《Transcendent Dawn》 Chapter 1 -

Chapter 1: Su Lu¡­Maybe should add a ¡®ke¡¯ (New book seeks support!)

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

White Eagle Federation, St. George¡¯s University. Hot summer afternoon sun, through the shield of the trees, cast mottled light spots on the grass. The spongywn gently supported the reclining body, the nose was filled with the fragrance of grass and flowers, which made Su Lu squintfortably. He wore a pure white shirt, a few buttons undone at the front, revealing a slightly lined chest and healthy skin, with distinct features, sky-blue pupils, and short, slightly curled, golden hair, naturally exuding a wild demeanor. ¡­Okay, that was all nonsense, in reality Su Lu¡¯s appearance was average, just a youthful liveliness due to his young age. Being single even as his university life was about to end was proof enough. ¡°Unconsciously, four years have already passed, and university is about to end¡­¡± Su Lu opened his eyes filled with mncholy, in a posture as if gazing at the starry sky. He was not originally a native of this world, but came from another space-time. As an unemployed graduate for several years, he suffered a ckout after an all-night gaming session and copsed on hisputer¡ªhe had transmigrated!! ¡°Even young people can¡¯t stay upte¡­¡± Su Lu sighed mournfully. As someone who has experienced it, he regretted it terribly. Why had he be engrossed in such a third-rate game? From the initial ¡°I¡¯ll sleep after one-minute struggle¡±, to ¡°I¡¯ll sleep after defeating this monster¡±, then to ¡°After this mission, I¡¯ll sleep¡±, it was unknowingly¡­hey? How did several hours just pass like that? It was the same with not only games, but novels, movies, and TV series. Despite making resolutions and swearwords, once staying upte became a habit, it was hard to quit. ¡°Sigh¡­for those who stay upte, the chances of sudden death are far greater than the chances of transmigration, don¡¯t try it lightly¡­¡± Su Lu sighed again. Don¡¯t think that after transmigrating you can immediately turn your life around, marry someone rich and pretty. It has been proven that even if a salted fish (Chinese ng for someonezy and unproductive) transmigrates, it is still a salted fish! Yep, let¡¯s introduce the identity of this transmigrator. Su Lu Pottery, full name Su Lu Dunstan Adelheid Rohad ¡­ Monk Pottery. The long middle part of the name actually doesn¡¯t have much use. It represents a few major events and intermarriages in history, and it is a traditional custom of the White Eagle Federation, which causes many officials to abhor it. Today, advocating for the simplification of names, the official identity on formal documents is Su Lu Pottery, 21 years old, and a soon-to-be graduate of St. George¡¯s University. He has an average appearance, average grades, barely meets the required credits, but does not have a job lined up after graduation, facing the dilemma of unemployment and job selection¡­ Su Lu was filled with grudges. This transmigrationcks technical content! Not only does it not have the mandatory Golden Finger for transmigrators, the key point is, why isn¡¯t there a ¡®Ke¡¯ in this long name. Otherwise, just change my name directly to Su Lu Ke and from then on, walk the path of a winner in life, the path of the Dark Lord. Or, just use Potter as my surname, ying in the world of magic would be quite good. Unfortunately, he is not called Su Lu Ke, or Su Lu Potter, the above are just the delusions of a salted fish. ¡°Fortunately¡­I¡¯m not bereft of everything!¡± Su Lu sat up halfway, reached out for the notebook on the side, and started to scribble with the pen in his mouth. Four years after the transmigration, he was finally able to understand the environment he was in. St. George¡¯s University is located in a country called the White Eagle Federation. It has a history of 278 years, a poption of about 30 million, and a vast territory, it has a ce on the world stage. As for the level of technology, it was roughly equivalent to the time between the first and second industrial revolutions of the previous world, in a steampunk era. In hisst life, as an engineering dog, the experience after graduation allowed him to master a skill. ording to the current level of scientific research, even though he can¡¯tpete with the world, feeding himself should not be a problem. Su Lu frowned, started to list the outline: ¡°Although some knowledge points are clearly not applicable because of the difference in worlds, after searching for information in university, I havepiled some useful stuff¡­¡± Don¡¯t underestimate the elites of this world! He was not any big-time schr in hisst life, just an undergraduate who came out of the exam-oriented education system, specialized but not deeply involved. Moreover, the transmigration is his biggest secret, he must find a way to cover it up. It¡¯s not possible to directly propose any theories or do something startling ¨C it would be too conspicuous! Over the years, Su Lu has been hanging out in the library during his free time, looking for the intersection of his knowledge system and the new world. ¡ª He will not admit that this is because he can¡¯t find a girlfriend, doesn¡¯t have any recreational activities during his free time. Sigh, speaking of this, why does it make him want to cry? He had obviously transmigrated into an immigrant country, with white, yellow, and even all kinds of people, with an open atmosphere, but his loner personality was hard to change, and he still couldn¡¯t find a girlfriend, how tragic could it be? Thank God, when he transmigrated, he entered university life directly, away from home, far away, even during vacations, he stayed here in the name of working, and basically never went back, thankfully not exposing himself in front of the rtives of this body. ¡°Speaking of which it is pretty strange, the original Su Lu Pottery¡¯s family seems to be rather poor, but the key point is that he seems to have fallen out with his family due to some reason, and has been living away from home since the beginning of university. In these few years, there have been only a few letters to and fro, and no rtives have visited, this is really lucky¡­¡± Su Lu tapped his head with the pen. The original owner seemed to have experienced a painful transformation, some of his memories were very vague, and he only vaguely remembered the location of the family, as well as a few close rtives, there was very little contact in these years, and there were only a few outlines in his memories. ¡°Could it be that my transmigration caused the memory fragmentation?¡± Su Lu felt somewhat guilty, but even if he was beaten to death, he would not go home to verify it. ¡°Hey, buddy, your sandwich! And mail!¡± Just as Su Lu was deep in thought, a shadow was cast over. He turned his neck and saw a young white maning over, his roommate and best buddy¡ªSean. Sean was tall and thin, had triangr eyes, wine-red hair, wore a ck short-sleeved top, and a silver-white ne around his neck. He looked really cool, but on him, it looked offbeat and gave off a sleazy vibe. Now, he handed over a sandwich and envelope with a smile, revealing his white teeth: ¡°A total of four copper elves! That includes the tip.¡± Su Lu rolled his eyes, knowing the temper of this guy, he took out a few coins from his pocket and handed them over: ¡°Thank you¡­but as a waiter and a postman, your charges are too high.¡± ¡°Oh, buddy, don¡¯t you know the distance from the dormitory to the mailbox? Those damn dormitory managers, everyone is sozy¡­¡± Sean shrugged, a curious look on his face: ¡°Quickly check it out, maybe your offer letter is here.¡± Chapter 2 -

Chapter 2: Letter (New book rmended!)

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

St. George is a church school, with low tuition fees and loans specifically designed for students, but post-graduation cement is not guaranteed; it¡¯s up to the students to find their own path. With the experience from his previous life, Su Lu started preparing early. He used the knowledge points he had organized as a stepping stone and sessfully attracted the attention of a certainboratory. At this time, he casually ate a sandwich while opening the envelope. Unexpectedly, there were two letters. One was thick and, surprisingly, came from Su Lu¡¯s hometown. He was taken aback for a moment and then opened the thinner one first. Seeing the opening ¡°Dear Mr. Pottery, we are pleased to inform you that¡­¡± a smile involuntarily appeared on his face, knowing that everything was set. ¡°Wow, an invitation from the Green Tree Castleb? Congrattions to you!¡± From the side, Sean nced at the letter and immediately shouted. ¡°Thank you!¡± Su Lu showed a brilliant smile without any guilt of cheating. Well, in the White Eagle Federation, for intellectuals aspiring to be respectable figures in the upper ss society, there are several professions that serve as stepping stones, such as doctors,wyers, scientists¡­ As for federal government employees? Apart from a few professions like judges, ordinary civil servants are even less prestigious than church personnel. Green Tree Castle is quite famous in the federation. Being hired as a research assistant is a solid step towards the upper social circle. With a minimum weekly sry of two golden dragons, based on his n for the next few years, he could slowly release the results from his past life. It¡¯s certain to attract attention, continuously increase his value, be a CEO, marry a beautiful woman, and reach the pinnacle of life. Thinking about it, he¡¯s a little excited! Next to him, Sean kept chattering like an old woman: ¡°If Beryl knew you got an offer from the research institute, she¡¯d definitely regret it¡­¡± ¡°Can we not talk about that?¡± Su Lu¡¯s face darkened. As a young man, a vigorous young man, he of course made efforts to find a goal in university life, and Beryl was one of them. However¡­ s! Why is his face hurting again when he thinks about it? Su Lu dismissed Sean with a straight face,zily opened the second parchment envelope, and prepared to read the letter from his hometown. No matter what, he can¡¯t avoid his family. He has to show his hand sooner orter. With a ¡®dead pig isn¡¯t afraid of boiling water¡¯ mentality, Su Lu checked the envelope. It was very thick parchment, the ck ink characters on it had an artistic feel, and on the back was a strangely shaped wax seal. With fine patterns, it looked like an antique. He slowly opened the envelope and poured out the contents: a folded page of book paper, like it was torn from a book, in addition to a letter: ¡°To my dear brother, The long night will eventually pass. No matter how you evade, you cannot escape the family destiny¡­ Yes, I am here to inform you that the Twilight of the Gods has ended, and a new wave of Transcendent is about to rise. The family needs your strength! The ws of darkness are peeping at the world, please be careful! Attached with the letter is a page of magic book, it¡¯s my spoil of war. I hope you can keep it for me for some time and, if possible, help decode it. As you know, I¡¯m not very good at ancientnguages. Lastly, I will visit Nia City soon. There are many things I want to talk to you in person. Your faithful brother, Rod Pottery¡± ¡°???¡± Su Lu looked up, baffled, ¡°What does it mean? Transcendent? Twilight of the Gods? Isn¡¯t this a science side world?¡± No, please, I¡¯ve already epted my fate, why does fate want to y this game with me? ¡°Alright, if all this is true, at least I don¡¯t have to change my surname to Pottery¡­¡± Whileining, Su Lu strongly considered banging his head to death. When he first arrived, he indeed had thoughts of suicide. After all, a new, backward world where nothing was familiar. He deeply missed his previous world, yearning for the greater convenience, safety, and entertainment it provided. He didn¡¯t know how many times he tossed and turned in the deep night, tears soaking both cheeks. Maybe¡­ it was all just a dream, and if he died, he could return back! This thought continuously struggled in his mind. However, Su Lu feared pain, feared death, and even more, feared that this world was real and even death wouldn¡¯t take him back, making his attempt a grand foolish mistake¡­ finally, he decided to treat this world as an interesting new experience, not to actively seek death, consider it as the second life. Anyway, how was the saying ¨C ¡°All living beings shall eventually die¡±, where others dread death, he had slight anticipation for possible transmigration after death. But now¡­ A letter from his hometown broke everything! ¡ª¡ªI thought I had made ns to follow the scientific route. Relying on the experience from the previous life, to earn the title of a theoretical scientist, set up a small business and go through lifefortably as a wealthy person in peace. And suddenly, you are telling me there is a revival of spiritual energy in the West? Are you joking around with me?! Why are you so misleading?! The tricked Su Lu, with a bloodied face, grabbed the letter in anger, intending to tear it apart. ¡°Right¡­ Perhaps, this is all a poor joke!¡± Although he had read many novels in his previous life, the worldview of a transmigrator was deeply ingrained and not so easily broken. Su Lu monologued to himself before spreading out the pages that came with the letter. The pages were also made of parchment, thickly stacked together, spanning half a table when spread out. Obviously, the original book was arge volume. Whenpletely spread out, the paper was densely covered with text and a pentagram array instrument track, with various notes drawn in the nk spaces. ¡°It¡¯s indeed not in the Federation¡¯snguage, but¡­ Ancient Hebrew?!¡± Su Lu muttered to himself. Hebrew is themonnguage of the current Federation, originating from the once colonial Chris Empire, known as the Empire of the Rising Sun. Ancient Hebrew was anguage from thousands of years ago that has almost died out after several evolutions, apart from a few historical antiquities, very few people study it. But he could understand it! It was part of the education he received as a child! Su Lu¡¯s breathing becamebored, and he suddenly clutched his forehead. Under the intense pain, one memory after another surfaced: ¡­ An old ssroom, a worn-out ckboard, and a stern middle-aged man: ¡°You have to remember, Ancient Hebrew is a universalnguage in the transcendent world. It possesses mystical attributes and incredible power. It¡¯s a necessary precondition for many rituals¡­¡± The scene shifted to the site of a fire. ¡°I will never forgive you¡­ Never!¡± A young boy, simr to Su Lu, with tears streaming down his eyes, shouted as he ran away without looking back. ¡­ ¡°Ouch!¡± Su Lu massaged his forehead, digesting the surfaced memories: ¡°Seems like¡­ this Su Lu Pottery,es from a transcendent family? But because of some incident, he fell out with his family, ran out on his own to university? Moreover, due to his disdain for mysteries, he dove headfirst into science?¡± He touched the magic pages in front of him: ¡°What kind of world is this exactly¡­¡± Su Lu felt that his understanding of this world was still at a very superficial stage and that he had just opened a huge door. ¡°ck¡­ magic¡­ making¡­ dead girl, no, Corpse Maiden!¡± He was struggling toprehend the magic page, drawing on the recently surfaced knowledge when he suddenly gasped: ¡°ck Magic¡ªCreation of Dead Princess? No matter how I look at it, it seems evil¡­¡± Just then, a glow appeared before Su Lu¡¯s eyes, and a light screen popped up. Chapter 3 -

Chapter 3: Jin¡­what did you say? Four yearste (New book seeking support)

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Arge stream of data, like a raging tide, was flooding the screen and ultimately forming an attribute column: ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name: [Su Lu Pottery] Profession: [None] Professional Rank: [0] Title: [None] Strength: [1.1], Agility: [1.2], Constitution: [0.9], Spirit: [1.5] Skill: [None] Passive: [Common Hebrew LV3], [Basic Physics LV4], [Demon Hunting Knowledge LV1], [Ancient Hebrew LV2] XP: [0] ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª [Ding!! Skill book detected ¨C Creation of Dead Princess. Prerequisites for learning: Ancient Hebrew LV2, Spirit 1.4!¡­Conditions are met! Would you like to consume 50 experience points to learn?] A cold and mechanical voice echoed in Su Lu¡¯s heart. ¡°Could it be¡­ the attribute column of the character from the junk online game I was ying when I suddenly died in my previous life?¡± Su Lumented weakly: ¡°The Golden Finger arrived several yearste¡­ my world view has shattered¡­ utterly shattered¡­ there¡¯s no hope¡­¡± He had a rough guess that the shock he just experienced, which caused arge number of memories to emerge, was the true merging of everything of the original owner Su Lu Pottery, or perhaps, he had be part of this world. The Golden Finger appeared at this point, there must be a connection between the two. Of course, this page from the ck Magic Book could also be one of the reasons for triggering the attribute column. In any case, everything was shrouded in mystery. ¡°[Creation of Dead Princess]?¡­Since even the attribute column acknowledges it as a skill, then clearly¡­ transcendent powers really exist. Why did the brother of this body, Rod, entrust a page from the ck Magic Book to his younger brother for safekeeping? Where did ite from? Could it be¡­ dangerous?¡± Su Lu¡¯s face turned serious, his intuition told him that something was amiss! A younger brother who had run away from home for four years, suddenly received a letter from his brother, and inside was a page of wicked ck magic, doesn¡¯t that seem to be a problem? ¡°Most importantly, where do I get XP? Experience points? Do I have to fight monsters?¡± Su Lu was in distress. In the game, of course, you could recklessly kill monsters and heroes, and experience points would naturallye rolling in. But this is a real world, where he lived for four years, and he didn¡¯t want to plunge himself into a bloody world of death all of a sudden. While he was hesitating, a phantom and icy current suddenly emerged from the ck magic page in his hand and entered his body through his fingers, causing Su Lu to shudder. Immediately after, the number behind the experience points on the screen in front of his eyes started to increase rapidly: +1, +1, +1¡­ ¡°That¡¯s it!¡± Su Lu suddenly realized: ¡°The online game I used to y did have this mode, experience points could also be obtained through reading and practicing, besides fighting monsters andpleting tasks!¡± He felt possible in his heart, but of course, it could also be the attribute column absorbing some kind of power from this piece of paper. Su Lu earnestly tested: ¡°System! Silicon Statistics?¡± ¡°Taskbar?¡± ¡°Give me a task¡­¡± ¡°Damn, only the attribute column came with the Golden Finger, not cool!!¡± ¡­ After testing for a while, he finally confirmed that the only Golden Finger he possessed was the character data, that is, the attribute column. As for the task system, personal grandfather, artificial intelligence and so forth, sorry, they are all non-existent!! ¡°Let it be, if there¡¯s nothing then there¡¯s nothing!¡± Su Lu muttered, feeling relieved in his heart. Although he, ording to Sean¡¯s words, seemed ¡®apathetic on the surface, but is actually very sarcastic¡¯, he had a heart yearning for freedom and didn¡¯t really care much about personal grandfather orpulsory tasks. After fiddling for a while, his XP value finally slowly rose to 50, and the air flow inside the book page waspletely consumed. Su Lu took a deep breath: ¡°I have to give it a shot.¡± He called back the previous dialog box and fiercely chose ¡®yes¡¯! ¡°Confirm learning the skill ¨C Creation of Dead Princess!¡± With a thought, thest bit of XP in his attribute column was instantly consumed, leaving 0. At the same time, Su Lu grunted, feeling as if a brick had been forcefully stuffed into his head, and a lot of knowledge rted to ck witchcraft ¨C Creation of Dead Princess emerged. ¡­ ¡°The Corpse Maiden, is the most basic creation of ck magic, requiring materials: female corpse, blood of the caster¡­ Note, it must be a female corpse, men won¡¯t work!¡± ¡°When drawing the array, pay attention to the position of the pentagram, the star¡¯s angle needs to be aligned with the dark constetion in the sky, this can increase the sess rate¡­¡± ¡°The Corpse Maiden has no wisdom and lowbat power. Among the group of necromancers, most are of servant level existence¡­but by increasing the level of the caster, powerful necromancers can often create enhanced type Corpse Maidens for battle.¡± ¡­ Su Lu clutched his head, this waspletely different from the memory emergence before. After all, Su Lu¡¯s previous memories were all originally part of this body, they were just forgottenter, but they were still in his mind. But at this moment, it was as if someone had split his skull with an ax and harshly stuffed in foreign knowledge! This pain was utterly different from before! Su Lu bit his teeth hard, somehow managing not to scream out loud. ¡°Huh huh¡­¡± He was panting heavily, and a few minutester finally calmed down. Looking at the ck magic page, many previously vague parts now flowed smoothly, clear at a nce, even making Su Lu somewhat eager to experiment. Looking again at the attribute column, sure enough there were changes: [Consumed XP 50, learned ck magic ¨C Creation of Dead Princess, current level LV1!] Behind the skill column, suddenly appeared a sub columnbeled [Creation of Dead Princess LV1]. Su Lu gently touched it with his thoughts, and more information emerged: [Creation of Dead Princess LV1: through a certain ritual, grant a temporary vitality to a female corpse, with aparatively low sess rate] ¡°It¡¯s real!¡± Su Lu murmured to himself, clenching his fist. He took a deep breath, slowly folded the ck magic page, and put it back into the envelope. He began to tidy up the other items he was carrying, then stood up. He nced around, there were a few other students scattered across thewn, the closest one was ten meters away, lying in the sun, snoring loudly. Fifty meters away, there was a couple sitting on a spread out bedsheet, having a pic date. Looking up, the sun was still zing. No one knew that just moments ago, right next to them, a student had confirmed the existence of witchcraft! ¡°This world¡­ is really going to change!¡± Su Lu muttered in his heart, and left without looking back. Chapter 4 -

Chapter 4: Organizing Memories (New book requests rmendations and collection)

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

St. George¡¯s University was established in 187, ording to the Federated calendar, and is located in the scenic suburbs of Nia City. The university is under the patronage of the Goddess of Light Church and primarily sponsors students from families in poverty who have outstanding high school performances and hold a favorable impression of the Goddess of Light. It upies a vast area; students in the boys¡¯ dormitory share amon living room, bathroom, and two single bedrooms. Upon returning, Su Lu locked the door behind him andy on his bed with his eyes closed. Today, while activating the attribute panel, he simultaneously activated the hidden memories of Su Lu Pottery, realizing there was a story about his former host. The items of ¡°Ancient Hebrew¡± and ¡°Demon Hunting Knowledge¡± listed on the attribute tab were not to be taken lightly! However, it seemed that the original host had undergone some trauma, choosing to selectively forget these memories. And all this time since Su Lu had transmigrated, he hadn¡¯t delved too deeply into the original host¡¯s memories. It was only today, after fully merging with this world, that Su Lu discovered the original host¡¯s background was far from simple, potentially hailing from a Transcendent family! Reflecting on the words ¡®Dawn of the Gods¡¯, ¡®Transcendent tide¡¯, and other phrases mentioned in the letter he received from his brother, Su Lu felt it necessary to reorganize the original host¡¯s memories. Perhaps it was due to the stimtion provided by today¡¯s letter thatrge amounts of previously sealed memories emerged, allowing Su Lu to deepen his understanding of this world. ¡°ording to our textbooks, our world consists of five continents and seven oceans. Still, this is far fromprehensive¡­ this world is infinitely vast, and what humans have so far explored might not even ount for 10% of the world¡­¡± ¡°The Pottery family is a Transcendent lineage,prised of generations of Demon Hunters and affiliated with the Church of Light¡­¡± ¡°In this world, it seems that Transcendent powers have always existed, albeit with peaks and troughs. During the troughs, many Transcendent beings hide, and gods fall into slumber, a period known as the Twilight of the Gods. Its counterpart is the Dawn of the Gods, marking the revival of Transcendent power! This cycle has repeated itself many times in history!¡± The Twilight of the Gods was not a time when Transcendent power vanished, but rather, it merely sank into a trough. Therefore, even in the Twilight of the Gods, there were Transcendents, and the Church of the Seven Gods was the best proof. ¡°Thest ¡®Twilight of the Gods¡¯ began over three hundred years ago. The Seven Old Gods¡¯ control over the secr world fell into a trough, and the White Eagle Federation seized the opportunity to rise.¡± ¡°From a young age, Su Lu received formal education to be a Demon Hunter. It seemed his father intended him to pursue the career of a professional [Demon Hunter], but because of the Twilight of the Gods, the number of supernatural, horrifying, and transcendent cases drastically reduced. Many demon hunters lost their jobs. Moreover, to be a true Transcendent, one needs to perform a special ritual, which requires the involvement of transcendent powers and specific environmental conditions. Su Lu¡¯s father tried this once and failed, leading to the death of Su Lu¡¯s mother. This caused a rift between the father and son, leading Su Lu to leave his hometown in Gusta State ande to Nia City, essentially traversing the entire White Eagle Federation!¡± ¡°Then, there came my transmigration¡­¡± Su Lu suddenly opened his eyes: ¡°I cannot believe that I had overlooked such important memories. Is this the obsession of the original host?¡± In essence, the information about Transcendent knowledge was what the original host had learned as a child. It was virtually useless. As a Demon Hunter, when all the demons and ghosts had disappeared, what else could he do? When Su Lu was young, he had only undergone some basic training. He had never seen any of the legendary demonic creatures that were supposedly all about, and he didn¡¯t even believe in them. Moreover, as far as the vast memory was concerned, his part ounted for less than 1 percent. It seemed to be rted to the obsession of the original host and waspletely overlooked by Su Lu. After all, he had always evaded issues rted to the original host¡¯s family, merelypiling some essential family information, and didn¡¯t want to dig deeper. Only today, after being stimted, did he let everything explode at once. ¡°Perhaps the true original host also harbored an obsession with these Transcendent memories. Today I havepletely crushed it¡­ From today forward, I am the genuine Su Lu Pottery!¡± Su Lu heaved a heavy sigh and thought quickly. ¡°From the letter received today, it seems that Rod, my elder brother, has be entangled in a quite significant event and is hinting at seeking my help. Does this have something to do with that page of the book?¡± As for his intentions? Going back is out of the question. Even though he now knew about the existence of the Transcendent world, Su Lu still wanted to continue his previous n¡ªto initially establish himself in the ordinary world. Transcendent powers? Of course, he would continue to study them secretly. Su Lu was clear on his own situation. The strength of the White Eagle Federation, as a world-ss power, with its standing armies and the power of its artillery and firearms, was definitely not to be underestimated. Even a Transcendent might not be able to stop bullets with bare hands. Moreover, how could such arge national power possibly not have studied the Transcendents? The most direct proof of this was the Church of the Seven Gods! Previously, Su Lu had found it odd that the power of faith had such a significant influence in the White Eagle Federation. But now he finally understood. They had real gods backing them. This level of influence was actually significantly weakened due to the three-hundred-year-long Twilight of the Gods! Therefore, even with the ¡®Golden Finger¡¯, he still needed to y it safe. ¡°However, I can¡¯t take it slow for long. The Pottery family, generation after generation, serves the Goddess of Light as a lineage of Demon Hunters. During the first Sacred War, they settled in the White Eagle Federation along with some members of the Goddess Church. There are plenty of records about this, and anyone could dig up this information upon investigation¡­¡± Su Lu¡¯s face turned solemn: ¡°If the Rebirth of Spiritual Energy happens¡­ No, if the Dawn of the Gods arrives, government authorities will quickly respond. That would be troublesome. Should I start enhancing my strength covertly right away?¡± He searched the attribute panel for a while but didn¡¯t find anything like a [Demon Hunter Bloodline], and felt disappointed: ¡°Do Ick the talent and potential?¡± Su Lu rounded up his thoughts. The primary content the original host learned as a child was Ancient Hebrew and Demon Hunting Knowledge. Ancient Hebrew was the predecessor to the modern, standard Hebrewnguage and was obtuse and difficult. In contrast, Demon Hunting Knowledge taught aboutmon demonic creatures and corresponding countermeasures. The original host had treated these as scary stories. As for how to perform a ritual to raise one¡¯s professional rank and truly be a Transcendent, he waspletely in the dark. Even the original host¡¯s father was just a casual Demon Hunter. His one attempt at forceful advancement ended in a big failure. ¡°Transcendents¡­¡± Su Lu stroked his chin, ¡°at this point, Su Lu¡¯s family consists only of his father Donks and his elder brother Rod. It seems that Rod has made significant progress on the path of the Transcendents these past four years¡­ is heing to find me?¡± A feeling of anticipation and trepidation surged, leaving Su Lu with aplex expression. Chapter 5 -

Chapter 5: Date

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Upon waking up, he feltpletely refreshed. Following a detailed review of his status, Su Lu ultimately decided to start umting experience points. He started with a hundred sit-ups, a hundred push-ups, followed by a long run¡­ After a series of workouts, he was dog-tired, panting, but his experience points remained stuck in ce, not increasing in the slightest. Out of frustration, Su Lu blurted out, ¡°Damn golden finger¡­ you¡¯re rubbish!¡± But there was no going back now. He patted his stomach and decided to eat something. The school had a dedicated cafeteria that served chicken wings, pork chops, fruit sd, mashed potatoes, white bread, shredded pork pancake, and even lobster with cream sauce¡­ just thinking about it made his mouth water. After returning to his dorm, Su Lu wiped off his sweat, changed into fresh clothes, and checked his pockets, only to see some copper coins and a few pitiful silver notes, making him wryly chuckle. In the White Eagle Federation, the traditional currencies were copper coins, silver hawk coins, and golden dragon coins, all minted in metal. The copper coin was the smallest unit, with roughly a hundred copper coins equalling one silver hawk coin, and ten silver hawk coins equalling one golden dragon coin. To put it simply, copper coins, silver hawk coins, and golden dragon coins were akin to copper, silver, and gold coins, respectively. Seems like the human greed for gold knows no bounds in any world. However, in recent decades, coinciding with the progress of industrialization, the shortage of precious metal currency led the Federation to introduce paper silver notes, stipting that a silver note with a face value of 1 could be exchanged for a standard silver hawk coin in any bank. But the adoption of this system was much slower in rural areas. Despite being a modern transmigrator, Su Lu still preferred the tangible gold and silver coins to the lightweight paper currency. ¡°Hmm, ording to Federation standards, a regr sandwich costs three copper coins. The minimum daily living expenses for a person is ten copper coins or three hundred copper coins a month, which equals three silver hawk coins or three silver notes.¡± Thus, one could see just how generous the sry offered by Green Tree Castle was. It would catapult one straight into the middle ss. However, since Su Lu hadn¡¯t yet taken up the job, he could only rely on his meager earnings from part-time work, which amounted to less than 5 silver notes. If he indulged in extravagant meals at the cafeteria every day, he would end up blowing his savings in no time. ¡°Between the cream lobster and a hot dog, I choose the hot dog!¡± Grumbling, Su Lu walked down the staircase and decided to have a quick meal from the local hot dog cart. The area below the dormitories was always bustling. He could see couples swarming around everywhere, which was a punch to the gut for a lifelong bachelor like him. ¡®It seems like bing a Transcendent hasn¡¯t changed anything¡­ No! I¡¯m not even a true Transcendent yet. I have only mastered a bit of ck witchcraft, which I¡¯ve yet to put into practice¡­¡¯ Su Lu stopped in front of a hot dog stand. Oh, the fragrant ck pepper sausage, served with soft, sweet bread, fresh vegetables, and covered in ketchup, hadpletely imed his attention. Who cared about being single or seeing couples around when he could just eat? As he was about to order, someone tugged at his sleeve. ¡°Hello, Pottery ssmate!¡± A timid voice sounded. Su Lu turned to see a female student in a in dress. She had a round face, freckles on her cheeks, and huge spectacles that almost hid half of her face. However, her eyes were pure and beautiful, imparting a sense of cuteness. ¡°Hello, Moli! What can I do for you?¡± Su Lu asked expressionlessly, recognizing his ssmate, Moli Aibo. Even if she was a ssmate, it couldn¡¯t stop his urge to eat! Su Lu knew deep down that his attitude was probably why he¡¯s still remained single, but he was beyond help; he was too used to his old lifestyle to change. Moli lowered her head as if scared by Su Lu, handing over a note and stuttering, ¡°This is a note Bicui asked me to give to you, goodbye!¡± Hastily, she made her exit. ¡®Congrattions! You¡¯ve moved one step closer to bing a golden bachelor!¡¯ Su Lu kept a poker face, bought some hotdog and juice, gobbling it down while opening the note: [Meet me today at 7 pm in box 303 of White Tower Caf¨¦. I have something to tell you ¨C Bicui] The pink note was enveloped in a mist of perfume, causing Su Lu¡¯s heart to flutter: ¡®Could it be¡­ is my time as a single man finallying to an end?¡¯ Yes, quite possibly. Even though my looks are ordinary, Sean is a bbermouth who would have surely spread the news about my offer from the Green Tree Castleb. As a research assistant, my sry outstrips those of many working ss people, and my future mingling in upper-ss society is sealed. Bicui rejected me before, but she¡¯s regretting it now and wants to be my girlfriend? Sounds good. Su Lu didn¡¯t think badly about her change of heart. After all, only few among girlse from wealthy families. Most people need to look out for themselves, their families, and their future. Moreover, the norms in the Federation are open-minded; you don¡¯t have to get married just because you¡¯re dating. ¡®Hmm. Worth a shot!¡¯ Su Lu nced at the clock tower, realizing he had some time, so he went back to his dorm and took out Sean¡¯s formal attire. ¡°White shirt, coat, trousers, bow tie, felt hat¡­ Mmm, they look quite neat!¡± After dressing up and adjusting his tie in front of the mirror, he left the university, looking as if he was heading for a job interview, and headed towards the White Tower Caf¨¦. White Tower Caf¨¦ was situated near St. George¡¯s University, a mere walk of several minutes. Its love-themed coffee was renowned and a top pick among dating students. It also had private rooms with superb sound-proofing ¡­ Su Lu couldn¡¯t help but admire the chaps who checked it first-hand. Despite it being just a casual date, Su Lu was filled with an inexplicable sense of excitement while walking down the street. His steps quickened and he didn¡¯t take long to reach the imposing three-story white building. ¡°Wee!¡± Passing through the revolving ss doors, a well-dressed waiter greeted him immediately. Su Lu looked around the room, appreciating the sophisticated European decor under soft lighting. Sofas lined the caf¨¦, the air was rich with incense and coffee, and soft music yed in the background. The ambiance was excellent. ¡°Hello, sir, how many guests do we have?¡± ¡°Room 303; I have an appointment,¡± Su Lu replied, his face expressionless. ¡°Please follow me.¡± The waiter naturally took Su Lu¡¯s coat and led him to the third floor ¡ª to a small room. He opened the door, hung the coat on a rack and said, ¡°The room fee has been paid already. What would you like to drink?¡± ¡°Thank you, but I¡¯ll wait for mypanion before I order!¡± Su Lu politely declined. Watching the waiter leave and gently close the door, he finally had a chance to observe the room. Uh-huh, the sofa isrge, and the purple curtains lend a romantic atmosphere. They offer good privacy when closed. ¡®What might Bicui want to talk about? Begging for forgiveness? Wanting to be my girlfriend¡­ or maybe¡­ asking for a loan?¡¯ Thinking of thest possibility, Su Lu¡¯s face tensed. Time went by slowly and finally, at a quarter past seven, the door of the room opened, and a young girl walked in. Chapter 6 -

Chapter 6: Want a cup of coffee? (Please Collect, Rmend!)

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

¡°Hello, Beryl!¡± Su Lu was the first to greet the girl who walked in. He was forced to admit that Beryl was strikingly beautiful, with green eyes, a cascade of soft hair, delicate facial features, skin as white and wless as milk, and a physique that adhered perfectly to the golden ratio. Internally, Su Lu scorned his own weakness, but had to yield to the fact that most men were visually driven. At least, the sight of a pretty woman was always pleasing to the eye. However, Beryl was currently frowning, her face wearing an unspeakable air of arrogance: ¡°Well¡­ what did you want to discuss, bringing me here?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Su Lu knit his brow: ¡°I thought you were the one who wanted to see me?¡± He felt a sense of unease creeping in, a vague feeling of something being amiss. ¡°Su Lu!¡± Beryl¡¯s pretty nose tipped up slightly: ¡°I have told you, there¡¯s no hope for us! Stop ying these clumsy games in front of me.¡± An arrogant girl, thought Su Lu, who, by now, harbored no romantic inclinations. Instead, his unease only grew deeper. Whoosh whoosh! A breeze blew in from the small window and the door to their private room closed soundlessly. Beryl¡¯s icy demeanor thawed slightly as she sat across from Su Lu, a hint of amusement creeping into her smile: ¡°Never mind¡­ tell me, what surprises have you prepared for me tonight?¡± ¡®Something is definitely wrong.¡¯ Su Lu muttered to himself, an urge to flee growing within him. Clearly, both he and Beryl had been tricked intoing here. And the unseen hand behind this would not simply let go, he was sure there was a chain of conspiracies awaiting him. Just as Su Lu was about to stand¡­ Whoosh whoosh whoosh! The wind grew stronger. A chilling presence spread in from the window. The yful smile on Beryl¡¯s face froze into one of fear. What had she seen? A shapeless shadow, seeming to have a life of its own, rushed in from the window, connecting to their own shadows, cast under the flickering candlelight, and merged with them. ¡®I¡­ I can¡¯t move.¡¯ Su Lu¡¯s body froze instantly, his mind able to form thoughts yet unable tomand any movement. Beryl on the other side was simrly immobilized. Her face was frozen in fear, her eyes pleading, looking like an ironic, silent statue. But Su Lu was notughing. Suddenly, his hand jerked up involuntarily, grabbing the dinner knife from the table, and thrusting it out forcefully. Squelch! Under the shadow¡¯s control, his arm seemed to be infused with terrifying strength. The knife, with full force, plunged directly into Beryl¡¯s chest. Blood sttered everywhere, Beryl¡¯s face drained of color. She stayed motionless, her eyes slowly filled with despair until they went vacant. She was dead¡­ Whoosh whoosh! After doing all of this, the ck shadow detached from theirbined shadows and slipped out through the window. Su Lu could move again, but was at a loss for what to do next, staring at the lifeless body of the woman in front of him, his face expressionless: ¡°Miss¡­ would you like some coffee?¡± ¡­ After making the sarcastic remark, Su Lu immediately realized the gravity of the situation! Beryl was dead. A swift death by a single stab wound, with so much blood everywhere, it was toote to even try to save her. Because there were bars outside the window, no one could possiblye in. This was a ssic locked-room murder mystery! Regrettably, he was the primary suspect. The numerous waitstaff in the caf¨¦ could all testify that he was with Beryl at the time of her death! He was the prime suspect! Was he expected to exin to others that a ck shadow had controlled him and killed Beryl? But who would even believe him! Not to mention, his fingerprints were all over the knife lodged in Beryl¡¯s heart! With all the evidence pointing towards him, he was doomed! Was there still time to hire awyer now? ¡®A dark shadow ¡­ a Transcendent power! Should I believe that a Transcendent being harbored a grudge against Beryl or was this directed at me?¡¯ Su Lu forced himself to stay calm, thinking it more likely that Beryl had attracted this trouble. After all, he seemed to have no opportunity to fight back. If the assant had a grudge against him, one more strike and he would be finished. However, the murderer had left him alive for a sinister reason, probably to frame him for the crime. ¡®Bing a murderer right after graduation? This is a terrible turn of events¡­¡¯ Su Lu, facing the blood basin and the corpse in front of him, was starting to contemte his next move. His time was running out. It must be said, as a transmigrator, he had a strong heart and was able to think clearly despite these circumstances: ¡°Ruling out the option of contactingw enforcement. I can¡¯t exin it, and leaving my fate in the hands of others is not a smart move!¡± ¡°If I go into hiding, my efforts would be wasted, not to mention I might not be able to get away. After all, I¡¯m just a normal person. Should I ask my family for help? That¡¯s one course of action, but I don¡¯t think I have the time¡­¡± ¡°Destroying the evidence of the crime? It seems viable. If the body can¡¯t be found, a murder case could be a missing person case. It would buy a lot of time, but how would I go about it?¡± If it were that easy to hide a crime, those who dumped bodies wouldn¡¯t be caught and punished so often. If he wanted to wipe the te clean, Su Lu would first need a professional cremation furnace, which was simply impossible. ¡°So ¡­ is this myst choice? To turn the ¡®dead¡¯ into the ¡®living¡¯!¡± Su Lu thought with a nk expression: ¡°As long as there¡¯s no death, there¡¯s no murder.¡± He walked over to the window and looked outside. There were no signs of anything unusual. The killer might have already left. After a moment¡¯s thought, Su Lu drew the curtains, locked the room, and fixed his gaze on the skill ¡°Creation of Dead Princess LV1¡± in his attribute column. Using this skill, he could transform a woman¡¯s corpse into a Corpse Maiden. Although it was somehow self-deceptive, it was definitely better than him bing a murderer. He drew a deep breath, and, following the knowledge from ck Magic, started to draw a magic array. The Creation of Dead Princess required only two materials, one was a freshly deceased woman, the other was the caster¡¯s blood. Honestly speaking, disregarding the low sess rate of the basic skill, even if it were to seed, there would still be considerable trouble afterwards. ording to the ritual, uponpletion of the spell, all the blood would be reimed. This would at least remove the immediate signs of murder, and as for whaty ahead, Su Lu, at this point, could not care less. ¡°After all ¡­ it couldn¡¯t get worse than this, right?¡± He picked up a small knife, cut his own finger, took another look at Beryl¡¯s lifeless body, and started drawing a Pentagram on her. In the realm of Transcendents in this world, the Pentagram held a high status, symbolizing the mysteries of death and the Underworld. ording to the guidelines in the ck Magic book, aligning the points of the Pentagram with the dark constetions in the sky would increase the sess rate of the caster. Su Lu had not studied astrology at all and so he could only take his chances. However, he had an inspiration and pointed the emblem of the ritual towards the moon in the sky! The moon, a symbol of Yin in the realm of Transcendents, was also linked to death and darkness. Lots of magical creatures liked to hunt on the night of the full moon. This was part of Demon Hunting Knowledge. Chapter 7 -

Chapter 7: Bizarre (New Book Seeking Support)

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Inside the private room. Blood spread out on the floor, a woman¡¯s corpsey in the center, atop a pentagram array, each point filled with a symbol harboring a mysterious aura. At first nce, it seemed steeped in a malevolent air. ¡®If the ritual fails, I will havemitted murder and bebeled a cult follower¡­¡¯ With a wooden expression, Su Lu recited the ancient Hebrew spell heavily: ¡°May the darkness look favorably upon me¡­¡± ¡°I channel the strength of the moon¡­¡± ¡°Ye spirits who wander in darkness¡­in my name, Su Lu Pottery, the spellcaster, I summon thee to return! Rise once more!¡± The ancient Hebrewnguage, amon tongue in the supernatural world, sounded peculiar. The solemn and hoarse chants resonated eerily, creating a frightening atmosphere. The candle on the table flickered dark; it seemed as if Beryl¡¯s corpse moved from where ity. Or perhaps, it was just an illusion. ¡°It¡¯s a failure!¡± Su Lu¡¯s head throbbed. His face was stern. He wasn¡¯t even considered a Transcendent, and the skill level of this ritual was very low, a failure was the norm. Thud thud! What¡¯s worse, footsteps sounded along the hallway outside. ¡®If I were in the shoes of a mastermind, I¡¯d definitely have someone catch me red-handed¡­ well, although not in that sense, but the logic applies, I don¡¯t have much time left.¡¯ Suppressing his nausea and headache, Su Lu continued to recite the spell. Once begun, it must be seen through; such is his stubborn mindset. What¡¯s more, with continuous recitations, his chanting had be much smoother, no longer ceased by stuttering. Having found a rhythm, these strange notes now seemed like an ethereal hymn of the underworld. ¡°Sir? Do you need any help?¡± The anomaly in the room had finally raised some rm, prompting a waiter¡¯s voice from the other side of the door. Su Lu¡¯s head grew heavier as he reached thest line. ¡®Doomed¡­ It seems like another failure!¡¯ An ominous feeling had crawled into his heart. Outside, the mor steadily grew, escting to the point where the door was nearly broken down. ¡°¡­In my name, Su Lu Pottery, the spellcaster ¡­Imand you, rise again!¡± Su Lu felt his mind grow hazy as he finished chanting the final line of the spell. It felt strange. At the end of his mumbling, his voice was low yet seemed to mix with another voice. As soon as the other voice entered, the pentagram array on the ground began to glow in brilliant red. ¡°Sess!¡± Su Lu jumped, suddenly feeling his mind clear. ¡°What just happened? I thought I was about to fail. At the very end, was there another voice¡­?¡± His face changed. Because at the end of the ritual, he heard what seemed like a whisper from another entity: ¡°In the name of the moon!¡± Hum! But it was toote to stop anything now. Beryl¡¯s corpse shone in blood-red from the glow of the pentagram¡¯s everrger array. Su Lu grunted, almost copsing: ¡°Damn!¡± At this moment, he realized a truth: he truly wasn¡¯t a Transcendent! Even though the spell had been cast sessfully, hecked the ¡®Mana slot¡¯ needed to wield such powers. And so, the energy needed for this magic was directly extracted from his life force! In an instant, the ¡®Constitution¡¯ from his attribute column, which was ticking at 0.9, plummeted wildly to 0.6! For Su Lu, it felt like a considerable amount of blood and bone were sucked out of him in an instant, paleness rushed to his face, and he drooped on the couch. Humming! He struggled to open his eyes, only to find the pool of blood on the floor seemed to have a life of its own, wriggling back into Beryl¡¯s chest. Once the blood had recollected, the wounds healed automatically, as if the stabbing never happened. By the end of the ritual, the pentagram array on Beryl¡¯s body quickly shrank to her forehead, appearing to form a brand. With a flicker of light, the brand immediately disappeared, merging into her skin. Su Lu, however, felt a connection between his spirit and another entity, as though there was a leash and he was leading a puppy. ¡°Sess!¡± With effort, he issued amand: ¡°Stand up!¡± Beryl¡¯s corpse twitched, rising from the ground, expressionless, her eyes moved towards him. ¡®This is kind of creepy!¡¯ Su Lu hastily tidied up a bit, opened the pounding door, his face full of irritation: ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Err¡­¡± Outside, the waiter, who initially looked anxious, almost tripped, quickly scanning the room. Ah, a man and a woman, disheveled, the man pale. How much energy had he expended? He looked a bit embarrassed but coughed and asked, ¡°Sir, madam, do you need anything?¡± ¡°No¡­need¡­¡± Just as Su Lu was about to speak up, a female voice came from behind. It was Beryl, or rather, the Corpse Maiden! ¡°Sorry! Didn¡¯t mean to disturb!¡± With an embarrassed smile on his face, the waiter hastily closed the door. Su Lu spun around, shocked: ¡°Shit, you can talk?¡± The Corpse Maiden is the lowest level servant, in simple terms, it¡¯s like controlling a corpse, like a puppet in a circus, it¡¯s simply impossible for them to speak. Maybe those masters of ck magic could do it, but Su Lu definitely wasn¡¯t one of them! ¡®All types of transcendent rituals are very dangerous, the oues are unpredictable¡­ Especially those rted to darkness, there¡¯s a high probability they could lead to terrifying results¡­¡¯ A moment of demon hunting knowledge came to him, sending a chill down Su Lu¡¯s spine. He looked at Beryl, for some reason, after bing a Corpse Maiden, her skin looked even paler and translucent, embodying the persona of a cold beauty. ¡°Stand up, sit down, reach out, lift leg¡­ speak ¡­ eh? Howe you aren¡¯t speaking now?¡± He tried again and found out the Corpse Maiden he had created had definitely undergone some sort of mutation. It wasn¡¯t just a simple marite. Instead, it could carry out semi-intelligent operations ording to hismands. ¡®It seems¡­ I¡¯ve created something weird! If a ritual mutates, there¡¯s a 99% chance it will have negative oues!¡¯ ¡°Forget it!¡± Su Lu checked the private room again, realising that the recollection of the blood earlier was actually a great help. Apart from a bit of mess, no blood remained in the room, even the blood stains on his and Beryl¡¯s clothes had flowed back into the corpse. He immediately put on his coat,manded Beryl to follow him, and they left the room together, one in front and one behind. ¡®I¡¯ll wander around in the crowd first, then we have to leave this ce, the further the better!¡¯ Like a couple parting ways, Su Lu secretly issued instructions to Beryl. Conversely, the implied meaning of his order was ¡®make an alibi for me and then drop dead far away.¡¯ If it were an ordinary Corpse Maiden, it would immediately ¡®power off¡¯ and copse once it was a certain distance from the performer. But this one was different. Due to the unpredictability of the mutated Corpse Maiden, Su Lu had no intention of researching it. He just wanted to get far away from this problem. ¡®I¡¯m sorry, Beryl, may your soul rest in peace!¡¯ Watching her figure receding further and further, Su Lu exhaled, tightened his coat, ready to find a crowded ce to stabilize himself, and at the same time create an alibi. ¡®This matter¡­ won¡¯t just end like this¡­¡¯ ¡®Damn it¡­ how did my date turn out like this? That waiter just now¡­ his smile pissed me off. Even though there was blood in the room, this isn¡¯t what I was expecting, damn it!¡¯ Chapter 8 -

Chapter 8: Combat

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

In the clear morning, bright sunshine poured into the bedroom. Su Lu opened his eyes and despite having slept all night, the feeling of exhaustion lingered, a numbness pervading his limbs, sapping his will to move. Recalling the previous night ¨C the caf¨¦, the date, Beryl, the murderous shadow, Corpse Maiden¡­ everything seems like a dream. ¡°Attribute column!¡± He muttered in his mind, summoning a glow screen visible only to himself: ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- Name: [Su Lu Pottery] Profession: [None] Professional Rank: [0] Title: [None] Strength: [1.1], Agility: [1.2], Constitution: [0.6], Spirit: [1.6] Skill: [Creation of Dead Princess LV1] Passive: [Common Hebrew LV3], [Basic physics LV4], [Demon Hunting Knowledge LV1], [Ancient Hebrew LV2] XP: [0] ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- ¡°My constitution plummeted by a third, yet my spirit rose by 0.1. Is it because I sessfully cast a spellst night that refined my spirit?¡± The change in the attribute column tantly verified everything that had happenedst night. Su Lu fell silent, ultimately choosing to ept reality. ¡®Even if I escaped the murder charge using ck Magic, the real murderer will surely react¡­¡¯ ¡®Then there¡¯s Beryl. I don¡¯t know to what extent she can execute yesterday¡¯smand. This is also a problem¡­¡¯ ¡®Now, I hope Rod can arrive sooner.¡¯ His elder brother, who clearly has even more knowledge of demon hunting than him, could have already be a true [Demon Hunter], the solution to such transcendent events. ¡®I can¡¯t ce all my hopes on one person, I need to master my own strength.¡¯ Su Lu stared at the attribute column. The skill [Creation of Dead Princess] is indeed remarkable, butst night¡¯s spellcasting proved one thing ¨C he is not yet a true spellcaster. If he rashly uses the spell, he may be drawing on his own life force! One spell consumes 0.3 constitution points. Two more, and he might be done for! ¡®How do I open the mana slot? This is a problem. It seems everything boils down to the original question¡­how to advance to a true profession?¡¯ While the Pottery household has information on demon hunters, it doesn¡¯t help in urgent situations. Su Lu slowly climbed up, dressed, and entered themon living room. ¡°Wow! Su Lu, what happened to you? Why is your face so pale?¡± Sean, who was preening in front of a mirror, jumped in fright. ¡°Oh?¡± Su Lu looked into the mirror to find his cheeks had thinned, his eyes shadowed heavily, his hair dry and lifeless. He seemed quite frightful. ¡°Brother!¡± Sean looked hesitant, finally patting Su Lu on the shoulder, ¡°Young man, it¡¯s normal to indulge yourself once in a while, but you should also take care of your body.¡± ¡°Shoo!!!¡± Rolling his eyes, Su Lu started considering his immediate needs. ¡®My body has suffered too much, I need to replenish¡­ Then there¡¯s the investigation intost night¡¯s events, maybe I can start with the note from Moli¡­¡¯ ¡®The true puppet master might continue to attack me, so I must hold some real power.¡¯ ¡®Also, the anomaly when I cast the spellst time, I feel a bit curious¡­ would be best to check some materials.¡¯ Su Lu thought, ¡°Go to the library for some research, and join Fight Club for training?¡± The college students of the White Eagle Federation have a lot of spare time, which they can use to participate in a variety of interest sses and clubs. But the past Su Lu had little interest in such activities, preferring to stay in the library. He thought now, going to Fight Club would firstly help to exercise and enhance constitution, and secondly, learn some self-defense techniques. He didn¡¯t know how helpful it might be, but at least it might boost his confidence. Thinking this, he got in front of Sean and punched him. ¡°Hey, Sean, I need your help! Do you know Moli?¡± ¡°You mean Moli Aibo who¡¯s with Mentor Catherine? Of course, I know her!¡± Sean rotated his eyeballs, a smirk appearing on his lips, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re into that type? I still prefer Catherine more, mature, sexy¡­¡± ¡°Where are you going with this?¡± Su Lu shook his head, ¡°I¡­ well, okay, I have a thing for her and I need all the recent information about her. Can you help me with this?¡± ¡°Of course, we¡¯re brothers here!¡± Sean patted his chest, his mouth revealing his pearly whites, and his thumb gesturing towards his index finger. ¡°Got it, you won¡¯t be short-changed. Payment uponpletion!¡± Su Lu could feel another heavy blow to his wallet but he agreed nheless. The research institute¡¯s contract was set to start in September, leaving him with two months of free time. During this period, should he try to find a source of ie? ¡°Deal!¡± Sean and Su Lu high-fived each other. Then, casting a look at the clothes rack, a suspicion crept onto Sean¡¯s face, ¡°Did you¡­ wear my suit yesterday? That¡¯s what I was nning on wearing for my date with Mary.¡± ¡°Hallucination, just a hallucination!¡± ¡­ After eating a sandwich for breakfast, Su Lu arrived at the Saint George¡¯s University Fight Club. ¡°Hei!¡± ¡°Ha!¡± In therge sports field, dozens of young men and women wearing the uniform of Fight Club were practicingbat, or running through set routines, or wrestling with gym equipment. Looks professional right? It¡¯s at least good value for money, much cheaper than off-campus training sses¡­ Su Lu thought as he walked onto the field. A girl with a ponytail and wheatishplexion immediately approached him: ¡°Can I help you, student?¡± ¡°I am Su Lu Pottery. I want to join the Fight Club and train for a while!¡± Su Lu politely stated his intentions. ¡°Now?¡± The girl furrowed her brows, soon rxing, ¡°Generally, Fight Club recruits new members at the start of the school year. However, there are also some who train during holidays. I am the vice president and a part-time coach here. You can call me Angelia!¡± As she spoke, Angelia led Su Lu around the Fight Club, ¡°We provide free ess to the students of St. George¡¯s University. Of course, the cost of clothing and equipment needs to be covered by the students. We have three public sses each week. If you want to hire a personal coach, it will incur additional cost¡­ twenty Couper for each ss session!¡± ¡°Sounds reasonable!¡± Su Lu knew that this price was half of what the outside training would have cost him. It was a benefit for the students. ¡°I have limited time and want personal training to quickly grasp some basicbat skills.¡± ¡°No problem!¡± Angelia immediately agreed, ¡°The president is often not around. We have three coaches here, you can choose any! By the way, which grade are you in?¡± If he chose her as his coach, the private training would earn her amission, causing Angelia to be somewhat excited. A faint smile appeared at the corner of Su Lu¡¯s mouth, ¡°I havepleted all the credits and am about to graduate¡­¡± ¡°Cough, cough!¡± Angelia coughed a few times to cover the embarrassment on her face, ¡°So not a junior, but a senior¡­ Why would you want to learn fighting now?¡± ¡°Because it¡¯s only now that I¡¯ve found my true love forbat!¡± Su Lu replied in all seriousness. Chapter 9 -

Chapter 9: So it¡¯s a genius (Please collect! Rmend!)

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

¡°Huff huff!¡± Su Lu put down the dumbbell in his hands, panting heavily,rge beads of sweat rolling off him. Next to him, Angelia frowned deeply: ¡°Your foundation is too weak! You¡¯re awful. Did you eat anything this morning?¡± After paying fees and registering, Angelia conveniently gave Su Lu an assessment, which resulted in a pitiful performance. Su Lu was originally at the average level for an ordinary person, but having lost a third of his constitution, he suddenly fell into the category of weaklings. With a spirit as high as 1.6, he could clearly read a look of pity in Angelia¡¯s eyes. ¡°It¡¯s rare to see a man as weak as you. Ah, I¡¯m sorry¡­ I didn¡¯t mean that. Don¡¯t be discouraged, as long as you eat a bnced diet, enhance your training, you can still recover.¡± Angelia had a habit of speaking her mind, and immediately waved her hands in frantic apology. ¡°I understand¡­ So, can you teach me fighting skills?¡± Su Lu asked calmly, knowing his own condition. ¡°You choose me as your personal trainer? You have good taste!¡± Angelia puffed up her chest and then immediately put on a serious face: ¡°But what you need to do now is not to learn fighting, but to start from the basics. Come! Let me teach you how to exercise correctly!¡± How to exercise correctly, avoid injuries during a workout, and take care of oneself after all was indeed a knowledge in itself. In fact, the Pottery family definitely had content in this area, which was better than amon fight club. Unfortunately, Su Lu hadn¡¯t been exposed to this due to his early departure from the family. After all, one couldn¡¯t possibly exercise when they were too young; the best time for training was during physical development, where a few months of effort would be equivalent to a full year for the average person. Su Lu was acutely aware of this, hence he was very humble and earnest. Although his constitution had weakened, his other qualities were still decent. Under Angelia¡¯s guidance, he quickly grasped the right ways to exercise, making this female trainer feel a sense of admiration for him. After the workout, Angelia generously gave Su Lu a muscle massage to rx his body, and finally reminded him, ¡°Remember to eat more meat and have a good rest when you get back!¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± Although he hadn¡¯t learned any fighting skills, mastering the correct way to exercise made Su Lu feel like the trip had been worthwhile. ¡­ After taking a hearty shower, changing clothes, and leaving the fight club, Su Lu headed to the university canteen, decisively ordering a cheese-baked lobster, a fried chicken steak, a vegetable sd, and bread to go with the meal. After all, a high amount of exercise required high nutrition and calorie support; otherwise, it would just be intentionally ruining one¡¯s health. As he feasted, Su Lu was also silently calcting in his mind. ¡®I absolutely can¡¯t afford this level of high consumption for long. Maybe next week, and at thetest the week after that, I will definitely go broke! Even if it¡¯s for emergency training, it¡¯ll take at least a month or even longer to see results¡­ I must figure out a way to get some money.¡¯ He had plenty of experience in this regard. Although St. George¡¯s offered specific student loans for impoverished students, he was one of the few students who paid off his debts during his studies. Carrying the traditions from his past life, he hated the feeling of being in debt. ¡°Hey, Su Lu!¡± When he returned to the dorm, Sean, his eyes glowing, met him immediately: ¡°I have to admit, you have good taste¡­ That Moli, she¡¯s actually quite cute when she takes off her sses!¡± Su Lu was speechless. This roommate of his had a real knack for pursuing women. ¡°Weren¡¯t you keen on Catherine¡¯s style?¡± ¡°That¡¯s my aesthetic taste! It¡¯s an art. Do you understand?¡± Sean refuted, then continued, ¡°Moli is on a very regr schedule, she spends her day at the dormitory, the library, and the canteen¡­ Brother, if you want to create opportunities to interact with her, you should go to your home ground! Also¡­ I wasted a job opportunity to help you today, I think it¡¯s worth 10 copper elves!¡± ¡°Five copper elves! Not a copper more¡­ if you argue I¡¯ll find someone else.¡± Su Lu felt it was necessary to tighten his purse strings. ¡°Deal!!!¡± ¡­ The next day, Su Lu went to the fight club as usual to train with Angelia. The fight club had three coaches, the other two were men. When Angelia was training him, Su Lu noticed envious eyes staring over. After all, Angelia was a schoolgirl herself, quite good-looking, with the bonus of being fit. It¡¯s just a pity that most students were too poor to afford such private tutoring. In fact, if it weren¡¯t for his desperate need to improve his skills quickly, Su Lu wouldn¡¯t have wanted to do this. However, after persistently asking, Angelia finally relented today. ¡°Today, I¡¯ll teach you some basic Boxing Skill routines!¡± She stood in front of Su Lu, demonstrating some stances,¡±Follow me, pay attention to your breathing¡­ don¡¯t scoff at routines, once you master them and they be your body¡¯s instinctive response, even with your physique, you can catch thugs off guard!¡± Su Lu agreed with this point. The most critical aspect of any martial arts routine is instinct, responding to attacks without hesitation. ¡°Our Fight Club¡¯s Boxing Skill, inherited from the Goddess Church, is also used in the Federation Army, known as the Maga Fighting Skill!¡± As Angelia demonstrated, she exined, ¡°This Boxing Skill has many variations, the military version directly targets the opponent¡¯s eyes and throat, aiming for a swift victory by taking out the enemy! Our Fight Club uses a simplified version with eight basic routines, collectively referred to as ¡®Eight Forms¡¯, much like a form, to handle eightbat situations. Remember this, in the future when you encounter simr situations, you can apply these!¡± Since Su Lu had paid, Angelia taught very seriously. Su Lu listened intently; this was the training he wanted. ¡®This Maga fighting Skill, targeting the enemy¡¯s weaknesses and defeating the strong with the weak, is the perfect path for my current situation¡­¡¯ He studied up to the end of the lesson, finally managing to memorize the eight basic routines and their corresponding techniques. ¡°Just learning them is not enough, you have to practice, practice hard! Once it bes an instinct, you truly master the Boxing Skill!¡± As Angelia concluded, she noticed a strange expression on Su Lu¡¯s face: ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°No¡­nothing! I just want to practice a little more.¡± Su Lu stared at the prompt that popped up on his attribute panel, a surge of joy swelling within him. [Ding! Learned Maga Fighting Skill, current level LV1!] [Maga Fighting Skill LV1: Basic understanding of ¡®Eight Forms¡¯, Constitution +0.1, Strength +0.1!] ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name: [Su Lu Pottery] Profession: [None] Professional Rank: [0] Title: [None] Strength: [1.2], Agility: [1.2], Constitution: [0.7], Spirit: [1.6] Skills: [Creation of Dead Princess LV1], [Maga Fighting Skill LV1] Passive: [Common Hebrew LV3], [Basic Physics LV4], [Demon Hunting Knowledge LV1], [Ancient Hebrew LV2] XP: [0] ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡®Sure enough, I can learn from skill books and get teachings from people. Furthermore, I mastered it through learning, not requiring experience.¡¯ ¡®Maga Fighting Skill LV1, directly improves Constitution and Strength!¡¯ Su Lu squeezed his fist, feeling a surge of heat pass through his body, his strength seemed to have grown slightly. Meanwhile, the memory of ¡®Eight Forms¡¯ Boxing Skill was ingrained in his mind, bing a physical instinct. ¡°Okay, practice it once more for me to see!¡± Angelia nodded. Su Lu took a deep breath, his right hand clenched into a fist: ¡°First Form!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Angelia¡¯s face changed, in just a blink, she felt a transformative change from Su Lu, he was performing the sequence of moves with exceptional proficiency and precision. ¡®As expected¡­ with the assistance from my attribute panel, directly forming a physical instinct, it¡¯s as if I¡¯ve trained for one to two years, what a thrill!¡¯ Once he finished a set of standard moves, Su Lu felt so relieved, he wanted to let out a long cheer. Chapter 10 -

Chapter 10: Fighting

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

¡®Genius! Could there really be innate martial arts geniuses in this world who can master the skills after being taught just once?¡¯ Angelia falls into a daze. ¡°Coach, how was that?¡± Su Lu asks, brimming with excitement, afterpleting a set of movements. The feeling of having mastered his strength was quite good. At this moment, he was confident that he could take on two of his former selves. Of course ¨C if he encountered that mysterious shadow from before, the oue wouldn¡¯t be optimistic. ¡°You did well, very well indeed!¡± Recovered from her daze, Angelia steadies her mind and says, ¡°I think you can start actualbat training.¡± ¡°Oh, real fighting?¡± Su Lu asks, somewhat excited, ¡°Who¡¯s my opponent?¡± ¡°Beginners usually struggle with controlling their strength, so I¡¯ll be your only opponent.¡± Angelia steps onto a ring, performs a few warm-up movements, and showcases her impressive physique, attracting many onlookers. ¡°It¡¯s Angelia, she¡¯s going to spar with someone!¡± Seeing this scene, a few trainees immediately threw away what they were doing and gathered around the ring. More and more people gather, and eventually, even the other two trainers are drawn over. ¡°Phew¡­¡± Su Lu steps onto the stage and takes a deep breath. Even though there were only tens of spectators, he was a little nervous. ¡®It seems training alone and participating in an official match are indeed two different things, not to mention actualbat¡­ But this is also an opportunity for growth. I am curious about the source of experience points.¡¯ Up to now, except for gaining fifty points from the magic book, Su Lu has gained nothing. Hister attempts to read and gain something were fruitless, which frustrated him. ¡®It seems only books that possess special powers and are read for the first time provide experience. What about defeating monsters? Is it simply defeating them or¡­is it necessary to¡­kill them?¡¯ Su Lu felt a bit heavy-hearted. ¡°Do you need any protective gear?¡± On the other side, Angelia gives him a kind smile. ¡°Thank you, but I don¡¯t need it! Let¡¯s start.¡± Su Lu takes a stance, and his demeanor suddenly changes. A serious expression creeps onto Angelia¡¯s face as she starts to slowly move, circling the ring. Suddenly, she stops in her tracks and lunges forward like a female leopard, swiftly moving behind Su Lu. With her right hand formed like a de, she aims straight for the back of his head. In martial arts, this is a potentially lethal pressure point, which can easily knock a person unconscious. If one doesn¡¯t control their strength well, it could even be fatal. In an official match, this is a forbidden area to attack. Of course, Angelia was able to measure her strength appropriately. She could hold back at a crucial moment. The next moment, it was as if Su Lu had eyes on the back of his head. He spins around abruptly andshes out with his right arm as if it were a whip, piercing the air and creating a cracking noise. ¡°The fifth form ¨C Spin Around!¡± After the Maga fighting skills became a skill, every movement indeed became a reflex. As soon as the body was stimted, the immediate unconscious response would follow. Previously, Su Lu had to feel the opponent¡¯s force first, formte a thought in his mind, decide to defend himself, and then have his body respond, which took a lot of time. But now, without any thought, as soon as he felt a force behind his head, his body immediately reacted defensively. ¡°Huh?¡± The two male instructors watching the scene were taken aback. If the fighting skills have be a reflex, it means that one has truly entered the door of martial arts, and it would be no problem to deal with a few ordinary people. Smack! Their palms crossed in mid-air, and Angelia quickly backed off, shaking her right hand, ¡°Your strength¡­¡± She was initially just testing him. She never expected that Su Lu had truly mastered martial arts and that his strength would somewhat exceed her expectations. ¡°Coach, shall we continue?¡± Su Lu also shook his palm to alleviate the numbness. ¡°Let¡¯s do it again!¡± Angelia was a bit resentful. She rushed forward again, this time head-on. Her fingers swiftly aimed for Su Lu¡¯s eyes. She was fierce and formidable. The fighting style of Maga techniques was indeed so brutal that just any regr opponent would be unnerved upon seeing it and lose their morale. But Su Lu remained calm. He disyed the Eight Forms urately and was evenly matched with Angelia. This scene left many trainees stupefied. A martial arts rookie who had only been training for two days was actually going toe-to-toe with the coach. It was unbelievable! ¡°Phew¡­¡± Breathing heavily, Su Lu was excited but also well aware that he was fast reaching his limit. Although his strength and agility were simr to Angelia¡¯s, his constitution was a bitcking. Once they reached a stalemate, he would immediately be at a disadvantage. But he wanted to win! No matter what, this was a good opportunity to attempt to gain experience points! ¡®After all, Angelia is just a girl. Her constitution should be between 0.8 and 0.9, her agility is simr to mine, and her strength is a bit lower than mine¡­ But she is a coach. She must be feeling impatient after battling a rookie for so long¡­¡¯ After defending a few more attacks, a sudden realization came over Su Lu: ¡°Now¡¯s the time!¡± Taking advantage of the moment Angelia was retreating, he lunged forward, grabbed her waist, and threw her down with all his might. Bang! Both of them fell to the ground at the same time. He swiftly wrapped his legs around her like a python, locking Angelia in ce. ¡°The Eighth Form ¨C Body Lock Technique!¡± This was the only form in Maga techniques that subdues an opponent in a gentler way. Attacking the eyes or throat in this situation would have been inappropriate. ¡°Huh???¡± Angelia was locked in ce, unable to move, and looked nk. During the previous encounters, she was on the offensive while Su Lu was passively defending. She hadn¡¯t expected him to suddenly counterattack, leaving her flustered, and sumbing to his control. What¡¯s more critical was that this grappling technique required unavoidable body contact. As they fell to the ground tangled up, Su Lu¡¯s hands and feet touched her sensitive areas, making her face turn redder. ¡°Let go now!¡± Her face flushed, she quicklymanded. ¡°Sorry!¡± Su Lu got up and only then realized that perhaps using the Body Lock Technique wasn¡¯t quite appropriate, especially under the gaze of the numerous spectators. ¡°Good job, bro!¡± ¡°Is this the Body Lock Technique? I want to learn it too!¡± The spectators were already buzzing. Many of them were whistling, their eyes glowing green with envy. Under the watchful eyes of so many people, this guy daringly took advantage of the situation. They were so¡­envying, jealous, and hated him! Ah, why wasn¡¯t it me! ¡°You¡¯re amazing, and you¡¯ve mastered various techniques very proficiently¡­ I admit, I lost!¡± Angelia stands up, brushes off her hair, and calmly admits. She still found it hard to believe ¡ª she¡¯d beenughing at Su Lu as a weakling just yesterday, and today, he¡¯d turned the tables on her. ¡°Thank you, coach!¡± Su Lu shakes Angelia¡¯s hand, but he sighs a little inside. The victory just now didn¡¯t bring him any experience points after all. Chapter 11 -

Chapter 11: Experience Points (New Book Seeking Support!)

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

¡°Angelia, you¡¯ve lost!¡± The students parted, and two white coaches walked out. ¡°Yes¡­I lost!¡± Angelia gave a bitterugh, looking somewhat dejected. Looking back, even without her underestimating, Su Lu¡¯s mastery of Maga fighting skills had exceeded her imagination, not like a novice at all. She said again to Su Lu: ¡°I have nothing more to teach you, you don¡¯t need toe to private lessons anymore.¡± This no doubt saved arge amount of expenditure, but Su Lu felt a little embarrassed upon seeing Angelia¡¯s gloomy expression. ¡°Boy! You can fight, let me have a match with you!¡± A coach suddenly jumped into the ring. ¡°Charlie, that¡¯s enough!¡± Angelia¡¯s face darkened: ¡°It¡¯s just a simple match, what are you trying to do?¡± ¡°Angelia, Charlie is just excited by a good opponent and wants another match, don¡¯t get too worked up¡­¡± Another coach came forward, smiling, his eyes looking at Su Lu harboring some hostility. This had provoked the wrath of the crowd. Su Lu felt a little uneasy: ¡°Alright¡­let me rest for a bit!¡± His hands were itching to fight, but he had just been in a brawl, and was not at his peak state, he had to rest properly. ¡®This is due to the low constitution¡­¡¯ Su Lu went to the corner, opened a bottle of water, and took small sips. This was the sports drink specially provided by the Fight Club, with a slight salty taste. At that time, Angelia came over, helped him in massaging his muscles, and spoke in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ Charlie, he¡¯s my suitor. I didn¡¯t like him, I didn¡¯t expect him to make trouble for you¡­¡± ¡°The person who should apologize is me!¡± Su Lu was nonchnt about it. Young people acting on their hormones, that¡¯s a normal phenomenon. With the fighting skills he had mastered, even if he lost, it wouldn¡¯t be too embarrassing, just take it as gainingbat experience. ¡°Charlie¡¯s right leg has been injured before! And¡­ watch out for his chokehold!¡± As she was leaving, Angelia lowered her voice and warned. ¡°Thanks¡­¡± Su Lu flexed his muscles, and stepped into the ring. ¡°Good, let¡¯s get started!¡± Charlie twisted his neck, his joints made a crisp sound, his face bore a cruel smile, he suddenly got close, delivering a right hook. Bang! Su Lu raised his left arm to block, clearly feeling a sting in his arm: ¡°Hmm¡­ this Charlie¡¯s arms are definitely stronger than Angelia¡¯s!¡± This white coach, his strength slightly surpassed Angelia¡¯s. Luckily, Su Lu was given a hint, and kept a mobile strategy without forcing a head-on collision. ¡®He wants to choke me!¡¯ Suddenly, he saw Charlie rushing over like a ck bear, arms wide open, he immediately understood something, his left leg quickly hooked. Bang! Charlie¡¯s fatal skill did not hit, instead, he lost his bnce and fell over in the ring, his face showing frustration. ¡°Phew, phew¡­¡± Su Lu was panting, took the chance to get down from the ring: ¡°This Charlie, a bit harder to fight than Angelia¡­ But thankfully I still won, huh?¡± Suddenly, a screen appeared in front of him, making him doubt if he was hallucinating: [XP+10!] ¡®It really¡­ has experience!!!¡¯ Su Lu used a towel to wipe his face, covering the surprised expression: ¡®Why?¡¯ He had clearly defeated Angelia before, but didn¡¯t get any experience points. ¡®Could it be¡­¡¯ Seeing Charlie stand up, that hostile gaze, Su Lu suddenly realized something, producing a certain guess: ¡®Is the key about the ¡®enemy¡¯ judgment? Angelia and I were just practicing, whereas Charlie bears a grudge against me! In other words, green-named monsters don¡¯t yield experience! But red-named monsters do!¡¯ Thinking this, many things became clear. ¡®In that case¡­¡¯ Su Lu looked at therge number of students and several coaches inside the Fight Club, almost having sparks in his eyes. What did he see? This is a continual pool of experience! ¡°Just now doesn¡¯t count¡­ one more time!¡± Just as predicted, the humiliation of defeat made Charlie¡¯s eyes turn red, blocking Su Lu¡¯s path. ¡°Charlie!¡± Angelia¡¯s face changes color immediately. If the previous one was friendly exchange, now it¡¯s openly seeking revenge: ¡°You can¡¯t do this, I¡¯m going to tell the club president!¡± ¡°Angelia¡­have you been captivated by this kid?¡± Charlie roared loudly: ¡°Even if you tell the club president, it¡¯s no use, today I must defeat him!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Angelia got angry, about to say something, but a handnded on her shoulder, and turned her around. ¡°Coach, it¡¯s great¡­ I want another round too!¡± Su Lu had a curve raising at the corner of his mouth, showing a provoking expression: ¡°I don¡¯t care how many rounds you want today, I¡¯ll apany you!¡± ¡°Good!¡± Taking advantage of the short rest before stepping into the ring, he quickly pulled up his attribute bar: ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name:[Su Lu Pottery] Profession:[None] Professional Rank:[0] Title:[None] Strength:[1.2], Agility:[1.2], Constitution:[0.7], Spirit:[1.6] Skill:[Creation of Dead Princess LV1],[Maga fighting skill LV1] Passive:[Common Hebrew LV3],[Basic physics LV4],[Demon hunting knowledge LV1],[Ancient Hebrew LV2] XP:[10] ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Only Su Lu could see the light blue screen appearing, and some categories on it had very small changes. ¡°Is it because the experience points are too little that the four basic attributes like Constitution cannot be raised directly?¡± Thinking of thest time when just learning[Creation of Dead Princess] consumed fifty points of experience, Su Lu appeared thoughtful. Fortunately, as he flipped through, he found a ¡®+¡¯ symbol after Maga Fighting Skills, indicating that it could raise levels with experience points. He was overjoyed, used his consciousness to touch the ¡®+¡¯ symbol. [Do you want to use 10 Experience points to level up Maga Fighting Skills? YesNo?] A dialog box immediately popped up. ¡°Yes!¡± Su Lu chose yes without hesitation. However, he sighed in his heart, this Maga Fighting Skills obviously did not match the abilities on the casting side. He only had 10 experience points, and[Creation of Dead Princess] at LV1 remained the same, clearly, the experience needed to upgrade it far exceeded that. [Maga Fighting Skills level raised to LV2! Mastered the ¡®Eight Forms¡¯, Constitution +0.2, Strength +0.2!] With a flick of his mind, there was a quick change on the attribute bar. ¡®So for each level up of Maga Fighting Skills, there is a 0.1 increase in strength and constitution?¡¯ Su Lu felt a faint heat flow throughout his body. Also, his mastery of the Eight Forms in his mind was more skilled. He couldn¡¯t help butugh. He stepped into the ring, beckoned Charlie: ¡°Come on! I hope you won¡¯t disappoint me!¡± This is a huge experience gift pack, can¡¯t let it slip by! Chapter 12 -

Chapter 12: Consecutive Victories

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

¡°Aaah!¡± Seeing Su Lu¡¯s expression, Charlie¡¯s eyes turned red. What is this? A provocation? This is an absolute insult! He now has the urge to kill Su Lu. ¡°Charlie! Calm down¡­ This kid is not your match!¡± Another white coach shouted, frowning, ¡°As long as you don¡¯t make a mistake, you will be the one winning!¡± With his shouting, Charlie reluctantly calmed down, reassessed his attitude, and focused on Su Lu. ¡°Hah!¡± But this time, Su Lu did not want to wait. He let out a shout and made the first move, punching Charlie straight in the face. Charlie immediately brought up his hands to shield his face, preparing to counterattack. The next moment, Su Lu¡¯s foot slid slightly. In the middle of it, he unnaturaley adjusted his target, his fist went downward, hitting squarely at Charlie¡¯s abdomen. Outside the ring, Angelia and the white coach¡¯s expressions changed: ¡°Such a smooth sequence of the Eight Forms?¡± That¡¯s right! If at level 1 of Maga Fighting Skills, Su Lu only made these eight routines instinctual,pulsively following them when encountering situations, by the time he reached level 2, he would be able to adapt freely and could change his moves on the fly. Thump! Charlie solidly received a punch, clutched his stomach, and dropped to his knees. At this point, Su Lu¡¯s strength attribute has surged to 1.3! ording to his own estimation, he¡¯s already stronger than many adults. A solid punch to the lower abdomen is certainly no pleasure. ¡®If I keep on improving my fighting skills, would the attribute bonuses allow me to be a Transcendent?¡¯ Su Lu clenched his fists again and looked at the attribute panel, his eyebrows furrowed. [XP+5] ¡®Only 5 points of experience? It seems that the dream of endlessly grinding monsters for XP is shattered! Let¡¯s try once more!¡¯ Although Su Lu is not a mean person, he is determined to test his hypothesis. Looking at Charlie, who was kneeling on the ground, he said coldly: ¡°Charlie, are you still a man? If you are, stand up and fight the third round!¡± ¡°Damn! Coach, I support you!¡± ¡°Coach, stand up!¡± ¡°If you¡¯re a man, stand up!¡± ¡°Beat that brat!¡± ¡­ Many of the spectators shouted, some were purely from the perspective of the Fight Club, and some were simply stirring up trouble. Even Angelia¡¯s expression towards Su Lu became strange. After all, despite some previous faults of Charlie, it¡¯s getting unsportsmanlike to go on provoking after having beaten him up like this. ¡°Damn! I¡¯m going to ughter you!¡± Charlie rubbed his stomach, and when the pain subsided, he stood up immediately and lunged forward, howling. ¡°Spinning kick!¡± Su Lu dodged to one side, jumped high up, and gave a fierce kick directly at Charlie¡¯s neck. Thump! Charlie fell to the ground face down in a ssic face nt, and fainted. Su Lu, on the other hand, frowned as he looked at his attribute bar. [XP:5] ¡®No change, I didn¡¯t get any experience for the defeat just now¡­¡¯ He sighed in his heart: ¡®Looks like my idea of endlessly grinding XP is gone¡­¡¯ The first round victory against the same enemy gave the most experience, the second round gave half, and the third round straight went to zero. This situation made him secretly grumble: ¡®Why is the Golden Finger so intelligent? Is it easy for me to find a loophole?¡¯ If ordinary defeats can¡¯t yield experience, then what remains is to try killing. But now it¡¯s aw-abiding society. If Su Lu dared to do this, the police would surely be knocking on his door in no time. ¡°Charlie! Charlie!¡± Thest white coach woke Charlie up, checked him over, and breathed a sigh of relief. Then, with a face full of anger, he stared at Su Lu: ¡°How could you do this?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a normalpetition¡­ If Coach Charlie is unhappy, I wee another challenge at any time!¡± Su Lu shrugged, clearly displeased. Apparently, unless I get beaten down, it isn¡¯t considered a fair script? After saying this, he saw Charlie shrink back, not daring to meet his eyes. He was touched by a thought: ¡®Has he been beaten into submission?¡¯ Normal shes between students can only go so far. Having lived two lives, Su Lu was very clear that some bad guys may seem tall and mighty, but as long as you dominate them once and break their reliance, they¡¯re sure to be docile and obedient, even more so than rabbits. The reliance of Coach Charlie was on his rtively good fighting skills. At this point, after being defeated by Su Lu three times in a row, he no longer had the courage to harass him. After all, not everyone has power and influence at home. Ordinary people are the majority. If the background is ordinary and you lose in a fight, what else can you do if you don¡¯t choose to back down? ¡®Oh, there is one more option, ask for help!¡¯ Su Lu looked at thest white coach with a yful expression: ¡°Or¡­ are you going to make a move too, coach?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Thest white coach entered the ring: ¡°Even though the boxing society is just a college club, if the news gets out that we three coaches lost to a rookie, the leader won¡¯t spare us when hees back! I am Baron Benlion!¡± ¡°Su Lu! Su Lu Pottery!¡± Su Lu¡¯s expression became serious. This Baron was clearly different from the previous two coaches. Upon stepping into the ring, his aura became calm, like a hunting beast, staring at him intently, giving off a dangerous aura. ¡®This guy¡­ His realbat experience must be richer than mine, he might even have killed people!¡¯ With a high mental attribute, Su Lu perceived more things. ¡°Let¡¯s start!¡± The members of the Fight Club quieted down. When Angelia signaled, Baron in front of Su Lu made his move. He let out a roar, and a punch was thrown straight out! Fast! This punch was swift, and the key was that it did not hesitate, carrying a conviction of ¡®will definitely defeat the enemy.¡¯ ¡®Does he really want to kill me?¡¯ Su Lu had some illusions, as if he smelled a bloody scent. His brain couldn¡¯t think for a moment. After all, he was just an ordinary university student with littlebat experience and had never experienced such a situation. At a critical moment, his body acted on its own. His head jerked back, and his right hand turned into a w, aiming for Baron¡¯s throat. Trading injury for injury! You are ruthless, I am even more ruthless than you! Baron¡¯s face was solemn. He chose to retreat and defend, and he was very puzzled in his heart. How could an ordinary college student have such abat response? The key is that he was willing to trade injuries, too crazy! Is it necessary to go all out for the sake of a ring boxing match? But this thought had just arisen when, in the next moment, Su Lu dashed forward. The Eight Forms flowed seamlessly like a storm. Baron could barely hold on for a while, suddenly he lost his footing, fell to the ground, and was put in a submissive position by Su Lu. ¡°I¡­ I lost?¡± ¡°Yes, you lost!¡± Su Lu released his grip, panting slightly. It cost him a lot of physical stamina during this final explosive round. In fact, this Baron was slightly stronger than he was, but he chose to retreat in the face of his injury-for-injury strategy at the beginning. With this one retreat, he immediately fell into a disadvantage and could not recover. This is a real fight. The victory or defeat is within a matter of seconds, and the stronger person may not necessarily win! ¡®No matter what, I¡¯ve won again!¡¯ Su Lu looked at his attribute bar, and seeing the ¡°XP+15¡± prompt, his heart was even more excited. Chapter 13 -

Chapter 13: Master (Seeking rmendations! Collecting!)

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

¡°I can¡¯t go back to the Fight Club anymore¡­¡± As Su Lu left the Fight Club and looked back at the towering building, he felt a tinge of regret. Even though each person could only be harvested twice, each little bit is valuable. Apart from the three instructors, there were still so many students. As long as they harbored hostility towards him, bing a ¡®Red-named Monster,¡¯ they could at least provide two rounds of experience points. The most disappointing was Baron who, after losing once, stubbornly refused toe back for a second time, leaving Su Lu feeling regretful. ¡°By now, everyone at the Fight Club must despise me. If I were to return, it would truly be like crashing their ce¡­¡± Su Lu sighed, looked at his attribute column, and the ¡®+¡¯ symbol that emerged after the [Maga Fighting Skills LV2]. [Expending 20 experience points¡­ Maga fighting skills level raised to LV3! Constitution+0.3, Strength+0.3!] ¡°From LV2 to LV3, it cost 20 experience points. All the points gained just now were used up, but it¡¯s totally worth it!¡± Su Lu looked at the attribute column: ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name:[Su Lu Pottery] Profession:[None] Professional Rank:[0] Title:[None] Strength:[1.4], Agility:[1.2], Constitution:[0.9], Spirit:[1.6] Skill:[Creation of Dead Princess LV1], [Maga fighting Skills LV3] Passive:[Common Hebrew LV3], [Basic Physics LV4], [Demon Hunting Knowledge LV1], [Ancient Hebrew LV2] XP:[0] ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡°Finally¡­ My constitution is back to its previous state!¡± The vitality depleted by thest use of ck Magic has finally been restored. Additionally, his strength has seen a significant increase, almost surpassing the average person by half! ¡°I can say that the purpose of going to the Fight Club has been achieved in just two days. All thanks to the experience points!¡± Su Lu was very clear that he was not a real genius. His staggering achievements today were all pushed up by the attribute column and experience points. But the attribute column is amazing. This kind of rigid ¡®imparting¡¯ was something he felt incredibly proficient with. ¡°With LV3 Maga fighting skills, the level of mastery has been further improved¡­ I even feel that the ¡®Eight Forms¡¯ taught by the Fight Club are tooplicated, and can be simplified into the ¡®Four Forms¡¯!¡± Su Lu closed his eyes, understanding the power of this leveled fighting skill. What the Fight Club was teaching was just a simplified version, and many unnecessary steps were added, while some crucial parts were removed. ¡°After all, it¡¯s a civilian version. It would be excessive if they killed someone with a single move!¡± Su Lu understood thispletely. Now, with his experience, he instantly transformed the Eight Forms into a more refined ¡®Four Forms¡¯! The high-level fighting skills made him feel inspired, like an impromptu poet eager to begin reciting a performance. He looked around, found a small grove with few people, and quietly practiced. ¡°There are only two types of attacks, one is a powerful attack, the other is a weak point attack. These are two forms, which can be named ¡®Tiger Form¡¯ and ¡®Crane Form¡¯!¡± ¡°And the techniques of moving and grappling can be integrated, named ¡®Python Form¡¯!¡± ¡°Thest one is the defensive ¡®Turtle Form¡¯!¡± ¡°Once the fighting skills have reached LV3, you can innovate from the traditional, exploring your own way, Tiger, Crane, Python, Turtle, these are my own ¡®Four Forms¡¯!¡± Su Lu exhaled slowly. With his current understanding of Maga fighting skills, he waspletely capable of founding a smaller martial arts branch, giving it a name to pass down, such as ¡®Su¡¯s Maga¡¯, no¡­ it should be ¡®Pottery¡¯s Maga¡¯. ¡®But I still prefer the name ¡®Su¡¯s Maga¡¯, it sounds a bit like ¡®Su¡¯s Tai Chi¡¯¡­¡¯ Su Lu slowly withdrew his hands, feeling somewhat sorrowful. ¡°Good!¡± Just then, a p of apuse came from the side, ¡°To be able to train Maga fighting skills to your level is rare indeed!¡± ¡°Who?¡± Su Lu narrowed his eyes, gazing in the direction of the voice. Slowly stepping out from the shade of the trees was a young man. He had symmetrical features with blue eyes and white skin, wearing a xen shirt and casual trousers. With a constant faint smile on his face, he looked like a bright young boy from next door. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I bear no ill intentions!¡± The young man came up to Su Lu, ¡°my name is Donald. I am the president of the university¡¯s fight club. It¡¯s rare to see a student of your caliber¡­What do you say? Interested in joining my fight club?¡± ¡°Did you just¡­e back from somewhere?¡± Su Lu was silent for a moment before suddenly asking. ¡°Uh¡­Yes? What of it?¡± Donald scratched his head, a little puzzled. ¡®If you went back, you¡¯d find that I¡¯ve almost achieved the feat of single-handedly overthrowing the fight club, which would make our conversation much less cordial and probably lead to an immediate duel!¡¯ Su Lu secretly rolled his eyes, thinking to himself. However, whether Donald was aware or not, his eyes sparkled, ¡°Since you¡¯re the president of the fight club, let¡¯s fight!¡± Undoubtedly, he was another humanoid experience monster, and definitely tougher than Baron! ¡°Alright!¡± Donald¡¯s eyes flickered as he agreed: ¡°I¡¯m going in!¡± No sooner than he finished his sentence, he charged at Su Lu, hand spread open and raised highing down in a swoop. Whoosh! The wind blew harshly in his face, stinging painfully. ¡°Turtle Form!¡± Su Lu defended vigorously and with a bang, both of them backed away. He rubbed his numb arm, looking serious: ¡®Are you strong! As expected from the president of the fight club!¡¯ Even though his strength was beyond any ordinary human, the other seemed to be even stronger and faster! ¡®Must seize the opportunity to attack, Crane Form!¡¯ Su Lu¡¯s hands sliced through the air and his arms swung at an extreme pace, like an athlete about to start running. His speed suddenly elerated, circling Donald to strike. ¡°Good!¡± Donald¡¯s eyes sparkled and the muscles on his back rose, seemingly turning his body into a brick, taking Su Lu¡¯s swing with stride. Amidst the stifled groan, Su Lu retreated, feeling like he had struck an iron wall. This was a simr effect to hard qigong. ¡®Although the Crane Form allows for high speed and attack rate, the attack power seems to have decreased!¡¯ With that thought, he moved swiftly and in a sh, his swing turned into a w, swooping down with great force. From Crane Form to Tiger Form! Facing this move, Donald dared not block it with his body. Instead, he let out a growl, and the bones in his arm seemed to soften in an instant, turning into a real steel whip, swinging in rhythm! Smack! Su Lu retreated step after step, keeping his right hand behind his back. Donald didn¡¯t take advantage of this tounch an attack. Instead, he stopped and smiled: ¡°You¡¯re amazing, stronger than any of the trainers in my fight club. There¡¯s no need to continue¡­¡± ¡®If we continue, only the Python Form could be used, which would lead to closebat once I got close to him. If our strengths are simr and we struggle, it would be hard to control our strengths, which is too dangerous¡­¡¯ Su Lu stopped as well; they were all ssmates after all. It was just for fun from the start. There was no need to fight to the death. ¡°Although you also practice Maga, you seem more streamlined than those in my fight club. It¡¯s as if youe from the military, full of a sharp style, but it doesn¡¯t seem to be the Federation Army¡­ Oh, what¡¯s your name?¡± Donald looked a bit puzzled, and Su Lu¡¯s heart skipped a beat at his nce. ¡°My name is Su Lu! Su Lu Pottery!¡± ¡°Su Lu, huh? I¡¯ll remember that! You can find me at the fight club anytime!¡± Donald smiled and walked away. Chapter 14 -

Chapter 14: Library

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

¡°President, you¡¯re back!¡± Fight Club Hall. As soon as Donald entered, he saw two coaches applying medication with grimacing faces, and numerous students looking despondent. Only Angelia greeted him. ¡°What happened? I was only gone for a few days, how did Fight Club be like this?¡± Donald asked doubtfully, ¡°Did someone challenge us?¡± ¡°No!¡± Angelia¡¯s bitter smile deepened: ¡°It¡¯s my fault! I admitted a too ¡®genius¡¯ student. He¡¯s only been learning for two days and he¡¯s defeated Charlie and Baron¡­¡± In her heart, the word ¡®genius¡¯ was not enough to describe Su Lu. ¡°Oh?¡± Donald became interested: ¡°Interesting! What¡¯s his name?¡± ¡°Su Lu! Su Lu Pottery! ¡± Angilia replied. Donald: ¡°¡­¡± ¡­ ¡®I wonder what his reaction will be when Donald hears about me after getting back¡­¡¯ After having done his prank and returned to the dormitory, Su Lu felt somewhat exhrated. ¡°Hi! Su Lu!¡± Sean was there too, winking at him: ¡°Breaking news, that Moli Aibo is in the library, seize the opportunity, brother!¡± ¡°Oh?!¡± Su Lu was intrigued, casually tossing five Copper elves over: ¡°Thanks! Did she do anything unusual today?¡± ¡°Nothing at all, if I had to say, it would be that her life is too regted, I can guess what she¡¯s going to do next even with my eyes closed¡­ Sean looked regretful: ¡°I absolutely don¡¯t want such a girl as my wife, it¡¯s simply a nightmare¡­ But she seems to suit you!¡± ¡°I was originally nning to tip you, but it seems that won¡¯t be necessary!¡± Su Lu said expressionlessly. He knew what would upset this roommate the most. ¡°What? Tip¡­ Ah, such a beautiful term¡­ Su Lu, brother! I was wrong!¡± Sean instantly changed his tone, almost begging as he tugged on Su Lu¡¯s arm: ¡°As long as you add five more Copper elves, I promise to find out what color underwear Catherine is wearing for you!¡± ¡°What use would I have for knowing the color of her underwear?¡± Su Lu was speechless. ¡°Oh, my mistake, it¡¯s Moli¡¯s!¡± ¡°I¡¯m leaving!¡± Su Lu decided to head to the library instead. Whether it was to start doubting Moli or looking for other information, he needed to make this trip. ¡°Is five Copper elves too much? We can negotiate, four! Three! I can¡¯t take any less¡­¡± From behind, Sean¡¯s voice kept trailing on. ¡­ The Library. Within St. George¡¯s University, it is the tallest building, constructed mainly with white marble, and it resembles a gigantic auditorium. Walking through the wide main entrance and stepping on the smooth marble floor, Su Lu felt as if he had entered thend of giants. As a regr visitor, he was very familiar with the rows of bookshelves, numerous tables and chairs, and studying students, and had a sense of kinship. ¡®It¡¯s only been a few days, and I¡¯ve gone from being a regr at the library to a fighter and semi-connoisseur of the mysterious?¡¯ Su Lu chuckled wistfully to himself. Ever since he received the correspondence from his home town, Rod, his worldview waspletely shattered, irreparable. His life trajectory also underwent a drastic change. ¡®Green Tree Castle did offer recruitment in September, with the university semester beginning in August, meaning I must move out of the dormitory by the end of July¡­ It¡¯s only July now, so there is still some time¡­¡¯ He thought to himself, passing through bookshelvesbeled with Physics, Chemistry, and others, and came to a halt at the Religion and History section on the second floor of the library. Previously, Su Lu had only gained a rudimentary understanding of geography, sanctioned history etc., and lost all interest in this area, diving straight into science instead. But now that he needed to research about the mysterious, it was essential to first learn about history and religion. ¡®Moli should be in the library too, but there¡¯s no hurry¡­¡¯ When it came to that shadow, even he, as he was now, didn¡¯t have much confidence. Su Lu walked around the bookshelf and pulled out a book called ¡°Overview of Religion¡±, and opened the first page: ¡°Praise the great Seven Gods! Their glory illuminates the whole world!¡± This was a religious book that introduces several mainstream beliefs in the world, collectively referred to as the ¡®Seven Gods¡¯ or ¡®Old Gods¡¯. They are the tough characters that still stand strong after experiencing multiple Twilights of the Gods. Especially the Goddess of Light, her church had the most power in the White Eagle Federation, with a good reputation, often hosting relief events and charity soir¨¦es. ¡°The world¡¯s mainstream seven beliefs are the Goddess of Light, Mother Earth Goddess, God of the Ocean, God of mes, God of War, Goddess of Storms, God of Knowledge¡­ Apart from these, any other beliefs are all heresies!¡± The author of this book held a fiercely radical view, possibly a religious fanatic. Su Lu shook his head, skipping over therge amount of meaningless praises and adorations to switch to another book, ¡°Study on Folklore and Beliefs¡±. ¡°¡­In some barbaric and undeveloped regions, our expedition team discovered numerous bloodthirsty and evil beliefs¡­ The local indigenous people worshipped ¡®Demons¡¯, held rituals full of the scent of blood¡­ There is evidence that they indeed received some unthinkable abilities¡­ But Dr. Kodo believed that it was the hallucinations caused by them taking a lot of hallucinogens¡­¡± ¡°Now this is a bit interesting¡­¡± Su Lu flipped the pages, discovering that the following content had changed; it was clear that the author knew a lot, but couldn¡¯t disclose some things. He read further: ¡°¡­The Guniir Tribe in the tropical rainforest are a group of brutal savages, they worship death, and idolize the moon, believing the moon to be the dominator of death¡­Religious scripture verified, currently the Seven Gods do not possess the domain of the night, but many evil gods and false gods im to represent the ¡®moon¡¯¡­¡± ¡°Moon¡­¡± Su Lu felt a chill in his heart, thinking back to the Creation of the Dead Princess ceremony he presided over, the cryptic phrase that was unwarranted¡ª¡¯In the name of the Moon!¡¯ ¡°No matter how you look at it, I seem to be in trouble¡­¡± The corners of his mouth curved up in a wry smile: ¡°Feels like I¡¯m in a drama¡­where a fearless, troublemaking kid, to cover up a mistake, makes an even bigger one, ultimately resulting in a catastrophe¡­¡± Su Lu continued reading, finding there was no more on the subject, it had switched to some ind residents¡¯ feather worship content. He was annoyed: ¡°Damn publishing house, cut out so much, how am I supposed to read this?¡± After closing the book, Su Lu deliberately checked the author¡¯s name. ¡°Sunflower Publishing House, author is Kira Gales!¡± He memorized the name quietly. It was evident that Kira Gales was someone who had studied the mystical arts extensively, and made more discoveries in the current age of Transcendent wave. ¡°Even, he might actually be a Transcendent himself!¡± Su Lu put the book back, when suddenly he startled. Through the bookshelf, he saw a girl with sses and freckles on her face: ¡°Moli! Moli Aibo!¡± Chapter 15 -

Chapter 15: Confession (Please collect! Rmend!)

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

¡°Ah! You¡¯re Pottery ssmate!¡± On the other side of the bookshelf, Moli, who saw Su Lu¡¯s face through the gap, was even more startled. Stammering a greeting, she said, ¡°Hello¡­hello!¡± ¡®Is she afraid of me?¡¯ Su Lu frowned somewhat puzzled, ¡°Come here!¡± ¡°No! Don¡¯t!¡± Moli¡¯s voice already carried a sob, and she turned to run away. ¡°Am I really that scary?¡± Su Lu touched his face, quickly stepped in front of Moli: ¡°Why are you running, Aibo ssmate?¡± ¡°Whimper¡­¡± Fear was evident on Moli¡¯s face, and tears were almost breaking through: ¡°Moli is a good girl¡­ Moli didn¡¯t say anything!¡± Because this was the library, a silentke as it were, it was as if a boulder had been thrown in. Unsure how many students who were studying looked over, and upon seeing this scenario, seemingly one of bullying, a quite a few fellows became restless. Damn! No matter how you looked at it, it seemed like a scenario of an unprincipled bully picking on a pure maiden! ¡°Huh?!¡± Having learned fighting skills, Su Lu quickly sensed many hostile nces, and he looked around the room suddenly. It had to be said though, at this time, his body radiated a menacing aura andbined with a spirit rating of 1.6, he did indeed invoke fear in people. At least, some boys sporting thick sses who just mustered up some courage with the intent to y the hero, immediately realized that the ¡®ruffian¡¯ in front of them seemed not so easy to handle. Even Moli, also stopped her crying. ¡°Come with me!¡± Su Lu had no intentions of starting a brawl, after frightening everyone around, he immediately showed an apologetic look and loudly said, ¡°I will take responsibility for the child!¡± ¡°Hmm?!¡± People around withdrew their gazes, thinking it was a lovers¡¯ quarrel, and hence, they had no reason to get involved. Taking advantage of this diversion, Su Lu quickly whisked Moli away from the library and found a rooftop. ¡°What¡­ what are you talking about, Pottery ssmate? Where¡¯s my child?¡± Moli, her eyes reddened, hastily rified. ¡°First, tell me why you¡¯re afraid of me?¡± Although he was slightly relieved, Su Lu was still very vignt. He was afraid this girl in front of him would suddenly turn evil and spring out a dark shadow. Moli certainly didn¡¯t know that given their current posture, if she dared to make any dangerous move, Su Lu would immediatelyunch a Tiger Form attack coupled with Python Form strangtion. ¡°Whimper¡­ Beryl¡­ Beryl has disappeared¡­ it¡¯s been two days¡­ police officers have alreadye to see me today!¡± Moli broke down, tears streaming down her face: ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to tell them about you!¡± ¡°So it means¡­ You did tell them about me, when you said ¡®nothing¡¯ in the library, you were lying to me!¡± Su Lu grimaced, thinking about how such a pure-looking girl had learned to lie. Could they still y happily together in such a world? However, he didn¡¯t care much about this. The fact he had a date with Beryl would undoubtedly be investigated, there were plenty of witnesses at the White Tower Caf¨¦. He had already nned his subsequent strategies, so he wasn¡¯t bothered about this. What he cared about was that behind-the-scenes culprit! But it seemed the disappearance of Beryl had confused the perpetrator, prompting them toy low for observation? ¡®Or¡­ is the culprit like me, a fan of the mysterious, incapable of real casting, unless utilizing life energy as a substitute?¡¯ ¡°Whimper¡­ I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m really sorry!¡± Moli, her head in her hands, squatting on the ground, began to sob distraughtly: ¡°I was ¡­ I was just too frightened!¡± Looking at the girl huddled up, Su Lu felt helpless. I understand, in awful society, ordinary people wouldn¡¯t even have killed a chicken, let alone a human. Seeing a person go missing would undoubtedly have them panicking. The key is that the world was on the verge to be quite unordinary! No, as far as the Transcendent are concerned, even during Twilight of the Gods, a certain mysterious power was preserved in the world! The world had always harbored the side of the mysterious and the supernatural! Ah¡­ young girl, in your current state, how can you face the increasingly cruel future? ¡°Alright, alright, no more crying!¡± After much effort to pacify Moli, Su Lu finally asked her the question he wanted the answer to the most: ¡°The note you gave me that day¡­ did Beryl personally hand it to you?¡± Going to the White Tower Caf¨¦ was not my own intention. I was tricked into going by the behind-the-scenes culprit! This was the key to solving the case! ¡°Yes¡­ yes, it was. In Mentor Catherine¡¯sboratory, she handed it over to me personally!¡± Moli replied sobbingly. ¡®Impossible!¡¯ Su Lu shook his head in his heart: ¡®Unless¡­ the behind-the-scenes culprit has fooled Moli or¡­she is the actual murderer!¡¯ If it¡¯s the former, then the hidden hand is even more dangerous than imagined. If it¡¯s thetter, then given Moli¡¯s acting skills and ability to hide, Su Lu believed the world owed her an Oscar. ¡°Listen, Moli, I¡¯m not ming you, and I¡¯m not the one who caused Beryl to disappear!¡± Su Lu said seriously albeit falsely: ¡°After the date that day, we separated. This could be attested not only by the caf¨¦ waiter, the people Iter encountered too. Even if the police called, my answer would be the same! So¡­ don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t kill you to keep your mouth shut!¡± ¡°Really? Really?¡± Moli, removing her sses, revealed her teary eyes and sniffled. ¡°I promise! But Beryl told me that day, she didn¡¯t have a date with me. She went to the White Tower only because she received an invitation from me!¡± Su Lu gazed into Moli¡¯s eyes. ¡°That¡¯s impossible¡­ It was definitely her, she handed it to me personally!¡± Moli responded decisively, choking back sobs. ¡°Alright¡­ It appears that this matter needs to be further investigated by the police!¡± Su Lu handed over a tissue: ¡°Wipe away your tears¡­ I believe, nothing would¡¯ve happened to Beryl!¡± If it was amon Corpse Maiden that strays away from its caster and doesn¡¯t receive a spell for this long, it might¡¯ve started to rot. But the Beryl produced by the peculiar ritual? Su Lu believed, the situation isn¡¯t likely to be that simple. ¡°Is that how it is?¡± Moli lifted her head, and her face was suddenly lit up with hope. ¡°I think¡­ that¡¯s certainly how it is.¡± Su Lu responded confidently. He was clear about the Corpse Maiden he had created, right? He imagined that the police would soone knocking. After all, starting with that night, Beryl had been missing for two days. More than enough to file a case. The detectives of the White Eagle Federation certainly were not to be trifled with. They were only slightly less formidable than the self-built army¡¯s Ind Revenue Department. ¡®Good thing I have an alibi already in ce, otherwise I¡¯d be suspected of murder! That hidden hand¡­ I won¡¯t let it go!¡¯ A touch of cold light shed in Su Lu¡¯s eyes. Chapter 16 -

Chapter 16: Inquiries

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

The second day, early morning. ¡°Hello! Are you Mr. Su Lu Pottery?¡± Upon opening the door, two people dressed as police officers appeared, each wearing a badge adorned with a sword encircled by thorns. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s me!¡± Su Lu thought to himself that they had finally arrived. After confirming their identities, he invited the two officers into the room: ¡°What can I do for you?¡± ¡°Yes, we have some questions and we need to conduct a routine inquiry with you!¡± The two officers, a man and a woman, were present. The woman pulled out a folder and from it, she took out a photo: ¡°Do you recognize thisdy?¡± The photo was ck and white, slightly blurry, signifying the poor angle of the photographer, but Beryl could still be vaguely recognized. In the photo, her demeanor seemed even colder, un-human-like, instilling a sense of terror in Su Lu. Her cold eyes, as if looking through the photograph, seem to be staring at his current self! Eerie! Terrifying! ¡®What on earth did I let out?¡¯ Su Lu muttered to himself. ¡°Mr. Pottery? Mr. Pottery?¡± Seeing his dazed expression, both officers immediately called out: ¡°Is there something wrong?¡± ¡°Nothing, I was just lost in thought!¡± Su Lu guided them to the couch, pouring two cups of in water: ¡°Sorry¡­ that¡¯s all I have to offer!¡± ¡°No problem!¡± The female officer closed the folder, crossed her legs, and pulled out a notebook: ¡°Now, can you tell us about your rtionship with thedy in the photo?¡± ¡°Her name is Beryl, my ssmate¡­ um, I once pursued her!¡± Su Lu smiled, not feeling awkward at all. ¡°Indeed, she is a beauty¡­¡± the female officer smiled: ¡°It¡¯s normal for young people¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I heard she went missing, is that true?¡± Su Lu asked. ¡°No! Not missing!¡± The male officer began to speak: ¡°She is currently wanted for three counts of attempted murder, nine counts of intentional assault. We are in pursuit of her!¡± What? Su Lu was taken aback. He didn¡¯t expect the Corpse Maiden to cause such a mess after she got out. A normal creation of a Corpse Maiden is just a simple maniption of a corpse, it should quickly lose all its abilities and dpose when it goes too far from the caster or when its energy source is depleted, right? ¡°Beryl¡­ no! She¡¯s not like that!¡± On the surface, Su Lu appeared shocked and in disbelief. ¡°So¡­Mr. Su Lu, can you tell us what you were doing and where you were on the third of July, at seven in the evening?¡± The female officer knocked on her notepad with the cap of her pen, asking with clear enunciation. ¡°I¡­ I was at the White Tower caf¨¦, on a date with Beryl!¡± Su Lu ran a hand through his hair: ¡°She invited me, but she said I was the one who invited her¡­ it wasn¡¯t a perfect start, but it ended up okay!¡± As for this question, Moli probably mentioned it already¡ªthus, Su Lu didn¡¯t hold back. ¡°You both thought the other one had sent the invitation? What did you guys talk about? Don¡¯t lie to me, we already know what you did that night!¡± The male officer stood, his tone bing harsh. Hehe, trying to scare me? Good cop, bad cop? Isn¡¯t this y worn out? ¡°I wasn¡¯t lying¡­¡± Su Luughed inwardly but outwardly he shook nervously, noticing the encouraging look from the female officer: ¡°I was just showing off that I received an invitation from Green Tree Castle¡¯sb. She sincerely congratted me¡­ Then we parted ways at the entrance of the cafe; I went to the library, read until ten o¡¯clock, came back, and slept¡­ Oh yeah, a lot of people in the library can vouch for me!¡± ¡°Just like that?¡± The male officer and the female officer exchanged nces: ¡°Did you notice anything unusual about Beryl that night?¡± Su Lu pretended to think: ¡°No!¡± ¡°Alright then!¡± The female officer asked a few more questions, put away her notebook, and stood up: ¡°If you remember anything else, you can contact me using the information on my business card!¡± She handed over a business card and left the dormitory with the male officer. ¡°Wait a minute!¡± Su Lu walked them out and suddenly asked: ¡°Can I ask where Beryl wasst seen?¡± The male and female officers looked at each other. The female officer said in a grave voice: ¡°She wasst seen in Boise City! And then she disappearedpletely¡­¡± Boise City! That is a city located west of Nia City, where St. George¡¯s University is located. It would take several hours by steam train to reach it. ¡®That¡¯s quite a distance!¡¯ Having seen them out and closed the door behind them, Su Lu looked at the card in his hand: ¡°Marilyn Luna! Interesting!¡± Perhaps his preparation wasn¡¯t that perfect. If Beryl truly died, out of control and her body was discovered, he would still be a suspect. But now, she has be a fugitive? Su Lu was truly taken aback by how things can change unexpectedly. ¡®But this could be a good thing¡­ After all, how is it rted to me if Beryl kills someone? There¡¯s no evidence that can link these two matters¡­ Therefore, I¡¯m a small suspect, otherwise, they would have taken me to the police station for questioning¡­¡¯ ¡®Though, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t avoid being investigated and monitored covertly.¡¯ Su Lu was not scared of being investigated because mostly what he said was the truth. He was innocent and not afraid of blunders. As for surveince? He even wanted it! The best oue would be if the mastermind behind the scenes realised that he was being protected by the police and backed off, then everyone would be happy. On the other hand, Beryl was bing increasingly disconcerting. In the photo, her icy countenance was lingering in his mind. ¡®The Corpse Maiden couldn¡¯t be so autonomous¡­ my ritual was clearly influenced by the ¡°moon¡±¡­ And in many religious texts, the moon is closely associated with the realm of darkness, representing ¡°death¡±, a goal coveted by many evil and false gods¡­¡¯ ¡®Perhaps¡­ some entity interfered with my ritual and made Beryl into a new undead life?¡¯ He suddenly had a hypothesis. Of course, any growth of an undead life is not an overnight process. The disrupted ritual just nted a seed which initially allowed him to control the Corpse Maiden and perform simple semi-intelligent maniption. However, as time goes by, she must grow rapidly. The flower nurtured by flesh and blood will be exceptionally beautiful and deadly! ¡®In the long run, her threat is more terrifying than the maniptor behind the scenes!¡¯ Su Lu rubbed his head in distress: ¡°Maybe¡­ I should write a letter to ask Rod toe as soon as possible!¡± There were many things he wanted to consult with his older brother about. Whether it was about the Dawn of the Gods, the resurrection of the transcendent, the promotion of the Demon Hunter, how to be a true transcendental, or thetest problem of dealing with Beryl. Compared to these, difort and mdjustment could be put aside temporarily. After all, people change in four years, don¡¯t they? Chapter 17 -

Chapter 17: Writing a Letter (New Book Seeking Support!)

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Returning to the room, Sean came out of his bedroom, patting Su Lu on the shoulder: ¡°Cheer up, mate¡­ I know it¡¯s hard when your secret crush turns out to be a serial killer, but look at it this way, isn¡¯t that cool?¡± ¡°Cool?¡± Su Lu could hardly keep a straight face, Sean didn¡¯t know that the serial killer was, in a way, his creation. He had no idea she was so fierce. He had only given the order to stay away long ago. Now it seemed that the Corpse Maiden did go far, but it also did a lot of other things. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s not talk about this, let¡¯s talk about business! There¡¯s a temporary job, are you in?¡± Sean rarely talked about work. ¡°What job?¡± In the White Eagle Federation, it¡¯s normal for a college student to work part-time. Especially for Su Lu, given his recent expenses, it seemed necessary to supplement his wallet. But Sean didn¡¯t have much credibility in this area, especially after thest time, when Su Lu almost got tricked by him to work as a bar waiter. Su Lu always asked for full details since then. ¡°Cleaning the university district sewers ¡­¡± Sean frowned: ¡± Although it¡¯s dirty, stinking, and tiring, there is littlepetition, and the employer is willing to pay as much as 50 coppers a day!¡± ¡°You¡¯re not going to pull me in to make up the numbers, are you?¡± Su Lu looked at Sean suspiciously: ¡°Or you¡¯re hiding something? Don¡¯t lie to me, I have my own channels for investigation, as you know!¡± On hearing this, Sean immediately pleaded: ¡°I have already signed a contract with the employer. If it is notpleted, I will face a huge im¡­ Su Lu, you can¡¯t abandon me!¡± ¡°I knew it¡­¡± Although it was a dirty and tiring job, the terms were good, so Su Lu was rather puzzled: ¡°At a daily wage of 50 coppers, are they still afraid they can¡¯t get people?¡± Sean¡¯s face suddenly became hard to speak on this issue: ¡°Ah¡­ Su Lu, there have been some queer talks about our university district sewer area recently!¡± ¡°Queer talks?!¡± Su Lu perked up and became interested: ¡°Specifically?¡± ¡°For example¡­ Someone heard the crying of a revenant in the sewer, and it¡¯s even said that¡­ there¡¯s a monster deep down there! An environmental worker who was hired before was injured because of this and was sent to the hospital ¡­¡± Sean frowned, ¡°And the employer doesn¡¯t want to increase the wage, so the job dragged till now¡­ Yesterday I saw him at the St. George Student Mutual Aid Society and struck up a conversation, I swear, it was only a few words¡­ then somehow, I signed the contract, now no one will cooperate with me, you¡¯re my only hope!¡± ¡°Are you sure, you didn¡¯t just snap up the contract due to the tempting wages, only to find outter that it was trap?¡± Su Lu had great doubts about this guy¡¯s character. ¡°Oh¡­ I¡¯m sorry!¡± Sean immediately knelt down: ¡°The employer subcontracted the project to me, giving me a total of 10 silver coins, asking me to finish the job within ten days, otherwise he¡¯ll im ten times the money¡­ Su Lu, you must help me!¡± ¡°Heh¡­¡± Su Lu crossed his arms andughed coldly: ¡°You even tried to lie to me at first?¡± ¡°I tried to contact as many people as possible, but no one paid any attention to me!¡± Sean awkwardlyughed: ¡°But then I thought of you¡­ Monsters in sewage or whatever, they¡¯re all just horror stories. Su Lu, aren¡¯t you trained in fighting?¡± ¡°This thing¡­ it¡¯s not impossible!¡± Su Lu thought and nodded: ¡°But¡­ I need a reward of 6 silver coins!¡± ¡°Ah! You might as well kill me!¡± Sean jumped up as if he had been shed. ¡°Then 7 silver coins!¡± ¡°Bullshit, why is it that when you bargain, the price goes up?¡± ¡°Pay the half beforehand, or nothing doing!¡± ¡­ After a lot of joking around, Su Lu epted and set his reward at 6 silver coins, prepaid half of it. This is already a very lucrative offer. If it wasn¡¯t for the monstrous rumors from the sewer and the reality of injuries, people would have been fighting to take it. Su Lu thought that he should be stronger than the injured environmental worker, as long as he was careful, there should be no problem. And, with this 6 silver coins, it is a great supplement to his wallet. He looked at the silver coins in his hand. This was the third edition recently issued by the White Eagle Federation. The body of the bill is a soft silver, and the paper is thick and sturdy, giving an indescribable pleasure when touched. The front picture is of the ¡®Founding Father¡¯, Stephen y, and the back is thendmark steel structure of the Federation ¨C the Goddess of Light Memorial Tower in Posey Port. Every bill issued at this time has a strict serial number and watermark anti-counterfeiting identification, and it can be exchanged for a silver eagle coin at any bank, which is definitely a real deal. But Su Lu knows that ording to the historic trends, the Federal Government will certainly promulgate aw in the future, canceling this linked exchange and making paper money a real ¡®national credit bond¡¯. ¡®If I take advantage of this opportunity and hoard a lot of Golden Dragons and Silver Eagles, I might be able to make a fortune!¡¯ ¡°3 silver coins huh¡­ This is more than half my savings!¡± Sean looked at the three 1-silver bills in Su Lu¡¯s hand, his eyes reluctant, like he was losing his girlfriend. He finally turned his head abruptly: ¡°We have a deal, remember your promise, start at eight o¡¯clock tomorrow morning!¡± ¡°No problem!¡± Driven by life, Su Lu had done a lot of dirty and tiring work before, he didn¡¯t mind at all. He returned to his own bedroom, thought for a bit, and took out a piece of stationery to write a letter: [Dear Rod Pottery: Sorry for thete reply, I am very happy to wee you to Nia City to meet me. To be honest, I also encountered many challenges recently, like ¡­. a shadow that kills! It looks just like a flowing shadow¡­ Sorry, I can¡¯t find any other better words to describe it, my poor Demon Hunter knowledge is not enough to identify it, I hope you can help me! Su Lu Pottery] As for more advanced stuff like the Dawn of the Gods and Transcendent Awakening, Su Lu nned to wait for Rod toe and help him solve the current problem and then have a good chat with him. ¡°Hmm¡­ The tone is about right, and the usual phrases as well¡­¡± After finishing, Su Lu checked it over and was quite satisfied. Ever since he fully obtained the memories of the original host, he had no difficulty pretending to be Su Lu Pottery, and was not afraid to meet his family. Moreover, in this situation, he might already be in danger and had to find a way to break the game. Whether it¡¯s to enhance his own strength or to find outside help! ¡°I¡¯ll mail the letter tomorrow!¡± After sealing the letter, Su Lu made up his mind to mail the letter before starting work tomorrow. At the speed of the Federal Post Office, it would probably arrive in Gusta State in 5 days. Rod will take the same time to rush back here. At the earliest, ten days, at thetest, half a month. ¡°That is to say, at thetest, I will get reinforcements in half a month?¡± Chapter 18 -

Chapter 18: Sewer

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

The White Eagle Federation, as a nation established on the New Continent, was entirely designed to avoid all the drawbacks of the cities in the Old Continent right from the start. For instance, beneath each city and residential area, there exists a vast and convenient sewage system, effectively preventing the embarrassing situation of towns in the Old Continent flooding with sewage during wet weather. Of course, no matter how good the system, long-term operation inevitably incurs some problems that need to be manually handled. In fact, Sean¡¯s area of responsibility is neither intense nor difficult; had it not been for the numerous previous incidents, it would not have ended up on his shoulders at all. ¡°I must say, Sean, you really picked a ¡®great¡¯ job!¡± Within the sewer, Su Lu was d in fullbor clothing, wearing a thick mask. Despite this, he still felt nauseated by the stench, his face turning pale. ¡°Blech¡­¡± Nearby, Sean had already taken off his mask and started throwing up into a drain: ¡°I swear¡­ I will never take on this kind of job again!¡± ¡°If you do, I¡¯ll knock you upside the head!¡± Carrying antern in hand, Su Lu tried his best to avoid the filth, but his knee-high boots were inevitably smeared withrge clumps of unidentifiable ck sludge. There¡¯s a chance that poisonous gas could umte in the sewer, but the previous crew had already acted as scouts by risking their lives. With a shovel in hand, Su Lu approached a blockage in the sewer. He eyed the pile of umted household waste which almostpletely obstructed the path and the overflow of dirty water, and announced hismencement: ¡°Let¡¯s get to work!¡± No matter where you are, work has to be done with diligence and care. Su Lu plunged his shovel into the refuse, dug up arge chunk of garbage, and tossed it into a nearby bag. ¡°Blech¡­ Let me throw up a little more¡­¡± Sean leaned against the wall, leaving Su Lu speechless with his inaction. While he worked, Su Lu remained highly alert to his surroundings, showing great interest in the school tales. However, after a day¡¯s work, he found nothing but arge number of rats and cockroaches. ¡®So the so-called crying Revenant turned out to be made-up¡­ Perhaps the janitor got bitten by a big rat or a snake?¡¯ Su Lu was left speechless by this revtion. He thought it might have been an opportunity to experience the mystical side of life, but hended up with a job meant for a sewage cleaner instead. Oh, Seven Gods, are you messing with me? As it turns out, humans are highly adaptable. After working for three days, even Sean got used to the putrid smell of the sewage and began to shovel with great vigor. He puts in great effort once he starts working, which is the reason Su Lu isn¡¯tpletely fed up with him yet. ¡°Hmm, looking at the pace of our work, we might finish it in about seven to eight days instead of ten!¡± During their break, Su Lu took the time to assess their productivity and came to this conclusion. ¡°Heh, that¡¯s all thanks to you, buddy. I won¡¯t forget your help!¡± Sean responded sincerely. In the past few days, Su Lu hadpleted work equivalent to two people, Sean had observed all of that. ¡°Hmm!¡± Su Lu responded absentmindedly. Using his current strength, such tasks were indeed easy for him. But somehow, starting sometime back, he had started feeling that something was wrong. ¡°Indeed¡­ something isn¡¯t quite right. It¡¯s too quiet!¡± After giving it some thought, he finally realized what was off. Sewers are a favorite spot for rats, and even if rats had been disturbed for three days, they would still sporadically make their appearances, giving people a shock. However, throughout the entirety of today¡¯s work, such ¡®surprises¡¯ were absent! Any deviation from normal circumstances indicates a problem! ¡°Sean, do you feel that there are fewer rats around today?¡± Su Lu leaned slightly forward, shovel in hand, and voiced his doubt. ¡°Rats? Those damn things, it would be best if all of them died¡­¡± an agitated Sean replied. Just yesterday, a group of rats fell from above his head, hitting him square on, and one almost scurried into his clothes. The thought of that nightmare still gave him goosebumps. ¡°Alright!¡± Su Lu¡¯s sense of caution grew stronger. Although he too detested rats, as they were filthy creatures that didn¡¯t offer any experience points, they were still better than an unknown threat: ¡°Let¡¯s be extra vignt today!¡± ¡°No problem! Whatever kind of beast it is, once I hit it with my shovel, it¡¯s dead!¡± After resting enough, Sean picked up his shovel energetically and flexed. Whoosh! But just at that moment, an unexpected change urred! A ck figure the size of a basketball suddenly emerged from the dark, its two blood-red eyes aiming straight for Sean¡¯s lower leg! ¡°Oh! Shit! What is that?¡± Sean struck the ck figure with his shovel, sending it flying. Smack! The ck figure fell onto the round wall, dropped down, and shook its body. It appeared unharmed and squeaked defiantly at Sean. ¡°That is¡­ a rat?!¡± Sean was taken aback. This ck figure was a rat that was two to three timesrger than average. Its body curled up to the size of a basketball, a long tail dragged behind it, baring its sharp teeth and dark ws. Most importantly, its pair of eyes was emitting a glowing red light. ¡°A mutant rat?!¡± Su Lu let out a breath of relief. Knowing who the enemy is makes things manageable. ¡°So the so-called campus ghost stories were partly true!¡± Sean took a deep breath, grabbed his shovel like a baseball bat: ¡°But it¡¯s just a big rat¡­¡± As soon as he finished speaking. Squeak! Squeak! In the dark, a vast amount of tiny, red lights suddenly appeared, apanied by the unique squeaking sound of rats. ¡°Oh! Shit!¡± The color drained from Sean¡¯s face: ¡°There are so many!¡± ¡°Tsk Tsk!¡± Counting the rats, Su Lu estimated at least ten mutant rats hiding in the dark. He even began to consider retreating: ¡°This is a bit troublesome, let¡¯s get out of here first!¡± ¡°Absolutely!¡± Sean nodded fervently, taking a few steps back. But his retreat immediately triggered a domino effect, and the mutant rats in the dark immediately charged forward. ¡°Ha!¡± At a critical moment, a figure charged forward. A pickaxe had somehow appeared in his hand, and he swung it with all his might. Thud! The sharp point of the pickaxe pierced the belly of one mutant rat, almost skewering it, then tossed it aside. ¡°Squeak!¡± The shriek of the mutant rat echoed throughout the sewer, frightening the other rats. ¡°Su Lu¡­ you saved me!¡± Only then did Sean finally breathe again, and immediately cursed: ¡°That damned con man! If I knew there were so many big rats in the sewer, I wouldn¡¯t have done it even if it killed me!¡± ¡°A pickaxe would be more useful against them!¡± Su Lu tossed a pickaxe over, but a glint of joy shed in his eyes as he noticed a notification on his status bar: [XP+10] Chapter 19 -

Chapter 19: Experience (Seeking favorites, rmendations!)

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Ever since gaining the attribute panel, Su Lu had been trying to gain experience points. As it turns out, ordinary reading or physical training are practically worthless. Unless¡­ reading books with special abilities or defeating red-named monsters, like the three trainers at the Fight Club, reward experience points. However, there are prerequisites. Firstly, the power levels need to be simr, and secondly, only two rounds can be reaped, and the experience for the second round is halved. Thest way to gain experience is through killing. This method was rather unorthodox; Su Lu had been testing it on ordinary rats these past few days. The reality proves that if the power gap is toorge, no experience is gained. But just now, the death of a mutated rat finally rewarded him 10 experience points! ¡°How difficult it is, really difficult!¡± In his heart, Su Lu was almost moved to tears. After the Fight Club, he finally found a second source of experience points! ¡°Su Lu, you¡¯re awesome!¡± Seanughed heartily, holding his pickaxe tightly, and swung it at the rat swarm: ¡°Come on, you filthy vermin!¡± ¡°Squeak! Squeak!¡± The next moment, arge number of mutant rats let out piercing screams, and from the depths of the sewer, a shadowy mass wriggled forward. Upon a closer look, those were just ordinary rats, at least hundreds of them. Manipted by the mutant rats, they formed a rat tide! ¡°Run!¡± On seeing this, Su Lu instantly threw his pickaxe and ran without looking back. In his heart, he even considered Sean¡¯s bad luck, probably a transcendent side power, aptly called ¡®Disaster star incarnate¡¯. ¡°Squeak!¡± The pair ran for their lives, pursued by a massive rat swarm. Luckily, they didn¡¯t have to run far before reaching a sewer exit, and they mbered out. ¡°Phew!¡± By the sewer cover, both men looked at the rat swarm that had stopped chasing them and heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°It seems¡­ that the sanitation worker was bit by a mutant rat!¡± said Su Lu. ¡°If we continue to clean this up, we need to purchase a lot of rat traps and rat poison! The workload will increase exponentially, the 10 silver coins will definitely be a loss!¡± ¡°That damn swindler!¡± At this point Sean was determined: ¡°I willin to the Student Council about him, he¡¯s suspected of contract fraud! Anyway, I won¡¯t continue with this!¡± He looked at Su Lu apologetically: ¡°Sorry¡­ for dragging you into this, but I promise, this is the end!¡± In reality, filing aint does not necessarily result in a good oue. Rats in the sewer, no matter how big, are still expected, right? Since he is a swindler, there would surely be a convincing argument. The best oue would be to void the contract, if unlucky,pensation might be owed. But Sean had decided to shoulder all this himself. ¡°I think¡­ we can still continue this job!¡± However, Su Lu didn¡¯t agree. For him, this was a treasure trove of experience. It couldn¡¯t be wasted readily: ¡°After all, we are humans, with wisdom. With thebination of water and fire, along with rat poison, it¡¯s still possible to exterminate a swarm of rats. We just have to control costs within a reasonable range!¡± ¡°Brother!¡± Sean felt touched to the point of tears: ¡°I appreciate all you¡¯ve done for me, but you really don¡¯t have to¡­¡± ¡°No! I insist!¡± At this point, no matter the losses, Su Lu was determined to continue. The two men discussed further, and eventually, Su Lu convinced Sean to rest for the day while he went to buy a batch of rat poison to exterminate the vermin in the sewer. Su Lu was to go and update their equipment, especially the protective gear. Considering the sharpness of the teeth of the mutant rats, normal leather wouldn¡¯t suffice. ¡­ Seven dayster, in the sewer. Su Lu, decked out in thick protective gear, with a pickaxe in hand, left a mess in his wake. Over the past few days, he and Sean had racked their brains, using everything from flooding to fire, traps to poison, killing most of the regr rat poption in the sewers. The mutant rats? They seemed to have a certain intelligence. After falling for the trick once, they resisted taking the bait again. Through all this, Su Lu learned one thing. ¡°Earning kill experience can only be achieved by personally killing? Regarding deceit and traps, if one doesn¡¯t personally take action, nothing is gained!¡± Through this method, he gained a good understanding of the attributes panel. Now was the time to seize the opportunity for the final harvest. ¡°Come on, my little darlings, there is only one of me here!¡± Upon reaching the ce of the first ambush, Su Lu taunted enthusiastically. Perhaps those mutant rats did have a degree of wisdom, because after encountering considerable rat casualties, they wouldn¡¯t stick around and would instead change locations. Su Lu walked for half a day without any abnormalities and began to miss Sean. Having Sean¡¯s bad luck by his side, by now something would have definitely happened, right? ¡°Squeak!¡± While thinking this, from the darkness, a massive mutant rat lunged forward. ¡°Kill!¡± Su Lu swung his pickaxe, hitting the rat¡¯s revealed belly. Blood sttered everywhere. ¡°If there were achievements for killing rats, at this point, I¡¯ve probablypleted tasks like [Rat Vanquisher] and [Rat Killing Pro]¡­¡± He shook the pickaxe, letting the corpse of the mutant rat slide off, and peered at the [XP+10]reflected on the attribute panel. A hint of a smile appeared on his face: ¡°They still don¡¯t leave? Something is wrong!¡± To avoid danger is an animal¡¯s basic instinct. It had reached this point, yet they still have the nerve to resist, there must be something fishy! ¡°Just now¡­around the time I reached this fork in the road, that¡¯s when the attacks started!¡± Su Lu took a few steps back, reaching a fork in the road: ¡°They¡¯re attacking me, yet they don¡¯t realize they¡¯re leading me directly to them!¡± With this thought, his spirits lifted, and he followed this path down. Ssh! Ssh! Around him, the sound of the sewer flowed. The oilmp he held in his hand cast a dull glow, illuminating the area. Su Lu held themp in one hand, the pickaxe in the other. His ears twitched, and he turned around: ¡°Crane form, kill!¡± His right hand moved so fast that only an afterimage remained, swinging the pickaxe deftly, tworge mutated ratsy twitching on the grounds, their bodies smeared with blood. At this moment, the experience points on his attribute panel had impressively changed to 40! Behind ¡®Maga fighting Skills,¡¯ a long-awaited ¡®+¡¯ had appeared. ¡°Do you want to spend 40 experience points to level up ¡®Maga fighting Skills?¡¯ Yes/No?¡± ¡°The first upgrade cost 10 experience points, the second 20, the third 40¡­ But it¡¯s still cheaper than ¡®Creation of Dead Princess.¡¯ Yes!¡± Without hesitation, Su Lu chose ¡®Yes.¡¯ Chapter 20 -

Chapter 20: Harvest

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

[Experience consumed: 40 points¡­ Maga Fighting Skill level has been elevated to LV4! Constitution+0.4, Strength+0.4!] [Your Maga Fighting Skill has been elevated to LV4 and you¡¯ve gained a special boost ¨C Power of the Tiger!] [Power of the Tiger ¨C Strength+0.4! Lasts for 30 seconds. After usage, you enter a weakness state with Strength-0.2 and Constitution-0.2, whichsts for 3 hours!] ¡­ A hint of surprise appeared on Su Lu¡¯s face as he observed the prompts. ¡°The Maga Fighting Skill has reached LV4, even has a branched boost added? This so-called Power of the Tiger is essentially a Berserk Technique!¡± Even though there are some aftermaths, it is very useful for desperate situations. At this very moment, his strength has astonishingly reached 1.5, which is half higher than the average person! Fighting mutant rats bes easier. Without spending much time, he reached the end of the fork road. It¡¯s a deadlock, the end is blocked by a thick wall, a foul smell pervades, carrying the scent of rot. Su Lu raised the oilmp and under the dim yellow light, a silhouette lying on the ground is illuminated, writhing withrge groups of darkness, asionally revealing scarlet eyes. ¡°A corpse?! A rotting corpse?¡± Su Lu frowned, clearly, this is trouble. Above the corpse, numerous mutant rats were snarling, chirping threateningly. ¡°Could it be¡­ this corpse is the source of their mutation?¡± Su Lu looked around again. Beneath the corpse, arge, dark brown stain carried a scent that made him uneasy. ¡°Are the rats defending this ce, unwilling to give up, the source of mutation? It shouldn¡¯t be the corpse, but the environment they couldn¡¯t take with them¡­ could it be this bloodstain?¡± Su Lu felt he might have guessed the truth. The origin of this rotting corpse is definitely not simple, and its death has affected the environment in this area, giving rise to mutant rats. These mutant rats have simple wisdom, knowing that if they leave this ce, they would lose the opportunity to continue evolving and increasing their members. That¡¯s why they are refusing to leave, attacking the cleaners multiple times. ¡°Could it be a Transcendent¡¯s remains?!¡± Su Lu¡¯s eyes lit up, he took a few more steps forward. ¡°Chirp Chirp!¡± In order to protect their most precious property, severalrge rats immediately pounced forward. Unfortunately, with the majority of the regr rat poption almostpletely wiped out and the number of mutant rats drastically reduced, there are only five or six left here at this moment. Su Lu showed no mercy, using the pickaxe against each one. Eventually, he threw the pickaxe in his hand and nailed thest semi-mutated rat to the ground. ¡°There should be more mutant rats, perhaps some of the smarter ones resisted the temptation, taking their followers to fly far away?¡± Su Lu made a private guess as he approached the corpse. Contrary to his expectations, although this body had been dead for a while, it had not shown a highly decayed state, but had dehydrated and shrunk into a mummy, and its skin had turned greenish-ck. Above the corpse, numerous pieces were missing, likely the result of rats gnawing on it. ¡°All these mutant rats, controlling a rat swarm, it wouldn¡¯t be hard to drag away a body¡­ is it because this corpse is peculiar? Or are they reluctant to leave this environment?¡± Su Lu didn¡¯t know because he didn¡¯t speak ratnguage. At the moment, he lifted the oilmp and illuminated the mummy¡¯s face. ¡°Sorry¡­ I really can¡¯t identify your gender!¡± The corpse was dressed in a ck hooded robe, which was very ragged. And just by looking at the skeleton, who could tell what gender it was? Su Lu held back his disgust, flipping it around with the pickaxe. Rip! The ragged ck robe was easily torn apart, after a rough search, he only found a few spoils ¨C a few pieces of parchment in an iron tube, and a small money bag. The money bag was of good quality, when opened, several rays of golden light spilled out. ¡°Are these¡­ Golden Dragons?!¡± Su Lu nodded, picked them up one by one, and counted five. Golden Dragons were gold coins that were minted with a dragon head pattern on the back and the portrait of the ¡®Western Conqueror¡¯ ¨C William on the front. They were quite heavy, one Golden Dragon could be exchanged for ten standard Silver Hawks, and if it was exchanged for silver paper currency, the price would increase by one or two points in the ck market. ¡°You can say¡­ I worked for several months and didn¡¯t make this much money!¡± If it had been before, obtaining such a windfall would have made Su Lu very excited. But now, he was more interested in the transcendental clues he got from the other party. He took the torn pieces of parchment to the oilmp, and the weird-looking characters on them immediately caused Su Lu to frown, ¡°This is neither Common Hebrew nor Ancient Hebrew!¡± The delicate patterns on the light yellow, thick sheepskin parchment had an indescribable touch, and the ck letters were twisted like snakes. Just by looking at it a few more times, Su Lu started to feel a bit dizzy. ¡°It must be some ancientnguage, I have to go back and check the reference materials¡­¡± Looking at the corpse, Su Lu fell into thought for a moment. The other party is very likely a Transcendent. Once it is discovered that they died here and that I was the first to find it, trouble is bound to ensue. Therefore, the corpse must be destroyed and the secret must be protected! As for the Creation of the Dead Princess or something? Let¡¯s not mention whether the corpse is male or female, or that the body is iplete. Simply put, after experiencing a ghost encounterst time, is Su Lu not afraid of the dark anymore? He would never dare to attempt that mysterious ritual again even if it cost him his life. ¡°This is just an abandoned section of the sewer, it won¡¯t be too hard to deal with!¡± Su Lu looked at the dark brown ground around him. It was the trace created after blood mixed with the mud, and more importantly, it seemed to have a direct rtionship with the mutation of the giant rats. ¡°All of this needs to be removed and dumped into the ditch!¡± After calcting, Su Lu immediately returned to the surface, brought in more tools, and began to destroy the corpse. Ding! Suddenly a ck object was unearthed, making a clear sound. ¡°Huh?¡± Su Lu moved it and found it to be a rhomboid ck iron piece, the size of a child¡¯s palm, carved with a serpent¡¯s tail image in the middle. ¡°Ring of the Ouroboros¡­ in legend, the Ouroboros continuously swallowed its own tail, symbolizing eternity in the end?¡± Remembering some demon hunting knowledge, Su Lu made a brief identification, ¡°In mysticism, it¡¯s a very important symbol, but it¡¯s not recognized by the Seven Gods!¡± At the moment, it seems to be some kind of insignia or badge? Su Lu thought for a moment, put the iron piece into his pocket, and then swiftly walked out of the fork road. Not long after he left, a me rose, gradually covering the entire passage, greedily swallowing everything¡­ Chapter 21 -

Chapter 21: Review (Support for New Book)

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

In the bathroom. Su Lu operates the property bar while showering: ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name: [Su Lu Pottery] Profession:[None] Professional Rank:[0] Title:[None] Strength:[1.5], Agility:[1.2], Constitution:[1.0], Spirit:[1.6] Skills:[Creation of Dead Princess LV1],[Maga Fighting Skill LV4] Passive:[Common Hebrew LV3], [Basic Physics LV4], [Demon Hunting Knowledge LV1], [Ancient Hebrew LV2] XP:[70] ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Not to mention the relic of the corpse, just the changes in his property bar already justified the days he spent in the sewer, emitting an unbearable stink. Ah, the mere mention of it brings tears to my eyes. Himself and Sean weren¡¯t exactly sociable in university, but ever since they took on the sewer job, they¡¯ve practically be pariahs ¨C their stink could be smelled miles against the wind, a scent everyone avoided. Su Lu was a stickler for cleanliness, he scrubbed himself to the point of practically shedding skin. Despite this, when he arrived at the library the next day, he still felt an odd smell lingering on him. ¡®Maybe it¡¯s just my imagination!¡¯ Su Lu went to thenguage area, picked out a few thick books, and sat down at a table. Immediately, he noticed that the slightly crowded surroundings had cleared, and several girls hurriedly got up and left. ¡®Well¡­ at least it¡¯s useful for getting a seat!¡¯ Su Lu sneered at himself, opened a massive book, and started topare. The rewards he salvaged from the sewer, the Golden Dragon, was ordinary, he was preparing to investigate the diamond-shaped iron teter, only the few torn pages were worth seriously treating. But, the text on them was strange and needed trantion. The library of St. George¡¯s University had an extensive collection, he even found several books introducing Ancient Hebrew here, although very piecemeal, but he did glean some knowledge. At this moment, he was trying his luck. ¡°Ancient Language Research? No!¡± ¡°Twenty-seven Variations of Hebrew? Wrong!¡± ¡°The Rtionship between Ind Texts and Mystical Symbols¡­ Huh?¡± After the rustling of pages for over an hour, Su Lu joyously found an image in a book. The text on it was almost identical to the one on the parchment. ¡°¡­ording to the author¡¯s observations, thenguage on the mysterious stone carvings of Walker Indes from Gm Language¡­ thisnguage is very rare, today only perhaps some tribal ceremonies in the tropical rain forests still preserve them.¡± ¡°Gm Language?¡± Su Lu recognized it all over again, the twisted serpent-like writing on the stone carving illustration, and the parchment, were absolutely from the same source. But¡­ The author only took a few pictures and there were no trantion content about Gm Language. Moreover, even if Su Lu searched the entire library, he could not find a single document studying Gm Language. ¡°After all, it is a minornguage¡­¡± Su Lu stood up, returned the books to their original positions, feeling somewhat disappointed. He was indeed very curious about the identity of the mysterious dead, who was very likely a transcendent but had died so silently in the sewer which was a tragedy. ¡®Who killed him and for what reason?¡¯ As Su Lu thought, he transcribed the Gm Language recorded on the parchment onto paper, nning to ask a linguistics professor to help. Even though there were no relevant documents in the big library, perhaps the professor still had some private collections. ¡°Eh? This is¡­ Gm Language?¡± Just as Su Lu was writing attentively, a doubtful voice came from one side. ¡°Moli?¡± Su Lu looked up, saw a timid face, and asked in astonishment, ¡°You¡¯ve studied ancientnguages?¡± ¡°Yes¡­ Because I¡¯m interested in ancient texts. I¡¯ve taken several courses in ancientnguages. One of the professors once mentioned Gm Language to us!¡± Moli adjusted her sses, ¡°It is said that thisnguage was passed down from an ancient and mysterious civilization, it possesses unimaginable power.¡± This girl is trying to chat me up? Su Lu found something strange, after all, the girl was trying to run away from himst time, could it be that she developed Stockholm syndrome? As if she could see his doubts, Moli immediately exined, ¡°Police Officer Marilyn visited meter, and I know you are innocent¡­ I¡¯m sorry, I thought you¡­ I thought you¡­¡± Her voice trailed off again, she seemed too shy to talk. ¡°It¡¯s alright as long as the misunderstanding is cleared!¡± Su Lu nced at the few characters he had written, ¡°Could you help me trante these?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll try¡­¡± Moli stepped forward and carefully looked at the words, ¡°The professor only used Gm Language as a few examples for us. Because of itsplexity, it¡¯s no longer used by anyone now¡­ Where did you get this from?¡± ¡°From an ancient book¡­¡± Su Lu lied without blinking an eye. Anyway, what he wrote were just one or two characters extracted from the parchment, even if someone was proficient in ancientnguages, they would never guess the context. ¡°I only recognize one word ¨C Spirit!¡± Moli pointed at a twisted serpent-like character, ¡°This symbol in the ancient Lam civilization stands for soul, ghost, etc¡­ As for the others, I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t recognize them.¡± ¡°Thank you, you¡¯ve helped me a lot!¡± Su Lu gently nodded. Being able to recognize one character had already surprised him, ¡°May I know the name of the professor who is proficient in Gm Language?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a close friend of my advisor, Professor Yarannis!¡± Moli willingly answered. ¡°It¡¯s her!¡± The figure of a mature and knowledgeable woman immediately emerged in front of Su Lu¡¯s eyes. This Professor Yarannis was a well-known beauty at St. George¡¯s University, she was still single, and countless gentlemen were infatuated with her. A chill ran down Su Lu¡¯s spine. ¡®It¡¯s too much of a coincidence that Moli happens to know the Gm Language used by the transcendent who was killed, and she is also connected with the professor¡­¡¯ Thinking of this, Su Lu started to regret asking Moli these questions. He didn¡¯t forget that he was still under the threat of that shadow figure, he ought to be more cautious in keeping a low profile until Rod Pottery¡¯s arrival. ¡®Life is a game where each person only has one life, don¡¯t die from trying to show off.¡¯ ¡°Shall I ask Professor Yarannis for you, or borrow a book on Gm Language for you?¡± Moli, who was unaware of Su Lu¡¯s thoughts, asked with consideration. ¡°No! It¡¯s okay!¡± Su Lu immediately shook his head, ¡°I just happened to flip through a few characters and was a little curious. I¡¯m not interested in doing in-depth research!¡± With a deadpan face, he tried hard to express his indifference towards this matter. Seemingly sensing the atmosphere, Moli¡¯s smile froze on her face, ¡°I¡­ I see.¡± Chapter 22 -

Chapter 22: Challenge

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

¡°This is troublesome¡­¡± As he stepped out of the library, Su Lu¡¯s face suddenly darkened. Moli had seen him searching for the Gmnguage. While this woman was not a major suspect, she was nevertheless suspicious. It¡¯s possible she could have connections with the mastermind behind all this. What if she had a past with the corpse in the sewer? Wouldn¡¯t he be walking into a trap voluntarily then? ¡°Even that policewoman¡ªMarilyn! Doesn¡¯t she know how to protect a witness?¡± After a few days of investigation, Su Lu was certain: no one had been assigned to protect him. Otherwise, it meant that the person assigned to protect him was too skilled, beyond his own sensor range. This was clearly unlikely. ¡°Could I¡­ secretly write a letter to Marilyn? Or post a broadsheet?¡± As a transmigrator, some habits had been deeply engrained into him. Su Lu considered himself aw-abiding citizen. For any problems, he thought about seeking help from a police officer¡ªin this, he selectively ignored his previous act of desecration of the corpse. Unexpectedly, he was intercepted by a group of people not far from the library. ¡°Charlie? Baron? And¡­ Angelia?¡± Su Lu looked around and realized they were all students from the Fight Club, so he smiled and said, ¡°Hello, everyone!¡± ¡°We¡¯re not okay. Not okay at all!¡± Charlie remained silent, while Baron coldly responded, ¡°Our president has decided to challenge you to a public match. Do you dare toe?¡± Earlier, the Fight Club almost got toppled over by a student. This had caused significant damage to its reputation. Donald, as president, had to find a way to make amends. However, Su Lu was so mysterious that it provided cause for concern, prompting Donald to use his connections for an investigation. It was after all these considerations that the idea of a challenge was presented. ¡°Donald¡­ such a cautious man!¡± Su Lu got a general idea about the situation with a turn of his thoughts. He nced at his stats: ¡°Time? ce?¡± ¡°Tomorrow noon at the Fight Club!¡± Angelia stared at Su Lu, ¡°There will be other spectators present as witnesses! What do you think?¡± Is there a wager involved? Su Lu was tempted to ask this, his intention being to ce all of his Golden Dragon earnings as a bet. After all, he had witnessed Donald¡¯s strength before. Perhaps Donald could not stand up to his LV3 Maga fighting skills, but after advancing to LV4, the boost provided by the ¡®Power of the Tiger¡¯ had brought him close to superhuman boundaries. But¡­ He had learned his fighting skills from the Fight Club, turning back on them would look bad. ¡®Defeating a couple of coaches may be tolerable but if I defeat Donald, too, the Fight Club likely wouldn¡¯t be able to continue.¡¯ With a sigh, Su Lu looked at Angelia and the others: ¡°I¡­ ept!¡± He had no choice. This group wouldn¡¯t let him off easily. But quietly, he still had opportunities for remedy. ¡°We¡¯ll be waiting!¡± Baron red at Su Lu and left with his group. The situation felt like a gang seeking revenge, causing bystanders to avoid them. Of course, there were a few students who gawked at the scene with interest, finding it ¡®cool¡¯. ¡­ ¡®I can¡¯t actually show up for tomorrow¡¯s fight¡­ Defeating Donald in front of spectators would be too humiliating. But I can¡¯t just reject the fight¡­ I guess I¡¯ll have to secretly visit him tonight and let him recognize the gap in our strengths.¡¯ Looking at the retreating backs of the Fight Club members, Su Lu rubbed his chin and thought, ¡®it would be best if Donald cancels the match¡­ Of course, I wouldn¡¯t mind ying a rigged match if he pays handsomely!¡¯ In terms of thickness of skin, Su Lu had always had the upper hand. He thought this was a pretty good opportunity to make money and his thoughts drifted to Sean. If there were gambling odds for tomorrow¡¯s match, he could team up with him. They could absolutely control the oue, win when they wanted to win, lose when they wanted to lose, and even curate their poses for a tip¡­ well, he was probably getting ahead of himself. With his thoughts afloat, Su Lu arrived at the school cafeteria. He had a little money to spare recently, so he ordered a steak, a portion of fries, and some bread rolls and vegetable soup to go with it. ¡®Ah¡­ I miss the old days¡­¡¯ While quickly eating and drinking, Su Lu found himself longing for the food of his homnd. Although he had adapted to foreign food, he still missed home. Western cuisine was fine once in a while but eating it every day was too much. Upon returning to his dorm, Su Lu continued pondering the parchment and diamond pair. In between thoughts, Sean returned, settling his wage for subsequent work¡ªa total of three silver yuan. ording to him, the profiteering employer was very satisfied with him and wanted to introduce some other jobs to him, which Sean refused without hesitation. Sean reasoned, ¡°Only a brain kicked by a donkey would continue cooperating with that fraudster!¡± But Su Lu couldn¡¯t help feeling that with Sean¡¯s personality, there was going to be a day when he would regret his words. ¡­ As the summer night wind blew, it brought a refreshing atmosphere. Night fell and Su Lu took a walk along the riverbank. He unexpectedly found himself near the Fight Club. He came here to ¡®awaken¡¯ Donald, to tell him to stop these embarrassing acts. Of course, he was also quite looking forward to the experience he could possibly gain from this. Donald was definitely hostile towards him now. ¡®The experience of defeating a Red-named Monster for the first time will definitely be higher than Baron¡¯s!¡¯ Su Lu arrived at the entrance of the Fight Club, and a few students immediately surrounded him. ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°Hey! Pal, rx!¡± Seeing their nearlybative demeanour, Su Lu quickly replied: ¡°I¡¯m here to see Donald, we need to talk!¡± ¡°Let him through!¡± At this moment, Angelia came over and spoke to the few students. After dismissing them, she turned to Su Lu with aplicated look on her face. ¡°What are you back here for?¡± ¡°I think, from the very beginning, this was all a misunderstanding. We can¡¯t let this mistake continue anymore!¡± Su Lu sincerely looked into Angelia¡¯s eyes. ¡°Listen, coach¡­ I really want to have a good talk with President Donald, just the two of us! Meet up at the grove by theke! Could you ry this message for me?¡± Donald might still be full of confidence right now; he might only wake up after a direct defeat. But, he couldn¡¯t act out in front of so many people. It had to be a private fight, with no third-party witnesses. Su Lu thought to himself, he really was kind-hearted. He just didn¡¯t know if it would be appreciated or not. ¡°¡­¡± Angelia was silent for a while. You¡¯re a student who has defeated three top coaches, and now you¡¯re talking about misunderstandings. Isn¡¯t it a bitte? ¡ª She took this as Su Lu backing down. However, a shred of kindness prompted her to reply, ¡°I will convey your message to the president. Whether hees or not depends on him.¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± Su Lu thanked her sincerely and walked out of the Fight Club¡¯s door. Chapter 23 -

Chapter 23: Attack (Seeking favorites, rmendations!)

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Forest. Su Lu looked up at the sky, where stars twinkled and surrounded a full moon. Unlike the moon back home, the moon hanging in this sky was extraordinarilyrge, almost two to three times the size of the one from his previous life. Just from this fact alone, he knew his current world waspletely different from his previous one. ¡°But¡­ this moonlight is still just as beautiful!¡± Su Lu sighed with appreciation, abruptly turned around, and saw Donald, as radiant as the sun, walking towards him, ¡°You were looking for me?¡± ¡°Yep, I wanted to talk to you,¡± Su Lu nodded, ¡°I think¡­ there has been some misunderstandings between us. We do not need to sort this out by a duel tomorrow. We can settle it now, right?¡± ¡°You want to sort it out privately?¡± Donald smiled, ¡°Okay ¡­ as long as you agree to join the Fight Club and be a coach!¡± In this way, they might be able to regain their reputation among the students. ¡°Coach? How much does that pay weekly?¡± Su Lu asked immediately. ¡°¡­¡± Donald¡¯s expression was a tad awkward. Maybe he didn¡¯t expect Su Lu to seriously consider his suggestion or surrender so quickly, ¡°We¡¯re a university hobby club, we do get some donations and financial support from the school, but coaches generally don¡¯t receive a sry. They can, however, charge for private lessons¡­¡± ¡°I see. In that case, I decline!¡± Su Lu was busy right now and didn¡¯t have time to deal with other matters. If the Fight Club offered an attractive package, things might be different. ¡°In that case¡­ I have no choice¡­¡± Donald shrugged his shoulders,¡± I¡¯m looking forward to our duel tomorrow!¡± He was brimming with confidence. After thest fight, he was convinced that although Su Lu was formidable, he was not his match. ¡°Donald, I think you¡¯ve misunderstood something!¡± Su Lu took a deep breath, ¡°I wanted to resolve this privately, as I do not want the Fight Club to lose face tomorrow!¡± ¡°Lose face? You think I am going to lose to you?¡± Donald raised an eyebrow. ¡°Win or lose, wouldn¡¯t we know if we try?¡± Su Lu took a deep breath. ¡°Bring it on!¡± Donald, dressed in a loose white fighter¡¯s suit, was ready inbat position. ¡°Why are you so eager to agree?¡± Su Lu found the situation a little strange. ¡°Because¡­ your willingness toe here shows that you are somewhat confident¡­ and in the world of fighting, the gap in strength can¡¯t necessarily dictate everything!¡± Donald answered seriously. ¡°Alright then¡­ here Ie!¡± Su Lu chuckled lightly, stomped his foot, and suddenly appeared in front of Donald, his hand chopping downwards, ¡°Tiger Form!¡± Whoosh! Whoosh! The wild wind howled as he swept it away with his hand, his momentum was ferocious, as if he had truly transformed into a tiger. Bam! Donald used his arm to block and felt a tremendous force attacking him directly. He was forced to retreat several steps with an astonished expression, ¡°You¡­ you¡¯ve changed!¡± He had fought with Su Lu before. The strength Su Lu wielded now was far beyond what he had shown in their previous encounter! Only a few days have passed! ¡®Could it be¡­ what Angelia said was true, and such geniuses truly exist in this world? If it¡¯s him¡­ perhaps he could touch ¡®that world¡¯, too?¡¯ Various thoughts shed through Donald¡¯s mind. The Fight Club¡¯s coach had of course told him all about Su Lu. Donald was skeptical about the fact that Su Lu had only learned to fight two days ago. But now, he was convinced! Some geniuses¡¯ rate of progress simply couldn¡¯t be measured by normal standards! Whoosh, whoosh! As Donald retreated, Su Lu quickly moved his hands like he was preparing to sprint, circled Donald at a high speed, andunched a fierce attack, ¡°Crane Form!¡± Bam! Bam! Donald guarded his face and other vital areas with both hands, his muscles bulged as he used the air resistance skill he usedst time again. A wave of attacks struck him. It was like a catastrophic flood crashing into an iron wall. Whoosh ¡­ Bam! Two shadows touched and separated. At that moment, Su Lu kicked mid-air. Such behavior was extremely dangerous in a duel because it was difficult to maintain bnce in mid-air, leaving the opponent with an opportunity to defeat you. But Su Lu was different! With a spirit attribute value of 1.6, he knew what he was doing, with room to spare. The shadow of his leg struck Donald, the enormous force made him continuously retreat. ¡°I lost ¡­¡± Several minutester, Donald gasped for breath. Looking at the ck footprint on his chest, an odd expression crossed his face, ¡°You¡­ are you a Transcendent Solider already?¡± ¡°Transcendent Soldier? What do you mean?¡± Su Lu stopped and asked immediately. ¡°The power from your kick just now exceeded the boundaries of ordinary people. But after some consideration, it still seems a bit¡­ too small¡­¡± Donald dusted himself off, his eyes shining as he looked at Su Lu. It didn¡¯t seem he felt upset for losing, but rather, the contrary, ¡°Now I believe it, there are indeed geniuses in this world!¡± Whether he was doing it intentionally or not, he shifted away from the topic of being transcendent. ¡°Genius? Haha¡­¡± If it wasn¡¯t for the attribute panel, Su Lu thought he would have been killed by Donald, ¡°So¡­ are we still going topete tomorrow?¡± ¡°No, we won¡¯t! We won¡¯t!¡± Donald quickly waved his hands. Did he think it was fun to get on stage to get embarrassed, fully knowing he was mismatched? ¡°Don¡¯t be so quick to refuse¡­¡± Su Lu maintained his inscrutable expression, ¡°If you are willing to pay some extra fees ¡­ I wouldn¡¯t mind losing to you tomorrow!¡± Donald choked on air, the sun-soaked smile on his face disappeared without a trace, ¡°Do you think discussing throwing a match here, as two fighters, is a good idea?¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s perfectly normal¡­¡± Su Lumented the lost Golden Dragon, squeezing out a slight smile, ¡°Since you¡¯re not willing, I won¡¯tpete tomorrow!¡± Besides resolving the grudge today, he had only wanted more experience. At this point, looking at the [XP+20] on the attribute panel, he was quite gratified. The Fight Club¡¯s president indeed had more experience to offer than Baron. However, now that they had be allies, a second round of experience harvest seemed off the table. ¡®Sigh¡­¡¯ Su Lu sighed inwardly, getting ready to leave. Whoosh! Whoosh! The sound of the wind rose. Suddenly, a sensation of hair raising fear spread across his whole body! ¡°This feeling¡­ This feeling! It can¡¯t be wrong, it¡¯s that killing shadow again!¡± Su Lu¡¯s face hardened, and he looked around. Swoosh, swoosh! A dark shadow, fluid like, flowed out from the forest, quickly wrapping around his and Donald¡¯s shadows. The two fighters exchanged a look and froze, standing still like statues. ¡®The one pulling the strings from behind¡­ it has finally appeared!¡¯ Although Su Lu couldn¡¯t move, his mind was racing, ¡°Is it because I exposed myself in front of Moli today, or because I challenged Donald?¡± Despite having dealt with it once before, Su Lu still found himself helpless. Desire red in his heart like a raging fire. ¡®It¡¯s not enough! It¡¯s still not enough!¡¯ ¡®Does defeating a mere Fight Club count for anything? Can I take pride in such an achievement?¡¯ ¡®I am still nothing in the face of transcendent power!¡¯ ¡®Strength! I need greater strength!!!¡¯ Chapter 24 -

Chapter 24: Competition

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

The moonlight was like water. Within a small grove. Su Lu and Donald were looking at each other with preserved expressions as if they were sculptures. Fear, helplessness, and struggle were all clearly visible in Donald¡¯s eyes. Crack! At this moment, Donald moved! Naturally, it wasn¡¯t him who moved, but his shadow, manipted to step forward, and reach out with both hands, attempting to throttle Su Lu. ¡®Is their goal this time¡­ to kill me?¡¯ In an instant, Su Lu got goosebumps: ¡®Is it because of recent events, that It became alert?¡¯ Donald revealed a sense of helplessness as if he were a puppet on strings, continually advancing. ¡®I can¡¯t keep going like this!¡¯ Su Lu nced at his attribute bar and quickly activated the level 4 Maga fighting skill exclusive to him ¡ª Power of the Tiger! [Power of the Tiger ¡ª Strength +0.4! Duration 30 seconds, after use, enter a state of weakness with Strength -0.2, Constitution -0.2, duration 3 hours!] If this still doesn¡¯t work, I¡¯ll dump all my experience into Maga Fighting Skill! Roar! In an instant, he felt a massive surge of warm energy coursing through his body, bringing terrifying power! The Maga Fighting Skill had only increased his strength by 0.4 up until now, but it suddenly doubled! How horrifying was the increase? Su Lu¡¯s veins bulged, and he seemed to swell as he shouted, ¡°Get¡­out of my way!!!¡± Rumble! His voice was like thunder, echoing throughout the forest. Snap! The shadow entwined at his feet, like a taut rope, suddenly broke in the middle. A ck figure swiftly retreated, disappearing into the forest. Nearly twice the strength of an adult, finally Su Lu shook off the shadow¡¯s restraint and regained mobility. On the other side, Donald also seemed to have been relieved, immediately copsing on the ground. ¡°You won¡¯t get away!¡± Taking advantage of the Berserk technique, no! The Power of the Tiger, Su Lu pushed off the ground. Bang! A small indentation emerged in the ground from his push and, using this force, he chased after the fleeting ck figure like a cannonball, rushing into the forest. As a physical warrior, he would be a fool to fight ranged battles with a mage, he must fight up close! Whoosh! The sudden increase in strength made him feel like the king of beasts in the forest, crashing through everything in his path. Finally, after sprinting hundreds of meters, Su Lu saw a figure in the shadows. This shadow was crouching in the forest, the ck figure melded with it, making it groan, ¡°Damn it¡­¡± ¡®Could it¡­ be spell bacsh?¡¯ Seeing this, Su Lu became even more motivated, and sped up. Based on his own experience practicing [Creation of Dead Princess], every spell, once failed, will surely backfire on the caster. The only difference lies in the severity of bacsh. Maybe if I run up and use the Tiger Form, it will be over in one blow! The distance between the two rapidly closed. 100 meters! 50 meters! 20 meters! By the time he got here, seeing the fiery curves on the other party, Su Lu was certain that the hidden mastermind was a woman! And she was still in the state of spell bacsh! ¡®An opportunity!¡¯ Su Lu¡¯s heart burned:¡¯ This is it, I¡¯ll deal with her here!¡¯ A mysterious spellcaster! The shadow that killed Beryl! The true perpetrator trying to frame me! All of this, it was always destined, that there¡¯s no turning back in his fight with her! A faint murderous intent was already lingering in Su Lu¡¯s heart. Although he had lived two lives, he had never killed anyone. But he knew that if he left this mastermind behind, he would be in serious trouble! Even if he managed to suddenly break free from the shadow¡¯s restraint earlier, it was because he took it by surprise, not because he could ignore it next time. Therefore, he must kill her! ¡°What are you waiting for?¡± At this moment, the shadow suddenly looked up, emitting a deliberately suppressed voice. ¡°What?¡± Su Lu was shocked. In the dense forest, another person appeared around the shadow. There were two masterminds behind the scenes, and they were both women! This figure also had a hot body and pointed a finger at Su Lu. Suddenly, Su Lu grunted, felt a pain in his head as if he was pricked by a needle, and his speed slowed down. ¡®Another spellcaster!¡¯ At this moment, he involuntarily considered retreating. He had dared to pursue earlier because there was only one person on the other side who suffered bacsh from casting spells, but now, it waspletely different. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± However, the spellcaster on the other side seemed to be even more surprised: ¡°His spirit is too strong, I can¡¯t suppress him!¡± ¡°Help me get away!¡± The first woman using shadow magic spoke hoarsely. The woman beside her immediately helped her up. Both were dressed in ck overcoats, faces hidden, but they didn¡¯t appear to be old, more like two witches. While retreating, the second witch nced at Su Lu again. Those bright, shining eyes now became the hole where a flood was venting from. In an instant, Su Lu felt a great pressure crashing down on him. Unlike the previous needle prick, this time it felt like aplete weight, not on his body but like a heavy armor set directly on his soul! This was an invisible struggle originating from the mental realm. ¡®Thankfully!¡¯ Though Su Lu felt incredibly heavy, he managed to move, due to his spiritual power being much higher than ordinary people. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why is he still standing?¡± The two female spellcasters on the other side were eximing in surprise and quickly fled in panic. After an unknown amount of time, the pressure receded like a tide. Su Lu breathed a sigh of relief, almost copsing on the ground. Even though his spiritual power was decent, he still lost to the spellcaster on the other side in the sh. This proved that the other party¡¯s spiritual power was higher than his own. Under such suppression, challenging two people would simply be unwise. Therefore, he chose to give up. ¡°Fortunately¡­ Today I obtained quite a lot of information, at least, there are two enemies, both are females!¡± Su Lu¡¯s gaze fluctuated: ¡°One uses shadow magic, one directly uses spiritual power to harm enemies¡­ The one who casts shadow magic, seems to have some limitations, like¡­ they can¡¯t control too many people at the same time, nor can theymand the shadow to kill directly?¡± Whether it was the previous box attack or just now, there were only two targets controlled by the shadow. Furthermore, they didn¡¯t let the shadow kill directly, but manipted the bound, like before when Su Lu couldn¡¯t be controlled to kill himself, and Donald had to do it. This gave Su Lu a lot to think about. Could this be the limitation of the shadow? ¡°The so-called spells¡­ especially these maniptive ones, simr to mind-level contests, are like a top hypnotist in my previous life who couldn¡¯t hypnotize people tomit suicide because it contradicts subconscious instincts¡­¡± ¡°Yet, even so, it¡¯s still very powerful!¡± Su Lu took a break and got up somewhat despondently. On the attribute panel, the Power of the Tiger faded and a Weakness state emerged which made him pant harder. ¡°Where are the attackers?¡± Behind him, Donald followed up hesitantly. Seeing Su Lu still alive, his expression became extremely strange. ¡°You look¡­ like you want to collect my dead body, right?¡± Su Lu was somewhat speechless, realizing that his previous actions were indeed reckless. If those two women were a bit more powerful, the one who would have died could have been him. Chapter 25 -

Chapter 25: Master of Misfortune (Seeking favorites, rmendations!)

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

¡°What on earth happened?¡± Donald took a few steps, his brow furrowed. Being targeted by a transcendent, especially one with such elusive tactics, was not a pleasant experience. ¡°You aren¡¯t surprised because this isn¡¯t your first time witnessing the power of the transcendent?¡± Su Lu held his gaze firm on Donald and affirmed. ¡°One of my mentors mentioned this!¡± Donald did not refute: ¡°The shadow came for you?¡± ¡°Perhaps it did, perhaps it did not. Who knows?¡± Su Lu spread his hands. Anyway, the shadow would not speak, he certainly wouldn¡¯t take the me willingly. ¡°Unexpectedly¡­ even in St. George¡¯s University, a transcendent has appeared¡­¡± Donald murmured. ¡°This is quite normal, isn¡¯t it?¡± Considering Rod¡¯s reference of Dawn of the Gods, Su Lu deliberately said. ¡°As expected¡­¡± Donald¡¯s face changed: ¡°You are one of them, at least, you have been in contact with them!¡± ¡°Hehe¡­¡± Su Lu gave a nomittal response: ¡°What are you nning to do about tonight?¡± Given Donald¡¯s standing and strength, he might indeed have had some encounters with the transcendent circles. ¡°That shadow, it harmed me, does it assume I¡¯ll just act as if nothing happened?!¡± Donald¡¯s face darkened, he really felt the threat of death in that split second: ¡°I must retaliate harshly! However¡­ If the enemy is a transcendent, a perfect n must be formted. For instance¡­ capture its trail and hand it over to the police!¡± Su Lu nodded unemotionally: ¡°I wouldn¡¯t let her go either!¡± ¡°The attacker is a woman?¡± The tone in Donald¡¯s voice shifted: ¡°If you n on taking action¡­ perhaps we could cooperate and share the secret behind bing a transcendent!¡± Before Su Lu, Donald finally admitted his ambition to be a transcendent. ¡°Are you¡­ perhaps overly anxious?¡± Su Lu asked curiously. ¡°It¡¯s not the same after a conflict of interest arises, I¡­ want to be a transcendent! I need to act fast!¡± Donald clenched his fist, as if harboring a secret. ¡°That¡¯s good, what resources do you have? Perhaps we can negotiate!¡± Su Lu immediately agreed. Although Donald was not aspetent as himself in martial arts, in the world of ordinary people, he was already among the best. Being the president of the university¡¯s fight club, hiswork was wider than Su Lu¡¯s, perhaps he could provide some help. ¡°It seems you already have a suspect in mind?¡± Donald¡¯s eyes brightened. ¡°Indeed!¡± Su Lu did not deny: ¡°There are a few suspects, what do you n on doing?¡± ¡°I need some time to prepare!¡± For such a vital matter, Donald wouldn¡¯t make the decision in haste. After agreeing to meet again the next day, he took his leave and hurried away. Su Lu watched his receding figure, his eyes deep and thoughtful. Truthfully, if it hadn¡¯t been for Beryl¡¯s business, Su Lu would have already called for official backup. The business card Officer Marilyn left behind at theirst encounter had an address on it. ¡®Although they are interested in Beryl¡¯s traces, they can¡¯t possibly ignore an attempted murder. However, some of the wording needs to be consistent with Donald¡¯s.¡¯ Taking action single-handedly against two female spellcasters would be a foolish move. If there¡¯s an issue, the right solution would be to contact an officer. As for himself? He¡¯d rather stand back and take advantage of the situation. It would also provide a chance to observe the true strength of the Federation. But, there was a critical factor, which was Beryl! Other people didn¡¯t know, but both he and the witch knew that Beryl had died in the private room of the White Tower Cafe! If this witch fell into the hands of the police and spilled, he¡¯d be in serious trouble the next day! ¡®So, even with the help of official forces, I must leave no traces? Or ¡­ should I deal with Donald privately?¡¯ ¡®But ¡­ at this moment, I am probably not a match for any fully-prepared witch!¡¯ ¡®No ¡­ the other party just maniptes shadows, he may not necessarily know that Beryl is already dead ¡­ Compared to the risk, it¡¯s still safer to go to the police.¡¯ Even though he seemed as fierce as a tiger, he was actually caught off guard, leveraging the power of the tiger to break free from the shadow and using his high spiritual power to resist the opponent¡¯s mental pressure. Once the opponent reacts and arranges specially, Su Lu felt that there was a great possibility of his failure. From the fact that the system didn¡¯t even give him experience points, it shows that it judged the match to be a draw at best, he was still too weak. Therefore, desperate for more strength, he put his attention back to the attribute column: ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name: [Su Lu Pottery] Profession: [None] Professional Rank: [0] Title: [None] Strength: [1.3] (1.5), Agility: [1.2], Constitution: [0.8] (1.0), Spirit: [1.6] Skills: [Creation of Dead Princess LV1], [Maga fighting Skills LV4] Passives: [Common Hebrew LV3], [Basic Physics LV4], [Demon Hunting Knowledge LV1], [Ancient Hebrew LV2] XP: [90] Status: Weak ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª 90 Experience points! This includes the previous experience points earned from exterminating rats in the sewer, and the gains from defeating Donald, which is the highest points Su Lu has ever earned. Not only is [Maga fighting Skills LV4], even behind [Creation of Dead Princess LV1], there was a ¡®+¡¯ mark indicating that an upgrade was possible. ¡®Not easy at all, I can probably guess that Maga fighting skills will only increase 0.1 in physical strength and constitution, but what about the promotion of spells? Would it increase my spiritual stats?¡¯ If it consumes more experience than fighting skills, it should also provide some surprises. With a little trepidation, Su Lu clicked the ¡®+¡¯ mark behind [Creation of Dead Princess LV1]. [Consume 90 experience points, Creation of Dead Princess LV1 to upgrade to ??? Ding!¡­Detection shows Creation of Dead Princess LV1 upgrade needs Precondition profession: Doomsayer, spirit requirement 2.0!¡­Condition does not meet! Unable to upgrade!] ¡°What?¡± Su Lu was shocked, looking at the experience column, he saw that his 90 experience points were returned as it was, he felt relieved and also a bit serious. ¡®Some truly Transcendent level skills, even if I could take advantage of the attribute bar at first, will encounter bottlenecks in subsequent upgrades!¡¯ ¡®The Path of professions still harbors many secrets¡­ but the capabilities of the attribute bar exceed my expectations.¡¯ Although the upgrade failed this time, Su Lu was still very pleasantly surprised. Because the attribute column revealed a lot of information. For instance, this [Creation of Dead Princess] ispletely a skill of the Necromancer spellcasters. In theter stage, the upgrade will require a precondition profession ¨C [Doomsayer]! And also requirements on spiritual power. ¡®That is to say ¡­ if I get some skill books that others cannot learn in the future, I canpletely explore their secrets through the system.¡¯ Since upgrading the spell skills were not possible, without hesitation, Su Lu invested his experience in the Maga fighting skills. [Consume 80 experience points¡­ Maga fighting skills level upgraded to LV5! Constitution +0.5, Strength +0.5, Agility +0.1!] ¡¯80 experience points? Does upgrading the fighting technique double the consumption level by level?¡¯ For this, Su Lu was mentally prepared. The subsequent increase in agility, on the other hand, was a pleasant surprise to him. Perhaps, by cultivating the fighting skills to the peak, it might even allow him to breakthrough the bottleneck of the Professional Rank and step into the realm of the Transcendent! Chapter 26 -

Chapter 26: Negotiation

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

The timing in the White Eagle Federation was very simr to Su Lu¡¯s previous life, with a year being divided into twelve months, each month having thirty days, and a daysting twenty-four hours. Three hourster. Apanied by the disappearance of the Weakness state on his attribute bar, Su Lu felt a sudden relief as if a heavy burden had been lifted, his whole body full of energy, eager to let off a triumphant yell. ¡°Finally, it¡¯s over!¡± He clenched his fists. At this moment, having a body utterly superior to ordinary people, Su Lu felt as if he had be a little superman. ¡®With my strength¡­ If I suddenly approach, I should be able to eliminate a witch¡­ But there are two of them, or perhaps even more!¡¯ With a touch of contemtion, Su Lu returned to the dormitory. Sean, who was humming a little tune while tidying up the room, appeared to be in a good mood. ¡°What¡¯s going on!?¡± Su Lu was originally just sitting in the living room, but seeing Sean dress up in a suit out of nowhere, he asked out of curiosity. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Sean apologized sincerely, ¡°I can no longer keep up with the stalking of Moli.¡± ¡°Oh, why?¡± ¡°Because¡­¡± Sean¡¯s expression suddenly became a bit awkward, ¡°Today, while I was doing my daily routine, I suddenly ran into Catherine. Oh! Her soft voice, hot figure¡­ I think I¡¯m in love, buddy!¡± ¡°Well, congrattions to you then!¡± Su Lu uttered wordlessly as he took a sip of in boiled water: ¡°But honestly¡­I don¡¯t rmend you take any actual action!¡± Given his encounter tonight, even if Moli was okay, thedy beside her probably wasn¡¯t a good person. Su Lu really didn¡¯t want his roommate to take any risks. ¡°How could you say that?¡± Sean¡¯s expression immediately changed, as if his face muscles were somewhat distorted: ¡°I thought¡­you understood me.¡± Yeah, I know how it feels to be single, but it¡¯s difficult for me if you dive headfirst into such a huge pit. ¡®No¡­if we consider that Moli was still determined to deliver Bicui¡¯s letter, the person pulling the strings behind the scenes might have terrifying abilities like ¡®psychological suggestion¡¯ or ¡®memory imntation¡¯!¡¯ Su Lu looking at Sean, felt like there was another potential danger. At this point, he had almost ssified Moli and her social circle as dangerous targets. Otherwise, it¡¯s impossible to exin why it¡¯s such a coincidence. He exposed the Gmnguage in front of Moli during the day, and was attacked at night. ¡°By the way, what did Mentor Catherine say to you?¡± ¡°A lot, a lot¡­¡± Sean looked intoxicated, ¡°we even talked about you, I promised her, I will never do such shameful acts like stalking again, even if I was forced by you!¡± ¡°Bullshit!¡± Su Lu was dumbfounded. Looking at Sean who seemed to have confessed everything, it¡¯s no wonder he was attacked at night. ¡°How dare you insult my goddess?¡± Sean was visibly enraged: ¡°Even though you have cleaned the sewage for me, if you say such things again, we¡¯re done!¡± Oh, you remember all the hard work I¡¯ve done for you, huh? Regarding this roommate who values a girlfriend more than years of friendship, Su Lu just rolled his eyes in disdain, yet he also felt a bit puzzled. To be fair, even though Sean can be intolerable sometimes, he wouldn¡¯t abandon a friend for a lover to this extent. ¡®So¡­ has he been influenced by something?¡¯ He guessed quietly, showed an angry face, and returned to his bedroom without saying a word, mming the door shut. ¡®Luckily, I¡¯ve known for a while there¡¯s someone behind the scenes watching me. The Golden Dragon, important letters, iron bs, and that page of the magic book, have all been hidden outside.¡¯ Su Luid on his bed and fell into a deep sleep. The next day, early in the morning, in the dining room. Su Lu, who had been resting all night, was full of energy. He was tearing up a wheat bread roll, soaking it in hot milk, and eating it bit by bit. After what happenedst night, he felt he couldn¡¯t continue to y defensive. He must find a chance to get rid of those two people pulling the strings behind the scenes! Afterst night¡¯s incident, they too have exposed quite a bit. ¡®Maybe¡­I really should call the police. Although Donald proposed to cooperatest night, he¡¯s not reliable! The most important thing is¡­I can hide in the dark, ready to silence them!¡¯ As for today¡¯s Fight Club duel, he had long put it behind him. Donald would take care of everything on his own! ¡°Hey, Su Lu!¡± Just as Su Lu, his appetite still unsatisfied, ordered a second buttered bread, Sean came over hesitantly with a hesitant look on his face: ¡°Yesterday, Catherine told me she wants to see you!¡± ¡°She? Wants to see me?¡± Su Lu¡¯s heart sank: ¡°Time? ce?¡± ¡°Nine in the morning, in the school¡¯s central garden area!¡± Sean added: ¡°How about taking me with you?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Su Lu remained silent, thinking quickly. Afterst night, he had almost guessed the identity of the attacker. It definitely had something to do with Catherine. Today, she is openly inviting him to meet, which indeed surprised him. ¡®If Catherine had arranged the meeting in some secluded ce with few people, I definitely wouldn¡¯t go, and I¡¯d call the police right away¡­ After all, meeting a witch who¡¯s fully prepared in such a ce is seeking death, but in the central garden of the school?¡¯ It¡¯s a public ce with peopleing and going, and both parties who have concerns wouldn¡¯t be able to make a move. Indeed, it¡¯s a good ce for negotiation. Su Lu checked the time, stood up, and dusted off his clothes: ¡°Thank you, but I think I better go alone.¡± After sending away disappointed Sean, Su Lu went to the university center. In the center of the snowy white marble square, flower beds made of various pebblesid around, containing brightly colored flowers emitting an astonishingly sweet aroma. From time to time, a few students would linger in the midst of the blooms. Su Lu took a deep breath and walked to the middle of the garden. After about ten minutes, he saw ady carrying a case of teaching materials approaching. She looked to be just under thirty, tall and curvy with wavy golden curls, her dewy eyes as if they could speak, matched with her me-like red lips, every aspect exuded the deadly charm of a mature woman, just the type that young men like Sean couldn¡¯t resist. ¡°Hello, Mentor Catherine, what can I do for you?¡± Su Lu nced around. The open terrain, although people pass by from time to time, as long as he kept his voice low, he didn¡¯t have to worry about being overheard. ¡°For negotiation!¡± Catherine¡¯s voice became coldly ¡°I know¡­you¡¯ve recognized me, and I have no intention of hiding anything. Although I don¡¯t know how you became a Transcendent, believe me, you¡¯re still far behind uspared to us!¡± ¡®She thinks I¡¯m a Transcendent?!¡¯ Su Lu¡¯s heart moved, knowing that his data which was much higher than ordinary people had sessfully misled the other party. ¡®A Transcendent, probably has a backup, so¡­they¡¯re somewhat wary?¡¯ Su Lu knew his standing, he smiled: ¡°From the beginning to the end, it was you who was attacking me, right? Starting from the White Tower caf¨¦ incident!¡± Chapter 27 - 0027: Plotting (Seeking more recommendations, favorites!) Chapter 27: Plotting (Seeking more rmendations, favorites!) Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°But¡­you escaped, didn¡¯t you?¡± Catherine¡¯s voice became sharp: ¡°I don¡¯t know how you saved Beryl¡­do you know how important she is to me!?¡± It seemed that this ¡®witch¡¯ couldn¡¯t fully control the shadow to monitor in real time. Su Lu sighed inwardly, but anger expressed on his face: ¡°This is not the reason why you tried to murder Beryl before. You want to put the me on me¡­and, youunched another attackst night. I will take this as a deration of war against me and the forces behind me! ¡± Don¡¯t think I¡¯m alone. I also have backers. Su Lu, whoes from a family of Demon Hunters, thought to himself optimistically. ¡°The attackst night¡­is precisely why I¡¯m here to talk to you today!¡± Catherine looked at Su Lu: ¡°Where did you get the Gm Text? You must know that fools often covet things that don¡¯t belong to them, bringing disaster.¡± ¡®She knew about it after all¡­¡¯ Su Lu sighed inwardly. That little fool Moli, as expected, snitched as soon as she returned. Even unintentionally, it¡¯s enough to kill people, let alone intentionally! ¡°It was passed down to me by my family, is there a problem?¡± Su Lu, of course, would not admit what happened in the sewer, answering simply. ¡°Your family?¡± A trace of suspicion surfaced on Catherine¡¯s face. ¡°Yes¡­you can check it out. The Pottery family, the transcendent family that worships the Goddess of Light!¡± Su Lu seemed very confident. In fact, if Catherine really spent a lot of time and energy investigating, she would find that although the Pottery family does exist, it¡¯s already in decline, with only a few members in this generation. ¡°I will investigate¡­if everything is proven to be true, I will apologize for what happenedst night!¡± Catherine winked at Su Lu. Her amazing charm made Su Lu somewhat dazzled. This was beyond ordinary beauty and involved a supernatural spiritual attraction. Thinking this, he became more alert inside, but on the surface, he showed a standard lustful expression ¡ª thanks to Sean, as long as he follows him, he wouldn¡¯t go wrong. ¡®I must take action immediately!¡¯ As Catherine left, Su Lu¡¯s face turned dark immediately. Today¡¯s meeting ended rather well. At least, he gathered a lot of information, and managed to temporarily fool Catherine with a mix of real and fake news. But this woman, she won¡¯t stop there. ¡®Since even Catherine thinks Beryl is alive, then I can directly call the authorities to fight the evil!¡¯ Su Lu sighed, ¡®there¡¯s just one thing¡­ is there anything on Beryl that Catherine must have? Or would killing her benefit Catherine?¡¯ Su Lu looked at the pedestrians not far away, somewhat puzzled. By this time, he hadpleted his studies and was to be expelled from school by the end of July, unburdened by sses. After a short wait, Su Lu went directly to the Fight Club. ¡°Is it you?¡± He was greeted by Angelia, who was visibly surprised. ¡°I¡¯m here to see your president. We have an appointment.¡± Su Lu said, emotionless. ¡°I know, the president told me about it. Please follow me!¡± Angelia led the way, lowering her voice: ¡°How did you convince the president yesterday? Today¡¯s fight club battle has been cancelled.¡± ¡°Personal secret! ¡± At the corner of Su Lu¡¯s mouth, a slight curve appeared. He did not expect Donald to be so efficient. On the second floor of Fight Club, Donald had a small private office. It was not big but very stylishly decorated, with a deer skull specimen hanging on the wall. Donald sat behind the desk, resting his chin on his hand as though pondering over a difficult problem. Seeing the two walking in, he smiled: ¡°Wee, Su Lu! Angie, could you give us a moment?¡± Clearly wanting to stay, Angie blushed under Donald¡¯s gaze and left the room. ¡®This female coach seems to have a crush on President Donald¡­ It¡¯s normal. After all, Donald is good-looking and capable.¡¯ Su Lu silently watched this scene, guessing. Snap! With the mahogany door closed firmly, Donald got up, picked up a silver teapot aside, ¡®Would you like a cup of coffee?¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± Su Lu took the cup, sipped the rich yet slightly bitter coffee: ¡°We need to talk about the transcendent and your teacher!¡± This was what they had agreed to discuss the previous night. ¡°If you want to seek help from my teacher, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Donald made a-helpless gesture: ¡°I can¡¯t get in touch with him now.¡± ¡°The ones who attacked usst night, I¡¯ve confirmed their identity. But the main issue is what we do next?¡± Su Lu puts down his coffee cup: ¡°I¡¯m aw-abiding citizen of the Federation, I can¡¯t do anything against thew!¡± St. George¡¯s University is funded by the Goddess Church and has a deep background. Su Lu doesn¡¯t believe that they can¡¯t suppress one or two low-level transcendent beings. As soon as he took revenge, it would cause too muchmotion and lead to a situation where both sides would lose. ¡°Of course, we are all still students!¡± Although he was quietly muttering internally, Donald agreed: ¡°I though about it allst night. It¡¯s impossible for us to deal with two transcendent beings with our current strength. We must seek external aid. Do you have any contacts in this area?¡± ¡°I might be able to ask my family for help, but they are too far away.¡± Again, Su Lu intimidates Donald with a mention of his family connections, making himself seem backed up. Furthermore, he conceals the fact that his aid, Rod, is probably close to Nia City. This was his usual practice, always keeping a card up his sleeve. ¡°Family? The Pottery Family?¡± Donald knocked on his head, seemingly recalling something, then heughed bitterly: ¡°You mean¡­we don¡¯t know if the attackers will continue. So we have to strike back as soon as possible! I have some connections, and I can contact the higher-ups at school. If everything goes well, there will be good news this afternoon.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± Su Lu didn¡¯t report the incident himself partly because it would be hard to exin. Could he tell the police that ady was manipting shadows and trying to murder him? One would likely be sent for a mental evaluation immediately. However, with Donald¡¯s connections, things would be different. With this thought, he looked at Donald, ¡°Can I ask you a personal question? Why are you so enthusiastic about this?¡± ¡°It seems that the attackers¡¯ target is likely you!¡± Donald chuckled, and took a sip of coffee: ¡°As for the reason why I am helping you, I have told you.. I want to be a Transcendent! And such opportunities are notmon!¡± Chapter 28 - 0028: Agreement (Seeking recommendations, favorites!) Chapter 28: Agreement (Seeking rmendations, favorites!) Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°The chance to be a Transcendent is not abundant?¡± Su Lu repeated Donald¡¯s words in his mind, triggering many spections. That¡¯s right! Transcendent power, which fundamentally alters human nature, would never be allowed to spread limitlessly by any power structure. Therefore, strictly controlling its inheritance makes it a norm to be held only by the state, authoritative agencies, a small number of organizations, secret societies, and families. The world of the Transcendents is like two distinct circles of ck and white to ordinary people, incredibly hard to join. As for Catherine, this Transcendent¡­ well, she seems like a wild one, a lucky person who identally acquired Transcendent power. Hence. Donald¡¯s covetousness was aroused. It seems he himself has recently encountered some troubles requiring him to quickly gain Transcendent power, so he is willing to risk danger and¡­ is quite desperate! ¡°St. George¡¯s University is a church school that would absolutely not allow the presence of dark Transcendent powers like Shadow Magic¡­ Therefore, the attacker is most likely a fortunate individual who lucked into Transcendent power! We can¡¯t let someone suspected of having murderous intent to possess Transcendent strength!¡± Donald continued, his face filled with righteous indignation. It sounds reasonable, but I wonder what your reaction would be if I told you there were two attackers yesterday, and it seemed like they were organized? Su Lu had a thought. However, he immediately considered more. That¡¯s right, The Goddess Church, always advocating light and charity¡­ in short, it leans towards the positive, and yet Catherine uses Shadow Magic, which is dark. Thus, it¡¯s highly likely she¡¯s genuinely lurking within the university. Such an infiltrator is like a rat in a sewer¡ª even without criminal evidence, reporting them to the church¡¯s powerful sectors would likely lead to their end once exposed. With this thought, Su Lu¡¯s mind immediately eased a lot: ¡°So¡­ what¡¯s your method?¡± ¡°I found some people and leaked the information about the wild Transcendent as a bargaining chip¡­¡± Donald said, ¡°Then, let them encircle her. If everything goes smoothly, this should be resolved today¡­ and as a reward, we can get a share of the spoils. Even if the Transcendent power she holds is too dangerous, this merit can be our stepping stone to join a powerful agency!¡± ¡°Calm judgement, brilliant analysis! So¡­ That¡¯s why you didn¡¯t ask about the attacker¡¯s identity.¡± Su Lu pped twice. Throughout this, Donald merely yed the part of a go-between, which reduced his risk to a minimum. The chip holding the real identity of the attacker remained in Su Lu¡¯s hands. ¡®Too bad¡­lf I had connections like these, I could just leave Donald out and go solo¡­¡¯ Su Lu gave a sigh in his heart: ¡°Very reasonable, how will the reward be distributed afterwards?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need anything, but if the spoils include secrets about Transcendent power, I need a copy!¡± Donald inteced his fingers, speaking in a grave voice. Su Lu grinned, ¡°Can you tell the truth now? What is the good news this afternoon?¡± Donald looked deeply at Su Lu: ¡°If all goes well¡­ one of the university¡¯s directors will meet with us.¡± After that, Su Lu walked out of the Fight Club with Donald, causing a stir. Especially Charlie and Baron. These two guys were still hoping that Donald would take revenge for them. However, the scheduled match was cancelled so arbitrarily, and not just that, even the club president went to have lunch with that kid. They seriously suspected that the two men had made some unspeakable deals, filled with feelings of betrayal and abandonment! The bitterness in their eyes was almost tangible. As a result, Su Lu always felt like he had two spiteful individuals staring at his back, quite terrifying. ¡°Hehe¡­ Seeing this scene, Donald couldn¡¯t help butugh unknowingly: ¡°Truthfully¡­ you have indeed caused damage to my Fight Club, therefore¡­ how about bing my coach?¡± ¡°No thanks, I dislike low-paying jobs, let alone ones that paymission only.¡± Su Lu responded emotionlessly. ¡°How about being a nominal coach, just in name, without any action required?¡± Donald persisted. It¡¯s clear that he has deep feelings for the Fight Club. ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with that!¡± Su Lu never cared about face-saving matters: ¡°But I need a nominal fee!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Donald hesitated, then agreed immediately, asking suspiciously: ¡°Just how much do you need money?¡± ¡°That¡¯s something I learned from my roommate.¡± Su Lu thought of Sean, his face darkening. This guy, whether he¡¯s deeply in love or influenced by Catherine, made Su Lu harbor further resentment towards Catherine. As a result, he is eager to start the attack. The economic conditions of Donald were much better than Su Lu¡¯s. The two of them left the university and entered into a very high -end restaurant outside. Not to be denied, Donald, as the president of a university club, understood how to deal with people andmunicate. With his radiant face and brilliant smile, he easily gets along in a crowd. However, Su Lu still thought that the deep family connections behind him were the main reason for his sess. After an enjoyable lunch, Su Lu already knew that the full name of the club president was Donald Wesley! He was the second son of a rich business family that started to run a steel business from his grandfather¡¯s generation. The reason he came to the church school was entirely that his father was a devout believer of the Goddess of Light. Moreover, through generous donations, he had additional opportunities in St. George¡¯s University. ¡®Second son?¡¯ Su Lu looked at Donald¡¯s face, guessing some things. His identity reminded him of something subtle, such as during the European Middle Ages when the second son of a noble family couldn¡¯t inherit the title and had to serve other nobles or join the church to seek another path. The influence of the Goddess Church was much more powerful than the churches in his previous life that just gave lip service. ¡®Therefore, joining the Goddess Church through St. George¡¯s University is a very good path for a second son of a rich businessman! Church officials have high status, good reputation, and most positions do not prohibit marriage¡­¡¯ ¡®As for Donald, he is more interested in Transcendent power, and within the Goddess Church, this information is sure to exist. It just requires a certain status and contribution, so is that why he is so eager to connect with me?¡¯ Su Lu doesn¡¯t feel rage at being used. This is merely a case of mutual benefit.. Chapter 29 - 0029: Director Chapter 29: Director Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°Who is the director of my university that I¡¯m supposed to meet?¡± Su Lu asked Donald as they strolled through the campus. Su Lu asked Donald as they strolled through the campus. ¡°Lime Wench. A prominent factory owner in Nia City. He is a university director and has significant influence within the city. Of course¡­ he is also a devout follower of the Goddess of Light!¡± Donald replied. Meaning, through him, we could get connected with the higher-ups in the church and the police station. Moreover, a person in such high position must be aware of some knowledge in the Transcendent world; he wouldn¡¯t assume that I¡¯m joking. Su Lu nodded: ¡°Very well, we¡­¡± Suddenly, he paused as he saw two people in police uniforms approaching them. ¡°Su Lu Pottery!¡± Thedy who was fronting, nailed and efficient, turned out to be Police Officer Marilyn! ¡°Hello, officer. How may I assist you?¡± Su Lu responded with a smile. ¡°About the previous incident, the case of Beryl, we need your help for further investigation at the police station,¡± Marilyn said seriously. ¡°Her again? Su Lu felt a slight chill in his scalp. But the next moment, Donald stepped forward: ¡°Sorry¡­Officer, may I ask, about this so-called trip to the police station, I don¡¯t think you have the right to invite anyone casually without proper justification. At least, we should arrange for a time in the presence of awyer! Because we have a prior appointment with the university director this afternoon!¡± ¡°And who are you?¡± Marilyn frowned. ¡°Donald! Donald Wesley!¡± Donald shed a standard smile, revealing eight shiny white teeth. ¡°Hmph!¡± From behind Marilyn, a male officer red at Donald. Su Lu asked in confusion: ¡°Can you elucidate what this is about? I shared everything I knew about the previous matter.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just some additions¡­¡± Marilyn hesitated for a moment before answering. ¡®Something¡¯s wrong!¡¯ Su Lu exchanged nces with Donald and said, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, please ask any questions now or consult mywyer!¡± ¡°No need!¡± Marilyn¡¯s face suddenly turned sour. She shot Donald a sharp look, turned, and walked away. ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t have awyer!¡± After a moment, Su Lu suddenly spoke. ¡°No problem, I can introduce one to you! Don¡¯t you feel there¡¯s something wrong here?¡± Donald said: ¡°Rather thaning sooner orter, they choose toe at this time¡­ Obviously, some information was leaked when I contacted them earlier, leading to some dispute?¡± ¡®Is it an internal power struggle in the police force or a gambit of the upper echelons of Nia City? Don¡¯te looking for me if it¡¯s a struggle at this level¡­¡¯ If a nobody like me gets involved in such a tide, the oue won¡¯t be pleasant. Su Lu fell silent for a moment before saying, ¡°Let¡¯s go see Director Wench immediately, handing over the intelligence.¡± He¡¯s just a small ant. Once he was devoid of value, no one would pay attention to him. ¡°Good decision!¡± Donald hailed a carriage. They both climbed in and watched the scenery zooming past through the carriage window. Half an hourter, the carriage halted in front of a ssic vi. The vi¡¯s property was sorge that it could almost be considered a manor. ¡®It seems¡­ being an entrepreneur in the White Eagle Federation is indeed lucrative, unfortunately¡­¡¯ Su Lu followed Donald through the grand entrance, feeling regretful. They were led into the living room by a male servant. Thevish hall was supported by marble columns with a soft red carpet covering the floor. The curtains were made of high-end nnel, exhibiting a noble and elegant purple color. They were drawn back, allowing the brilliant sunlight to seep through the windows, casting shimmering spots of light on the enormous crystal chandelier in the center. ¡°The master is taking a nap, please wait for a while!¡± After dering their intention, a butler¡ªwho was well-dressed, had neatlybed hair yet showing signs of aging¡ªinformed them, apologizing for the dy. ¡°No problem, we can wait!¡± Donald took a seat on the sofa. Next to him, two maids proactively served tin pots with red tea, as well as an ornate three-tiered silver te. On each level of the te, there were brightly colored, delicious-smelling pastries. ¡°Although it¡¯s a bit early, I presume you gentlemen won¡¯t mind having some afternoon tea, correct?¡± The Butler subtly made the waiting seem less dull with his humorous conversations. Surprisingly, Su Lu discovered that the butler was a college graduate who had studied history, science, and steam machinery. Regardless of the topic raised, he would respond smoothly. Su Lu couldn¡¯t help but sigh in admiration. ¡®Turns out a typical college graduate¡­ might not evenpare to a butler?¡¯ Ding Ding! As they engaged in pleasant conversations, time passed swiftly. Suddenly, a ring of a bell echoed through the air. ¡°My apologies!¡± The butler excused himself for a moment and returned with a gentleman. Su Lu examined this man¡ªLime Wench. He appeared to be in his forties, with brown eyes and curly hair. He bore mixed -race features and sported quite a beer belly. To be honest, in terms of appearance, he fell shortpared to the butler. But the carefree demeanor on his face along with the confident air of andlord clearly stated his ownership of the ce. ¡°Good afternoon, Director Wench!¡± Donald was the first to rise and shake hands, introducing him: ¡°This is Su Lu Pottery! ¡± ¡°Hello, young man!¡± Lime reached out his hand and shook Su Lu¡¯s, nodding in acknowledgement: ¡°Please have a seat. I believe¡­ we could have a useful discussion!¡± The servants and the butler, who was behind him, smartly left the room, shutting the door behind them. Only Su Lu, Donald, and Lime were left in the entire hall. ¡°Um¡­ where should I begin? Su Lu coughed a bit to collect his thoughts: ¡°Mr. Wench, how much do you know about¡­ that matter?¡± ¡°Hehe¡­¡± Lime took a sip of his tea, speaking in anguid tone: ¡°A lot, so much that it exceeds your imagination¡­ For instance, your Pottery family is a Transcendent house!¡± Su Lu¡¯s facial expression changed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, don¡¯t be afraid!¡± Seeing his reaction, Lime chuckled, making a praying gesture: ¡°We all are followers of the Goddess of Light, and the Pottery family has been devout worshippers of the Goddess for generations! Otherwise. why do von think your entrance test went so smoothly?¡± Hehe¡­ Do you aim to shock me with your intelligence, control the situation, and shatter my confidence? Su Lu coldly smiled in his heart, but outwardly he disyed a surprised expression: ¡°In that case, I can share a lot with you. I have discovered a secret of a Transcendent within the school and consequently fell under her attack!¡± This was a typical case of making the result the cause, but Su Lu, of course, couldn¡¯t speak theplete truth.. Chapter 30 - 0030: Compensation (Seeking more recommendations, favorites!) Chapter 30: Compensation (Seeking more rmendations, favorites!) Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°Transcendents hiding within campus?¡± Lime expressed his anger aptly, ¡°What are they trying to do? How could pollution be allowed under the Goddess¡¯s glory?¡± St. George¡¯s University is considered the reserved field of the Goddess Church, of course, it won¡¯t permit foreign Transcendents to infiltrate. ¡°I know from my family¡¯s knowledge that the other party is a Transcendent, but I don¡¯t know how to solve this!¡± Su Lu feigned confusion. ¡°That¡¯s normal, after all, ordinary cops won¡¯t believe your words, and by the time the other party does something irreversible, it would be toote!¡± Lime concurred. ¡°Fortunately, I know Donald, and Donald knows you!¡± Su Lu said, without revealing the true identity of the hidden figure. ¡°Your actions are brave and have maintained the school¡¯s safety, you¡¯ll be rewarded for it!¡± After rambling on for a bit, Lime finally let up: ¡°How about a schrship for an outstanding graduate?¡± ¡°Thank you for your generosity, but I¡¯ve always been interested in the world of Transcendents!¡± Su Lu subtly made his request. ¡°That ¡­ might be difficult!¡± Lime furrowed his brows: ¡°The world of Transcendents is dangerous, and the knowledge it offers even more so! The Transcendent you know, who, ording to Donald, can control shadows, has deviated from the Goddess¡¯s path and fallen into darkness ¡­ her abilities should be retracted, the secret knowledge carefully regted ¡­¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Su Lu nced at Donald, who could only respond with a bitter smile. Alright, it seemed he had overestimated Donald¡¯s connections. Su Lu paused: ¡°Then, if we take a step back, how about some other spoils of war, like the Golden Dragon ¡­ or, books that slightly involve mystery?¡± Lime hesitated, then looked at Donald: ¡°Alright ¡­ if it¡¯s not ¡®sensitive¡¯ content, I can allow you to duplicate a copy, this is the bottom line! Now, tell me her name!¡± ¡°Mentor Catherine!¡± Su Lu took a deep breath: ¡°I began suspecting her through Moli, and ¡­ she¡¯s very dangerous and seems to be hiding something.¡± ¡°Catherine, right?¡± Lime nodded, stood up, indicating that the meeting was over. Seeing his stance, Su Lu and Donald could only rise and take their leave. Only after the two left the vi, Lime didn¡¯t leave the living room but sat down, drinking his red tea, and suddenly asked: ¡°So?¡± A section of the wall suddenly opened, and a figure stepped out. He was in his thirties, with a resolute face and a unique aura. He responded in a meticulous tone: ¡°Nothinz special, he wasn¡¯t sworn into the ¡®Transcendents¡¯, he¡¯s just an ordinary person!¡± ¡°I knew it, a declining small family, now they actually want to acquire supernatural knowledge from the outside world ¡­ I¡¯m afraid their lineage is already extinct.¡± Lime chuckled and shook his head: ¡°That Catherine, you¡¯re going to take care of it?¡± ¡°That¡¯s a minor matter, a first rank [Shadow Binder], she can¡¯t control more than three shadows, a squad of armed policemen can eliminate her.¡± The man replied in a rigid tone: ¡°Inform the police station, they¡¯ll send elite personnel to resolve this matter, I didn¡¯te for this.¡± ¡°Is it about ¡®that matter¡¯ then?¡± Lime¡¯s face turned grave: ¡°The beautiful Beryl Taylor?¡± ¡°Yes! Her growth rate is unimaginable, simply terrifying! There have already beenw enforcers who have died by her hand ¡­ ¡± the man said. ¡°What?¡± Lime stood up in shock: ¡°She ¡­ She killed aw enforcer?¡± Law Enforcers, from the Federation¡¯s special department, each one a Transcendent! And elite among Transcendents! They are specifically responsible for dealing with some extraordinary events! ¡°The department has adjusted her danger rating, but we don¡¯t know where she got her ¡®inheritance¡¯ from! That¡¯s why they sent me to investigate at the university!¡± A look of doubt crossed the man¡¯s face: ¡°Everyone around Beryl needs to be investigated ¡­ I initially had some suspicions about this Su Lu, but then I met him today and found out he¡¯s just an ordinary person!¡± ¡°Then ¡­ where does the danger reallye from?¡± Lime was a bit curious. ¡°Don¡¯t know ¡­ after all, it¡¯s the biggest change in three hundred years, along with the upheaval in the world, those hidden, powerful, indescribable entities will gradually wake from their slumber! Projecting shadows onto our world . The man¡¯s voice became increasingly hazy and started to drop off. ¡°Sorry ¡­¡± When they got back into the carriage and closed the carriage door, Donald suddenly spoke: ¡°I didn¡¯t know ¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Su Lu shrugged his shoulders. Since he was the one asking a favor, he could understand if the conditions were lowered. But this Donald, he probably knew there was a catch, yet still chose this option. Did this have anything to do with the otherpensations Lime was offering? For instance, the credit for this matter, once Donald enters the church, a grand notation will be recorded in his personal records? Su Lu wasn¡¯t afraid to specte about the worst in people. Compared to wild,pletely unguaranteed supernatural powers, the church that has stood the test of time is indeed more reliable. However, that longing for superhuman power Donald exhibited earlier didn¡¯t seem fake. ¡°You ¡­ nning to be a bystander?¡± The carriage sped through the streets, and they arrived at the university campus. After getting off the carriage, Donald hesitantly asked. ¡°I¡¯ll definitely be spectating, as for seizing the opportunity, don¡¯t even think about it!¡± This operation was backed by official forces, so there was minimal chance of any mishap. If there were to be any, it would likely be the other witch Su Lu had kept hidden. The reason being, he had his own ns. Based on the negotiation with Catherine previously, he knew that what happened to Beryl in the sewer, as long as he keeps quiet, virtually no one can guess the truth. Earlier, he intentionally withheld some information from Lime in hopes of creating some ¡®idents¡¯, beneficial idents! Like¡­ due to a misjudgment of strength, the criminal escapes. Then, he would take advantage of the situation, reaping the biggest gains, that wasn¡¯t impossible. ¡®Of course¡­ the most probable scenario is that Mr. Lime amasses a massive force, seizingplete control of the situation with overwhelming numbers. In that case, I¡¯ll just have to suck it up. Anyway, getting rid of two threats isn¡¯t bad.¡¯ ¡°Just like my thoughts!¡± A look of excitement appeared on Donald¡¯s face: ¡°We might get to witness a showdown between Transcendents, who could pass up on that?¡± ¡°Can you find out when they¡¯re making their move?¡± Su Lu was suddenly interested. ¡°There¡¯s no need to find out, you can guess. If you have crucial information and an absolute advantage, would you still wait?¡± ¡°Of course not, I would make my move immediately, take everything into my own hands, and eliminate all uncertainties!¡± Su Lu nodded: ¡°I get it, it¡¯s very likely to happen tonight!¡± Chapter 31 - 0031: Sniper (Seeking recommendations, favorites!) Chapter 31: Sniper (Seeking rmendations, favorites!) Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions At night, St. George¡¯s University transitioned from daytime hustle and bustle to gradually stillness. Su Lu purposefully changed his clothes, donning a baseball cap, and prepared a mask, as he lurked around the vicinity of Catherine¡¯s residence. As a university tutor, she enjoyed a handsome ie and had leased an apartment near the university. ¡®If I were an officialw enforcer dealing with such a Transcendent case, I definitely wouldn¡¯t make it a big show¡­ It would be best to quietly, without any noise, resolve it¡­¡¯ Of course, such action cannot always be peaceful, even if everything goes well, the police station would have to exin to the university why they arrested a teacher the next day. He found a coffee shop nearby, it was a low-costmunity store at a nce. ¡°Hello! What can I get for you?¡± After entering the coffee shop, a red-haired girl holding a meal tray greeted him politely. From her appearance, she seemed to be a student working here. ¡°A cup of coffee!¡± Su Lu nced around and saw that the coffee shop wasn¡¯t too crowded: ¡°Two cream bread and a ck pepper sausage!¡± After ordering, he sat down at a window seat. From this corner, he can perfectly see Catherine¡¯s residence. ¡°Alright!¡± The waitress quickly took note: ¡°Anything else you need?¡± ¡°No, thank you!¡± Su Lu nodded, scanned the customers in the coffee shop. Because it was alreadyte, there were very few people, a homeless-looking guy was upying a long sofa, fast asleep. Well, the environment was fine. Su Lu settled down to wait. ¡°Sir, your coffee!¡± It didn¡¯t take long for the waitress to bring the coffee and pastries. Su cut a piece of the ck pepper sausage, ced it in his mouth, his eyes brightened. The fragrant sausage exploded with juice as he bit it, perfectlyplementing the unique taste of ck pepper, which made him eat a few more bites. This is why such a small shop can survive, always having a trick or two up their sleeve, not just because it¡¯s cheap. Just as Su Lu picked up the second cream bread, his expression shifted. Through the ss, he noticed that many shadows had appeared out of nowhere, surrounding the apartment where Catherine resided. Their trained behavior and the asional visible logo on their clothes testified that they were a squadron of cops! ¡®It¡¯s starting!¡¯ Su Lu downed his coffee in one gulp, took out the mask from the bag, and quickly put it on. At the same time, he noticed that the policeid siege to the apartment, but did not attack, letting a few guys in ck trench coat burst in. ¡®The legendary agencies?¡¯ He chuckled in his heart, guessing their identities. In a world with Transcendent powers, as a great nation, the White Eagle Federation must have its own powerful Transcendent organization to maintainw and order. Perhaps, these men in ck trench coats were part of such an institution. ¡®I just don¡¯t know what it¡¯s called, S.H.I.E.L.D.? Area 11?¡¯ Su Lu nced at the encirclement again. Obviously, if someone else had this kind of formation against him, he wouldn¡¯t have much room to fight back. With the possibility of several Transcendents, plus a team of elite cops, it¡¯s more than enough to deal with Catherine! But¡­.. The corners of Su Lu¡¯s mouth slightly curled up. There are always exceptions to everything, aren¡¯t there? Apart from himself, who has met them, who would know that besides Catherine, there¡¯s another Transcendent! The addition of another Transcendent, this absolute variable, can deliver a devastating blow to a meticulous n ¨C if he teams up with Catherine! ¡®From a logical point of view, Catherine just showed her hand to me today. It¡¯s normal to think that she would be worried about me attacking her, so hiding another Transcendent in her t is a logical thing to do! If she didn¡¯t do so, she¡¯s just not vignt enough and can¡¯t me anyone else for her death!¡¯ Su Lu thought casually. Bang! Suddenly, a gunshot shard through the quiet night! Whoosh! In the void, it seemed as if a storm had swept past. Outside the apartment, the cops originally hiding there were lying all over the ce, like scattered scarecrows. The situation immediately reminded Su Lu of the attack he had sufferedst night, that feeling of his soul being weighed down! As a transmigrator with a spirit Gundam of 1.6, he still felt that pressure, let alone ordinary people. ¡°The other witch fromst night is indeed here!¡± At this point, the disturbance outside had attracted much attention. Su Lu quickly left a tip, hurriedly got up, and ran out the coffee shop. Click! Across the street, he could see that the ss of Catherine¡¯s apartment was all shattered, a man in a ck trench coat tumbled out in embarrassment: ¡°Careful! She¡¯s not alone!¡± ¡°Charge in!¡± A few people struggled to stand up amidst the bodies lying around, they must have higher spirit data. Seeing the situation, they gritted their teeth, drew out their revolvers, and stormed into the apartment. Bang! Bang! One gunshot after another was heard, followed by a woman¡¯s desperate shriek: Bang! Bang! More gunfire echoed, and then, Su Lu saw Catherine. She was wearing a red evening gown, still breathtakingly beautiful. But her face was filled with despair and resentment as she strode out of the apartment¡¯s blood-drenched entrance, like a queen attending a ceremony. Even if her body was full of blood, it was unclear whether it was hers or someone else¡¯s, Catherine¡¯s facial expression was still so haughty. Three stiff figures crowded around her, like guards. ¡®Are they the ck trench coats and police officers who rushed in? They were controlled? The limit is three?¡¯ As Su Lu watched this scene, he involuntarily shrunk back into the darkness. ¡°You¡­you dare kill her!¡± Catherine screeched, her high-pitched voice could shatter ss, it sounded so angry. ¡®A newly joined Transcendent, indeed a decisive variable! Because of this, at least both parties couldn¡¯t back out!¡¯ Su Lu quietly waited. Although Catherine was unexpectedly strong, how could the official power fear such a low-level Transcendent? Furthermore, Catherine seemed to be heavily injured, and barely holding on. As for the other Transcendent, could he have been killed already? ¡°You¡­will all die!¡± Falling into the madness, Catherine yelled, and the puppets she controlled raised their guns, aiming at the cops who were previously scattered all over the ce. Bang! Arger explosion came. Su Lu trembled, seeing a bloody hole in Catherine¡¯s head as she fell back. ¡®That¡¯s¡­ a sniper!¡¯ The scene looked exactly like a long-range sniping. ¡®No chance to take advantage.¡¯ Seeing this, he didn¡¯t hesitate, turned around and left: ¡®But it¡¯s also good¡­ at least¡­ the puppet master was killed, right?¡¯ Thinking of Catherine¡¯s death, and thinking of Beryl, Su Lu felt a sudden wave of relief in his heart.. Chapter 32 - 0032: Arrival Chapter 32: Arrival Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The sun was shining brightly as Su Lu got out of bed and stretchedzily after freshening up. Ever since he saw the elimination of the hidden enemy, he was suddenely at ease and had slept soundly until the break of day. Stepping out of his bedroom, he saw Sean again. Sean was sitting on the couch eating a sandwich. Upon seeing Su Lu, he immediately stood up, ¡°Hey¡­ Su Lu, there is something I wanted to tell you!¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Su Lu gave him a sidelong nce, sat down, and started eating the breakfast waiting for him on the table without any reservations. ¡°It¡¯s about the argument the day before yesterday, I¡¯ve thought it through¡­ my attitude might have been wrong, and I want to apologize to you!¡± Sean said sincerely. Su Lu paused eating his sandwich and stared at Sean, seeing the sincerity in his expression. Had the hint or other maniption been undone? Because of the death of the maniptor? With this certainty in mind, Su Lu picked up a cup of milk, ¡°Let¡¯s forget about the unpleasant things¡­ So, what do you think of Catherine now?¡± ¡°I¡¯m still in love with her!¡± Sean dered firmly, ¡°Oh¡­ she is my goddess!¡± This kid¡¯s hopeless. Su Lu rolled his eyes and ignored him. Inside Donald¡¯s office at the Fight Club. ¡°Wee, my dear friend!¡± Seeing Su Lu entering, Donald warmly approached him for a hug and consequently closed the door behind him, ¡°Although there were some idents along the way¡­ but the problem has been resolved!¡± Wondering if this guy secretly went to watch yesterday, hm, there¡¯s a high possibility. After thinking for a bit, Su Lu asked, ¡°What ident?¡± ¡°At Catherine¡¯s side, there was another Transcendent. This has caused some damage to our forces. Fortunately, they had a contingency n, and eliminated it¡ªunfortunately, both suspects died and there is no testimony!¡± Donald said regretfully. ¡°Another Transcendent?¡± Su Lu feigned surprise, ¡°Who was it?¡± Donald looked at Su Lu pensively, ¡°It was Professor Ynis from the ancientnguage department! She and Catherine were close friends, and their intimacy led to some unpleasant rumors¡­ We should¡¯ve guessed it.¡± ¡°I¡¯m really sorry¡­¡± Su Lu nodded solemnly, ¡°What about the gains?¡± ¡°Of course, there are gains! Arge amount of horrifying evidence rted to cult rituals was found at Catherine¡¯s residence. We suspect her of being a cultist and associate her with several cases of missing girls¡­¡± ¡°Cultist? Young girls? Sacrifice?¡± Su Lu made a guess with a solemn expression on his face. Could it be¡­Beryl was so significant to Catherine because she was a high quality sacrifice? The kind especially loved by an Evil God? This can¡¯t be good. After all, most of the gods in this world are extremely weird and terrifying. ¡°Cough cough¡­ Anyway, such rituals are extremely wicked and bloody. It¡¯s a capital crime in the Federation¡­ the kind directly resulting in a death sentence¡­¡± Donald obviously didn¡¯t want to dwell on this topic and quickly changed the subject, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about the gains this time! About the Golden Dragon and everything else¡­ ording to Director Wenqi, Catherine¡¯s Transcendent power was very dark and evil, so it couldn¡¯t be given to us! As for Professor Ynis, we have to be very cautious!¡± ¡°So¡­ we did all this for a schrship?¡± Su Lu¡¯s face suddenly darkened. Although he had already guessed some of it and didn¡¯t feel much anger in his heart, the other party¡¯s manner was too disagreeable. ¡°The schrship is not a small amount, after all, it¡¯s 20 Golden Dragons, all yours!¡± Donald was somewhat guilty. Although he really didn¡¯t withhold any Transcendent inheritance, Lime had told him that all the merits he had aplished would be put on record and are redeemable after entering the church in the future. Inparison, Su Lu¡¯s reward did seem a bit small. After some thought, he quickly added, ¡°Mr. Wenqi¡¯s butler came to see me early this morning, saying we are allowed to transcribe some of the the archive of arcane knowledge¡­ The neutral and harmless type.¡± ¡°For example¡­¡± It seemed the other party had given out something rted to arcane Imowledge, just not likely to include specific information about taking office. ¡°There is no ¡®example,¡¯ just one book¡ªProfessor Ynis¡¯s notes on ancientnguages! They allow us to transcribe the parts they have reviewed!¡± ¡®So, there will be some deletions?¡¯ A twitch appeared at the corner of Su Lu¡¯s mouth. In addition, the Gmnguage is just a kind of arcanenguage, simr to ancient Hebrew. Even if you learn it, without specific mantras and rituals, you can¡¯t arrange any ceremonies. So, is this considered a very neutral and safe piece of knowledge? ¡°Alright, I ept!¡± Su Lu nodded and thought of the few pieces of parchment he had. They came from the mysterious corpse in the sewer and seemed to have some connection to Catherine. But now, everything had be a mystery. There might be a Transcendent with the capability ofmuning with the dead, letting the dead speak, or observing the psychological world of the living, but this required specific upations or a higher professional rank. However, considering the recent awakening of spiritual energy, whether such high-level Transcendents actually exist remains questionable. As for upational persons specializing inmunicating with the spirit, even if the church does have them, there won¡¯t be too many. ¡®Reviewing and deleting content takes time¡­¡¯ After leaving the Fight Club, Su Lu squinted his eyes and looked at the bright sun in the sky, ¡®Even if the rituals and other forbidden knowledge are deleted, I must study the Gmnguage¡­¡¯ Thinking of the Gmnguage reminded him of Moli. This student of Catherine¡¯s was definitely rted to the recent series of events. But Donald had just told him that the girl had mysteriously disappeared after yesterday¡¯s attack. This was not due to the inadequacy of the police but because it was unexpected. After all, Catherine and Ynis had many students, some of whom came from significant backgrounds. Just because their teachers were suspects didn¡¯t mean their students should be monitored. Therefore, after the news of Catherine¡¯s cleanup operation went outst night, Moli disappeared. Su Lu sighed and mentally revisited the image of that timid young girl. He couldn¡¯t picture how deeply she had been involved¡ªperhaps she was even Catherine¡¯s ¡®apprentice¡¯ in the arcane studies! ¡®Regardless of where Moli went, some things have finally concluded. What should I do next?¡¯ As Su Lu was wandering around aimlessly, he found himself back at the dormitory. Suddenly, his eyes narrowed. Standing at the dorm entrance was a tall man with a ck suitcase. His clear blue eyes were slightly absent-minded as they scanned the students passing by. Su Lu recognized his chiselled features and firm appearance, and they immediately stirred a memory. Noticing Su Lu¡¯s gaze, the man turned his head towards him, quickly approached, and gave him a hug, ¡°Su Lu¡­.l hope I¡¯m not toote!¡± Chapter 33 - 0033: Terror (Seeking favorites, recommendations!) Chapter 33: Terror (Seeking favorites, rmendations!) Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Inside a fast-food restaurant. Gazing at his brother before him who shared the same body, Su Lu lookedplex, his eyes scrutinizing him from head to toe. Unlike the original, who inherited their mother¡¯s looks, Rod bore more of their father¡¯s features, passed down directly from Donks Pottery. His sharp and strong facial features were entuated by a brooding hook nose. His thick lips, often pressed together, gave him a determined expression. At this moment, he was ravaging a beef burger, devouring it whole, gulping it down his throat without chewing. ¡°You¡­ haven¡¯t eaten in days?¡± His state reminded Su Lu of a starved ghost or of a vagrant who had been wandering in the park for days. ¡°Two days and one night¡­ it was hard to get a ticket, and the food on the steam train¡­too expensive¡­¡± After devouring seven giant burgers and downing arge ss of orange juice, Rod Pottery heaved a satisfied sigh, ¡°I started out immediately when I received your letter¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ my problem has been resolved!¡± Su Lu shrugged nonchntly, a hint of regret in his heart. If Rod had arrived a day earlier, he might have made apletely different choice. ¡°Is that so¡­ I guess I¡¯mte then!¡± Rod nodded and scanned Su Lu closely before saying, ¡°Hmm¡­you¡¯ve grown taller and stronger! What I mean to say is¡­it¡¯s really nice to see you again!¡± He managed to squeeze a trace of warmth into his smile. It was clear he had put in a lot of effort. ¡®I haven¡¯t been back home in four years ever since the original broke off ties, right?¡¯ Su Lu¡¯s expression fell, ¡°How¡¯s the old fellow¡­? and why did you send me the letter? What¡¯s the story with the item in it?¡± Because there were a lot of people around, he did not mention the page from the ck Magic Book directly. ¡°He¡­ that guy¡­he¡¯s not good, really bad!¡± Rod¡¯s actions faltered. ¡°What happened?¡± Please don¡¯t tell me that our old father has gone missing. That would just remind me of a certain TV show. Under Su Lu¡¯s expectant gaze, he heard Rod¡¯s low, deliberate reply, ¡°He¡­ went to a very far-off ce, through that method¡­ you know!¡± ¡°I know, that method?¡± Su Lu¡¯s grip on his hands slightly tightened, as if a fire was burning right in front of him. The memory of Donks¡¯ failed ritual for rank advancement was one of the most painful recollections of the original. Even a fragment of this memory was enough to make Su Lu shudder, his face twitching uncontrobly, ¡°It seems¡­ we need to have a serious chat!¡± ¡°No problem!¡± Rod wiped his mouth with a napkin, ¡°Indeed, we should have a good talk¡­ and we¡¯ll need a quiet environment for that!¡± He stood up casually. Su Lu took a quick nce at his pocket, and decided to pick up the check himself. They were on a vacantnd on the outskirts of the town. It was a deste and empty piece ofnd offering a wider view. While walking, Su Lu and Rod started sharing some recent events in their life. Since the ck Magic Book page was provided by Rod, Su Lu did not hide anything and told him everything that had happened afterward. Well, except for the secret about his time travel and the ¡®Golden Finger,¡¯ that was something he could never divulge. The primary focus was on Beryl¡¯s abnormal behavior and the cornered Catherine. Rod looked solemn as he paced few steps and said, ¡°The Catherine, ording to your description, seems like the [Shadow Binder]. A transcendent being of this professional rank can do unbelievable things through shadows, but they are not hard to deal with! They¡¯re just very evil because the shadows they manipte are stolen from others!¡± ¡°That is for you to say¡­¡± Su Lu said grimly. He could feel that this brother of his was very strong, in both strength and constitution, he outmatched him by far. The previous hug had nearly caused his bones to ache, it was definitely of a ¡®non-human¡¯ level. ¡°Yes¡­for average people, a superhuman of any profession is extraordinarily dangerous. I think you handled it well! ¡± Rod said kindly, ¡°As for that school director, I¡¯ll have a talk with him, you won¡¯t have to deal with any trouble.¡± Su Lu was greatly relieved upon hearing this. However, Rod¡¯s face turned unprecedentedly serious, ¡°Most importantly¡­ it¡¯s the Corpse Maiden, Beryl! I¡¯m afraid she really has mutated!¡± ¡°Could you be more specific?¡± ¡°The page from the Magic Book I gave you was certainly a war trophy from a death-worshipping secret society¡­ Of course, I¡¯m no good with ancient texts and can¡¯t fully decipher the words. I just felt it was important, so I asked for your help. ¡± Rod said. ¡°If I hadn¡¯t had that magic spell, I probably would¡¯ve been arrested as a murderer long ago¡­¡± Su Lu shook his head. The upper ss knew about superhuman powers, but the low-rank officers who dealt with cases might not. Even if what he said drew the upper ss¡¯s attention, who would have helped an unknown poor kid under the circumstances he had faced? Su Lu never liked to depend on others¡¯ kindness. ¡°I¡¯m not saying you handled it incorrectly , just that¡­it was very abnormal!¡± But because of the subject¡¯s uniqueness, coupled with the fact that you used the moonlight as a source of power for the ritual, some mutations urred. ¡± Su Lu recalled his situation at that time. It was true that without the attribute column, he would not have been able to learn the skill [Creation of Dead Princess]. Even if he managed to learn it, the failure rate would still have been high. In the end, his sess was solely due to some unknown power assisting him. ¡°That girl¡­ Beryl, you said Catherine was very interested in her. Considering that she often sacrifices girls, she should belong to a special kind of person with a very unique constitution. This kind of person could be trained to be a saintess in the Church of the Goddess of Light¡­ For some evil gods, they are very good vessels for their incarnation!¡± Rod¡¯s following words made Su Lu¡¯s face change abruptly, ¡°Are you saying¡­ some wicked entity interfered with my ritual, causing Beryl to be its ¡®sacrifice¡¯ or ¡®incarnation¡¯?¡± ¡°Exactly that, but¡­ you were the chief officiant of the ritual, and that didn¡¯t change. This kind of mysterious constraint and suppression would have led to a bacsh from the ritual¡¯s product. Beryl would have be truly free, or in other words,pletely belong to a particr entity, only when she kills you!¡± ¡°Then why didn¡¯t she kill me?¡± Su Lu asked, his heart skipping a beat. ¡°Rituals and ceremonies are very mysterious andplex processes¡­ I can only make guesses! From the fact that you were still able to control that Corpse Maiden after the event, it seems that even if she was affected slightly, she wasn¡¯t able to snatch control from you. In other words, that entity facilitated the sess of the ritual, merely sowing a seed!¡± ¡°A seed?¡± ¡°Possibly because we just entered the Dawn of the Gods, all righteous gods are in slumber, evil gods can¡¯t awaken and descend easily¡­ so it¡¯s only a seed!¡¯ Rod said, ¡°But a seed will eventually grow. That Corpse Maiden, favored by death, is definitely going to grow stronger rapidly.. Once she surpasses a certain limit, she mustplete a certain ritual, kill you, the ¡®original master,¡¯ to ascend into a true ¡®horror¡¯!¡± Chapter 34 - 0034: Professional Rank Chapter 34: Professional Rank Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Beryl was indeed affected. And in the future, she maye back to kill him, her ¡®master¡¯? Su Lu mocked himself: ¡°Sure enough, the mutation rituals often end badly! What should I do?¡± ¡°It¡¯s simple!¡± Rod was firm: ¡°Find her and kill her before she grows up! Purify all the pollution and seeds!¡± ¡®The bomb I dropped must ultimately be defused by me.¡¯ Su Luughed bitterly inwardly: ¡°How to find her?¡± ¡°You hosted the ritual, so you and her must have a mystical connection!¡± Rod said. Su Lu immediately recalled the pentagram mark on Beryl¡¯s forehead. As soon as she left a certain range, hepletely lost that sense. He hesitated and shared this concern. Rod found it normal: ¡°You¡¯re too weak. Once she gets too far from you, you naturally lose the connection¡­ or else, she might intentionally ¡®shield¡¯ herself until she has fully grown. To catch her, you have to strengthen yourself, like¡­ bing a real Transcendent!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Su Lu agreed at once, and saw surprise on Rod¡¯s face. ¡°You agreed?¡± Rod¡¯s mouth hung open. ¡°Yes, I agreed, is there a problem?¡± ¡°You were so resistant when you were a kid¡­¡± Rod rubbed his hands together. I was because I¡¯ve changed, and besides, without bing upational, is there any way to survive in this world? Su Lu rolled his eyes inwardly: ¡°Now, I¡¯ve grown up¡­ Tell me about the professional ranks and the transcendent!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Rod thought for a moment then said: ¡°In this world, transcendent power has always existed, regardless of ¡®twilight¡¯ or ¡®dawn¡¯, and people who have mastered transcendent power are called ¡®Transcendents ¡®, or ¡®upational Persons¡¯!¡± ¡°And how do you be an upational?¡± Su Lu asked hurriedly. ¡°Simple¡­ through ¡®upgrading¡¯ and ¡®job switching¡¯!¡± Rod smiled and exined: ¡°The transcendent path in this world, we call it the ¡®professional path¡¯. Only by attaining a first-level profession, can one truly be a ¡®Transcendent¡¯!¡± ¡°In the Mysterious Realm, we divide the professional path into severalyers, from the first level ¡®Transcendent¡¯, to the second level ¡®Elite¡¯, including third-level ¡®Expert¡¯, fourth-level ¡®Master¡¯¡­ The Transcendent level means they are essentially detached from ordinary people, the second -level Elite signifies that they are the elites among the extraordinary, experts are in-depth researchers in their own fields, and Masters represent the pinnacle of a particr field.¡± ¡°It¡¯s easy to understand. What about after the fourth level?¡± Su Lu asked again. ¡°Isn¡¯t the fourth level enough?¡± Rod was astonished: ¡°During the Twilight of the Gods, the masters were truly at the pinnacle¡­ As for the fifth and sixth levels, they are the stuff of legends and myths!¡± ¡°So how do you obtain the first level profession?¡± ¡°There are many ways, depending on the ¡®professional path¡¯ you choose. For example, our family¡¯s [Demon Hunter], its first-level upation is [Pact Demonist], requires a ritual called ¡®Stare at the Abyss¡¯; a first-level [Apprentice] requires the transformation of mysterious power; [Soldier] requires thorough training to breakthrough their physical potential¡­ Some professions require special potions, but generally, the best ways are through various rituals and drills, potions, or seeking help from certain entities¡­¡± ¡°[Apprentice] and [Soldier]?¡± Su Lu pricked up his ears. It seemed that he had heard the term Soldier from Donald, but thetter didn¡¯t want to say too much. ¡°These are the two mostmon first-level professions, one focuses on spellcasting abilities, the other is centered on physical strength¡­ They represent two different directions¡­¡± Rod looked deeply at Su Lu: ¡°What do you think¡­ how did the professional pathe about?¡± ¡°By the grace of the divine? Or through our own exploration?¡± Su Lu ventured a guess in response. ¡°Correct, but the knowledge bestowed by the divine only ounts for a small part. In today¡¯s world, there are as many professions as there are stars in the sky. Most of them are the result of human exploration, learning from transcendent species and mysterious forces, and a variety of crazy practices. There might have only been a few professional paths in ancient times, but now they are countless. So many that even the most erudite transcendent might not be able to ount for them all. Some have vanished into history, while others have thrived. But!¡± Rod emphasized his tone, suggesting, ¡°Only the mostmon paths offer the possibility of reaching the top!¡± ¡°Reaching the top?¡± ¡°Let me put it this way, the so-called system of professional paths is like a collection ofrge trees. The [Soldier] and [Apprentice] are the tworgest trees, each with countless branches. For example, an [Apprentice] can choose to be an [Alchemy Apprentice] in the enchantment system, or delve into the power of spells to be a [Law Toucher], or study the arcane to be an [Arcane Schr]. These are the second level professions on the [Apprentice] path. As for the third level, there are even more¡­ The more branching paths, the more options for the future. The same is true for the [Soldier] profession, where one could be a second -level [Swordsman], a [Cavalry], or a [Gunfighter], a newly popr profession. The more branches, the stronger the growth of the tree, and the higher the pinnacle one can reach¡­ as long as you don¡¯t choose the wrong path!¡± ¡°However¡­¡± Rod said, ¡°Some first-level professions offer few choices. For example, a [Demon Hunter] only has two options: light and darkness, either resistance or corruption.¡± Suddenly, Su Lu felt a strong sense of sadness. Intuitively, he sensed that Rod did not wish for him to tread the same path as their ancestors. ¡°I understand¡­ The choice of professional paths should aim for the highest rank. Professions with more branches offer more choices, and a greater chance of future sess.¡± Su Lu nodded solemnly. ¡°That¡¯s right. Some obscure professions, whether due to broken lineage or inability to meet the requirements for progression, can trap you. Like the legendary [Dragon Shepherds]. Their progression condition is to tame a giant dragon! By the Seven Gods! If they cannot find a dragon, they can never progress! ¡± With a sigh, Rod said, ¡°Throughout the history of the Mysterious Realm, countless talents have created an array of covert professions, but only a few have truly reached the end¡­ I would caution you to choose wisely. Although one can dabble in several professions, investing heavily in a profession that cannot progress may reduce your potential for reaching the higher levels in the future¡­ ¡°Having a side job?¡± Su Lu¡¯s ears perked up at the exciting prospect, ¡°Can one hold a side job?¡± ¡°Of course. As long as the attributes do not conflict, no one cares if you hold ten side jobs. Because your professional rank will always be calcted based on your highest profession. The gap between each rank is so vast,¡± Rod shrugged, ¡°People¡¯s energy is, after all, limited. Moreover, the rules of many professions conflict with one another. Having side jobs is often more harmful than beneficial¡­ There was a guy who held five professions. As a result, he remained stuck at the first level forever. While having more professions does make his methods more versatile and perhaps allows him to hold his own against a second-level elite, he will never be a match for a third-level expert.¡± ¡°I was just thinking that, if one can hold a side job, there would still be a chance if I chose the wrong professional path.¡± Su Lu smiled. Through their conversation, he had learned much information. ¡°It¡¯s best not to make the wrong choice. Even the most talented individual may not go very far on the professional path¡­¡± Rod warned him solemnly. ¡®Where does the professional path lead to in the end?¡± Su Lu sighed again, ¡°ording to what you¡¯ve said, in our family, the highest a Demon Hunter can reach is the fourth-level master!¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t the fourth level enough?¡± Rod nced at him curiously, ¡°And¡­ a [Demon Hunting Master] can still progress further, but they would need help from the Goddess Church. ording to our family records, an ancestor of the Pottery family became a sixth-level [Guardian of God].¡± ¡°And after the sixth level?¡± Su Lu asked suddenly. Rod was taken aback. Soon after, a serious look descended upon his face. ¡°I won¡¯t indulge in discussing such a sphemous matter with you!¡± ¡®Actually, you¡¯ve already answered my question. Is it sphemy?¡¯ A thought arose in Su Lu¡¯s mind, ¡®Could the pinnacle of a professional path possibly touch the realm of the divine?¡¯ Chapter 35 - 0035: Demon Hunter (Seeking favorites, recommendations!) Chapter 35: Demon Hunter (Seeking favorites, rmendations!) Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Through Rod¡¯s exnation and his own memories, Su Lu fully understood the power system of this world. First-tier Transcendent, second-tier Elite, third-tier Expert, fourth-tier Master¡­ Each promotion requires a specific ¡®Profession¡¯! However, the profession system can be a real pitfall. For instance¡­ some profession paths only go as high as the third tier with no record of a fourth tier. Unless an upational person themselves designs and figures out a suitable fourth-tier profession within their path, they cannot advance. Unfortunately, such exploration often requires arge amount of resources, time, and energy, and might not even lead to sess. Rather than taking all that effort, it¡¯s more cost-effective to take on a new profession. Of course, even then, you would still fall drastically behind and might stay stuck at that stage for the rest of your life. ¡®But for me¡­ Even if I choose the wrong profession, it doesn¡¯t matter. As long as I have enough experience, perhaps I can force it upward?¡¯ ording to Rod, taking up the [Apprentice] profession requires a lot of learning under a mentor, while bing a [Soldier] demands rigorous training. But Su Lu didn¡¯t need to do any of that. As long as he had enough experience points, he could directly assume the profession!! ¡®This is my greatest advantage¡­ Of course, I can also choose not to use experience points and learn like a regr person¡­ And yet, even with the property bar, I must meet some hard requirements ¨C such as for the [Creation of Dead Princess]. If the properties and professions do not meet the standard, the skill cannot be improved. The requirement for taking office will be even more strict than learning a skill!¡¯ At that moment, he heard Rod continue, ¡°Any profession system that can reach the master level can be called a ¡®heritage¡¯, which includes aplete four-tier profession, as well as their respective training, potions, rituals, and induction information. It is the foundation of many transcendent families and institutions, churches and secret societies! Our Pottery family possesses the heritage of the Demon Hunter!¡± From his voice, Su Lu seemed to hear ¡®pride¡¯, but also a lot of pain. ¡°Demon Hunter heritage? I only learned some Demon Hunting Knowledge!¡± he said truthfully. ¡°You left home too young, immature mentally, unable to bear the power of the ritual. The timing was also not right, dawn had note, and your father didn¡¯t say much¡­ Rod took a deep breath: ¡°Our family¡¯s profession system, from the first-tier [Pact Demonist], to the second-tier [Demon Hunter], to the third-tier [Demon Hunting Expert] and fourth-tier [Demon Hunting Master], is aplete profession system. It can even ascend further, although the subsequent road is held in the hands of the Goddess Church¡­¡± ¡°Demon Hunter profession, is our family really hunting¡­ demons?!¡± Su Lu widened his eyes. Rod¡¯s voice was suddenly filled with profound sadness and despair: ¡°What do you think¡­ is a demon? It¡¯s just a general term, abel we mortals put on it based on our own imagination. Its true name is unknown to anyone. Perhaps, just chanting its true name once will result inplete corruption, or even¡­ seeing its back could lead to your death¡­ Wherever it passes, the earth will crack, rivers will dry up, and the void will leave a permanent mark! Those who catch its attention will sink into the deepest despair!¡± ¡°This description¡­ is very idealistic!¡± Su Lu understood. The ¡®demon¡¯ of this world is not at all the same as the demon he had heard of in his previous life. The other party is more metaphysical, an indescribable existence. Even from Rod¡¯s description, it seems like a god! An indescribable god of the transcendent world! ¡°Exactly! The demon is the incarnation of chaos and disorder. It dwells in the abyss, possessing an incredible terror. It will neither rejoice because you believe in it, nor will it send disaster because you curse it. It will only respond to rituals rrom Lime to ume oramg to Its own prererences, granung power. That power filled with evil chaos will inevitably lead to terrifying consequences. ¡± ¡®This¡­ sounds a lot like certain undescribable evil gods in my previous life, who don¡¯t care about faith or anything else. They just grant evil power and watch believers destroy themselves¡­¡¯ Su Lu thought to himself. Rod continued, ¡°The influence of demons persists in this world, bringing fear and despair¡­ We are not fighting against them, but hunting those ¡®favored ones¡¯ who have been granted its power, or to say ¨C the polluted by the abyss power! This struggle has been going on since the unrecorded Dark Era. The first generation of Demon Hunters discovered that we mortals are as insignificant as ants before demons. Demons can never be defeated or killed! However¡­ you can fight the favored ones of the demons with the power of the demons! This is the origin of the [Demon Hunter] profession!¡± ¡°Are we using the power of demons to fight against the favored ones of the demons?!¡± Su Lu widened his eyes: ¡°Would it agree? Besides¡­ even if it does, we will never be able to achieve our destiny to eliminate the real demons.¡± If a certain generation of Demon Hunter gets to the presence of the demon itself, then what will happen? Defeating me with the power I¡¯ve given you? Would the demon retort? His thoughts were running wild ¨C what kind of scene would that be? ¡°I¡¯ve told you¡­don¡¯t try to guess the mindset of a demon with a mortal¡¯s mindset. Perhaps our struggle, our strive, is just a game in its eyes!¡± Rodughed bitterly, his expression turning resolute, ¡°But as long as we can eliminate those favored ones of the demons from the world, getting rid of the demon¡¯s interference with this world, that¡¯s the ultimate goal of us Demon Hunters!¡± ¡°Alright¡­¡± Su Lu was a little speechless. There seemed to be no hope for the Demon Hunter profession. ¡°To be a [Demon Hunter], you need a firm and tenacious mind, as well as unwavering faith. Otherwise, you are very likely to fall!¡± Rod warned, ¡°Even though I¡¯ve be a [Demon Hunter], I don¡¯t rmend you walking in my footsteps!¡± ¡°Falling?¡± A chill ran down Su Lu¡¯s spine. ¡°Unlike the rge tree¡¯ professions of [Soldier] and [Apprentice], [Pact Demonist] only branches off into two pathways, one is [Demon Hunter], and the other is [Fallen].¡± Rod said, ¡°Regardless if it¡¯s [Demon Hunter] or [Fallen], the first-tier profession for both is [Pact Demonist], which stands for those who have made a pact with a demon! To be a [Pact Demonist], you have to go through the ¡®Stare at the Abyss¡¯ ritual! As you gaze into the abyss, the abyss gazes back into you. Only after this step, falling into the eyes of the abyss can a [Pact Demonist] possess a sliver of the demon¡¯s power¡­ Of course, this is not from a real demon, or rather, it¡¯s diluted by a million times, can only be called the power of the abyss, but it¡¯s enough for ordinary people to transcend!¡± ¡°After bing a [Pact Demonist], you could either remain steadfast in your faith and use the demon¡¯s power in a limited way to be a Demon Hunter this path is extremely dangerous, and it gets riskier as you progress. Hence, after the fourth tier, we need the help of other faiths¡­ Historically, the Goddess of Light was the first to extend an olive branch to the Demon Hunter group!¡± ¡°The others more or less idolize the demons and be increasingly demon-like, walking farther and farther on the inhuman path. That dark path is also a professional level¡­. It is said that the initial n came from the monsters polluted by the abyss!¡± Chapter 36 - 0036: Misfortune Chapter 36: Misfortune Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°The profession of a Demon Hunter¡­¡± Hearing Rod detail the darkness and horror tied to their family profession left Su Lu speechless. If previously he still had interest in the family¡¯s inheritance, now he couldn¡¯t get further away from it. ¡®Whether pursuing the path of a Demon Hunter or the path of corruption, from the onset there must be a pact with an Abyss Demon¡­hehe¡­¡¯ Having such high status, such an entity of an evil god, can anything goode from making a pact with it? Furthermore, following the orthodox path of a Demon Hunter, in theter stages one would not be able to suppress the demonic power within themselves and would require intervention from other deities! Wasn¡¯t one pact with a powerful entity enough? Now you have to do it again, aren¡¯t you afraid of your soul being ripped apart? ¡°Hold on!¡± Su Lu suddenly interrupted Rod¡¯s narration: ¡®You said earlier¡­ the old guy, he, through a ritual, went to a far-off ce?¡± The ritual needed for a [Pact Demonist] is called ¡®Stare at the Abyss¡¯, a process of making a pact with a demon. Of course, there¡¯s no way a regr person could make a pact with an actual demon. It¡¯s merely a pact with the ne where the demon resides,monly known as the Abyss, to gain a fraction of its power. This kind of ritual is extremely dangerous, Donks had failed once before, costing him his wife. Looking at the situation now, he¡¯s stirred up something else. ¡°That¡¯s correct! Our father¡­ always mes himself, believes that during the failed ritualst time, the Abyss imed our mother¡¯s life!¡± Rod spoke sorrowfully: ¡°He always hoped he could bring mother back, so through some research, he secretly modified the ritual¡¯s oue¡­ I cannot confirm whether or not the ritual was sessful in the end, but it¡¯s likely he went to the Abyss, the ce where the demon¡¯s real body resides!¡± ¡®It¡¯s also possible that the ritual actually failed, and he got blown to smithereens¡­¡¯ Su Lu sighed to himself: ¡®Even if he seeded and went to the Abyss, surely the demon wouldn¡¯t be so amicable? No¡­ perhaps he would die from other dangers before even encountering the demon¡­¡¯ Of course, for Rod and him, they would rather hold onto this sliver of hope. Donks didn¡¯t die, but rather went to the Abyss, battling demons to resurrect his wife. Neither of them spoke, leading to a moment of silence. Su Lu was the first to break the silence: ¡°So¡­ you hope that I be an upational Person, but you don¡¯t want me to follow the path of a Demon Hunter!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Rod nodded solemnly. ¡®Good, I also have no intention of following that path either!¡¯ Su Lu drew in a deep breath: ¡°So¡­ do you have other professions on hand, or rather, information about one-tier professions?¡± Upon hearing this, Rod¡¯s face appeared somewhat awkward: ¡°Um¡­ ever since father left, I¡¯ve been training hard and officially advanced to be a two-tier [Demon Hunter] , actively carrying out actions and striking down a fair number of demon followers and dark forces¡­ ¡°Fragmented?¡± Su Lu was puzzled as he watched Rod open the ck box he¡¯ve been carrying. Inside were menacingly fashioned machetes, ws, ropes, and other tools¡­ Su Lu even spotted a revolver. Rod rummaged through it and found a ck page: ¡°This one!¡± Su Lu took it and examined it, his face hardening. The page was written in Ancient Hebrew, describing a ritual called ¡®Bring Down Misfortune¡¯, the effect allows a one-tier [Apprentice] to undergo physical changes, bing more familiar with the powers of death and misfortune, and advancing into a two-tier [Doomsayer]! ¡®The [Doomsayer] profession? Isn¡¯t this a prerequisite for the [Creation of Dead Princess]? It is indeed something from a society, following the same lineage!¡¯ Only then did Su Lu realize that this [Doomsayer] profession, was a two-tier one. ¡°It only has information about the two-tier profession¡­ what about the one-tier [Apprentice]? How to take office?¡± He looked over at Rod. ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± Rod scratched his head: ¡°If I knew, I would have given it directly to you!¡± Before Su Lu could say anything, he immediately continued: ¡°However¡­ [Apprentice] and [Soldier] are the two most widespread upational factions, certainrge forces, such as the Church of the Seven Gods, and within the federal government, definitely have collections! Given the Pottery family¡¯s rtionship with the Goddess Church¡­ um¡­ I mean the historically good rtionship, obtaining the [Apprentice] advancement through a certain trade shouldn¡¯t be difficult!¡± ¡®So you mean, my background is solid and I can easily pass the political review?¡¯ Su Lu rolled his eyes inwardly: ¡°But¡­ if there¡¯s a path through the church, if I join directly, there should be a better upation inheritance, at least until reaching the four-tier master there are no concerns, so why follow this dark path?¡± This [Doomsayer] profession, no matter how you look at it, seems to be on par with Catherine¡¯s evil professions. And from the Goddess Church¡¯s attitude towards these transcendent individuals, it definitely could not be called friendly. ording to Su Lu¡¯s thoughts, rather than bing a target for all, it¡¯s better to take up a profession that¡¯s bright and good; at the very least choose a neutral one like the Mage. Being one person against the church, or even the whole world, isn¡¯t fun. ¡®This is about the seriousness of upational paths! It was like this in my previous life, and it seems this world is no different¡­¡¯ He silently added an internalment. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I didn¡¯t take that into consideration.¡± Rod pped his forehead: ¡°Indeed¡­ that secret society does not seem like any good, like a rat in the sewer hiding in the dark, it¡¯s not a good profession! But¡­ even if you could smoothly join the church and gain approval, umting enough merit is not easy, and it¡¯s the same for the federal government¡­ furthermore, my thought is, if you choose this necromantic caster profession, perhaps it would give you some help in dealing with Bicui in the future!¡± ¡®That¡¯s right, there¡¯s also Bicui, I nearly forgot about her¡­¡¯ Su Lu was taken aback. If he became a Necromancer, indeed there would be certain advantages in restraining the other party. Looking at it this way, bing a [Doomsayer] seemed to be eptable? But the key remained getting hold of the information about one-tier [Apprentice] first, this was a prerequisite for two-tier [Doomsayer], without first bing transcendent, there was no point considering advancing. ¡°I¡­ still need to consider more!¡± Su Lu gave a cautious replv. ¡°Yes, it requires careful consideration for your future transcendent path, the upational system is veryplicated¡­ all I can say is, be very cautious, do not be tempted by temporary ease,pletely cutting off your future progress! ¡± Rod nodded approvingly: ¡°You don¡¯t have to attend sses recently, right?¡± ¡°Yes, why?¡± Su Lu was slightly confused. ¡°So I n to find a ce to train you for a period of time, to fill in the missing education from our family! This will be very useful to your future!¡± Rod seriously replied. Does this mean more remedial lessons? Thinking about the tools simr to torture devices in his box, Su Lu¡¯s scalp began to tingle.. Chapter 37 - 0037: Training (Seeking recommendations, favorites!) Chapter 37: Training (Seeking rmendations, favorites!) Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°Family¡­ Demon Hunter¡­ Professional Path¡­ Transcendent¡­¡± In the bedroom, Su Lu sat on a chair, holding in his hands the ck paper that recorded the ¡®Ritual of Misfortune¡¯, various thoughts shing through his mind. [XP+IOO] As he read, a wave of experience points emerged. ¡°In the past¡­ I gained 50 experience points from the skill book page of [Creation of Dead Princess], this ritual of misfortune is clearly more advanced!¡± Su Lu murmured to himself, ncing at his attribute column: Name: [Su Lu Pottery] Profession: [None] Professional Rank: [o] Title: [None] Strength: [1.6], Agility: [1.3], Constitution: [1.1], Spirit: [1.6] Skills: [Creation of Dead Princess LVI], [Maga Fighting Skill LV5] Passive: [Common Hebrew LV3], [Basic Physics LV4], [Demon Hunting Knowledge LVI], [Ancient Hebrew LV2] XP: [110 As he continued to read, a prompt box popped up: [Ding! Detected second-order Profession information ¨C Master of Misfortun, the precondition for taking office requires first-order upation: Apprentice, and the spirit requirement is 2.5!¡­ Condition not met! Can¡¯t take office!] ¡°As expected, one can¡¯t just skip tiers! Even if I could, even though I meet the hard requirements, I don¡¯t have enough experience¡­¡± Su Lu quickly made his calctions. If you want to be a professional, you must first obtain a first-level profession. At present, the onlyplete inheritance he could ess was [Demon Hunter]! Of course¡­ He would definitely decline something as weird as the idealistic demon. Aside from that, there was Catherine¡¯s way, which was basically impossible now. The remainingst resort is to join either the Goddess Church or the Federation to earn corresponding rewards. ¡°However¡­ I don¡¯t want to give up my faith nor do I want to be a special agent!¡± While Su Lu himself was an atheist, in this world where true gods exist, he dared not take any action to deceive the divine. As for working for the Federation? He thought about it, then quickly shook his head. Although the federal government has great power and certainly controls many supernatural professional path systems, the constraints on the transcendent must also be very strong. What if, under a militarized management system, they ask you to go to your death and you have toply? ¡°None of these are reliable¡­ls the only thing left to do is to wait and hope that Rod can seize other people¡¯s inheritance or should I go out and take my chances?¡± Su Lu scoffed. If it was before, he would indeed be patient. But now¡­ Perhaps Beryl is rapidly growing. If she gets too far ahead of him, to the point where she can retaliate, how can he live then? ¡°Even¡­ Even if some special first-tier professions are seized, Rod may not let me take office.¡± Some widely used professional paths, such as [Apprentice] and [Soldier], have definitely produced many masters and even higher fifth and sixth-tier individuals. History has proven this, and everyone is reassured. But if it¡¯s some hidden inheritance, for example, only reaching up to three-tier expert level, or even worse, only reaching two-tier elite, the upational person will inevitably encounter the embarrassing situation of having no way forward in the future. They can only give up and start a sideline, and the time and effort consumed, as well as the system conflict, mightpletely ruin their hope of reaching the peak in their lifetime! ¡°That¡¯s why Rod suggests that I acquire the upation of an [Apprentice], a first-level profession with high potential! He didn¡¯t know that I have an attribute column¡­ As long as I pay attention to the power conflict of each profession, having sufficient experience, holding multiple professions is not a problem for me!¡± On this matter, Su Lu had full confidence. ¡°So¡­ we must still try to find information about first-level upations as soon as possible, and preferably spellcasters. This would give me some advantage inpeting against Beryl, even if it¡¯s just a mental advantage¡­¡± Suddenly, Su Lu paused, thinking of the corpse in the sewerage system. That is also a possible source of transcendent. The parchment left behind by him is still being deciphered, requiring Professor Yarannis¡¯s research notes on the Gm Language. Su Lu realized that he had never longed for a document so much in his life. Rod was a second-tier [Demon Hunter], far superior to Su Lu, so natural safety was not a concern. However, he didn¡¯t ept Su Lu¡¯s kind offer to rent a house for him ¡ª in his words, ¡®A spacious, bright, and clean house will make me feel ufortable. That¡¯s the demons¡¯ influence on me! All Demon Hunters have thismon, mild influence¡­¡¯ But Su Lu felt, he was just being stingy! He couldn¡¯t bear to live in an outside apartment and prefer to make do under a bridge or somewhere. A deserted factory building. As sunlight filtered through the broken window, the thickyer of dust on the floor was illuminated. There was a lot of discarded trash lying haphazardly around, but there was very little ironware ¨C those items had mostly been picked up by scavengers. It is said that this factory used to belong to a textile mill owner, who had employed arge number of female workers and had made a lot of money for a time. However,ter, with the improvement of the steam spinning machine, the product prices plummeted, gradually leading to bankruptcy. With insufficient assets to offset debts, everything valuable was taken away, leaving only a destend. Only stray cats and dogs, or tramps, would visit frequently. Rod, however, was quite pleased with such an environment and decided to use it as his temporary base. He brought Su Lu over, and the two of them cleared a part of the ce to use as a tutoring venue. ¡°Most of the mystical knowledge I know is about demons!¡± Before the lecture, Rod began to outline: ¡°The world is too big. With the arrival of the Dawn of the Gods, besides the demons of the abyss, there will be many more evil gods and evil beings awakening in the darkness¡­ Their followers¡¯ abilities vary, but one thing is for sure, they generally harbor ill will towards humans!¡± ¡°So¡­ the Seven Gods are the righteous gods? Because they bear goodwill towards humans?¡± Su Lu thoughtfully asked. Rod corrected: ¡°What do you think a god is?¡± ¡°A god?¡± Su Lu was taken aback, the impression of his previous life emerging in his mind: ¡°Mysterious, powerful, almost omnipotent¡­ Perhaps they also need human faith?¡± ¡°Wrong! How can our thinkingprehend such lofty beings?¡± Rod shook his head: ¡°Their existence, their way of thinking¡­ may be different from what we imagine! The reason why the Seven Gods are considered righteous gods is only because they bear no ill will towards the majority of humans! The so-called ¡®church¡¯ is merely a group formed by most ordinary people in order to affiliate with the Seven Gods. They just didn¡¯t refuse! Perhaps for such beings, our faith is more important, but not necessary!¡± ¡°No ill will, but not necessarily goodwill? So, the so-called church, the so-called praise, are just established by ordinary people to affiliate with them¡­¡± Su Lu felt a sudden chill: ¡®Your words, if heard by fanatics, might get you burned alive!¡± Chapter 38 - 0038: Power Chapter 38: Power Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The gods are incredibly powerful, immortal, and invincible. In the face of such beings, ordinary people are like ants, and even the lower-ranking Transcendents are merelyrger ants. Such majestic beings, why would they care about the insignificant ones at their feet? Just like normal people don¡¯t bother about ordinary ant colonies. This cold hard fact, made Su Lu feel suffocating. If everything is like this, how hopeless should this world be? ¡°As humans, the only ones we can rely on are ourselves!¡± Rod spoke loudly, as if somewhat excited: ¡°This is the origin of the professional path, and it¡¯s the concept that generation after generation of Transcendents have wanted to pass down!¡± ¡°The strong are called strong because they have a strong heart first, right?¡± asked Su Lu. He saw a look of gratification in Rod¡¯s eyes, knowing that this was the point thetter wanted to convey from the start. ¡°The greatness of the gods is still too far away from us¡­¡± Rod didn¡¯t continue the previous topic: ¡°But¡­ They just cast some influence that might profoundly change our world!¡± ¡°Among them, some evil gods and monsters, who love to create death and chaos, demons are among them!¡± ¡°Regardless of how evil and depraved they are, there will always be people who, due to their evil thoughts and greed, will worship and connect with them, obtaining a ¡®gift¡¯!¡± ¡°Many of them fall because of this, transforming into monsters and evil spirits¡­but there are also smart people who, by observing, researching, and learning about various evil creatures, have created a unique professional system and advancement path! This is suppressed by other positive forces.¡± ¡®For example, the twin system of the Demon Hunter¡ªthe Fallen System, a professional path that constantly falls and draws closer to demons!¡¯ Su Lu silently added in his heart. Rod continued: ¡°Among the followers of demons, the majority are various demonized creatures. They possess strength and speed beyond ordinary people, and perhaps even have the filthy light from the Abyss¡­ The stronger ones can even pollute surrounding creatures, of course, some are good at hiding, and when not in attack mode, they are no different from ordinary people¡­ These hidden ones have previously caused great harm to the human world!¡± ¡°But¡­ they were taken care of afterward, weren¡¯t they?¡± Su Lu asked calmly. ¡°That¡¯s right, they were all dealt with by the Demon Hunters! Because the Demon Hunters possess the power of demons, they can sense other creatures!¡± Rod answered: ¡°Actually¡­ dealing with such creatures isn¡¯t too difficult, especially after the advent of firearms! The ones that trouble me the most are things like revenants, evil spirits¡­ They present themselves in the form of a spiritual body, rendering many physical attacks useless.¡± ¡°In addition to these two categories, there are also some indescribable terrors, maybe a curse¡­ for instance, periodically disappearing old houses, a path straight into unknown space, an infinite loop time trap¡­They appear and disappear suddenly, or confine a certain range, forming a ¡®restricted area¡¯, each time taking the lives of some innocents!¡± ¡°This world¡­ is it that dangerous?¡± Su Lu questioned in surprise: ¡°Howe I¡¯ve never heard of it?¡± ¡°That¡¯s because previously it was the Twilight of the Gods, and all kinds of transcendent events were reduced to a minimum¡­ Plus¡­¡± Rod shrugged a nce at Su Lu: ¡°Where did you grow up and receive your education? That¡¯s right, I was born in a family of Demon Hunters when the power of transcending was at a low point, and ordinary creatures wouldn¡¯t dare to provoke us. And at university, I studied in St. George, which was under the protection of the Goddess Church, who would dare to act recklessly here? Su Lu had a sudden realization andughed a little embarrassedly: ¡°You continue¡­ ¡± This kind of instruction would surely allow his [Demon Hunting Knowledge LVI] to improve. So, Su Lu didn¡¯t want to miss any opportunity. After finishing the morning study, the two hurriedly ate lunch, Rod casually took off his shirt, revealing his broad and robust chest, on his bronze skin, scars crisscrossed like centipedes, extremely ugly and ferocious: ¡°The afternoon is for practical training!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Su Lu took a deep breath, moved to the center of the field: ¡°Why¡­ do you have so many wounds?¡± Rod casually pointed at one: ¡°This is a memento from a ¡®Horned demon¡¯, its horns are very hard, but in the end, its skull became part of my collection¡­This is a gift from a ¡®Deceiver¡¯, it disguised itself as a woman, trying to assassinate me!¡± ¡°What about here?¡± Su Lu pointed at Rod¡¯s belly, there was a twisted scar there, like a child¡¯s graffiti. ¡°¡­That was left from an appendectomy when I was young, I¡¯ve alreadyined about the doctor who stitched me up!¡± ¡°Alright¡­¡± Su Lu withheld hisughter and turned solemn. What kind of power does a second-order [Demon Hunter] possess? He was about to experience it firsthand. ¡°Be careful!¡± Rod opened his mouth and gave a warning. The next moment! Right as his voicended, his whole body, like a ck bear, rolled towards him. It¡¯s hard to imagine, that with such a huge size, his speed was as quick as the wind! ¡®Too fast!¡¯ Su Lu gritted his teeth. Not only was he fast, but the serious Rod also gave off an imposing aura that made him somewhat feel suffocated: ¡®So strong! Does a second-order upational person possess such strength?¡¯ ¡°Turtle Form!¡± Under such terrifying threat, his body instinctively chose to defend. Bang! The next moment, a terrifying force was transmitted from the point of contact on his arm. Su Lu felt as if he was hit head-on by a high-speed steam lotive, his whole body flew backward like a cannonball. ¡°My hand!¡± He grimaced holding his right arm, feeling as if his bones were broken. ¡°I used my full strength from the start, wanting to see your foundation¡­¡± Rod, with his towering figure, came over: ¡°Your fighting skills are practiced well¡­ but they haven¡¯t exceeded the limit of ordinary people!¡± ¡°Does an upational person have so much strength?¡± In pain, Su Lu struggled to his feet, took the ointment Rod handed him, and applied it to himself. The ointment was very effective, although it smelled foul, when applied to the skin, an immediate icy coolness spread through his muscles, effectively relieving the pain. ¡°The first level of professional rank is called ¡®Transcendent¡¯, meaning it surpasses the limit of ordinary people!¡± Rod exined: ¡°When you advance to the first rank, you will experience a baptism, and your physical attributes will greatly increase! The further you advance, the greater this increase!¡± ¡®So, the attribute increase from advancing from first to second rank will surely be more significant than an ordinary person advancing to first rank?¡¯ Su Lu asked again: ¡°What about multi-professions?¡± ¡°Sure, multi-professions have it too, but if you do that, the effect will be best the first time, and the second time it will decrease by almost half, and after three times, it will barely have any effect!¡± Rod replied: ¡°Based on deduction¡­this is probably because having too many professions causes the rules or the Source to counteract each other!¡± ¡°I see!¡± Su Lu nodded seriously. He knew his idea of rapidly increasing his stats through numerous multi-professions would fall through.. Chapter 39 - 0039 Spiritual Medium (Please add to your collection! Recommended!) Chapter 39: Spiritual Medium (Please add to your collection! Rmended!) Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Amidst the rigorous training and study, time swiftly moved into August. This was the recruitment season for St. George¡¯s University, and as a graduate like Su Lu, who tenaciously lingered taking advantage of the dormitory¡¯s resources, it was impossible for him to stay any longer. Fight Club. ¡°Congrattions on your graduation!¡± Donald enthusiastically gave Su Lu a hug: ¡°Also¡­ Your schrship, along with that ¡®reward¡¯, are all here!¡± ¡°It¡¯s finally arrived!¡± Having received his rewards over half a monthter, Su Lu made a sarcastic remark and couldn¡¯t wait to look at the table. Twenty Golden Dragons were stacked thickly in his wallet, filling it up and making it bulge with a sense of abundance. For most ordinary people, this was a considerable fortune. But Su Lu¡¯s attention was mostly on a handwritten copy lying beside it. ¡°Professor Yarannis¡¯s study on the Gmnguage!¡± Donald pushed the thick notebook forward: ¡°This is the truncated version. Some sensitive and dark content has been removed by the church staff¡­ I also made a copy! It¡¯s been a great gain!¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Looking at the characters twisted like snakes in the notebook held in his hands, Su Lu said with a smile: ¡°The Gmnguage is known as the ¡®oldestnguage¡¯ and has a history even longer than Ancient Hebrew, possibly even extending back to the Dark Ages before the birth of human civilization¡­ I am very interested.¡± He had not been spending these past months just idling with Rod. Although Rod didn¡¯tprehend Gmnguage, he unreservedly shared some rted knowledge. ¡°So¡­ Pleasure doing business with you!¡± Donald extended his hand, shaking with Su Lu: ¡°Where do you n to go after graduation?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve received an invitation from the Green Tree Castle Research Institute. This was originally his transmigration n, but now¡­ It seems to havepletely changed. ¡°Green Tree Castle?¡± Donald looked very shocked: ¡°You really ought to be congratted! I wish you every sess!¡± Hmm? Something seemed off to Su Lu. Knowing that I am going to Green Tree Castle, Donald seemed even more enthusiastic. Could it be that the status of the Green Tree Castle in the Federation even surpasses the initial investigation? Carrying the hefty notebook, Su Lu pondered all the way back to his dormitory. Sean was not around, maybe still fretting over his employment. But given his personality, he could get by wherever he went. Upon reaching his room, Su Lu closed the door and spread the Gmnguage notebook on the desk. Apanying his reading, there was a sudden change in the property bar: [Ding! Detected a skill book¡ª Notes on Gmnguage! Do you wish to spend 50 experience points to study it? YesNo?] ¡°Actually, I could learn Gmnguage through prolonged study myself. However, learning anguage¡­ is not a simple matter!¡± Language learning, especially speaking, relies heavily on the foundation built during childhood. This is the key time to determine the purity of ents and cultivate instinctive use of mother tongue. For example, Su Lu, who was a good learner of Ancient Hebrew when he was young, even now Rod couldn¡¯t catch up with him. Of course,ter efforts are also essential¡ªgiven hard work and some talent, one wouldn¡¯t find it too challenging to master anymonnguage. ¡°But¡­ I don¡¯t have that much time left!¡± Mastering Gmnguage may require several months, even half a year, and Su Lu doesn¡¯t have that kind of spare time. Therefore, he chose to cheat! ¡®Yes!¡± After a firm mental confirmation, his attribute bar immediately changed. [Expends 50 experience points, acquires Gm Language, current level LVI!] In an instant, Su Lu held his forehead, assimting the additional information that came flooding in. A kind ofplicated, tongue-twistingnguage immediately appeared in his mind, the countless twisting ck-snake -like fonts on the notebook now each had their own meanings. ¡°Even though I am not very proficient, reading it doesn¡¯t pose much of a challenge! ¡± Su Lu nced at his attribute bar: Name: [Su Lu Pottery] Profession: [None] Professional Rank: [o] Title: [None] Strength: [1.6], Agility: [1.3], Constitution: [1.2], Spirit: [1.6] Skills: [Creation of Dead Princess LVI], [Maga fighting Skill LV5] Passives: [Common Hebrew LV3], [basic physics LV4], [Demon Hunting Knowledge LV3], [Ancient Hebrew LV2], [Gm Language LVI] XP: [60] ¡°After half a month of rigorous training, my constitution has increased by 0.1? Demon Hunting Knowledge has also risen by two levels?¡± Su Lu was a bit exhrated. Do not underestimate this 0.1, for an ordinary person, who knows how much training time it would take. His ability to increase his attributes was all thanks to Rod¡¯s daily hellish training and, of course, the nourishment of mysterious salves and oils on his body. At this moment, you could even see a faint ¡®+¡¯ symbol appearing next to [Gm Language WI]! ¡°So passive skills can also be promoted through experience, but they need prerequisites¡­ like Gmnguage, which requires the notebook in my hand¡­ But it can only allow me to advance to LV2 or LV3, close to Professor Yarannis¡¯s level!¡± Su Lu was somewhat parsimonious about his experience points and did not choose to promote them. He took a deep breath and pulled out several slightly damaged pieces of parchment ¨C these were his finds in the sewer. Looking at Catherine¡¯s previous suspicions, she must have some connection with this mysterious person in the sewers! Although his level in Gmnguage was still quite low, Su Lu painstakingly managed to trante the contents of the parchment: ¡°January 21st, I have been lurking in Nia City for half a year, ever since my assignment from the church. Thanks to the favour of darkness, I have found two followers, Catherine and Yarannis¡­ With this, I have sessfully infiltrated St. George¡¯s University¡­ I believe there will be gains in the future.¡± ¡°February, Catherine is well-suited for the [Shadow Binder] profession, and I n to make her my apprentice¡­ As for Ynis? Her body is not suitable for the path of shadow magic, but it is very suitable for another profession [Spirit Medium]! I¡¯ll tailor it to her after recalling the details¡­¡± What followed was a description of some information and rituals for promoting to the first rank of [Spirit Medium]! ¡°[Spirit Medium], huh?¡± Su Lu looked closely, and found it was a profession specialized in dealing with spiritual bodies. The first rank [Spirit Medium] has a keen perception, can see or discern revenants and ghosts that a normal person or even a transcendent cannot see, and can allow spirits to possess them, achieving mediumship. ¡°Generally speaking, this is a profession specialized in dealing with spiritual bodies. It¡¯s not good at dealing with ordinary people. There are only two offensive maneuvers, one is to use their own spirit to form a suppressing force, a kind of area attack, and the other is to transform a highly condensed spirit into a sharp spike, which can only attack one person at a time¡­ He immediately thought of the scene when he crossed paths with Ynis in the little grove, she must have already entered the profession of [Spirit Medium] at that time! ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ [Spirit Medium] focus on perception and spiritual bodies, and didn¡¯t significantly enhance physical attributes, no wonder Ynis was the first to die when being besieged!¡± Su Lu shook his head, feeling somewhat hesitant.. Chapter 40 - 0040: Spirit Communication Chapter 40: Spirit Communication Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°[Spirit Medium], a neutral casting profession! So¡­should I take up this job?¡± Su Lu tightly gripped the parchment. This reading didn¡¯t bring him any experience points, probably due to the material and the energy it contained. After all, the previous two pieces were forcibly taken from someone else¡¯s scriptures by Rod, while these pieces of parchment were more like ordinary diaries. [Ding! Detected first-order profession information ¨C Spirit Medium! Need 1.5 Spirit and 1.0 Constitution to take office!¡­ The condition is met! Do you want to take up the post by consuming 200 experience points?] ¡°As I thought¡­l can take up the post directly!¡± Seeing the message that popped up in the attribute column, Su Lu¡¯s face lit up: ¡°By using experience points, I can quickly improve and also take on multiple jobs¡­¡± Of course, experience points are hard toe by. In this period, it¡¯s not like Su Lu didn¡¯t beg Rod to restrain himself, or intentionally lose to him once. The result was that the attribute column didn¡¯t recognize it. He didn¡¯t know whether it was because Rod had no hostile intent or deliberately restrained his strength. ¡°Wait¡­ this judgment of hostility is very subjective! With all kinds of strange abilities on the Transcendent side, maybe someone can manipte others to feel this emotion¡­ then it would be a huge wave of experience?¡± Su Lu¡¯s eyes lit up: ¡°Or¡­ is the attribute column¡¯s judgment based on threats to me personally? There could be loopholes to exploit¡­ No! If I always think about exploiting loopholes, I¡¯ll end up killing myself someday.¡± In fact, he had long known a way to gain arge amount of experience points, and that was to kill! Creating arge amount of terrible ughter by his own hands would be enough to gain a substantial amount of experience. But Su Lu, who had lived two lives, hadn¡¯t personally killed anyone yet. His moral values were shattered, but he hadn¡¯t reached the point of total copse and darkening. Moreover, this world, at least in the human world, isrgely peaceful. A butcher popping out of nowhere would definitely trigger a joint suppression from various forces. ¡°A massive ughter¡­ do I have to join the army? Or¡­ go to the Exploration Team?¡± The world is veryrge. Humans have discovered and upied less than 10%, andrge areas are still waiting to be explored and discovered. In those dark regions, various kinds of strange creatures live, or life-restricted areas have been formed, which are very dangerous. Therefore, the casualty rate of exploration teams is very high, but it¡¯s also a prime source of experience points. ¡°But¡­with my current strength, going to explore the marginal world is simply suicide¡­ The major geographical discoveries of mankind all urred during the Twilight of the Gods. Nowadays, when Transcendent power awakens, it would be good if I can maintain my existing achievements.¡± Su Lu shook his head, shaking his thoughts out of his mind: ¡°Anyway, I don¡¯t have enough experience points to advance now!¡± He read on. He discovered that for ordinary people who want to be [Spirit Mediums], they first need to ingest arge amount of drugs to increase their ¡®perception¡¯ , so as to gradually approach the requirements of [Spirit Medium]. This step involves a great deal of danger. Those without firm determination or those who be addicted to hallucinogens often go mad. They may see something they shouldn¡¯t see, be mentally abnormal, or even die immediately. When the aspirant¡¯s perception finally meets the requirements of the [Spirit Medium], they will undergo a ¡®Spirit Communication Ritual¡¯. They have to stay alone in apletely enclosed room with no sound or light, simr to a military confinement room. Then they create an environment that spiritual beings most like, and carry out a dangerous spirit summoning, summoning a spirit. Through the spirit¡¯s stimtion, the aspirant¡¯s spirit undergoes a qualitative change, and they are promoted to be a [Spirit Medium]. Of course, the failure rate of doing this is high, and those who fail are often directly possessed by evil spirits or transformed into beasts. ¡°ording to the description on this¡­ the sess rate is about 50%, it¡¯spletely like gambling with one¡¯s life¡­¡± Su Lu sighed. The promotion of any Transcendent is not a simple matter. Of course, ording to Rod, [Soldier] and [Apprentice], as long as they undergo rigorous and painstaking training and study, have some talent and firm will, their sess rate is around 60%-90%, far superior to most first-order professions. As for [Pact Demonist], the sess rate is only 40%, even worse than [Spirit Medium], indeed a high-risk profession. ¡°I have two choices if I want to be a [Spirit Medium]. The first is to directly consume 200 experience points and immediately advance to be a first-order Transcendent! The sess rate is 100%, or even if I fail, there shouldn¡¯t be any danger!¡± ¡°The second is to follow the job information step by step, crazily increasing my ¡®perception¡¯ like a madman, and thenplete the ¡®Spirit Communication Ritual¡¯¡­ Even if everything goes well, it will take about three months to half a year¡­¡± Wasting so much time just to take up the job of a ¡®Transcendent¡¯, Su Lu certainly didn¡¯t want to. Of course, if it¡¯s some ordinary person, like Donald, if he knew there was such an opportunity, his eyes might turn green with envy. It¡¯s good enough to have a profession to transcend, where would they have the chance to be picky? Only Su Lu Pottery, with his family background, aplete lineage of Demon Hunting, and a second-order [Demon Hunter] brother, can afford to make a slight selection and avoid some big pits. Su Lu steadied his mind and continued reading. The parchment was slim, and after recording these contents, it came to an end. ¡°¡­Catherine and Ynis are like two angels ¡­ Darkness, please forgive me for using this word, but I can¡¯t think of a better description¡­¡± ¡°Catherine is advancing rapidly in strength, I can see her ambition, the things hidden beneath her hot exterior, make me feel a bit wary, perhaps, I should limit her in advance. Compared to her, Ynis is quite obedient ¡­ Her strength is advancing even faster than Catherine, I think I should consider the follow-up of [Spirit Medium] ¡ª [Mystical Schr] ¡­ Kira Gales is an easy person to deal with. And the career path of the [Spirit Medium] is powerful enough in theter stage, even involving a secret job switch!¡± When Su Lu read this, his eyes narrowed: ¡°[Spirit Medium]¡¯s advanced form is [Mystical Schr]? Controlled by Kira Gales? This name sounds familiar¡­¡± He tried hard to recall, and immediately remember where he had seen it. It was in the university library, ¡°Study on Folklore and Beliefs¡± published by Sunflower Publishing House, the author was Kira Gales! A famous expert and adventurer in the field of mystic studies! ¡°I had a feeling that this person was not simple, it turned out to be a Transcendent, and¡­ has a connection with this mysterious person, making the other party confident in obtaining [Mystical Schr] Su Lu was somewhat excited: ¡°The career path system of [Spirit Medium] seems to have at least three or four tiers. It¡¯s enough to deal with the current situation, and it seems promising in the future! And, it is considered a neutral profession, inclined to be a spellcaster, it might have a specialty in dealing with death¡­¡± Spirits and evil spirits are undoubtedly under the category of Necromancy! Su Lu had to admit that in his heart,pared to the unknown [Apprentice], the bnce was increasingly leaning towards [Spirit Medium]. Anyway, with the attribute column, even if he took a wrong path, he could just start all over! As long as he had enough experience points, he has confidence.. Chapter 41 - 0041 Mission (Please add to your collection! Recommended!) Chapter 41: Mission (Please add to your collection! Rmended!) Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°You¡¯re saying¡­you deciphered information from an idental discovery of a Transcendent¡¯s corpse, leading you to a clue about the upation of a [Spiritual Medium]?¡± Inside the abandoned factory. ying with the diamond-shaped iron piece graced with the motif of a snake-tail, Rod stared at Su Lu curiously. ¡°Indeed, do you recognize this badge?¡± Having confirmed no hostility from Rod via the attribute bar, Su Lu asked with ease, ¡°or any clue about this emblem?¡± ¡°Not any¡­¡± After some thought, Rod shook his head: ¡°You have to know¡­recently, there have been too many emerging organizations to keep track of¡­Besides, notorious evil organizations from history would certainly reinvent themselves with a new name, the emblems naturally would change along too!¡± ¡®So, those infamous evil gods and evil beings¡­tend to use aliases?¡¯ Su Lu got it: ¡°So what¡¯s your opinion on the profession of a¡­[Spiritual Medium]?¡± ¡°I have only heard of [Spiritual Media] in passing. They canmunicate with the dead, banish evil spirits or summon lingering souls to possess a body, and solve some puzzles¡­¡± Scratching his head, Rod continued: ¡°But they are mysterious¡­or rather, the profession is too rare, such a hidden profession may seem powerful at first, but could create problems in the future.¡± That is to say, you don¡¯t strongly support my idea. Secretly rolling his eyes, Su Lu asked: ¡°Any clues about the upation of an [Apprentice]?¡± At the mention of this, Rod seemed a bit ufortable: ¡°I have been in touch with the Goddess Church through channels left by our family, they were pleased with the return of the Pottery family, but if you want to acquire the profession of an [Apprentice], you must join the church¡¯s powerful departments¡­orplete certain tasks for them.¡± That¡¯spletely different from the ease you mentioned before. Shrugging, Su Lu responded: ¡°It seems¡­they appreciate you as a [Demon Hunter] more! But¡­l don¡¯t agree with you taking risks for my initiation!¡± After all, having taken over his younger brother¡¯s body upon his arrival, he felt somewhat guilty, how could he have the audacity to continue letting others riclz fnr hirn? ¡°It¡¯s not much of a problem¡­¡± Rod¡¯s eyes softened slightly: ¡°After all, I often took on quests back home¡­ the Goddess Church just happens to be a rather unconventional yet affluent client with many jobs. Besides¡­ as a [Demon Hunter], excluding basic needs, I need arge amount of transcendent materials to forge Demon Hunting weapons, refill ammunition, and create healing potions!¡± All of this requires money ¨C or, put differently, a hefty sponsor. Taking a breath, Su Lu asked: ¡°So, you¡¯ve epted?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve agreed!¡± Giving back the diamond-shaped iron badge, Rod dered: ¡°There¡¯s a mission tonight, I think it¡¯s a good opportunity for you to practice, so¡­you¡¯re alsoing along!¡± ¡°What?¡± Surprised, Su Lu pointed at himself: ¡°Me?¡± ¡°Of course¡­¡± Rod said matter-of-factly: ¡°I can¡¯t always be there to protect you; you need to develop your ability to handle danger¡­As the dawn gradually approaches, more and more evil beings shall awaken. Eventually, even the gods will awaken, did you think you could escape?¡± ¡°So, I should seize this opportunity to umte experience while the initially harmless creatures may not be too fearsome? I agree.¡± After some thought, Su Lu agreed at once. Being Rod¡¯s assistant, there would be rtive safety, and he could gain experience points! As soon as I reach 200, I¡¯ll immediately take office as a [Spiritual Medium], and we¡¯ll see if you can still exchange [Apprentice]! They won¡¯t make me dual-ss at first-tier, will they? Counting secretly, Rod suddenly tossed him a hunting gun: ¡°Catch!¡± ¡°This is¡­¡± He carefully inspected the weapon in his hand. With its double barrel, the sleek long ck body, the polished rosewood seat, the weighty feel, along with the finely crafted factory emblem and number, each detail spoke to its exceptional quality. Every man has a longing for weapons in his heart. At that moment, Su Lu felt an immediate fondness for the gun. ¡°There might be danger on tonight¡¯s mission, so you¡¯ll need to protect yourself! ¡± Rod tossed over a bag of bullets: ¡°Practice well this afternoon!¡± ¡°Just this afternoon?¡± Su Lu¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°With your aptitude and memory, it won¡¯t be a problem¡­Besides¡­refilling with special bullets is expensive! ¡± While exining, Su Lu felt thetter was Rod¡¯s main reason. ¡°And¡­¡± Rod squeezed out a thin smile on his rugged face: ¡°This is a shotgun, it has a short range and is tedious to reload, but it shoots in a spread pattern. As long as you choose the right timing, even a kid could hit a target!¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you give me a revolver instead? The one with six bullets?¡± Protesting with some resentment, Su Lu said, ¡°If I carry such a big thing down the street without a license, it will definitely attract public attention.¡± ¡°Sorry, there¡¯s a limited budget!¡± Rummaging through his box, Rod took out a delicate revolver and carefully polished it as if it was his lover. Seeing the silver body of the gun along with the engraving of an exotic pattern, Su Lu couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit envious. What a splendid gun. At the low-tier Transcendent stage, Transcendents, even with their life force transformed, still have weaknesses and can be eliminated by a group of well-trained ordinary people with firearms. Like Catherine and the unfortunate Ynis, for example. The methods of a [Spiritual Medium] can mostly only deal with spiritual beings and, otner tnan basic spiritual power usage, tney nave virtually no means of self-defense. Their vulnerabilities and life force seem simr to an ordinary person¡¯s, no wonder they die once exposed, beingid siege by a group ofmoners. In contrast, the [Shadow Binder]¡¯sbat abilities might be a little superior, and their life force a bit tougher, but the oue remains the same. Rod, however, already a second-tier Demon Hunter, has had his essences twice improved through a ritual, and his speed, strength, and life force are all non-human. I even suspect, as long as vital areas such as the heart or brain aren¡¯t targeted, no matter how severe the injury, he can recover quickly. Su Lu eyed Rod up and down, contemting how amoner could stand a chance against such a being. Without a doubt, this kind of Transcendent, picking a guerri fight in a city would spell disaster for any ordinary regime. Of course, if they confronted an army head-on, the oue wouldn¡¯t be any better. ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Rod suddenly felt a chill down his spine. ¡°N¡­Nothing!¡± Laughing, Su Lu changed the topic: ¡°So¡­what¡¯s our mission tonight?¡± My shotgun is already champing at the bit. ¡°A demon minion, a dimwit attracted to a demon, might have even summoned a Little Demon Monster!¡± Shrugging, Rod said: ¡°They are the mostmon type of demonized creatures and are quite easy to deal with..¡± Chapter 42 - 0042: The Demon Chapter 42: The Demon Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Nia City, Champagne Avenue, No. 233. Two figures dart quickly between the streets, shielded by the night. ¡°Garan Ovis! A craftsman, our target for this time!¡± Lowering his voice, Rod quickly exined the mission to Su Lu: ¡°Thirty-two years old, has a wife named Alicia who died from illness, they have no children¡­ ording to his neighbors, after the death of his beloved wife, Mr. Ovis¡¯s behaviors have be rather strange. He often makes terrifying noises at night, talks to the air, and fiddles with bizarre things in his home. Despite manyints, he has not rectified his behavior¡­¡± ¡°After investigation by the Goddess Church, it has been confirmed that this man is conducting rituals to worship demons, hoping to resurrect his wife!¡± ¡°But in reality¡­ this is practically impossible. Demons delight in toying with human hearts rather than making dreamse true!¡± Su Lu pressed his lips tightly together, not saying a word. He understood what Rod meant. Demons can be regarded as powerful evil gods, or even more chaotic and evil entities beyond the evil gods. If one prays to them and gets a response, it often leads to more terrifying and sad consequences. Such as¡­ resurrecting a highly dposed corpse, or the soul of one¡¯s wife returning as an evil spirit! Or perhaps¡­ temporarily opening a door to an unknown dimension, and countless monsters rush out! ¡°ording to the mission requirements of the church, if the other party is confirmed to be a follower of the Abyss Demon, eliminate them on the spot!¡± Rod stopped in front of a two-story building, loading bullets into his silver revolver. This is the style of the Goddess Church, straightforward, simple, and violent. ¡°I mean¡­¡± Looking at the brightly lit building, Su Lu hesitated and asked: ¡°Why? Why doesn¡¯t the church notify the police? Or act on their own?¡± ¡°The police? Do you think ordinary people can handle this situation? Oh! Maybe they can, but what about the casualties andpensation resulting from it?¡± Rodughed in a low voice: ¡°As for the church¡­ its power needs to radiate throughout the Federation, there might not be enough time and energy¡­ Therefore, outsourcing the task to other demon hunters, like me, is a very suitable approach! We demon hunters, have our ways in dealing with demons, always minimizing unexpected situations!¡± As he spoke, he handed over a piece of identification: ¡°We¡¯ll knock on the door directlyter! ¡± ¡°Federal Tax Bureau?¡± Su Lu opened the dark leather cover embossed with the Federation¡¯s emblem and saw his own portrait photo, which startled him. ¡°Fake¡­¡± Rod casually pulled back his jacket to reveal a collection of gold-stamped ID covers. ¡°Forgery of credentials is a severe crime in the Federation¡­ you¡¯ll be sentenced if caught¡­¡± Su Lu¡¯s face twitched. ¡°Nothing will happen as long as we don¡¯t get caught!¡± Rod casually fixed his hair in front of a window, then led Su Lu to the front of house No. 233, knocking on the door. Knock, knock! After a moment, footsteps sounded from behind the door. The door cracked open a slit, a pair of eyes appeared from behind: ¡°Who are you looking for?¡± The eyes were bloodshot, set in deeply sunken eye sockets, and the voice owner¡¯s hair was so wild, it could be mistaken for a chicken¡¯s nest. From the looks of it, I would believe it if someone told me he was in his forties or fifties. Su Lu stood behind Rod, watching him show off his credentials, intimidating Garan: ¡°I¡¯m from the Federal Tax Bureau, and I need your assistance for an investigation?¡± ¡°Taxes? But I pay my taxes legally every month!¡± Garan was a bit surprised, but he still opened the door. There¡¯s a saying in the Federation: ¡®Nothing can be avoided except death and taxes,¡¯ every citizen of the Federation has had to deal with taxes at some point. Being at the top of all institutions, the Federal Tax Bureau holds so much power, it even has its own army! Some viins, perhaps untouchable by the court and the police, would definitely fall if they cross the tax authorities! ¡°Gentlemen, please!¡± Under the intimidation of the Federal Tax Bureau, the three of them entered the living room together. Su Lu nced around: ¡®The condition seems fine, looks like he just had dinner? Huh?¡¯ His eyes narrowed, seeing that on the dining table, there were actually three sets of cutlery! ¡°You have guests?¡± Rod, of course, also noticed the anomaly, asking suspiciously, his hand already slipping into his coat. ¡°No¡­ there are no strangers, only my wife and my adorable daughter!¡± Su Lu and Rod nced at each other, feeling slightly creeped out. ¡®Is this what a person contaminated by a demon looks like?¡¯ As Su Lu watched Garan acting like any ordinary person, boasting to Rod about his beautiful wife and lovely daughter, a sudden chill rose from behind. In his past life, wouldn¡¯t this be considered delusional? ¡°Can I meet your wife and daughter?¡± Rod suddenly interrupted Garan¡¯s ounts, bluntly stating his request. ¡°Okay¡­okay, of course, there¡¯s no problem!¡± Garan was startled for a moment, but that was it. He immediately agreed and led Rod and Su Lu upstairs. ¡®How could a normal person let two Federation agents meet their wife and daughterte at night? But Garan is a madman, so he can¡¯t be reasoned with!¡¯ Su Lu tightened his grip on the long bag behind him, which contained the shotgun Rod had given him. It was fully loaded and safety was on. ording to Rod, he had loaded it with high-quality ¡®Demon Breaking Bullets¡¯ which were highly effective against demons. ¡°Here¡­ my daughter Lis¡¯s room!¡± Garan came to a door in the hallway, gently gripping the handle: ¡°She is a bit shy!¡±. ng! The door opened to show pink decorations inside. In the middle stood arge baby cradle surrounded by curtains, so one couldn¡¯t see the baby inside clearly. Garan approached, humming a sweet melody and picked up the small creature in baby clothes from the cradle: ¡°Look¡­ how cute she is!¡± With a soft thud, the baby¡¯s hat fell to the ground, revealing the true face of the baby girl! She had elongated cheeks, sparse hair on her shiny bald head. Her bat-like ears fluttered as her crimson eyes rolled around as though she had spotted an enemy. Gazing at Su Lu and Rod, she suddenly let out a shriek, showing her mouth full of sharp teeth. ¡°Little Demon Monster!¡± Rod bellowed, drawing his revolver and firing rapidly. Bang bang! The Little Demon Monster leapt up from Garan¡¯s arms, agilely climbing up the wall like a monkey. Her movements left a circle of bullet holes in the wall. Bang! Suddenly, she let out a strange cry and escaped out of the side door. ¡°Don¡¯t run!¡± Rod roared in rage and chased after her. ¡°You¡­¡± Su Lu watched his silhouette, retracting his hand weakly. After spending half a month with him, he hade to understand Rod¡¯s temperament. He was the kind of guy who preferred to confront things head-on. In his world, when encountering demons or beasts, he would directly confront them. Relying on his family tradition and the physical abilities of a [Demon Hunter], in many situations, he powered through them sessfully. If his approach failed, it meant death! Chapter 43 - 0043: Intense Battle (Please add to your collection! Recommended!) Chapter 43: Intense Battle (Please add to your collection! Rmended!) Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°You¡­ wait!¡± Watching the frenzied departure of Rod, Su Lu was left speechless. Although this may be Rod¡¯s deliberate arrangement, leaving your inexperienced younger brother alone to face the demon devotees, is that really okay? ¡°You!¡± At that moment, Gn let out a beast-like roar, bloodshot with rage, steaming breath from his nostrils: ¡°You want to hurt my daughter? My lovely daughter?¡± ¡°No¡­ Sir, I think you may have misunderstood!¡± Su Lu smoothly untied his holster, taking out a double-barreled shotgun, flipping off the safety, and aiming at Gn: ¡°You¡¯re simply ill, trust me¡­ you need ¡®treatment¡¯!¡± Well, the Goddess Church¡¯s Religious Tribunal has its unique legacy of ¡®fire therapy¡¯. It¡¯s an excellent procedure, constantly improving, and you ¡ª you¡¯re worthy of it! The Goddess Church has always been resolute in dealing with demon devotees. Knowing that Mr. Gn won¡¯t have a good end, Su Lu found his trigger finger unable to act. After all, twice he had not killed anyone yet! I need a bit of psychological preparation. ording to Rod, a devotee tempted by the demon may look like any ordinary person now, but they willmit terrifying acts in the future. Killing him is for his own good, so his soul can escape the ws of the demon. And besides, I can also experiment with my attributes. Su Lu took a deep breath, ready to pull the trigger. ¡°Ahhh!!!¡± Just then, a scream came from outside the door. A middle-aged woman in a white nightgown, her lips painted theatrically bright, like a blossoming rose: ¡°What are you¡­ what are you doing to my husband?¡± ¡°His wife¡­ wasn¡¯t she already dead?¡± While Su Lu was in mental pause, Gn had already lunged at him. To protect his family, this craftsman demonstrated his terrifying fighting power. Unfortunately, in front of Su Lu, it still wasn¡¯t enough. Smack! He pped Gn to the ground with one swipe, his eyes focused on the suddenly appeared woman. ¡®Was she really resurrected by the demon? But ording to Rod¡­ even if she was resurrected, it would only be a rotten corpse, or an evil spirit!¡¯ Su Lu adjusted the muzzle, ready to st her as soon as she made any move. ¡°Alicia, get out of here!¡± At this moment, Gn crawled and rolled to his feet, shielding the woman. Su Lu¡¯s pupils suddenly shrank. Within his line of sight, the ordinary woman dressed in a nightgown, her red lips parted extra wide, splitting until behind her ear, a lengthy tongue like a snake wriggling out. At the same time, her figure also began to fade. ¡°Evil spirit? Ghost!¡± Su Lu took a deep breath and immediately pulled the trigger. Bang! The powerful recoil of the shot made even a normal person drop their weapon. However, Su Lu¡¯s transcendental physical constitution and strength firmly stood its ground as he watched through the smoke. The smoke dissipated quickly, revealing Mr. Gn in front of the woman, his body perforated like a honeb, and behind him, an increasingly phantasmal evil spirit. The woman no longer held her former charm. Her face was pale as if freshly dead with her mouth torn open, a blood-red tongue spat out. The originally immacte white nightwear rapidly stained into a deep red dress. And with this, the blood flowing on the floor was swiftly absorbed as if sponged away. As if¡­ the crimson dress was dyed with fresh blood. ¡°An evil spirit! A genuine evil spirit!¡± When the evil spirit¡¯s gaze turned towards him, Su Lu couldn¡¯t help but shiver. The Pottery family were a lineage of Demon Hunters mastering the [Demon Hunter] profession. Transcendent with this profession possess powerful physical constitution and mental resilience, but they do not perform well against spiritual entities. Of course, they could use special potions and bullets to harm spiritual bodies, but the effect was much lesspared to physical monsters. Not to mention, the demon-breaking bullets of his shotgun, he had only one left. [XP+40] On the attribute tab, a generous amount of experience points sprang up. This was the reward for killing Gn. ¡®As I thought¡­ the experience gained from killing monsters is way higher than from defeating someone in a duel¡­ Gn is just an ordinary person, yet his experience is higher than anyone in the Fight Club¡­ No, he worships demons, he might¡¯ve be ¡°extraordinary¡± already¡­¡¯ At this moment, the evil spirit stared at him, letting out a howl. The shrill sound waves caused the ss on the surrounding windows to instantly shatter into numerous pieces. ¡®This won¡¯t work¡­ dealing with an evil spirit by myself is suicide!¡¯ Without thinking, Su Lu continuously drew back. The Evil Spirit beneath it was a void, floating forward as if to extend a hand to grab his neck. ¡°Run!¡± Swinging his arms rapidly, Su Lu activated Crane Form, trying to escape from the spirit through the door. Hiss¡­ The next instant, he felt a burning pain on his left arm, as if a bee had stung him there. First came a burning pain, followed by numbness. ¡°Damn it!¡± Looking at his left arm, there were three purple marks. It was a parting gift from the Evil Spirit when he tried to snatch something from it. ¡°Rod, where are you?¡± Brother, I can¡¯t hold on much longer, give me a hand! He rushed downstairs to find three small demon monsters identical to the one above, attacking Rod relentlessly. ¡®This is¡­ aplete trap!¡¯ Goosebumps appeared on Su Lu¡¯s skin. At the same time, he discarded the now useless ignition stick, impulsively picked up a chair next to him, and charged at a small demon monster assaulting Rod. shouting. ¡°Get out of the wav!¡± Bang! With all his might, he smashed the chair onto the demon monster, sttering green pus everywhere. Staring at the remainder of the chair leg in his hand, a sh of ruthlessness appeared in Su Lu¡¯s eyes. He rushed forward and thrust it into the small demon monster¡¯s belly. Spurt! As blood flew everywhere, the monkey-like demon monster with bat ears fell to the ground, twitching a bit before finally stopping. [XP+50] ¡°Be careful, there¡¯s still an evil spirit above!¡± Not caring for the changes in the attributes bar, Su Lu roared urgently. ¡°I know¡­thisbination is strange¡­¡± With his burden reduced, Rod jammed a dagger into Su Lu¡¯s hand while his other hand held onto the revolver, inserting it into the mouth of another small demon monster and pulling the trigger. Bang! Gross pus sttered all over the wall behind the demon monster, and its body slowly fell to the ground. ¡°Take care of thest one, then use Holy Water against the evil spirit!¡± Rod chuckled grimly and withdrew his hand. Just then, Su Lu felt a chill down his spine. At some point, the red dress woman hade downstairs. Her hands stretched from inside the wall, one covering Rod¡¯s mouth and the other strangled his neck, lifting him up. ¡°Ugh!¡± Rod¡¯s face immediately turned purple, and his legs kicked around helplessly. ¡°This evil spirit¡­ it can actually suppress a second -order [Demon Hunter]?¡± Su Lu was shocked. Although Demon Hunters, due to their profession, aren¡¯t very skilled at dealing with spiritual bodies, their inherent ¡®resistance¡¯ is quite high. But it seemed that Rod couldn¡¯t hold on much longer under its grip! Chapter 44 - 0044: Taking Office Chapter 44: Taking Office Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions This evil spirit seemed to possess an extremely strange ability. Not only could it prate through solid walls, but its hands also held an eerie power that left [Demon Hunter] Rod unable to break free. Just a few secondster, his eyes began to turn bloodshot, this was definitely not normal ¨C he was being ¡®corroded¡¯ by an extraordinary ability! In the midst of struggle, Rod¡¯s right hand suddenly dropped, pulling out a metal tube from his waist, he swiftly opened it, sshing the liquid inside onto the hands clutching his neck. Boom! A burst of light exploded. The warm and genial liquid imbued with the power of light fell onto the semi-transparent palm of the evil spirit, immediately emitting a hissing sound as arge amount of white smoke rose. Holy Light Water! An extraordinary item created by the Goddess of Light Church, it has miraculous effects on resentful spirits! The hands almost melted under the light and swiftly withdrew into the wall. Rod fell to the ground, gasping for breath, the disturbing purple-ck handprint on his neck was clearly visible. But Su Lu noticed that the purple-ck color around the palm print was slowly fading. This was the resistance of the [Demon Hunter] taking effect. If it were him, he would probably have died the second after the evil spirit got a grip on his neck. In the midst of thought, Su Lu wasn¡¯t idle, he picked up a small table and threw it back at thest remaining Little Demon Monster. ¡°We¡¯re leaving! ¡± Rod opened another test tube and carefully observed his surroundings: ¡°This is no longer just a simple demon follower mission¡­ but aplex supernatural event! We must go back, the church needs to pay more! That swindler! I won¡¯t let him off!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Regarding this proposal, Su Lu raised both hands in agreement. After teaming up, the remaining demon monster circled them from a distance, not daring to attack. Rod and Su Lu were more alert to the terrifying evil spirit than it. Su Lu reached the front door, swung it open, only to find it pitch ck outside. A thick ck mist stood like a wall,pletely blocking their path. ¡°What is¡­¡± He reached out his hand, finding the dark curtain to be like a wall, firmly preventing him from leaving the house, and he couldn¡¯t help expressing his surprise. ¡°This evil spirit is at leastparable to a second-order elite!¡± Rod exined with an ugly expression: ¡°It can even influence the power of the spirit world, projecting its influence in reality, temporarily sealing off a certain area!¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t there a way to break through?¡± Su Lu asked immediately. ¡°Unless that evil spirit is exterminated, or if someone has the ability to ¡®traverse the Spirit World¡¯ then even if you break through the ck mist, you will find that the outside world is no longer the same. If we¡¯re lucky, we¡¯re still in the real world, if not, even the gods won¡¯t know where we will end up.¡± Rod took a deep breath: ¡°The good news is¡­ at the cost of being the core of this area, that evil spirit also won¡¯t be able to leave here!¡± ¡°To me, this seems like the worse news!¡± Su Lu turned around, anxiously watching the hall, then looked up. One could see strands of ck hair hanging from the ceiling, and a bright red figure appearing ¨C it was that evil spirit! Her limbs were twistedingly grotesque, her neck had even spun 180 degrees, crawling on the ceiling like a spider. The two hands that were previously damaged by holy water were now perfectly intact! ¡°How much holy water do we have left?¡± ¡°Four bottles! I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s enough to kill this evil spirit! I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Rod¡¯s expression was somewhat gloomy: ¡°This is all my fault! If I had inquired about the situation beforehand¡­¡± In reality, it was because he trusted the Goddess Church too much. Or perhaps even the spies of the Goddess of Light weren¡¯t able to investigate every detail about every mission. ¡°From now on, conserve the holy water, we can¡¯t misuse it anymore!¡± Su Lu took a deep breath, ncing at his attribute panel: [XP: 150]. He knew that at this moment, he was nothing more than a burden, but as long as he could reap another 50 experience points, he could be promoted to [Spirit Medium]! In dealing with spiritual bodies, [Spirit Mediums] have a specialty! He looked towards Rod: ¡°Do you believe in me? If you do, give me the revolver!¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Rod was fully focused, watching the evil spirit crawling on the ceiling suddenly disappearing, he thrust the silver revolver into Su Lu¡¯s hands: ¡°The third bullet is a purifying bullet, its effect is slightly poorer than that of holy water! Be careful, that evil spirit can be invisible!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡± Su Lu tightened his grip on the revolver, rapidly searching for the trace of the remaining Little Demon Monster. One Little Demon Monster is worth 50 experience points, one more and he could be promoted to [Spirit Medium]! Of course¡­ even if he advanced to [Spirit Medium], it might still not be enough to deal with the evil spirit, but at least he would have some ability to protect himself, maybe even cooperate with Rod and kill it. Su Lu scanned the area swiftly with his eyes, finding the only remaining Little Demon Monster. It was hiding behind a sofa, its ears trembling. He couldn¡¯t afford to get nervous, he couldn¡¯t shoot immediately, he needed to get closer. Su Lu took a deep breath, moving forward step by step. Rod didn¡¯t quite understand his action, but he stayed closely beside him. At that moment, on Su Lu¡¯s left arm, the mark left by the evil spirit suddenly began to ache intensely: ¡°This is¡­ not good!¡± His eyes narrowed, realising that at some point, that red-clothed female evil spirit had already reached his side, her hands stretched out, grabbing for his neck. ¡°Get out of the way!¡± Rod let out a roar like a wild beast, stepping forward, charging like a ck bear. Boom! He wrestled with the evil spirit, and together they broke through the wall, which was filled with endless ck fog. ¡°Chit-chit!¡± With Rod taken away, the Little Demon Monster hiding in the shadows rushed out hastily, reaching out its demon ws towards Su Lu. ¡°Do you think? I¡¯m that easy to bully?¡± Enraged, Su Lu raised his hand and fired a shot. Boom! Amidst the st, the Little Demon Monster twisted its body in a bizarre manner. leaving a circle of bullet holes in the ground and reaching Su Lu¡¯s front. ¡°Power of the Tiger! Tiger Form!¡± Su Lu swung his left arm down single-handedly, simultaneously activating the Power of the Tiger. In a split second, a terrifying force infused his left arm, and even the marks left by the evil spirit began to quickly fade. ¡®My strength data was originally 1.6, amplified by the Power of the Tiger, it¡¯s now 2.0! This strength surpasses human limits!¡¯ In other words, after amplification, Su Lu¡¯s strength had be transcendent! Whoosh! The tiger w hit the Little Demon Monster, mming it into the ground and even shattering the floorboard, causing it to experience a moment of stupefaction. Seizing the opportunity, Su Lu raised the revolver, aimed at the demon¡¯s head, and fired a shot. Boom! After the gunshot, the Little Demon Monster¡¯s head exploded, spilling all kinds of fluids on the floor. [XP+50] On his attribute screen, a new notification popped up. ¡°Finally, 200 experience points!¡± Su Lu clenched his fists, not daring to waste a second: ¡°Take office [Spirit Medium]!¡± Chapter 45 - 0045 Disperse (Please recommend! Add to your collection!) Chapter 45: Disperse (Please rmend! Add to your collection!) Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions [Expending 200 experience points to take up the profession of spiritual medium¡­.checking prerequisites require Spirit 1.5, Constitution 1.0! Conditions are met! Beginning ascension!] Above the attribute bar, line by line, entries began to emerge. At the same time, Su Lu grunted, feeling a formidable power detonating directly in his mind, as if about to tear apart his skull. The immense agony made him involuntarily kneel on the ground, hollering in pain. Although he had endured the agony of being flooded with knowledge when his passives or skills advanced, it now felt as if a mountain was being shoved into his mind! Su Lu¡¯s spirit trembled, struggling frantically to process this terrifying influx of information. In this instant, he felt as if he had lost his physical body, yet his senses had been heightened to their limit, feeling the surrounding, terrifying ¡®malice¡¯ and the breath of the spirit world! Various ¡®messages¡¯ endlessly gushed into him from the outside world, causing Su Lu to feel on edge with the bombardment of stimuli. He could only resist the invasive influx by exerting all of his strength, while trying to process the information within his mind. Because he conjectured that if he were unable to endure this, his hopes of ascending may be obliterated. [Ding! Appointment sessful!] Before him, his attribute bar was now filled with an abundance of information: [Appointment to spiritual medium achieved! Spirit +1! Obtained skills: Soul Trance, Spiritual Pressure, Spirit Stab!] This was what Rod said about every ascension being apanied by a baptism. Since [Spiritual Medium] emphasized spirit, only the spirit was augmented. But even this single aspect increased terrifyingly to such an extent, no wonder the process was so painful. Gasping for breath, Su Lu continued to read: [Opening new attribute¡ªlnspiration! ] [Inspiration: Thebination of spirituality, strength, and sensory perception. It is the spark of thought, the sublimation of the spirit, enabling you to perceive intangible spiritual bodies. Spirituality and strength can be used for casting. Inspiration is converted from spirit attributes with a ratio of 1:1] ¡°Is this the mana slot of spiritual medium?¡± Su Lu muttered, looking at his character attribute bar, indeed there had been a significant change: Name: [Su Lu Pottery] Profession: [Spiritual Medium] (First Rank) Professional Rank: [1] Titles: [None] Strength: [1.6], Agility: [1.3], Constitution: [1.2], Spirit: [2.6] Inspiration: [2.6] Skills: [Creation of the Dead Princess LVI], [Maga fighting Skill LV5], [Soul Trance LVI], [Spiritual Pressure LVI], [Spirit Stab LVI] Passives: [Common Hebrew LV3], [Basic Physics LV4], [Demon Hunting Knowledge LV3], [Ancient Hebrew LV2], [Gm Language LVI] XP: [O] ¡°As expected¡­a first-rank upation of [Spiritual Medium] Su Lu rapidly essed the profession with his mind, sensing more information: [Spiritual Medium ¨C a researcher of spiritual bodies, who can explore the spirit world andmunicate with the spiritual body through the ability of soul trance, or possess them to solve difficult problems. They can briefly unleash spiritual pressure to expel evil spirits, or use spirit thorn to restrain and damage spiritual bodies.] Having seen this information, Su Lu immediately knew that [Spiritual Medium] indeed was an upation specifically aimed at dealing with spiritual bodies, and the apanied skills validated this assertion. The so-called [Spiritual Pressure] and [Spirit Stab], were mainly for dealing with spiritual bodies; of course, they could also be used against ordinary people. The [Spiritual Pressure] skill was quite simple. If it was used against ordinary people, it would overpower their spiritual foundation with his own. Once the gap was toorge, for instance, a spirit gap greater than 1, a scene simr to mowing thewn could ur. Of course, if the opponent had a firm will and a robust spirit, it would have no significant effect. As for the [Spirit Stab], it¡¯s a technique where a spike is formed using spiritual power, and it¡¯s the most potent single-target attack of a [Spirit Medium]. In reality, neither of these two techniques is particrly powerful as they are primarily targeting spiritual bodies. The final technique, [Soul Trance], represents the authentic power of a [Spirit Medium]. Furthermore, to allow a certain lost soul to possess him, his spirit must first depart, as the body is like a house that can only amodate one spirit. But this also implies risk. Once a malicious spirit is channeled and the control over the body is relinquished, it might not be reimable, leading to the person bing a wandering ghost. In one¡¯s thoughts, these events transpire in an instant. In the outside world, merely a few seconds have passed. Su Lu stood up, taking a deep breath. ¡°Here and now, I have be a [Spirit Medium]! A true transcendent being!¡± He closed his eyes, his inspiration ring, continuously reaching out. Under a peculiar vision, everything around him became semi-illusory, losing its original color, covered by a thinyer of mist. ording to the knowledge of [Spirit Medium], Su Lu realized that he had activated his spiritual vision. Simrly, the fog indicated that this area had been irradiated by a higheryer of the spiritual world, leading to certain changes. ¡®The world is t, and also three-dimensional¡­There are countless ovepping spatial dimensions in our world, continuing to coincide with the original world¡­ The [Soul Trance] of the spirit medium only touches the shallowestyer. If we continue to delve in, we might touch the real spiritual world, or the abyss, or the kingdom of the gods¡­This is a very dangerous thing!¡¯ Of course, this area, at present can only count as half ayer, where reality and illusion intersect. Su Lu¡¯s inspiration extended down the wall with arge hole knocked out by Rod, reaching into the ck fog. Five meters, ten meters! Finally, within the inspiration, a silhouette emerged. ¡°Rod!¡± Su Lu got up swiftly, running over, ¡°Are you alright?¡± Rod looked a bit disheveled with his shirt shredded on his chest, he didn¡¯t care and said, ¡°I used a bottle of Holy Water¡­it has be even more strange here!¡± Behind the wall was a space shrouded in ck fog, extending in all directions. But the next instant, Su Lu held Rod¡¯s head with the silver revolver and fired ruthlessly! Bang! Arge hole exploded in his head, with a creamy halo corroding around the edge, being the third shot of the revolver, the purifying bullet for dealing with spiritual bodies! ¡°Wh¡­why?¡± Rod continued to stand, uttering a voice from his mouth, gradually bing mechanical and cold. In an instant, his body was coated with a crimson hue, bing bewitching and feminine. ¡°If it were before, you would have deceived me, but not now!¡± Su Lu aimed at the fake ¡®Rod¡¯s¡¯ head and fired several more ruthless shots. The demon breaking bullets brought about a lot of blood, Su Lu¡¯s expression bing heavy. ¡®This evil spirit, it¡¯s not easy to handle!¡¯ The reason being that it¡¯s a second-order evil spirit, one would only stand a chance by teaming up with [Demon Hunter] Rod! ¡°Begone!¡± Su Lumanded mildly and used [Spiritual Pressure]! Boom! The form of the evil spirit quickly faded, and the ck fog considerably thinned out, revealing a vague figure not far away¡ª the real Rod! Chapter 46 - 0046: Solution Chapter 46: Solution Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°Rod!¡± Su Lu ran over, quickly confirming that this was indeed Rod. At the same time, looking at the attribute bar, his inspiration had already reduced by 0.3, he sighed inwardly. This [Spiritual Pressure] was handy indeed, but it consumed a lot. And it could only disperse this evil spirit for a short time, at most twenty seconds, no, just a dozen seconds, and it would bounce back with vigor! If it was a third or fourth-tier evil spiritual body, it could perhaps onlyst for one or two seconds! The consumption would surge to a terrifying degree. ¡°Su Lu!¡± The real Rod stayed still, not wandering around impulsively. Seeing hime over, his eyes held vignce, ¡°Say something that proves who you are!¡± ¡°The scar on vour stomach is from vour amendectomv!¡± Su Lu swiftly responded. ¡°Good!¡± Rod rxed his guard, but with some reproach, ¡°Why did youe in?¡± ¡°If we don¡¯t kill that evil spirit, we won¡¯t be able to leave! Besides¡­ I¡¯m a [Spirit Medium] now, I might be helpful.¡± Su Lu replied. ¡°What? A [Spirit Medium]?¡± Rod eximed in astonishment, ¡®What happened?¡± ¡°Perhaps, my constitution was naturally suited for the requirements of a [Spirit Medium]. Coupled with the stimtion I received from this evil spirit previously, it allowed me to sessfully advance!¡± Su Lu spun the lie with a straight face. Actually, it wasn¡¯t entirely false, because he met the conditions for the job in the first ce. In history, there were indeed some individuals with exceptional aptitude who survived the attack of fierce ghosts by chance without any prior training and stimted their potential to be [Spirit Mediums]. This was also the original source of the [Spirit Medium] profession! ¡°Now¡­ let¡¯s go and kill that evil spirit!¡± Su Lu asked, ¡°How much Holy Water do you have left?¡± ¡°Three tubes, I used up one to deal with the evil spirit that transformed into you!¡± Rod was slightly regretful. ¡°We have to give it a try! When the evil spirites back, I¡¯ll restrict it, and you will direct all the Holy Water and attacks towards it¡­ This is ourst chance!¡± Su Lu said while panting heavily. ¡°Okay!¡± Rod immediately agreed, alertly watching his surroundings. Su Lu immediately released his inspiration, letting it spread around. If you look closely, you would notice that at this moment, his pupils turned a bit ck, bing incredibly deep. ¡®So far, the limit of my inspiration is only ten meters? And it¡¯s quite vague, if I want it to be very clear, it¡¯s only within three to four meters around me!¡¯ As a [Spirit Medium], it is virtually impossible to be ambushed by a spiritual body, even a second-tier evil spirit! However, the ¡®Ghost Realm¡¯ that the opponent created doesn¡¯t have arge range, it¡¯s just a building. When you are inside, it seems as if the concept of space is twisted, making it feel infinitely vast. Su Lu felt like he was a spider, his inspiration was the spider web spreading around, waiting for prey to touch it. He, like a patient hunter, quietly waited for the prey to bite the hook. All of a sudden! A ¡®spider silk¡¯ was lightly touched. In Su Lu¡¯s inspiration, the appearance of the evil spirit was immediately outlined ¨C its limbs twisted, crawling like a beast! Its speed was incredibly fast! ¡°Your 3 0¡¯clock direction! It¡¯sing!¡± Su Lu let out a bellow and used the [Spirit Thorn] without hesitation! This skill, for a usual person, feels like being stabbed by spiritual power. But when used against a spiritual body, it forms a cone, swiftly piercing the spiritual body, anchored in ce for a brief period via a spiritual thread. Thump! Thump! In the void, an invisible ¡®pyramid¡¯ formed and rocketed out, hitting the evil spirit straight on! The agile figure of the spirit came to an abrupt halt, struggling like a prey caught in a within the hazy ck fog. Swish! On the attribute column, the Inspiration value kept plummeting, dropping a whopping 0.6 in an instant! ¡®Amazing ¡­ followers this rate, I can immobilize this evil spirit for a maximum of three to four seconds?¡¯ Su Lu took a sharp intake of air. What¡¯s the purpose of a [Spiritual Medium] immobilizing a Spiritual Body if they have no assistants? ¡°I see it now!¡± But at this moment, he was undoubtedly very lucky. Not only did he have a [Demon Hunter] as apanion, but thispanion also trusted him deeply. As Su Lu let out a roar, Rod had already rushed out and saw the restrained evil spirit. Upon catching sight of it, Rod didn¡¯t hesitate at all. He threw three test tubes, and the Holy Light Water rained heavily upon the evil spirit. Sizzle! A white fog rose! In the midst of teeth-grinding noises, the body of the evil spirit melted like wax. However, Rod did not rx in the slightest. Pulling out a dagger engraved with several runes, he smeared his own blood onto it, and with a loud cry, stabbed it downward furiously! Shunk! The sharp dagger immediately prated the evil spirit¡¯s head, pinning it to the ground. The evil spirit slowly stopped struggling and vanished into a white light. The ck fog gradually cleared. Only then did Su Lu realize that he and Rod were in the storage room of a house. The distance between Su Lu and Rod was not far at all, far less than a meter. But in the strange scene just now, the space of this building seemed to have been stretched. ¡°Where¡¯s Gn?¡± Rod moved to the side of the window, looking at the bright outside lights. He took a deep breath, and finally had the time to clean up the scene and bandage his wounds. Just as he sat down, he suddenly jumped up and asked aloud. ¡°I have already killed him using the shotgun!¡± Su Lu returned the silver revolver, and added, ¡°It¡¯s quite inconvenient, nowhere near as useful as a revolver!¡± ¡°Haha¡­ I know, but the family handed down revolver is just this one!¡± Rod carefully wiped the gun, put it back into his suitcase, his eyes bing dangerous, ¡°By the way¡­ do you feel unwell? Taking the Office of legal professional is dangerous, even if it¡¯s just a first-order¡­¡± ¡°I feel¡­ I¡¯m great! Better than ever before!¡± Su Lu spoke the truth. Using experience level-ups saves thest ¡®Spirit Communication Ritual,¡¯ thus avoiding danger. If an ordinary person wants to advance to a [Spirit Medium], even if they are well-prepared and the summoned spirits meet the requirements, the final contact with the evil spirit, as a normal person, is very risky. In Rod¡¯s eyes, Su Lu stimted the breakthrough with a second-order evil spirit! Thinking of this, his eyes couldn¡¯t help but moisten, ¡°It was all for me! Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely make it up to you!¡± Rod looked in a certain direction, his eyes frosted over. Little did he know, Su Lu waspletely ignoring him, instead analyzing the attribute column. ¡°Strength? Agility? Constitution? Spirit and Inspiration?¡± ¡°ording to the transcendent theory ot this world, the highest strength can represent space, agility corresponds to time,bine the two and it¡¯s the concept of the Universe! This requires a very strong physique to bear, so the constitution is also very important!¡± ¡°These three are all influenced by reality, but spirit transcends them, the power of thought is infinite, so it can harmonize and control from the center!¡± Thinking of this, he nced at Inspiration again. Despite the discovered downward slide to below 1, he noticed the slow recovery over time and couldn¡¯t help but release a sigh of relief. Inspiration is abination of perception and the Mana slot. If it couldn¡¯t recover, he¡¯d likely have to find a dedicated ¡®meditation skill..¡¯ Chapter 47 - 0047 Jellyfish (Please add to your collection! Recommended!) Chapter 47: Jellyfish (Please add to your collection! Rmended!) Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Champagne Avenue, No. 233. Su Lu and Rod stepped outside, inhaling the cold night air deeply. Behind them, the two-story building had returned to its normal state. ¡°Is it safe to say we¡¯ve dealt with it?¡± Su Lu asked, still somewhat rattled. ¡°Hard to say¡­ Though I found some evidence of demon worship inside his room, the degree of worship definitely cannot transform into a second-ss evil spirit¡­ Some things are being kept hidden because of Gn¡¯s death,¡± Rod replied. Su Lu had not even considered using a medium formunication as the idea of spirit possession filled him with wariness, especially in such a dangerous environment. Rod, likewise, didn¡¯t mention it and simply grimaced, ¡°Although it seems like we¡¯ve eradicated the evil spirit, in reality¡­ this ce might have attracted the attention of the demon or other existences. Something terrifying might suddenly burst out in a few years, or decades from now!¡± He paused, looking at Su Lu, ¡°You must be tired now¡­ go back and get a good night¡¯s sleep!¡± ¡°What about you?¡± Su Lu could detect something bloodthirsty in his words. ¡°I¡¯m going to find the guy who posted the task and have a good chat with him!¡± Rod did not hide his intentions. Even if the omission of information was not intentional, the grave misinterpretation that nearly resulted in their total demise was difficult to forgive. ¡°In that case, why don¡¯t I¡­¡± Su Lu seemed eager to participate. Ever since he killed Gn, something subtle had shifted in his mindset. ¡°No! You go back!¡± Rod was insistent this time, ¡°Get some rest and familiarize yourself with the abilities of the [Spirit Medium]. No transcendent power is ever entirely safe!¡± In reality, are you implying that [Spirit Mediums] are particrly advantageous against spirits, and not so effective against normal humans? Su Lu rolled his eyes internally. He estimated that his spiritual stats were probably higher than Ynis¡¯s! The mental boost brought over from his initial transmigration was significant enough to suppress ordinary people. ¡®As long as it¡¯s not someone with outstanding mental prowess, they will have to kneel before my Spirit Medium Aura domination! It¡¯s the perfect crowd control¡­ that is if you¡¯re dealing with minions. It won¡¯t be so useful against tougher opponents¡­¡¯ Su Lu thought to himself. Despite Rambling on inwardly, he remained silent upon seeing Rod¡¯s stern expression. When this guy bes obstinate, he¡¯s harder than diamond, just like his father. Sighing, Su Lu said his goodbyes to Rod and retreated to his dormitory. After a refreshing shower and change of clothes, he sat cross-legged on his bed. ¡°The scars on my arms vanished when I took the office of the [Spirit Medium]¡­ My spirit must certainly be transcendent now, right?¡± Su Lu carefully contemted the changes since bing a [Spirit Medium]. ¡°The most regrettable part is, I received no experience from that evil spirit because the main contribution and final blow didn¡¯te from me¡­ Su Lu sighed and picked up a mirror. When he extended his spiritual senses, his eyes were distinctly tinged with ck, giving off an eerie atmosphere. Simultaneously, everything around him seemed to lose color, bing slightly transparent. ¡°Is this how the world looks through the eyes of a spiritual body?¡± Curiously observing everything around him, Su Lu felt as if he¡¯d discovered a new world, ¡°Indeed¡­ it¡¯s very peculiar!¡± The sensation of a true transcendent power provided an entirely new experience. ¡°Everything appears like this with spiritual senses. If I employed the ¡®Soul Trance¡¯ skill, I would certainly discover higher-level things, like¡­ intersections between the real world and the Spirit World?!¡± The so-called Spirit World is not an independent world. It exists reliant on the real world, and there¡¯s a subtle ovep between the two. Even, there are manyyers. If you delve into the deepest level, you will touch either the abyss or the Divine Kingdom of the gods! Su Lu couldn¡¯t help but think of a statement made by Rod. ¡°Although some researchers believe that the Seven Gods are situated within their respective Divine Kingdoms, these kingdoms are only located on the fringe of the world, the dark area that we have yet to discover and explore¡­ To this end, many countries have organized numerous exploration teams during the Twilight of the Gods period. Unfortunately, even during the twilight period, the world¡¯s edge remains dangerously unknown, let alone now.¡± Su Lu sighed, prepared to withdraw his inspiration, when suddenly his expression changed. An inexplicably curious spirit suddenly appeared around him, like a floating jellyfish, swaying inside the dormitory. Its semi-transparent body emitted a phosphorescence. ¡°A spiritual body?¡± Su Lu was startled. Usually, such spiritual bodies should exist in the Spirit World, separated from reality. ¡°It seems that my awakening of inspiration attracted it?¡± Su Lu extended his palm, letting the jellyfish float over to hover in front of him, reaching out with its tentacles to touch his palm. ¡°Most spiritual bodies are neutral, and my [Spirit Medium] constitution inherently possesses spirit affinity¡­ Thus, it feels very close to me?¡± An idea emerged in Su Lu¡¯s mind. The so-called spirits are mostly unconscious. Once they have their own consciousness and preferences, they would advance, transforming into either kind spirits or evil spirits. When they are attracted by the real world, or influenced by ritual worship, descending from the Spirit World to the real world, they often bring horrifying disasters. Just like Mr. Gn¡¯s wife, well, it was not certain whether she was really his wife yet. ¡°Time to go¡­ little fe!¡± Su Lu was about to send this spiritual body back to the Spirit World and try [Soul Trance] again when he heard noises outside the bedroom. He stood up, walked outside and saw Sean, rubbing his eyes, ¡°Hey, Su Lu, you¡¯re back? My interview failed again¡­ Oh my, we¡¯re going to be driven away tomorrow, and I still haven¡¯t found a job!¡± In addition, the disappearance of Mentor Catherine also dealt him a big blow. At this moment, Sean has heavy dark circles and eye bags. The whole person seems to emanate a sense of inexplicable mncholy and decadence. Su Lu felt a jolt in his heart. Because he saw the phosphorescent jellyfish-like spiritual body slowly climb atop Sean¡¯s head. Its numerous tentacles wriggled, seemingly very happy. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Seeing Su Lu¡¯s strange expression, Sean asked, rubbing his face. Above his head, the phosphorescent jellyfish had already extended several tentacles and started exploring inside his nostrils. ¡°No¡­ Nothing!¡± Su Lu stepped forward, flicked his right finger and bounced the spiritual body away, sending it into the Spirit World, ¡°I just wanted to ask, what are your ns? ¡°What else can I n for? I still have an interview opportunity tomorrow, and then¡­ I might have to return home¡­¡± It was evident that Sean was in pain; he must not have been sleeping well recently. ¡°Hang in there! You still have a chance!¡± Seeing that the spiritual body had disappeared, Su Lu took a deep breath and returned to his room. ¡°Because a [Spirit Medium] has a constitution that contains spirit affinity, it tends to attract spiritual bodies, or should I say ghosts? But harmless ones like this are fine, if I catch the attention of a fierce ghost or evil spirit, it would be troublesome¡­ I might even be possessed by some entity directly, which is very dangerous!¡± Any transcendent power inevitablyes with a price! Chapter 48 - 0048 Graduation Chapter 48: Graduation Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions August 1st, early morning. With suitcases in their hands and a pile of luggage by their sides, Su Lu and Sean stood below the dormitory block where they had lived for several years, their expressions ratherplicated. ¡°Goodbye¡­my college!¡± With a sigh, Su Lu embraced Sean, ¡°What¡¯s your n now?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already rented an apartment. I have an interview today. After dropping off my stuff, I need to rush over,¡± Sean responded, rubbing his somewhat confused face, ¡°Perhaps¡­we could share the rent, which could effectively reduce our burden.¡¯ ¡°Although I won¡¯t be heading to Green Tree Castle right away¡­ I¡¯ve already found a ce to stay. Su Lu replied somewhat painfully. He would be staying in that abandoned factory with Rod, and it would save both of them quite a bit of money, besides providing ample training time. ¡°Is that so? Take care¡­brother!¡± ¡°Take care!¡± Dragging his suitcase, Su Lu watched Sean¡¯s retreating figure and sighed softly. Taking onest look at the campus, he finally left without looking back. The Twilight of the Gods was over, and a new era was about to begin. And he would find his unique ce in the waves of this new era! Su Lu silently set a small goal for himself. Inside the abandoned factory. ¡°You¡­you¡¯re hurt?¡± Seeing Rod walk in, Su Lu sniffed and caught a strong smell of blood. ¡°It¡¯s nothing¡­¡± Rod sat down nonchntly, ¡°Just punished someone and had a fight with the rest¡­ The matter is resolved now. We¡¯ll have a new contact person from the Goddess Church.¡¯ ¡®So, you mean¡­you finished them off?¡¯ Su Lu¡¯s mind jolted, but he didn¡¯t probe deeper on whether Rod had killed or just injured the person: ¡°Are you going to take more tasks?¡± Having advanced to [Spirit Medium], though he couldn¡¯t say he¡¯dpletely mastered his power, any typical transcendent who had no hope of advancement wouldn¡¯t consider taking another job. In other words, he wouldn¡¯t have to take tasks desperately to exchange for the [Apprentice] job information. ¡°Of course¡­why not?¡± Rod paused, ¡°Both my [Demon Hunter] and your [Spirit Medium] need to advance and need resources¡­ Since we have to opt for one, why not choose the Goddess Church?¡± It seemed this guy, though asionally stiff-headed, was pretty clear-headed. Su Lu nodded to himself and suddenly asked, ¡°What are the conditions for the advancement of [Demon Hunter]?¡± Rod¡¯s expression changed, he took a deep breath: ¡°Constantly hunting demonized creatures and seizing their transcendent powers! This is one of the prerequisites for advancing to [Demon Hunting Expert]!¡± ¡®So, increasing the concentration of demonic power in his body? The more advanced he is, the more dangerous it bes? And¡­No wonder you discreetly hid a lot of stuff after you dealt with those three little demon monsters.¡¯ Su Lu¡¯s face darkened realizing Rod¡¯s question, ¡°What about your [Spirit Medium]?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure¡­¡± Su Lu answered honestly, seeing Rod¡¯s face darken, he quickly added, ¡°but I already have a lead!¡± That adventurer and archaeologist named Kira Gales, who was strongly suspected of being a close associate of Catherine¡¯s tutor, is in possession of the advanced profession of [Spirit Medium] ¨C [Mystical Schr]! He was a well-known figure, surely with some time and money, it wouldn¡¯t be difficult to track him down. The advancement for [Spirit Medium] itself was simply about interacting more with spiritual bodies and exorcising evil spirits for people. If everything else failed, he could direct his experience points towards advancing his skills. Su Lu thought that his progress on his professional path would surprise Rod. After sharing his spection about the training of the [Spirit Medium] After a long while, he finally got up to say, ¡°The weakness of the [Spirit Medium] lies in the body. Now that you¡¯ve moved here, we need to train, a lot of rigorous training!¡± ¡®No, please!¡¯ Su Lu screamed inwardly, yet knowing the benefits, he could only listen expressionlessly. ¡°Also¡­¡± Rod continued, ¡°I¡¯ll be putting out some information in the shop, to take on more supernatural tasks, this can help improve and grow your [Spirit Medium] ability!¡± ¡°Wait a second¡­did I just hear something incredible? A shop?¡± Su Lu stared at Rod in surprise. You are rich enough to own a shop, yet you choose to live in this dpidated factory? Doggy, you¡¯ve changed! ¡°The reward from a recent task¡­it originally belonged to a craftsman named Gn!¡± Rod replied without a care, ¡°I think it can serve as our contact point, this is better than exposing our hideout¡­and the shop has good business, we just need to hire a salesperson and find a supplier, and it can maintain. This could bring us a profit of two to three golden dragons every month!¡± ¡°Sounds good!¡± Su Lu nodded, it was unexpected that just one task made them property owners. Of course, this wasn¡¯t due to lucrative rewards but more of apensation for Rod. Indeed, the squeaky wheel gets the grease; making noises turns out to be a good thing. ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s good. The church will solve the supply problem for us, so we only need to hire an employee!¡± Rod said cheerfully. ¡®A shop, plus a steady profit, the church¡¯s sincerity is quite substantial this time¡­of course, it¡¯s worth the price they paid for this task!¡¯ Thinking about the dangers from before, Su Lu couldn¡¯t help but shiver, it was really close to annihtion! He hesitated to ask, ¡°Are all supernatural events as terrifying and dangerous as thest encounter with the evil spirits?¡± If that were the case, we might as well hunt demonized creatures for experience, after all, with our attribute list, the effectiveness is simr. ¡°Not all supernatural events are dangerous¡­but they are definitely very strange!¡± After a pause, Rod answered, ¡°Althoughpared to the ethereal spiritual bodies, I prefer the corporeal demonized creatures¡­they are not always consistent either. If a small demon monster has attracted the attention of a demon, it can quickly advance into a more powerful monster, which is even more dangerous than evil spirits! In fact¡­ no transcendent incident is not dangerous, like your Corpse Maiden.¡± Su Lu¡¯s face stiffened, can we not mention this? After advancing to [Spirit Medium], he felt a connection in his soul. However, it is unfortunate that Beryl seemed to be blocking him from her side. Otherwise, given this master and servant rtionship, as long as the gap isn¡¯t too terrifying, he would be confident about suppressing her face-to-face, thereby creating an opportunity for Rod. ¡®For now, it seems that my life is set for the month, I¡¯ll rough it out in Nia City first, while looking for Kira Gales and Beryl¡¯s whereabouts. Once I get news from either side, I need to rush over immediately!¡¯ Su Lu made a secret n.. Chapter 49 - 0049 Coincidence (Please add to your collection! Recommended!) Chapter 49: Coincidence (Please add to your collection! Rmended!) Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions In Nia City, a secluded small shop. Bright sunlight spilled in through the door and windows, illuminating a neatly arranged set of dolls on the wooden shelves. Some had exaggerated red noses and clown decorations, some were blond and blue-eyed, wearing princess dresses, and some were simply various cute small animals. At the shop sign position, the words ¡®House of Dolls¡¯ were very eye-catching. Yes, this is a doll shop! Su Lu sat behind the counter, looking utterly bored, ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect¡­ Gn is actually a handmade doll maker!¡± Although these dolls were very delicate and beautiful, the prices were not so appealing. The cheapest one also required a Silver Hawk. Therefore, there were hardly any customers throughout the day. Because he hadn¡¯t recruited a satisfactory shop assistant, Su Lu had to assume the duty of an acting shop manager and look after the shop. In reality, he was also waiting for a task from the Goddess Church at this contact point, which was the main source of ie for the brothers during this period. Since that incident, Su Lu had gone on a few more missions with Rod, and fortunately, they were all solved without any trouble. From this, he not only gained a generous ie but also valuable practical experience. ¡°As it turns out¡­ in this era, various supernatural events are not particrly intense, perhaps it¡¯s because we have just seen the dawn? Su Lu spected quietly to himself. The most outrageous thing these days was a fellow who imed to be a demon believer, but in fact, he made a fortune by deceiving people through the development of sects. He was an out-and-out fraudster who staged a bunch of ambiguous rituals without any trace of supernatural power involved. Surprisingly, the guy made quite a lot of money, which even made him seriously consider it. In several missions, Su Lu¡¯s ability as a [Spirit Medium] has be more and more proficient, and he could be considered as a qualified spirit summoner. ¡°However, a rank one Transcendent, has not surpassed a certain limit in strength, and they each have their own special expertise. For example, [Spirit Mediums] are good at dealing with spiritual bodies, but not good at fighting other Transcendents¡­ [Demon Hunters] excel in physical durability and resistance, they have a certain ability to create marvels, but the materials required are rted to demons and their effects are temporary¡­ ording to Rod, if he bes a rank three [Demon Hunting Expert], he can use demon materials to create marvels that canst for a long time. A rank four [Demon Hunting Master] can even create ¡®customized¡¯ marvels ording to their needs¡­¡± Unfortunately, thetter is still a long way from reaching rank three. Su Lu knew that the higher the ranks, the more terrifying the difficulty of promotion. Aside from being idle every day, Su Lu is busy investigating the news about Kira Gales and Beryl. Unfortunately, he has yet to find anything. Finding no customers at the shop entrance, he opened a ck leather-covered hook. an ancient notebook. and began to study demon hunting knowledge- This was a note left by Pottery¡¯s ancestors when hunting demons. It helped increase knowledge in the field of the ult, especially demonology. At this time, Su Lu opened a new page: ¡°Cursed Spirits! A special kind of spiritual body¡­ They were either good or evil in their lifetime, but without exception, they got attention and curses from special existences, or due to some inexplicable influences, they underwent a qualitative change in the form!¡± ¡°Cursed Spirits do not wander in the spirit world, but instinctively yearn for the real world, killing people ording to certain rules, spreading death and terror among people¡­¡± ¡°A real Cursed Spirit can neither be destroyed nor banished. It is suspected that its source is rted. As long as the ¡®source¡¯ still exists, they will truly be immortal and bring disaster to the human world¡­¡± The content of this notees from an ancestor of the body that Su Lu currently possesses. The other party had be a detective during the Twilight of the Gods, discreetly investigating the whereabouts of dark creatures. This was what he left behind after surviving a particrly lethal attack by a cursed spirit. ¡°Beware! Even if a cursed spirit is exterminated, it will definitely reincarnate ¡­ It can only be restrained by various means, but it can never bepletely erased! I suspect that there is the influence of a high-ranking existence in this .. such as a demon!¡± At the end, there was a forcefully added annotation by this ancestor. Thest few letters were remarkably sloppy, tearing through the paper. ¡°A cursed spirit? Isn¡¯t it just a fierce ghost and a curse?¡± Su Luughed, flipped back and found that the handwriting had changed to someone else¡¯s: ¡°Hamish is still dead! Committed suicide by hanging with a belt, just like the deaths in the curse he experienced. He thought he had escaped the misfortune of death, but it had just been dyed for thirteen years!¡± This sentence was neat, meticulous, but it brought Su Lu a cold chill spreading from his heart. Not only the horror of fierce ghosts and curses, but also the despair and madness of Pottery¡¯s ancestors seemed to emerge from this almost falling apart notebook. He nced at his attribute bar and found that [Demon Hunting Knowledge] had risen to LV4! ¡°The Pottery family¡¯s entire heritage would limit Demon Hunting Knowledge to LV4, if not integrated into the Demon Hunter system ¡­ Because I¡¯ve read all the notes, I may now know more about demons than Rod does ¡­¡± Su Lu thought to himself, showing interest in the cursed spirit mentioned in the notes. As a [Spirit Medium], dealing with various spiritual bodies is a professional instinct. Of course, this strange and terrible Cursed Spirit is a bit scary, and it would be best to research it while ensuring his own safety. Thump! Thump! Hearing two footstepsing in from outside, Su Lu tucked away his book, and just put on a professional smile, when his expression suddenly froze. The two people who came in were people he knew, but he could not imagine that they would be reunited under such circumstances! ¡°Su Lu, I found a pretty good employee who knows how to read, calcte, and can do paperwork ¡­ much smarter than the previous ones, huh?¡± Rod brought a person in with him, and noticed Su Lu, with his mouth wide open, staring at the person he brought with him. The person¡¯s appearance was not ttering, but he excitedly came forward and punched Su Lu: ¡°I thought ¡­ I thought you would go on a trip during the induction period!¡± ¡°Sean, nice to see you again!¡± Su Lu twitched the corner of his mouth, forced a smile, and looked at Rod: ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± When did a university student fall into a part- time job in a doll shop? This isn¡¯t an era where graduates are asmon as dogs. ¡°You¡¯re familiar with each other?¡± There were not many expressions on Rod¡¯s rigid face: ¡°This guy voluntarily came to me, I interviewed him at the coffee house. I found it satisfactory, so I brought him over.¡± ¡°And you?¡± Su Lu looked at Sean. In the current White Eagle Federation, a university diploma was valuable, at least it could find a regr employee position in argepany, how could you get into this kind of predicament? ¡°Oh ¡­ It¡¯s really unfortunate!¡± Ask Sean this, and he almost cried out: ¡°I attended dozens of interviews and finally got into a transoceanic tradingpany, but it went bankrupt within a few days ¡­ Of course, it¡¯s not that I have no other work opportunities, but I think I am more suitable for studying, so I n to continue advanced studies at school, which requires an exam, I need a stable environment to review, a sry that can support me ¡­ Then I saw brother Lu¡¯s job advertisement in the newspaper..¡± Chapter 50 - 0050: Misfortune Chapter 50: Misfortune Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Sean¡¯s expression turned excited: ¡°Originally, I just wanted toe and take a look, only nning to agree if it was really rxed¡­ I didn¡¯t expect to see you here!¡± Su Lu rolled his eyes: ¡°I¡¯m surprised too!¡± At the same time, he felt a sudden burst of inspiration, his eyes scanning back and forth across Sean. It must be said, this was too coincidental, so much so that Su Lu thought it was somewhat abnormal. But having looked him over, he found no residual Transcendent powers on Sean. ¡°But you¡­ you actually have a shop in Nia City?¡± Sean said with a serious face: ¡°I¡¯ve made up my mind, I¡¯m staying and working for you!¡± ¡°Regarding you who came with the intention of quitting, I really have nothing to say¡­¡± Su Lu rolled his eyes. ¡°Alright, don¡¯t be too harsh. He mentioned it to me earlier¡­ But I think, since our shop may not be able tost much longer, it might be better to do this instead of firing an outsiderter!¡± Rod said. How unconfident was he in his own business skills? Su Lumented in his heart, but he also knew that he might go to Green Tree Castle, and Rod, a nomadic Demon Hunter, would not stay long in this city once they left. Selling real estate was the normal operation. ¡®I¡¯m really a terrible procrastinator¡­ I still haven¡¯t decided whether to take the job or not!¡¯ Su Lu massaged his face, his heart torn. If he stayed in Nia City, he would have a property to maintain his livelihood, and the rest of the time could be spentpleting tasks for the church, fighting evil, and gaining a lot of training and experience. Also, he would have the freedom to pursue the clues of Beryl and the [Mystical Schr] profession. However¡­ After Donald let slipst time, Su Luter found out that theboratory at Green Tree Castle wasn¡¯t as simple as it seemed, and was suspected of having a military background and wielding significant power. There should be an equally high chance of encountering Transcendents within such a powerful institution. Perhaps even their security personnel are Transcendents! Moreover, such a job opportunity was rare. Among all the students at St. George¡¯s University this year, only Su Lu was given one! It was solely due to his [Basic Physics LV/+], using some knowledge from his previous life, which sessfully aroused their interest. If he refused, it would not be so easy to get in next time. Despite his objections to joining strong federal institutions, which meant strict management and a lot of risks, researchers were different! They were the most precious talents and surely deserved good protection. Even between nations, when one nation was defeated, the victorious nation would often take the scientists and researchers with them, a treatment totally different from that of prisoners of war. This had been Su Lu¡¯s original n. Now, considering the factors influenced by Transcendents, he thought Green Tree Castle might offer many opportunities. The Transcendent power held by a country would surely be stronger than that of any individual or organization. Perhaps not only the subsequent [Spirit Medium] but also Expert and Master level profession information is collected there! ¡°You agreed by default.¡± Rod didn¡¯t notice Su Lu¡¯s emotional fluctuations, and said directly: ¡°Sean, I¡¯ve told you about the terms of remuneration, if there are no problems then sign the contract and start work immediately!¡± ¡°No problem!¡± Sean agreed excitedly, seeming happy to have found a steady job. Su Lu was a bit confused, but he followed Rod out to a secluded corner and whispered, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Actually¡­ keeping an eye on Sean is one of the tasks of the Goddess Church! Because he¡¯s suspected of being ¡®cursed¡¯, and in this period, it¡¯s down on his luck! ¡± Rod said frankly. ¡°You mean¡­ his bad luck is strong enough to make a transoceanic tradingpany go bankrupt?¡± Su Lu couldn¡¯t help but shiver a bit. Although he knew early on that his roommate had the talent of a crow¡¯s beak, he couldn¡¯t even exaggerate to such an extent: ¡°Wait a minute¡­¡± He trembled: ¡°Knowing all this, you still hired him as a clerk, are you not afraid that our shop will go bankrupt too?¡± ¡°The church willpensate us. After he¡¯s hired, his sry will all be covered by the church, and there are rewards forpleting tasks!¡± Rod counted on his fingers, one by one: ¡°Besides¡­ he¡¯s your friend, if we can help, we must, I can¡¯t find a reason to refuse. So, I pretended not to know him and epted him.¡± ¡°Indeed, it is so.¡± Su Lu took a deep breath, quickly epted the situation. Either way, it was just a shop. If it goes bankrupt, then so be it. After all, there was the insurance from the Goddess Church. ¡®If our shop really goes bankrupt because of Sean, then we must demandpensation from the Goddess Church. A shop, yes¡­ a bigger one, in a better location.¡¯ Su Lu thought to himself. Suddenly, he felt a bit guilty. While his roommate was possibly under malicious supernatural threat and in danger, he was still focusing on such a thing. Wasn¡¯t he too cold-blooded? ¡°Bad luck? Are there any beings that can manipte bad luck? It doesn¡¯t seem to be a demon¡­¡± He tried hard to recall his Demon Hunting Knowledge, and said uncertainly. ¡°Fate is one of the most unpredictable mysteries in the Transcendent world¡­ and under Fatees fortune and misfortune¡­ Those who can master these two areas are very powerful secret existences!¡± Rod voiced his guess: ¡°In my opinion, Sean has inadvertently been affected by a bit of the breath of misfortune, and after the Goddess Church¡¯s covert confirmation and purification, there¡¯s no great possibility it¡¯ll continue to cause harm¡­¡± ¡°So, we¡¯re just taking him in for ¡®post-operative observation¡¯?¡± Su Lu understood at once, and breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Exactly, as long as we confirm it¡¯s safe for a while, we can be at ease¡­ for now!¡± Rod emphasized: ¡°In the world of Transcendents, there¡¯s no absolute safety!¡± ¡°So, it¡¯s best if he can master some abilities on his own¡­¡± Su Lu understood the general idea. ¡°Alright, that¡¯s all I know about Sean. Now we have another task.¡± Rod¡¯s expression turned solemn: ¡°It¡¯s a supernatural event, I suspect the culprit is a Cursed Spirit! ¡± ¡°Let¡¯s not take on that kind of task, okay?¡± Su Lu¡¯s teeth ached. Though he liked gold and experience points, he didn¡¯t want to die. ¡°In fact, it was me who took it upon myself, because it¡¯s rted to you! Do you remember Moli?¡± Rod asked somberly. ¡°Catherine¡¯s apprentice? The one who went missing after the hunt? Moli Aibo?¡± Su Lu nodded: ¡°If you¡¯re talking about her, I do know her!¡± ¡°She¡¯s been found!¡± Rod¡¯s expression was grave. ¡°Where?¡± ¡°At a gallery, she appeared there, and then a supernatural event urred! Survivors generally forgot some things, but all imed to have seen ghosts!¡± ¡°Ghosts?¡± Su Lu¡¯s gaze suddenly turned dark.. Chapter 51 - 0051 Supernatural (Please add to your collection, recommended!) Chapter 51: Supernatural (Please add to your collection, rmended!) Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°A ghostly presence in the gallery?¡± Su Lu lowered his head, thought carefully: ¡°Do you think this is rted to Moli?¡± ¡°Could be!¡± Rod cautiously expressed his opinion: ¡°Perhaps they are carrying out some dangerous ritual¡­ maybe¡­ a curse on you!¡± Su Lu¡¯s face fell, recalling his past rtions with Moli, he got slightly goosebumps. If those were pretenses, those were extremely well hidden. ¡°So¡­ we must make an on-site investigation!¡± Su Lu took a deep breath: ¡°What else are we waiting for? Let¡¯s go!¡± ¡°Because the possible adversary is likely a strange Cursed Spirit, we of course need to make some preparations, what about you?¡± Rod looked at Su Lu. Although Su Lu was an expert in dealing with spiritual bodies, the horror of the Cursed Spirit might even surpass the second-order evil spirits they facedst time! ¡°I am ready, and everything I need is right here!¡± Su Lu smiled, ncing at the experience points on his attribute panel: [XP: 100] These were his rewards for joining Rod on a few minor tasks. And through these few attempts, he had figured out the rule for obtaining experience points in his attribute panel: First, they must be of equal or simr strength. This was judged based on his own strength. In other words, just after initially getting his attribute panel, he got a lot of experience points from killing arge number of ordinary people. This had significantly diminished by now. He needed to kill transcendent beings or top individuals among ordinary people, like Donald, to obtain a generous amount of experience. Secondly, the target must be hostile. Of course, if it gets killed, there won¡¯t be so many requirements. But if someone is killed and they hold no hostility against him, it doesn¡¯t seem to be possible. The third point was that he had tond the final blow himself, and the distance couldn¡¯t be too far, even if he coordinated the kill, a certain proportion of the contribution, or damage output, must be exceeded, otherwise, there would be no gains at all. Finally, some special items, like magic books containing energy, could provide some experience through reading them, but ordinary books couldn¡¯t do this, even if they contained a bit of transcendent knowledge! This left Su Lu somewhat speechless. Because this rule was very simr to the experience penalty rules in the online game he yed. What¡¯s the point of a Golden Finger that has crossed dimensions retaining its original rules? But, anyway, through his gains during this period, he had umted 100 experience points, which was not easy at all. ¡®To deal with the Cursed Spirit, I have to rely on the methods of [Spirit Medium]. I¡¯m not sure if a Spirit oppression or Spirit Thorn is better though. Anyway, I can set them aside for now, and upgrade them on the spot in case of any sudden situation ¡­¡¯ ¡°Alright then, let¡¯s first visit the surviving victims!¡± Rod agreed with a nod. They were not heading directly for the gallery rumored to be haunted by ghosts, because it was definitely dangerous there. They needed to gather intelligence first. In the suburbs, inside a vi. As usual, with their fake credentials leading the way, Su Lu and Rod met one of the survivors of the supernatural event, Lady Xi Ling. She had long, curly green hair, an ample bosom, a fine waist, and wore a bold red dress. Her beautiful face was full of fear and fatigue. ¡°Good day, Ma¡¯am, we are from the Federal Investigation Bureau! We have a few questions about the gallery event. Uh¡­ just some specific details!¡± Rod waved a certain ck-leather-bound credential in his hand. His calm demeanor made Su Lu almost believe that he was the real deal. ¡°Go ahead!¡± Lady Xi Ling nced at the six ck-clothed bodyguards around her and nodded. Thisdy was the wife of the big trader Aspe Miller. After the shock at the gallery, she immediately spent a lot of money to hire arge number of bodyguards and private detectives for protection. Looking strictly from a security standpoint, she was of the highest level ¨C for ordinary people. Su Lu rated silently in his heart as he saw the obvious alertness on the faces of several of the bodyguards. ¡°Alright!¡± Rod seriously took out a notebook: ¡°You said that you encountered a ghost, can you describe it specifically? Such as¡­ its image?¡± ¡°It. ..it. .. ¡± Lady Xi Ling¡¯s face suddenly showed a bewildering expression: ¡°I forgot¡­¡± She paused, then added: ¡°But I know, it was a Revenant who killed Red, Poseidon¡­and little Xia. In front of me. Oh Goddess of Light, Xia was such a polite child, only seven years old¡­ No! It will definitelye for me! It will definitelye for me Its appearance¡­it¡¯s important. Very important!¡± Lady Xi Ling held her head, showing signs of hysteria. ¡®Weird.. Didn¡¯t the Cursed Spirit show its form? No¡­looking at the situation, Lady Xi Ling should have seen it, just strangely forgotten, it might be a unique ability of a ghost.¡¯ Su Lu sighed silently in his heart. ¡°Gentlemen, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± At this moment, a female bodyguard stepped forward: ¡°My employer is very tired now, she needs to rest and recuperate!¡± This female bodyguard was wearing a ck tight-fitting outfit, muscles bulging from all over her body, like a hunting leopardess, her eyes full of vignce towards strangers. It was clear that she was somewhat suspicious of Rod¡¯s identity. ¡°Alright, alright, don¡¯t be nervous!¡± Rod spread his hands: ¡°We are leaving now¡­but Ma¡¯am, if you remember anything, please don¡¯t forget to tell us!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Lady Xi Ling was still pale, but looking somewhat better, shey back in her chair, lethargically waving her hand to let the maid see the guests out. Just then, a middle-aged man dressed like a butler in a tailcoat hurried in, looking panicked: ¡°Ma¡¯am¡­we just received news that Mr. Gilbert has suddenly passed away!¡± ¡°What?¡± Rod and Su Lu exchanged nces. This Gilbert was also one of the survivors of the supernatural Gallery event, and their next targeted visit on their agenda. ¡°Oh my goddess¡­Gilbert, how did he die?¡± Lady Xi Lingmented and asked. ¡°He was mysteriously killed in a closed room¡­¡± The butler¡¯s face also looked somewhat pale: ¡°ording to the messages ryed by the detectives, he was screaming¡­a ghost, a real Revenant, before he died!¡± Mr. Gilbert was a good friend of Lady Xi Ling. They went to the gallery exhibition together and were attacked together. Only because of his poor financial condition, Lady Xi Ling lent him a private detective as a bodyguard, and that¡¯s how she got the news first. ¡°Oh Goddess!¡± Lady Xi Ling screamed again: ¡°I want to go to the church, I want to go to the Bright Cathedral!¡± ¡°Ma¡¯am! If this is a targeted serial murder case, a move at this time would give the killer the perfect opportunity!¡± The previous female bodyguard made a suggestion. At the same time, her eyes shed, and a few bodyguards vaguely surrounded Rod and Su Lu. ¡°Hey¡­ listen, we don¡¯t mean any harm!¡± Rod raised his hands, indicating he was harmless: ¡°We¡¯re here to help you!¡± ¡°But I¡¯m beginning to suspect that I¡¯ve encountered two fraudsters¡­or¡­¡± The female bodyguard¡¯s eyes chilled: ¡°You guys are the murderers!¡± Chapter 52 - 0052: Investigation Chapter 52: Investigation Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Finally caught, huh? That was Su Lu¡¯s first thought when Rod was exposed. Using forged documents everyday, and you thought the detectives and bodyguards don¡¯t possess specialized training in identifying documents? ¡°Wait¡­ hold on!¡± Observing the guards preparing to draw their weapons, Rod hurriedly said to Lady Xi Ling, ¡°Do you also think it¡¯s a case created by ordinary people? This is a supernatural incident, and we are professionals in this field!¡± ¡°Supernatural? I see only two frauds!¡± A female bodyguard waved her hand, ¡°Arrest them!¡± ¡°What do we do?¡± Su Lu asked Rod. ¡°You deal with it, you¡¯re better suited for this situation!¡± Rod responded, his arms crossed, nonchntly. Su Lu sighed, ¡°We truly are Transcendents, why don¡¯t you believe us?¡± ¡°Hmph ! ¡± The immediate response from the female bodyguard was a scoff. ¡°Watch my spiritual medium power!¡± Su Lu took a deep breath and suddenly unleashed his spirit oppression. Whoosh! Like a hurricane passing by! The ordinary people in the living room immediately felt a fearsome weight on their spirits, and their connection with their bodies was heavily suppressed, causing them to copse. Especially the bodyguards, they all kneeled down. After all, they were at most trained ordinary people with a spirit data of not more than 1.5. The gap between them and Su Lu was too big, creating a crushing effect. This was because Su Lu was being reserved; otherwise, not only would everyone in the room faint, but there may also be the unseemly act of defecating and urinating. ¡®You!¡± The female bodyguard was kneeling on the ground, her bones creaking, ¡®What just happened?¡± The evidence was in front of her, forcing her to believe in the existence of supernatural power. Seeing the situation turning favorable, Su Lu turned to Lady Xi Ling, who was slumped in her chair, ¡°Now¡­do you believe us?¡± ¡°I¡­believe¡­you guys! Katy, cooperate with them fully.¡± Lady Xi Ling strained to speak, still recovering from the previous oppression, even though Su Lu was very merciful. ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am!¡± The female bodyguard picked herself up, her expression towards Su Lu filled with fear. In that moment, she almost thought she was facing a Giant Dragon from the legends, confronting its Dragon Might! The same went for the other bodyguards when they stood up, hardly daring to meet Su Lu¡¯s gaze. ¡°Good!¡± Rod pped his hands, ¡°In fact¡­ we are protectors sent by the Goddess Church! Considering Lady Xi Ling is still in danger, we will provide protection!¡± ¡°Members of the Goddess Church? Praise the Goddess!¡± Lady Xi Ling made a prayer sign, her expression considerably rxed. The female bodyguard Katy, on the other hand, wore a strange expression, as if she would bite Su Lu if she could ¨C why didn¡¯t you say you were Church members in the first ce? What¡¯s the need for fake documents? After Lady Xi Ling said a few more words, she became shy and went to change her clothes with the help of a maid. Taking the opportunity, Su Lu went to Rod, ¡°I find one thing strange! With the strength of the Cursed Spirit, it should be no problem to kill everyone in the gallery instantly, so why are there survivors?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard my father discuss this question.¡± Rod had a reminiscing expression, ¡°The Cursed Spirit kills ording to certain patterns, generally kills one by one and there are certain intervals in between. This is, of course, not because of mercy, but a rule set by those who create the Cursed Spirit, just to spread terror!¡± Su Lu immediately understood. For example, if all the people going to the gallery died at once, it would make a great sensation, then the news would be suppressed and fabricated into a man-made attack or idental explosion, and the remaining people would go on about their lives. But ording to the Cursed Spirit¡¯s killing routine, there must be a gap between each killing. This is deliberately creating survivors to spread terror, spread various bizarre killing methods, some survivors can live for over a decade, even a lifetime, they are the best witnesses! They prove the existence of the Fierce Ghost, and will actively promote it. ¡°Any evil entities mostly derive joy from human fear!¡± Rod concluded, ¡°They don¡¯t need specific faith, as death and fear are the best faith!¡± ¡°That¡¯s to say, killing one by one slowly will create a more terrifying atmosphere than killing all at once?¡± Su Lu immediately understood, ¡°Indeed, they are all masters of manipting human emotions!¡± Demons and evil entities create Cursed Spirits, forging undying spirits of curses, who tirelessly spread fear worldwide. This method ispletely opposite to that of the church and truly asserts the Evil God¡¯s actions! ¡°And there¡¯s one more thing¡­ Is it really okay to openly show supernatural power in front of ordinary people?¡± Su Lu looked at the guards near them and asked skeptically. ¡°Supernatural power has always existed. High-ranking officials of the Federation, secret institutions, societies, and even major families or high-level social circles know about this¡­ Even among ordinary people, there are many who know this secret!¡± Rod shrugged, ¡°What¡¯s the problem with a few more or less knowing? Besides, it¡¯s for their own good!¡± Seeing the awe-stricken bodyguards, Su Lu suddenly understood. Private detectives and bodyguards are perhaps the ordinary people most likely to encounter supernatural power outside the official circles. Knowing some inside information in advance and maintaining a reverential heart might increase their chances of survival the next time they encounter it. ¡°Sirs, thedy invites you to dinner!¡± At this time, a middle-aged steward came over, inviting them sincerely and politely, ¡°As an apology for the incident just now!¡± Rod promptly agreed. Su Lu had never experienced a wealthy family¡¯s dinner before, so it was a real eye-opener. In the dining room with a huge crystal chandelier hanging in it, the long table was covered with a white cloth, and the burning silver candbra and gasmps drove away all the darkness. The tableware was all made of silver, exquisite and grand, taken care of, and arranged by specialized maids. Moreover, in such a wealthy family, various maids¡¯ duties werepletely separated, even to a pedantic point. What Su Lu found most memorable was thevish dinner, prepared by a specialized chef. After knowing that both of them were from Gusta State, he specially made local pies and grilled fish, which Rod highly praised. ¡°Praise the Goddess!¡± As the master of the house was on a trip for business, Lady Xi Ling was currently thedy of the house. She was the first to raise her wine ss to toast, and Su Lu and Rod promptly followed, ¡°Praise the Goddess!¡± The atmosphere was great for a while, if one could ignore the potential arrival of the Cursed Spirit. After the main course, the three savored desserts, when suddenly, Lady Xi Ling, holding a wine ss in her hand, looked affected, ¡°I think I remember¡­ the image of that ghost!¡± Chapter 53 - 0053 Demon Portrait (Please add to your collection! Recommended!) Chapter 53: Demon Portrait (Please add to your collection! Rmended!) Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°So sudden?¡± Su Lu, who was wiping his mouth with a napkin, was taken aback. The surrounding bodyguards were on high alert as if facing a formidable enemy. Rod picked up his notepad and quickly asked, ¡°What does it look like?¡± ¡°Red! Red eyes! ck skin, goat¡¯s horns¡­¡± Crack! The ss cup fell to the ground, shattering into pieces. Lady Xi Ling waved her arms frantically as if sleep talking, ¡°It¡­ it¡¯sing for me! I¡¯m going to die! I¡¯m certain I¡¯ll die!¡± As if foreseeing her own demise, she cried out in despair, her entire being on the verge of copse. ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± Su Lu opened his Inspiration cautiously, but found nothing. ¡°What exactly is going on?¡± Rod brushed past the bodyguards, grabbed onto Lady Xi Ling¡¯s shoulders, and demanded, ¡°Tell me¡­ what¡¯s happening? ¡°It¡­ it¡¯s in my memory!¡± Lady Xi Ling announced in despair, ¡°Once I recall its appearance, it will find me, and I¡¯ll surely die! Please, save me! Servant of the Goddess, please save me!¡± ¡°The Cursed Spirit¡¯s killing pattern is to establish coordinates by recalling its image and thus bes traceable?¡± Su Lu was startled, ¡°The initial forgetfulness and theter need to recall, this is significant¡­ It¡¯s actually a hint nted by the Cursed Spirit, leading the survivors to their own doom?¡± Certainly, the image of this Cursed Spirit is a taboo. Yet, the survivors were given a clue that urged them to recall the terrifying image of the Fierce Ghost again and again. Once they fully recollected it, it would be the Cursed Spirit¡¯s time to kill! ¡°Are they¡­ toying with people¡¯s minds¡­?¡± Filled with anger, Su Lu expanded his Inspiration into a half-circle, protecting Lady Xi Ling within it. ¡°I can sense it, it¡¯s in the gallery, it¡¯s that painting¡­ It¡­ it¡¯sing!¡± Lady Xi Ling curled up into a ball, wailing hysterically, ¡°Katy, protect me!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The female bodyguard stepped forward, wishing tofort her employer by holding her hand. Suddenly, her eyes focused on Lady Xi Ling. On Lady Xi Ling¡¯s right arm, four w marks appeared side by side. The flesh was torn open, and fresh, red blood gushed freely. ¡°When¡­ when did this happen?¡± Both Rod and Su Lu were astonished. Especially Su Lu! ¡°The Cursed Spirit has begun to harm her, why? Why didn¡¯t I sense it?¡± Su Lu quickly pondered, ¡°Unless¡­ it descended from a higher level of the Spirit World, directly attacking Lady Xi Ling?¡± The Spirit World had manyyers. As a newly ascended [Spirit Medium], Su Lu had only ever interacted with the firstyer of the Spirit World. More critically, he must enter a Soul Trance, adopting the form of a Spiritual Body, to move freely within the firstyer of the Spirit World. At this moment, he was still within his physical body, his Inspiration could at most reach half ayer of the Spirit World, leaving him powerless against higher dimensional attacks. ¡°Could it be¡­ I must enter a Soul Trance?¡± He rapidly calcted, ¡°But at this moment, entering a Soul Trance would lead me to greater danger!¡± While a Spiritual Body could wander the Spirit World freely, he, a first-order [Spirit Medium], would likely meet an unfortunate end facing the Cursed Spirit head-on in the Spirit World. This pondering moment was cut short before Su Lu could make up his mind. Suddenly, his inspiration finally grasped something, and his entire body began to tremble. It was an indescribable, immensely powerful ¡®being¡¯. He deeply sensed the other¡¯s breath, knowing very well that he might not be a match at this moment, that was a fundamental disparity! This being came from a deeper level of the Spirit World, breaking through the limits of space and dimensions, arriving at the firstyer of the Spirit World. It was like a colossal creature, with a terrifying ¡®presence¡¯ , extending its hand towards Lady Xi Ling in the real world! The next instant. The paralyzed Lady Xi Ling vanished in an instant. In the firstyer of the Spirit World, her presence was gone! What remained were only the screams of the maids and bodyguards. ¡°What happened?¡± Katy stared nkly at the vacant chair in front of her: ¡°Where¡¯s thedy?¡± ¡°She¡­ has been taken!¡± Su Lu said gravely, suspecting it was due to the sudden appearance of him and Rod. Otherwise, just the attack from the Spirit World would have been enough to kill an ordinary person. ¡°The gallery! Inside that gallery¡­ that¡¯s the final execution ground!¡± Rod immediately spoke up. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± They exchanged a nce, quickly ran out of the vi, and boarded the carriage. The coachman, urged to hurry,shed the two ck horses pulling the carriage, and the wheels rolled furiously, speeding away. ¡°Okay, now tell me, are you sure you can handle this Cursed Spirit?¡± In the carriage, Rod¡¯s voice was very serious. ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± Su Lu¡¯s face looked terrible, just now, merely the sh of breaths had let him know that if he wished to restrain the evil spirit with Spirit Thorn as he didst time, he probably wouldn¡¯t be able to hold it for even one second. And the Cursed Spirit was immortal, it could only be isted or sealed. Given Rod¡¯s level, when dealing with a Spiritual Body, he only had those few moves, fortunately, he knew the pattern of the opponent¡¯s killings, there were loopholes to exploit. ¡°In that case¡­ I¡¯m afraid this time we can only y the roles of ¡®Body collectors¡¯ or ¡®Cleaners¡±¡® Rod replied with a gloomy expression. ¡°Collecting bodies? Cleaning?¡± Su Lu got a bad feeling. ¡°When dealing with a Cursed Spirit, apart from sealing, the only option left is containment¡­ as soon as we confirm the killing pattern, or the activity range of this being, we should immediately start the targeted containment¡­ that is also a sort of sealing!¡± Rod exined: ¡°Like this Cursed Spirit, its pattern seems to kill anyone who has seen a certain painting. That painting must be in the gallery, maybe it inhabits that painting¡­ To minimize the loss, sealing the entire gallery, not allowing a single living person inside, it¡¯s very necessary¡­ In this way, after the Cursed Spirit kills all the people who had seen it, it might remain quiet for a while.¡± ¡°Such a method, it¡¯s truly desperate.¡± Su Lu shook his head: ¡°Can¡¯t we just burn the painting?¡± ¡°No use, the painting is just a carrier, if burned, it might cause the Cursed Spirit to escape, appearing in an even more bizarre manner¡­¡± Rod shook his head: ¡°For us Transcendents, to a certain degree, we might not fear the Cursed Spirit, but for ordinary people, they have no solution whatsoever!¡± ¡°It¡¯s really desperate¡­¡± Su Lu sighed, looking at the vague figure drawn in Rod¡¯s notebook: ¡°Is this¡­ the image of a demon?¡± Sometimes, even a shadow left by a demon can evolve into a sinister Curse! Perhaps, that portrait of a demon in the painting was the source of the Cursed Spirit? ¡°Although the Cursed Spirit this time was most likely created by a ¡®demon¡¯, it is not a real ¡®demon¡¯!¡± Rod shook his head, ¡°Real ¡®Demons¡¯ are idealistic beings. The ones that have a human form, the only possibility was that they are Demon Professionals!¡± ¡°The advanced form of the [Fallen] path!¡± Su Lu whispered. ¡°They call themselves humanoid demons, with ranks such as lower or upper position¡­ The higher their position, the more idealistic their form will be, often mastering some terrifying abilities! For example¡­. creating curses!¡± Chapter 54 - 0054: True Terror Chapter 54: True Terror Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡®The cocoon of the worm¡¯! That was the name of the gallery. Because a terrible ident had taken ce, the entire gallery had been sealed off, with police officers patrolling nearby. The carriage stopped, and Rod and Su Lu jumped down, looking at the dark building with a bit of trepidation. ¡°Remember¡­you must not see that cursed painting! If you remember the portrait of the demon¡­ perhaps the curse will find you next time!¡± Rod took out two strips of ck cloth, covered his eyes, and gave the remaining strip to Su Lu. ¡°With this getup, we look more like demon hunters!¡± Su Lumented sarcastically, blindfolding himself, his inspiration bubbling as if he had radar scanning abilities, objects within ten meters clearly appearing in his mind. ¡°Although the cursed spirit here is not a real demon from the Abyss, it is still set up by a very capable demon professional!¡± Rod sniffed: ¡°Even though our opposition has been gone for a while, I can still smell the strong scent of the demon in the air!¡± ¡°Why do you think the demon professional has left?¡± Su Lu asked. ¡°Because if he was still here, the demon power in my body would instinctively start trembling. As a matter of fact¡­ I do feel something.¡± Rod answered sincerely: ¡°Any other questions?¡± ¡°No more!¡± They saw that the police had finishedmunicating with Lady Xiling¡¯s housekeeper, and immediately charged into the gallery back-to-back. Bang! The dust-covered door was opened, and Su Lu immediately perceived the horror inside. ¡°Good, the environment hasn¡¯t been drastically altered or closed in!¡± Rod took a deep breath: ¡°Shall we go in?¡± A characteristic of cursed spirits is their predictability. Once you understand their killing patterns, even ordinary people can survive, because it¡¯s just a rigid routine. However, there are exceptions to when demon programmers suddenly change the rules, or if there¡¯s a sudden mutation. For Su Lu and Rod, at this point, the risk is still arguably eptable. As they stepped into the gallery, the environment instantly changed. The outside bustle turned into silence, as if they had entered another world. This is a quality of spirits, the ability to influence the surrounding environment. ording to the Demon Hunter¡¯s Manual, the most dangerous spirits can even attract the souls of ordinary people within the Spirit World, creating disasters. In the hazy darkness, the corridor was long, seemingly without end. Because they didn¡¯t know which painting was cursed, both of them had their eyes covered, but that didn¡¯t affect them. Su Lu hadpletely reced vision with his spiritual intuition, while Rod seemed to have been specially trained to determine the terrain just by using a walking stick. ¡°Follow me!¡± Su Lu took the lead, quickly inspecting the surroundings. Although spiritual perception couldn¡¯t be detailed to the point where everything was crystal clear, the rough terrain and obstacles were all visible to him. Even the paintings on the wall, if he focused, he could see some outlines, but he definitely wouldn¡¯t intentionally look for the curse to possess him. Fighting such a spirit wasn¡¯t fun. After turning a corner, Su Lu suddenly sighed. In his perception, a few meters ahead, a bodyy on the ground. ¡°The scent of blood? A dead body?¡± Rod sniffed: ¡°Lady Xi Ling?¡± ¡°It¡¯s her!¡± How could a carriage speed match the travel speed of a spirit? The two of them had been prepared for this oue. However, Lady Xi Ling at this moment no longer had any semnce of the morous woman they had once known. Her beautiful eyes had lost their colorpletely, her head was separated from her body, and fresh blood flowed freely beneath her corpse. ¡°Which painting is on disy at the scene? Read the introduction, don¡¯t look at the painting itself!¡± Rod said in a deep tone. ¡°This gallery is¡­¡± Su Lu let out a burst of inspiration and found the que that introduced it: ¡°Painting by Robert ¨C The Man in the Twilight!¡± ¡°This painting might be cursed, let¡¯s go!¡± Rod struck his cane on the ground: ¡°Once we identify the source of the curse, we can submit the task. The church of the Goddess can handle the rest¡­¡± ¡°Hold on!¡± Su Lu made another discovery at this moment: ¡°There¡¯s¡­ there¡¯s someone else over there!¡± He turned and walked into another gallery. In the center, there was a girl, a girl he knew very well ¨C Moli! Moli Aibo looked terrible right now. Or more urately, she had be a lifeless body. Her eyes had been dug out, ck blood flowed from her facial features, her hands clenched around her own throat, and her tongue hung out long from her mouth. ¡°There¡¯s blood on her fingers¡­she dug out her own eyes, pierced her own ears, and finally strangled herself¡­¡¯ Su Lu felt a chill run down his spine. Threatening someone¡¯s instinct to live seemed beyond hisprehension. ¡°Haha¡­ I smell the scent of sulphur, and the burning of candles, and aromatic oil¡­ Was she conducting some kind of ritual?¡± Rod suddenly sneered. ¡°Indeed¡­¡± Su Lu did a bit more observation and found additional arrangements: ¡°What happened here?¡± ¡°It¡¯s obvious¡­ there¡¯s more than just one horror in this gallery!¡± Rod said: ¡°She came here for the ¡®Man in the Twilight¡¯ painting, to break the seal of the cursed spirit and curse someone, like you! But¡­ a cursed spirit is not something ordinary people or low-level transcendent beings can control. She failed, the cursed spirit broke its seal, and started killing people indiscriminately. In order to save herself, she held a ritual to pray to the demon! Then, it became what you see now¡­¡± ¡°She must have seen¡­ the real demon!¡± A Demon is equivalent to an evil god, not to be looked at directly, and even its abyssal speech is extremely horrifying for low-level transcendent beings. ¡°This little girl, she really hit the jackpot. She must be a favorite of the God of Misfortune¡­ if that existence exists.¡± Rod added: ¡°You¡¯ve been looking for her, hoping she could answer some of your questions, but unfortunately she¡¯s dead too!¡± Although the [Spirit Medium] can make the dead speak, Su Lu did not entertain such thoughts at this time. Even if Moli could sessfullymunicate with spirits, her spirit would surely have been contaminated by the demon. Communication would mean seeking death. Su Lu could fully imagine the scene at that time¡ªthe girl was trapped in the gallery, facing a cursed spirit that was killing indiscriminately. She had no choice but to pray to the demon, initially just seeking protection. However, that grand and indescribable being in the abyss was so generous this time, showing its true form, possibly apanied by a horrifying, polluting whisper, something that was called by the Seven Gods and their believers as ¡®Filthy Language,¡¯ ¡®Abyss Whispers! ¡® The indescribable terror burrowed directly into the girl¡¯s brain, destroying her sanity. Even attempts to protect her senses were in vain. Finally, she strangled herself! Even Su Lu, or any other transcendent, would fall under these circumstances! ¡°It was merely an ordinary prayer ritual¡­¡± Su Lu muttered in disbelief. ¡°Who knows? Demons aren¡¯t going to reason with you!¡± Rod shrugged, an abyss demon was always an iprehensible creature: ¡°The danger level of this ce has now exceeded my expectations, we must leave immediately! ¡° Chapter 55 - 0055 Spirit Oppression (Please add to your collection! Recommended!) Chapter 55: Spirit Oppression (Please add to your collection! Rmended!) Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions In the gallery, there is a Cursed Spirit that has a well-understood pattern of murder. That is not true terror. But if this ce has caught the attention of a real Demon¡­ that¡¯s when inexplicable, horrific scenarios can unfold. This could lead to the Cursed Spirit mutating and starting to kill indiscriminately. That is not entirely impossible. At this moment, Su Lu felt a terrible palpitation. ¡®Could it be¡­ that the organization Catherine and the Transcendent corpse from the sewer belong to is subordinate to the Demon? That the Ouroboros Badge is some kind of guise of a Demon?¡¯ Unfortunately, with Moli¡¯s death, everything seemed to have been buried away. Now, what he needs to consider is how to survive! ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here!¡± Su Lu and Rod quickly retreated, rushing towards the exit. The lingering darkness became murkier. Everything inside the gallery seemed toe alive, making all sorts of strange noises. This is the evil spirits influencing the environment, projecting the Spirit World. Given enough time, they couldpletely iste the surrounding environment from the outside world, turning it into an inescapable Ghost Realm just like Gn¡¯s residence before. ¡°It¡­ it¡¯sing!¡± Su Lu felt a chill throughout his body. In his heightened perception, he sensed the invasion of a terrifying entity. It was the Cursed Spirit! Under the influence of the Demon, it has broken free from its previous pattern of killing only those who have seen the oil painting and recalled the demon¡¯s image. Now it¡¯s killing without restrictions! This is at least a third-tier Spiritual Body! With their Expert Level transcendent abilities, both Su Lu and Rod were unable to stop it! ¡°Spirit oppression!¡± Su Lu immediately used the innate ability of the [Spirit Medium], turning his spiritual foundation into a powerful force of oppression which can drive awaymon spiritual bodies and even evil spirits. However this time, his heart sank. In his heightened perception, that tremendous entity from the Spirit World just paused for a moment before continuing to encroach upon them! His spiritual defense was losing ground rapidly. ¡°My spirit oppression isn¡¯t strong enough, not even capable to drive away the evil spirits¡­ using the spirit thorn probably won¡¯t make much difference either!¡± In dealing with spiritual bodies, spirit oppression is used to disperse, and spirit thorn is used to immobilize. If it¡¯s unable to disperse, expecting it to immobilize would be wishful thinking. Gradually, the feeling of invasion had reached within three meters! Through Su Lu¡¯s heightened perception, he could now see a pale humanoid figure. It was covered in furrows as if scorched by a fierce fire, its arms and legs were slender and disproportionate to its teardrop-shaped head. At this moment, it seemed like new flesh was about to grow on the face covered with burn scars, forming a distinctive demonic face! ¡®Don¡¯t look! Once I see it, I¡¯ll be cursed and there would be no escape!¡¯ Within Su Lu¡¯s mind, his heightened perception was ardently warning him. ¡°I¡¯m going all out!¡± He moved his thought, quickly poured 100 experience points into the attribute of[Spirit Oppression LVI]. [Expended 100 experience points¡­ Spirit Oppression level upgraded to LV2!] [Spirit Oppression LV2: Gain a temporary bonus of +0.4 to Spirit each time Spirit Oppression is used!] The essence of the [Spirit Medium] skill relies on one¡¯s spirit. The stronger the spirit, the stronger the skill performed. Although it is only a temporary bonus and not a permanent attribute increase, Su Lu was already content. Because his spirit was already at 2.6, adding the temporary bonus would bring it to 3.0! This is a height that ordinary people simply cannot reach. Even those with exceptional spiritual power would be crushed by a difference of at least 1.0, resulting in an overwhelming oue. At this moment, it is a rare and precious lifeline. ¡°Spirit oppression!¡± Su Lu took a deep breath. A new, overwhelming pressure quickly poured out! Bang! A sound like waves crashing onto rocks resonated through the void. The advancing Cursed Spirit finally slows down, even if just by a little bit. The consumption of Inspiration is also swiftly increasing in his stat panel. Su Lu, who managed to buy a few seconds of time, immediately picks up the pace with Rod. ¡°Help¡­ save me!¡± The spiritual oppression he had just unleashed even dispelled some of the darkness, making a certain figure rush over. ¡°It¡¯s a regr person!¡± Su Lu quickly confirmed. ¡°I¡­l¡¯m Bill. I don¡¯t know how I ended up back here. Please save me!¡± The man appeared in his forties, well-kept, but currently out of his wits. ¡°He¡¯s our third designated visit, a survivor from the gallery incident¡­¡± Rod asks, in between sprints, pulling him along: ¡°Are you recalling that portrait?¡± ¡°Yes¡­ Yes, I am!¡± Bill answers in terror: ¡°In my mind, a voice kept telling me that I had encountered a ghost. That image is important¡­ I had been trying hard to remember, but the moment I finally remembered, I found myself back in the gallery¡­ the source of the nightmare!¡± ¡°You¡¯re quite lucky!¡± Thinking of Lady Xi Ling, Su Lu adds: ¡°Now, if you don¡¯t want to die, follow our everymand.¡± If this man isn¡¯t smart enough, then let him die! After all, the gallery is rapidly escting in terror levels under the gaze of the demon¡¯s true form! The three of them run quickly towards the main entrance. By now, wisps of thin ck mist are spreading rapidly, almost blocking the entrance. ¡°It¡¯s about topletely change this ce. Let¡¯s get out of here now!¡± Rod roars. Once the Cursed Spirit seeds, they¡¯ll be trapped in here forever unless they can eliminate the Cursed Spirit, which is impossible! ¡°Spiritual oppression!¡± At the critical moment, Su Lu once again uses the Spirit oppression. Bang! The intense pressure almost bes tangible as it strikes the ck mist. Crack! The sound of shattering ss echoes. Outside, a few points of light leak out, revealing the tense figures of the police officer and the female bodyguard. Rod grabs the other two men and jumps over adroitly, out through the hole. ¡°Gentlemen, where is thedy?¡± The bodyguard Katy immediately steps up. ¡°She¡¯s dead¡­ I¡¯m sorry!¡± Rod apologizes: ¡°1 need to inform the church immediately to seal off this area. No one, absolutely no one, can approach this ce.¡± Su Lu sighs, looking back at the gallery. The whole building is now shrouded in a thickyer of ck mist, bing hazy. It¡¯s evident that it has been thoroughly affected by the Spirit World, making it a space between reality and illusion. ¡®This Cursed Spirit, the speed it created this odd domain¡­ it seems slower than the second-order evil spirit we encounteredst time? No¡­ we don¡¯t know how long that second-order evil spirit had been setting it up, and this Cursed Spirit has just been unsealed¡­ maybe it¡¯s due to the specialization differences?¡¯ ¡®Once such a domain forms, forget about leaving- unless you can persuade the ghost to let go or possess the ability of Spirit World Traversal!¡¯ Su Lu slowly takes in everything, a cold sweat breaks upon his forehead. Without the stockpiled experience points boosting his strength in thest-minute, he might¡¯ve been trapped in the gallery forever. ¡°Thank you! Thank you!¡± Next to him, Bill quickly expresses his gratitude, offering a business card: ¡°Please let me show my thanks!¡± ¡°Bill Abbot, a coal businessman?¡± Su Lu takes a nce, and nods with a smile: ¡°Sure!¡± Chapter 56 - 0056: Pursuit and Kill Chapter 56: Pursuit and Kill Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Bill Abbot was a sessful businessman. Ever since the Federation strongly supported the development of steam power, he seized the opportunity, obtained arge amount of high-quality and cheap coal through measures like pre-signed contracts, sessfully earning arge amount of Golden Dragon coins, and has constantly grown since then. By now, he had be a somewhat famous businessman in Nia City, contemting the auction of a coal mine. But that damned gallery visit nearly ruined everything for him. He was practically shivering whenever he thought of those eerie incidents. In the face of such peculiar existence, an ordinary person had no strength to resist at all! ¡°Thank goodness the church is there! Thanks to the Goddess!¡± After personally witnessing the Goddess Church sealing off the gallery and then being taken to the church for several days of observation and ¡®purification¡¯ rituals, Bill finally felt much relieved. He had finally utterly forgotten that damned, lethal portrait. Moreover, he had obtained an address enabling him to contact the exorcist brothers. As soon as he got back home, he had the butler fetch a bottle of fine wine from the cer to steady his nerves. Meanwhile, he gazed at the slip of paper, which was the address of a doll shop, murmuring to himself: ¡°Perhaps¡­ I should hire some bodyguards, real ones, with mysterious powers¡­¡± After surviving from the gallery for the first time, he purchased a supposedly misfortune-transferring doll out of superstition, but it didn¡¯t help much. Although he didn¡¯t get killed on the spot like Mr. Gilbert, he was still caught and brought back to the gallery just like Lady Xi Ling. If he hadn¡¯t bumped into Su Lu, he would have been a goner. ¡°The church can¡¯t possibly assign people to keep me safe in the long run, but it seems like those brothers can¡­¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ I should approach them cautiously and politely at the outset and gradually win their favor.¡± His instinct as a businessman immediately made him realize the value of the mysterious power and the Rod brothers. Leaving all else aside, if he ever ran into it again, it would be his lifeline! After finishing his red wine and feeling a bit more spirited, Bill sat in his study, pondering the auction of the coal mine. Just then, his eyes flickered. An uncontroble desire emanating from the bottom of his heart made the hand holding his pen start to tremble. He violently swept the reports at hand onto the floor, picked up a piece of fresh paper, and began sketching a figure¡ª a portrait of a middle-aged man with goat horns and a pair of mysterious pupils. With no paint at hand, Bill bit his finger straightaway, painting the man¡¯s eyes a bloody red with his blood. This was the portrait of a demon! ¡°Ha! Ha!¡± After hepleted everything, Bill gripped his throat, copsed in a chair foaming at the mouth. After a long while, he recovered, seemingly forgetting what had just happened. He stuffed the portrait into some random pile of papers, tidied the desk, and went to bed. Real terror had clearly not been blocked up. But was being disseminated anew via some other eerie channel! Anyone who had seen the portrait of the demon would be affected by the curse without exception! At this point, Su Lu and Rod had no idea about this. Seven dayster. Su Lu walked into a private detective agency. ¡°Hello, how may I assist you?¡± The receptionist, a blonde-haired and green-eyed secretary, greeted him. ¡°I¡¯m here to see Detective Fatima Montari. I have an appointment with her,¡± replied Su Lu. ¡°Oh, you must be Mr. Pottery. Detective Montari is waiting for you in her office,¡± responded the secretary with an understanding nod, before leading him to an office. A pile of thick files filled the desk, behind which sat a tall girl with fiery red hair, wearing gold-rimmed sses, adding an intellectual charm: ¡°Mr. Pottery, you¡¯re here!¡± At this point, she stood up, shook hands with Su Lu: ¡°Regarding yourmission, we have results.¡± ¡°Go on!¡± Su Lu sat on the sofa, taking the file that Fatima handed over. ¡®Mr. Pottery, youmissioned two tasks, both of them were missing person cases. However, we were helpless with the first one, regarding Miss Bess Taylor¡¯s whereabouts. All we know is that she has be a wanted criminal by the entire Federation and seems to have moved to the western part of the Federation recently¡­¡± Fatima admitted regretfully: ¡°She is extremely dangerous, I don¡¯t advise you to continue pursuing her¡­¡± In fact, just toplete this task alone, it had been quite a stressor for her. ¡°What about the second person?¡± Su Lu asked neutrally. ¡®Mr. Kira Gales, he recentlypleted a scientific expedition and is currently anchoring at Posey Port with the ¡®White Bird¡¯ exploratory vessel, indefinitely! His address is in the file.¡± This task was rather straightforward, after all, Mr. Kira Gales was somewhat of a public figure, his whereabouts were easy to obtain. ¡°Posey Port, is it?¡± Su Lu nodded thoughtfully. It was thergest trade port in the Federation, housing thendmark ¨C a hundred-meter-tall Goddess of Light Memorial Tower. He looked over the file, showing a smile: ¡°I¡¯m very satisfied with your services, this is the promised reward!¡± Having said that, he reached into his pocket, took out three Gold Dragons and handed them over:¡±One is for Bess and two are for Kira.¡± ¡°We¡¯re d you¡¯re satisfied!¡± Fatima stood up and politely escorted Su Lu to the door of the detective agency. ¡®Looking at the situation¡­ I should go find Kira Gales first, obtain the [Spirit Medium] profession enhancement, if all else fails, I could always double job¡­¡¯ ¡®Bess really is fierce, she has actually been able to hold out for this long under the Federation¡¯s containment¡­ Her strength certainly exceeds my assumptions. However regrettable, I do hope that she is directly exterminated by the Federation to spare me the future trouble.¡¯ Su Lu returned to the House of Dolls while musing. Suddenly, his eyes hardened, his inspirational sense opened in the face of the alert. The Doll shop was empty, a doll disy cab had been knocked over, various dolls scattered all over the floor. At the entrance, several police officers were maintaining order, with a circle of onlookers gathered around. ¡°What happened?¡± Su Lu¡¯s gaze sharpened; his inspiration led him to focus on the wall. On it, written with fresh blood, were a few words¡ª¡¯We¡¯ve found you!¡¯ ¡°Found who? Me? Rod? Or Sean!¡± Su Lu didn¡¯t enter to identify himself, he directly left and headed to the abandoned factory known only to him and Rod. This was actually their main base, the House of Dolls was nothing but a point of contact, even Sean didn¡¯t know anything about this ce. As soon as he entered the gate, he saw Rod fully armed, he asked urgently: ¡°Are they here for you? Who are they?¡± Su Lu suddenly remembered that Rod¡¯s visit to Nia City seemed to be due to some trouble back in his hometown. But given that Su Lu himself had a lot of issues and Rod didn¡¯t wish to reveal all the details, he didn¡¯t inquire further. It could be assumed that it had everything to do with some evil organization. From the looks of it now, the trouble that Rod had gotten into was quite hefty, leading them to pursue him all the way here. ¡°It¡¯s the ck Death Society!¡± Rod was loading ammunition into his shotgun, he answered in a slow manner: ¡°This is a group of lunatics who consider death to be the final destination, and take pleasure in spreading diseases and gues, causing horrifying disasters!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve broken up several of their branches, the page of that magical book and the subsequent [Doomsayer] ritual were all grabbed during those confrontations. From a book known as the ¡°Festival of Death¡±¡­¡¯ ¡°This cult worships death, and the ¡°Festival of Death¡± is their holy book, following me like rabid dogs¡­ I never thought they would continue their pursuit all the way here to us.¡± ¡°This is my problem, I¡¯ll deal with it myself!¡± Chapter 57 - 0057 Kidnapping (Please recommend! Add to your collection!) Chapter 57: Kidnapping (Please rmend! Add to your collection!) Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°The ck Death Society? They worship death¡­What about the moon?¡± Su Lu immediately thought of Beryl, and even that strange sleep-talking phrase ¨C ¡®In the name of the moon¡¯! ¡°In the eyes of the members of the ck Death Society, the moon represents death! They have a ritual where they kill sacrifices specifically on the night of the full moon¡­¡± Rod gave Su Lu a deep look: ¡°And their ¡®Festival of Death¡¯ also has another name ¡ª ¡®Ritual of Bones, Flowers, and the Moon¡¯!¡± ¡°Then I must go!¡± Su Lu shrugged: ¡°Besides¡­they¡¯ve kidnapped my roommate! Right?¡± ¡°I was the first to arrive at the scene, Sean was indeed kidnapped by them, and they even asked me to go somewhere to resolve everything!¡± Rod spoke in a heavy tone: ¡°The enemy dared to follow us here, their strength is absolutely not weak, there should be a third-level expert-level Transcendent in charge! It¡¯s extremely dangerous!¡± ¡°So, we must discuss it carefully! We can¡¯t just walk into the enemy¡¯s trap!¡± In fact, Su Lu was very impatient with those TV dramas from his previous life, where the kidnapper kidnapped important people and threatened the protagonist to go somewhere alone. If it were not for the protagonist¡¯s plot armor, they would have died a thousand times. The best way to deal with this is to call the police. Or rather, the best way to confront the threat is to make others believe that you don¡¯t care about the person or thing being threatened. ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve already called for reinforcements from the Federal Bureau and the Goddess Church!¡± Rod spread his hands, with a look of surprise: ¡°Do you really think I would risk my life for Sean? To be honest¡­apart from being your roommate, he is just an ordinary mission target to me, the kind I wouldn¡¯t care if he died!¡± Su Lu was somewhat speechless: ¡°Well¡­¡± He should have thought earlier, Rod didn¡¯t have much of a connection with Sean, if the emergence of the ck Death Society this time could lead to their annihtion, even if the cost was Sean being in danger. Perhaps Su Lu might hesitate a bit, but Rod probably wouldn¡¯t even furrow his brows. In simple terms, it would be more useful for Rod if Su Lu was taken hostage¡­ well, just a little bit more useful. ¡°So¡­ are you ready to set off? I muste with you!¡± Su Lu suddenly realized that no wonder Rod didn¡¯t need a [Apprentice] from the Goddess Church before, and was still diligent in doing church missions, there was a reason for this. As for the little unpleasantness with the mission contact person, what could it count for in front of a second-order [Demon Hunter]? But, even if there are no church missions to brush, just reporting it to the federation, most likely there will be special departments to take action. After all, a group with transcendent powers, worshipping death and spreading gue, it¡¯s better to annihte them as soon as possible. ¡°Whatever you want!¡± Rod packed up his weapons and walked out the door, Su Lu quickly followed. When the two of them got to the roadside, arge ck carriage was parked in front of them. ¡°Get in!¡± Rod opened the door of the carriage, got in without any politeness, and waved his hand towards Su Lu. Su Lu took a step up into the carriage and was surprised to find that someone was already inside. It was a man in his thirties, with a firm face and a special aura about him, he nodded at him: ¡°Federal Eleventh Bureau agent, you can call me Jack!¡± Su Lu¡¯s inspiration was suddenly tense, it was a pure sense of danger. ¡°Hello, Agent Jack! I wonder what kind of help you can provide to me this time?¡± Rod asked in a heavy tone. ¡°In addition to me, there are five [Soldiers], and¡­ we¡¯ve already monitored the address you gave!¡± Jack pulled out a revolver and carefully wiped it with a silk handkerchief, as if caressing the skin of a lover. ¡°A second-order [Gunfighter], supported by five [Soldiers]?¡± Rod nodded: ¡°It¡¯s enough to deal with that third-order [Necromancer]!¡± Su Lu was quietly listening. After some time of cramming, he has a rough understanding of the professional supernatural system. [Soldier] is the mostmon first-ss physical superpower profession, professionals not only gain super powers but also powerful physical attributes, immune to most diseases. As for a [Gunfighter], also known as a [Wandering Gunman]! It became a popr profession after the advent of firearms, mastering a skill called ¡®Gunfight Skill¡¯, as Rod said, its physical attack is among the top tier of the second-order profession. It is not necessarily that the older professions have an advantage, with the development of the times, emerging professions also have vigorous vitality. Of course, this advanced firearms profession because it appearedte, the follow-up is not very perfect, the high level is hopeless, this is not as good as someplete systems, can be considered as its disadvantage. Thest one, [Necromancer], is the profession system controlled by the ck Death Society, from [Apprentice] to start, to the second-order [Doomsayer], the third-order [Necromancer] is the progress of the [Doomsayer], proficient in a variety of necromancy spells, good at cursing and manipting skeletons, in ancient times it was a hard type to deal with. Often the appearance of a [Necromancer] in an area means a disaster, perhaps even an entire vige will be ughtered. The best way to deal with [Necromancer] is to behead them directly! No matter how many undead and skeleton soldiers the opponent has enved, as long as the source of control is killed, everything will return to normal. This is just a direction of the [Apprentice] profession. Su Lu deeply felt that the professional path system of this world is like a rugby, the basic professions are rtively scarce, but the middle development is veryrge, with all kinds of branches. But in the end, various branches keep converging, only a few stand at the top! ¡®So, the initial choice is very important, the middle road is also very important!¡¯ Su Lu warned himself: ¡®Even with the attribute column, I can¡¯t take it lightly!¡¯ In addition, another point that caught his attention was, the moment he got into the carriage, Agent Jack, as sharp as a hawk, kept sizing him up, as if he was very interested. ¡°You¡­are already a Transcendent, are you going to join this action?¡± The carriage had stopped at some point, Jack stared at Su Lu and asked. ¡°Yes, the one who was captured is my friend!¡± Su Lu nodded. ¡°I hope you can survive!¡± Jack, Rod, and Su Lu got out of the carriage. This was a warehouse area, the ce wasrge, convenient for hiding people, and transportation was also convenient, they could escape at any time. ¡°They appointed you to negotiate in storage unit two, but their actual base is in storage unit six!¡± Jack looked into the distance, a shadow suddenly appeared on a certain container, made a gesture, and quickly disappeared again: ¡°Where are you nning to go?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go to negotiate with Su Lu, you guys go attack the base!¡± In fact, that third-order [Necromancer] could be anywhere, this waspletely a gamble. Rod made his choice without a care.. Chapter 58 - 0058: Annihilation Chapter 58: Annihtion Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Warehouse No.2. The door opened itself to reveal arge space inside. Both Rod and Su Lu walked in together, alertly. There were still many blocks of ice around, with wisps of white air spreading and rolling on the ground. ¡°Rod, you broke your promise!¡± A hoarse voice came from the depths, ¡°We asked for you alone toe!¡± ¡°I brought my brother with me, he isn¡¯t an outsider!¡± Rod loudly stated, his words echoing continuously in the warehouse. Thud! Green mes suddenly ignited in the corner. Under the eerie light, two people walked out of the darkness, holding a hostage with a bup bag over his head, ¡°Did youe to negotiate?¡± ¡°Release Sean now! He knows nothing about this!¡± Su Lu yed the role of an irritable younger brother quite well, shouting loudly. ¡°Apologies¡­¡± One of the robbers threatened the hostage¡¯s neck with a dagger, ¡°As long as you agree to a few things, we will release the hostage! First, return our sacred scriptures immediately; Second, swear to us that from now on, you will not be our enemy¡­¡± ¡°Heh¡­so much nonsense!¡± After Rod gave Su Lu a quick nce, he saw Su Lu shaking his head with an ugly expression, ¡°It¡¯s not him!¡± In front of a [Spirit Medium], all fake disguises were useless, because Spirit Mediums used their intuition to observe things! ¡°Third¡­¡¯ While the robber was talking, Rod who was signaled was already impatient, pulled out a dagger and threw it fiercely. Thud! With the augmentation of the demonic force, the dagger pierced directly into the ¡®hostage¡¯s¡¯ neck, sttering blood! ¡°You!¡± The two robbers were stunned, they seemed unable to imagine that Rod would be so brutal. The next moment, the hostage fell to the ground, with the bup bag falling from his head, revealing a facepletely different from Sean¡¯s. ¡°Since both sides have shown such insincerity, why don¡¯t we just fight!¡± Rod took out his revolver and grinned menacingly. Boom! At the same time, Su Lu immediately activated his Spirit Oppression, well, Spirit Inhibition! But the effect this time was obviously not as good as against ordinary people. In the face of such oppression, the two people on the other side just paused for a moment, immediately reacted, and showed ck-purple light from their hands, indicating a negative-energy field. ¡°A first-grade [Apprentice]? Or a second-grade [Doomsayer]?¡± Su Lu didn¡¯t know, but for those with professions in the magical arts, their mental resistance was obviously high, and they reacted quickly to put up a defense. Boom! Boom! Boom! Rod fired three shots without reservation. Two of the bullets were deflected by the force field, but one hit a robber¡¯s chest, sttering blood instantly. Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! At this moment, more gunshots came from the outside, apparently, that was Jack from the Federal Eleventh Bureau in action. ¡°Spirit Thorn! ¡± Upon seeing the remaining robber, Su Lu immediately used his skill, directing a mental spike towards the opponent¡¯s mind. Highly concentrated mental energy had a much more singr, but direct effect than spirit oppression. ¡°Seems like it¡¯s a first-grade [Apprentice], only capable of a few tricks, and low in spirit power!¡± Su Lu heaved a sigh of relief. At that moment, Rod stepped forward, ruthlessly and methodically killing them one by one: ¡°Remember¡­ at the first and second stages, firearms can y a massive role. That¡¯s why second-rank [Gunfighters] are often the top of the second-rank professions!¡± The difference between humans and animals lies in having wisdom and the skill to utilize external objects! Su Lu epted the lesson and followed Rod in killing and searching bodies. They quickly moved outside to reinforce the others. Under the cover of night, Warehouse No. 6 continued to buzz with activity, and the sound of firearms echoed non-stop. It seemed that Jack and his team had hit the jackpot; the enemy¡¯s main forces had all gathered there. ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate the power of the Federation. The [Gunfighter] profession initially developed from the army¡­and a group of [Soldiers] equipped with firearms, even against third-rank experts can pose a great danger once they are targeted!¡± Rod seized the opportunity to teach. Su Lu was captivated by the scene before him: Around Warehouse No. 6, one skeleton after another climbed from the ground. Some were still wearing metal armor, armed with weapons, battling fiercely with a group of ck Death Society followers in ck robes, and agents from the Eleventh Bureau. In all of this, Jack¡¯s performance was particrly eye-catching. Wearing a ck coat, guns in both hands, he moved through the night like a reaper harvesting lives. Bang! A bullet left the chamber, ricocheted off the ground, cleverly avoiding obstacles and hitting a blind spot. Although it had lost a significant amount of momentum after the one bounce, the ferocious bullet still easily ripped through the body of a person in a ck robe, robbing him of life and leaving him on the ground. ¡°A bullet that can change direction? Is this gunfighting skill?¡± Su Lu widened his eyes, muttering to himself. ¡°[Necromancers] are good at group attacks, but they¡¯re very fragile, like any other magic professions. As with a few special professions, your [Spirit Medium] is no exception ¨C it can be targeted easily!¡± Rod said in a deep voice. ¡°I understand!¡± Su Lu took a deep breath, recalling the gun shot aimed at Catherine. The sense of danger from it was very simr to what he was witnessing now. ¡°Damn¡­ it¡¯s the Federation¡¯s ck-skinned hyenas!¡± From inside Warehouse No.6, a disgruntled voice echoed out. ¡°Pasno! The Federation¡¯s C-rank criminal, suspected of multiple poisonings and murders!¡± Jack¡¯s gunshots didn¡¯t cease. The curved bullet trajectory could even prate theyers of skeleton defenses, extinguishing their core soul fire: ¡°In the name of the Federation, I give you judgement!¡± ¡°Lately, the Federation and the church have been very sensitive to people like this¡­¡± Next to Su Lu, Rod lowered his voice: ¡°Because they ascended to the level of experts and masters during the Twilight of the Gods, they have invaluable experience and profound resources. With the dawn¡¯s arrival, there¡¯s a chance for them to break through further¡­ That¡¯s why, we must crush thempletely. Before they develop any further!¡± ¡°I understand!¡± Su Lu nodded seriously to show he understood. Rod was warning him not to provoke the Federation because of gaining a bit of superhuman power, or he would certainly meet a terrible end. At that moment, Pasno¡¯s hoarse voice continued to echo from the warehouse, murmuring deeply: ¡°I curse you!¡± ¡°In the name of the undead¡­¡± ¡°Your power will leave you! Your steps will be slowed down! Your body¡­ will gradually decay!¡± This was the curse ability of the [Necromancer]. With the spell, a green mark appeared on Pasno¡¯s body. His movements became sluggish, and the muscles on his cheeks twitched minutely as if he was under immense pain. Just then, Boom! A wall of the warehouse exploded, and several fully-armed [Soldier] agents rushed in. Bang bang bang! The firearms continued to sound. ¡°That [Necromancer] is done for!¡± Watching the copsed skeletons in the field, Rod asserted with confidence.. Chapter 59 - 0059 Steam Train (Please recommend! Add to your collection!) Chapter 59: Steam Train (Please rmend! Add to your collection!) Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions With the Necromancer dead, those skeleton soldiers inevitably lost their control. Su Lu and Rod saw that the situation was under control, and they casually fought at the periphery, stopping a few who tried to escape, and leaving the main battlefield to The Eleventh Bureau. The battle ended swiftly. A momentter, Jack walked over, a hint of grief on his face: ¡°That [Necromancer] engraved a negative energy array on his body! His final outburst took out two of our good men¡­¡± ¡°We¡¯ve cleaned up the scene, but haven¡¯t found your hostagepanion!¡± ¡°ording to the captives, they moved the hostage right after he was captured, because there was a residual scent of misfortune on him¡­¡± ¡°Misfortune?¡± Su Lu and Rod couldn¡¯t help but exchange nces. They thought the Goddess Church had thoroughly purified Sean, but there were still residuals, which in the eyes of these cultists, were no different from a torch in the darkness. ¡°I understand now!¡± With a stern face, Rod turned and walked away with Su Lu. Having walked out of the warehouse area, he finally spoke slowly: ¡°I¡¯m going back to Gusta State!¡± The ck Death Society was the trouble he caused, and he had to deal with it! Moreover, staying near Su Lu now would only harm him, causing endless attacks ! Su Lu¡¯s lips moved, but he couldn¡¯t bring himself to say he would apany him. As of now, he was just a burden to Rod. A first-rank [Spirit Medium] was too weak indeed. ¡°I¡¯m going to Posey Port to find the follow-up of the [Spirit Medium], for any issues, we can keep in touch by letters!¡± He took a deep breath and made his decision. ¡°A wise choice. I hope everything goes well for you!¡± Turning around, Rod gave Su Lu a big hug and disappeared into the darkness. ¡°He left just like that?¡± Su Lu was speechless: ¡°I know you¡¯re not good at expressing emotions¡­ but what about the business? And the guy in the abandoned factory¡­¡± He felt that Rod had merely left him a mess to clean up, without giving him an option to refuse! For the next few days, Su Lu was very busy. Firstly, he had to deal with the police to lift the blockade of the House of Dolls. Even though The Eleventh Bureau had said hello in advance, there were still many procedures to handle. Originally, Su Lu nned to sell the shop, but this was real estate! It was a city shop! Although the location was not that good, Su Lu, who had learned painful lessons from his previous life, was still a bit reluctant. In the end, after checking his assets and finding them to be sufficient, Su Lu decided to close the shop and leave it be, waiting for it to appreciate. After all, the Federation was still on the fast track of economic development, and it was worth betting on the country¡¯s fortune! Besides, most of the valuable goods in the factory headquarters had been taken by Rod. He left him only a demon hunting dagger, which said to be engraved with a rune, which had a more lethal effect on the demons. As for hunting rifles and revolvers, even if Rod dared to give them, Su Lu didn¡¯t dare to ept them ¨C he did not have Rod¡¯s ability to bring so many dangerous items through security checks. ¡°And Sean, Rod would probably keep an eye out¡­ probably!¡± In the end, Su Lu reviewed his possessions, and found that he had 29 gold dragons left in cash, plus five silver hawks, and a handful of copper elves. Such substantial wealth was a sight he hadn¡¯t seen in years, couldn¡¯t help but feel overjoyed. ¡°Perfect, I will treat it as a graduation trip.¡± With a bit of excitement, he lined up at the train station and bought a seat ticket for Posey Port. Woo woo! Apanied by the harsh sound of a steam whistle. Large white smoke billows from the steam engine, and the iron wheels start moving in an orderly manner. The steam train slowly pulls out from the station tform. Inside the train, the space is rtively spacious, divided into separatepartments by wooden panels. Su Lu, wearing a white shirt and ck trousers, has unbuttoned a few buttons on his chest casually. He only has one carry-on suitcase. After taking his seat, he picks up a magazine to pass the time. In fact, his focus is entirely on his attribute column: Name: [Su Lu Pottery] Profession: [Spirit Medium] (Rank 1) Professional Rank: [1] Strength: [1.6], Agility: [1.3], Constitution: [1.2], Spirit: [2.6] Inspiration: [2.6] Skills: [Creation of Dead Princess LVI], [Maga Fighting Skill LV5], [Soul Trance LVI], [Spirit oppression LV2], [Spirit Thorn LVI] Passive: [Common Hebrew LV3], [Basic Physics LV4], [Demon Hunting Knowledge LV4], [Ancient Hebrew LV2], [Gm Language LVI] XP: [60] ¡°Experience points 60, that¡¯s the gain from the previous kidnapping incident¡­¡± Su Lu nced at his skills again. He found that there were no ¡®+¡¯ signs avable for upgrading any of them, which left him a bit embarrassed. At first, fighting skills seemed the most cost-effective to improve. However, as the level increases, the required experience points be increasingly substantial. This made Su Lu understand that for an ordinary person to be transcendent solely by relying on fighting skills was almost equivalent to daydreaming! As for the following three [Spirit Medium] skills, equivalent to casting skills, the experience required to upgrade them at lower levels is quite consuming- insufficient with his current experience points. What about passive abilities? For their upgrade, both external conditions and experience are essential. The only one that currently meets the requirements is [Gm Language LVI] , as he has Ynis¡¯s research notes at hand. He should still be able to further improve it by a level or half a level. As for the others, they allck crucial conditions. For instance, if Su Lu wants to improve Ancient Hebrew, he at least needs to find a book on the research of ancient Hebrew first. The author¡¯s proficiency level must be above LV2. Only then can he get an upgrade. ¡°However¡­ Most of the passive skills can be improved by practicing on my own. In fact, skills and attributes should also be improvable¡­ Experience points only offer a shortcut.¡± Comparing all three aspects, using experience points to upgrade skills is the most cost-effective. After a bit of hesitation, Su Lu decided to save his experience points and learn Gmnguage by reading the notes. Due to the capricious nature of the attribute column, he has not yet found a stable way to umte experience points. Clink! At this moment, the door is pulled open, and another female passenger holding a ticket walked in. She took a look at the seats, smiled, and naturally sat down next to Su Lu. Su Lu unconsciously touched his forehead, his inspiration burst, but he didn¡¯t detect anything unusual. In fact, if a transcendent intended to disguise, they are indeed difficult to recognize. Even if he is renowned for his perception in the [Spirit Medium] field, it is the same. He nced at the few people in hispartment, a well-dressed elderly couple sitting across from him and a man snoozing, and this unfamiliar young girl sitting next to him. ¡®They should all be normal people! Probably¡­¡¯ After ensuring, Su Lu started to exercise his [Spirit Medium] ability. The advancement of professional rank requires not only subsequent vocational information but also preconditions! If one has not reached a certain height in the [Spirit Medium] profession, even if one obtains the subsequent vocational information, the advancement is still unachievable! Chapter 60 - 0060 Legend Chapter 60: Legend Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The steam engine of the White Eagle Federation had already increased its speed several times, currently moving at a rate of about 50 kilometers per hour. The lengthy train was traveling across vast open fields, with the aroma of grass and nts wafting in from the opened windows. Su Lu rubbed his eyes, yawned, and covered his face with a magazine as if he was falling asleep. Using this disguise, he began to use the professional skill of the [Spirit Medium] ¨C Soul Trance! Thunk! It felt like falling from a high ce in his dream. His body twitched and the surrounding scene abruptly changed. Everything in the carriage lost its color. Everyone¡¯s facial expression became numb, and the world was covered in a hazy veil. Turning his head, Su Lu could see his ¡®body¡¯ in a strange way. The magazine conveniently masked his eyes that were rolling back into his head. That¡¯s right! When the [Spirit Medium] performs Soul Trance, the expression of rolling eyes is exactly like the shamans seen on TV in the past! This made Su Lu quite embarrassed. He nced around and made another discovery. ¡°I wasn¡¯t flung out of the train immediately¡­ Does this mean the Spiritual Body in Trance uses its body as an anchor?¡± Due tock of practice, he didn¡¯t dare to explore rashly and could only wander near his body. He first stood next to the girl in the next seat and looked at her, but she didn¡¯t seem to notice at all. Then, he waved his hands in front of the old couple opposite him, but received no response. As his exploration range expanded, Su Lu grew more courageous and passed through the carriage block to spy into the nextpartment. ¡°Meow!¡± At this moment, a ck cat squatting beside a woman suddenly raised its head, letting out a meow towards Su Lu as if giving a warning. ¡®Animals, especially cats and crows, are very sensitive to spiritual bodies¡­ but that¡¯s about it!¡¯ Thinking of a recorded fact, Su Lu waited without panic. ¡°Domy, my dear Domy!¡± A chubby woman beside them picked up the ck cat, caressed it gently and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± The ck cat¡¯s pupils were filled with confusion. As it was stroked, it made purring sounds of satisfaction. It seemed to havepletely forgotten what happened earlier. ¡®It seems that they can only sense changes but unable to directly observe the source¡­¡¯ Su Lu nodded his head, moved through the wooden wall once again, and entered the third carriage. The atmosphere here was strange, with several hefty men showing fierce nces. ¡®They couldn¡¯t be bandits, could they?¡¯ Surprised, Su Lu dived into their luggage bags, and after finding no dangerous weapons, he rxed and returned to his own carriage. As the duration of the Soul Trance elongated, he began to sense many unfavourable signals. For instance¡­ the level of weathering and aging of the surrounding items is bing increasingly terrifying, with iron-made goods full of rust ¨C all ominous signs. ¡®The danger of Soul Trance does not only lie in the potential threat of meeting dangerous spiritual bodies but also lies in the risk of being affected and assimted once the distance bes too great or the period spent wandering the Spirit World bes too lengthy!¡¯ Compared to the body, the soul is just too fragile. Su Lu returned to his own carriage, prepared to return to his body. At this moment, he suddenly focused his gaze. Among the old couple opposite him, the elderly man who had been dozing off seemed to be in an abnormal state. Traces of spiritual energy seemed to be trying to escape from his eyes, nose, and other orifices. This wasn¡¯t him preparing for spell casting, but rather seemed like his life was nearing its end! ¡°Aging and death¡­ these are the unpreventable horrors of mankind!¡± Su Lu returned his soul back to his body, quietly watching the old couple in front of him, his eyes filled withplexity. From their outward appearance, they looked extremely loving and healthy. But only he knew that the old man¡¯s body was nearing its limit, barely able to hold onto his soul. ¡®I hope he can hold on a bit longer, I really wouldn¡¯t want to see him die in front of me!¡¯ Su Lu looked utterly helpless. Although people never really confronted their own mortality in this world, if someone died inside the carriage, he and the other passengers would certainly be questioned by the railway police. It would be bothersome, very bothersome. He hoped to avoid any troublesome situations as much as possible. ¡°Excuse me!¡± He initiated the conversation, chatting with the elderly couple opposite him: ¡°Are you headed to Posey Port?¡± ¡®Yes!¡± After exchanging a nce, the more energetic wife replied: ¡°My husband and I are from there, but we haven¡¯t been back for a long time. This time, we n to settle there.¡± ¡°Returning¡­ to your hometown, huh?¡± Su Lu murmured to himself. It was very obvious that the old man had some premonitions. His innate instincts sensed something, which was why he was insistent on fulfilling some of his wishes. ¡°Hi, I¡¯m Dora!¡± The girl sitting next to Su Lu seemed unable to bear the silence in the carriage from before any longer. Seeing Su Lu start the conversation, she immediately started chatting: ¡°I¡¯m a journalist, nning to conduct an interview in Posey Port!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve just graduated and am nning for an interesting graduation trip!¡± Su Lu calmly replied. ¡°Oh, so you are a university student?¡± Dora¡¯s eyes lit up, an added sense of awe appearing in them. In this era, university students were highly treasured intellectuals, considered as the reserve force of the upper ss society, and could receive widespread respect everywhere they went. People like her could onlynd a job as a journalist and enjoy a decent ie, solely because they graduated from amonw school and could write articles. ¡°Well¡­ St. George¡¯s University!¡± Su Lu casually chatted with her for a bit: ¡°Although Nia City isn¡¯t that far from Posey Port, the train journey still takes several hours. Why did they send you for an interview?¡± His underlying question was whether something major had happened in Posey Port recently. ¡°I had no choice¡­¡± Dora¡¯s expression fell: ¡°Newspapers require sales, and we journalists are sent to any ce that we can be sent to. Without good, first-hand, explosive news, it¡¯s hard for us to get a break¡­¡± ¡°Talking about newspapers¡­ I remember when I was young¡­¡± The old man opposite them seemed to have something jogged his memory: ¡°Back then¡­ The Federation didn¡¯t have newspapers, only stories that were passed from mouth to mouth¡­ In Posey Port, there was a legend about the Beak Monster.¡± ¡°Beak Monster?¡± Su Lu raised his eyebrows, showing evident interest. Indeed, during the Twilight of the Gods, when the power of a Transcendent was hidden, the exploits of some Transcendents became ghost stories. And now, these could very well be true. ¡°Yes, Beak Monster¡­¡± The old man began to reminisce, a slight rosy color appearing on his cheeks: ¡°This is a spooky tale from my hometown of Posey Port. It¡¯s said that the Beak Monster isn¡¯t just one person, but a group! They have faces like crows, and they act in the night. Wherever they go, they bring misfortune! They¡¯re also called ¡®Death Crows¡¯!¡± ¡°Misfortune?¡± Dora habitually took out her pen and paper: ¡°Why have I heard they were mysterious doctors who could heal many diseases?¡± ¡°Haha¡­¡± The old man shook his head: ¡°That is also one of the beliefs, but what I heard as a kid was horror stories. It was said that wherever they passed, there would be diseases and gues. They even liked to cruelly dismember corpses¡­.¡± Chapter 61 - 0061: First Aid (In need of recommendations! Collections!) Chapter 61: First Aid (In need of rmendations! Collections!) Trantor: 549690339 ¡®Sorry¡­ that seems like an autopsy!¡¯, thought Su Lu to himself. He¡¯d also heard the legend of the Beak Monster, but in the tales, they were simply ordinary doctors who wore masks shaped like bird beaks, stuffed with herbs to filter the air in order to prevent the spread of infectious diseases. However, due to the ignorance of the people and the spread of rumors, they became known as monsters with beaks. Moreover, because they often entered areas gued with infectious diseases for research and treatment, they were unfairly seen as heralds of epidemics, nicknamed ¡®Death Crows¡¯. Nevertheless, he didn¡¯t interrupt the old man¡¯s tale, but instead listened attentively, to the old man¡¯s great satisfaction. Through their conversation, he learned that the old man¡¯s surname was Farrin, who had been married to Mrs. Farrin for over forty years and their children were living away from home. Having recently retired, Farrin was entertaining the idea of returning to their hometown to spend their old age. Time flew by as they talked happily. Gradually, alongside the roar of steam, the silhouette of a port city emerged before everyone¡¯s eyes. It was the Federation hallmark of trade ¨C Posey Port! Named after the hero Posey, who rose to prominence during the first Holy War, the city boasted the Federation¡¯s most famousndmark: the Goddess of Light Memorial Tower, standing at 103 meters tall and weighing 327 tons, it was the dominant figure in the port. Legend had it that the crew of every ship docking at the port for the first time would salute this grand and stunning monument, their emotions surging with the sight of it. However, to Su Lu, he preferred the Memorial Tower on the silver dor. Ah, those thick, firm and indescribably delightful pieces of pure pleasure, each one exchangeable for a Silver hawk at a regr bank! Of course, the more, the merrier. ¡°We¡¯re here!¡± Seeing his hometown, a joyful look crossed Mr. Farrin¡¯s face as he stood up. Then, his vision went ck. It seemed that sitting for too long had stiffened his body, causing some dizziness. Amidst Mrs. Farrin¡¯s cries, he slumped back into his chair, his condition appearing grim. ¡°Gods!¡± ¡°Please¡­ save him! Save him!¡± cried Mrs. Farrin. ¡°This is¡­ I¡­ I know some first aid!¡± Dora rushed up to help, but it was to no avail. ¡°Rx,dies!¡± Su Lu sighed as he saw a panicked Dora and a distraught Mrs. Farrin, tears streaming down her face. ¡°Perhaps he is experiencing low blood sugar? Could you step aside, please?¡± While checking Mr. Farrin, Su Lu¡¯s eyes rolled back in his head and he entered Soul Trance. In the Spirit World, his spiritual body immediately noticed a vaguely translucent spirit about to leave Mr. Farrin¡¯s physical body. ¡°Go back!¡± Su Lu reached out with his right hand and gently pushed. The spirit abruptly returned back into Mr. Farrin¡¯s body. Back in the physical world. Mr. Farrin¡¯s eyelide fluttered, then slowly opened. ¡°Oh, darling, you scared me to death!¡± cried Mrs. Farrin as she embraced her husband. ¡°He¡¯s just sat for too long and got up too fast, causing someck of oxygen to the brain¡­ he just needs to rest and drink some hot water.¡± Su Lu politely exined, and picked up his luggage, ¡°I need to get off now.¡± ¡°Thank you! Thank you, sir, we don¡¯t know how to thank you!¡± Mrs. Farrin squeezed Su Lu¡¯s hands, gratitude radiating from her face. ¡°Don¡¯t mention it!¡± Su Lu exited the carriage, leaving behind his parting words, ¡°If there¡¯s anything else, Mr. Farrin, please take care of it as soon as possible!¡± Although Su Lu had given him a push in the Spirit World, Mr. Farrin¡¯s health had shown no signs of improvement. In the next minute, or perhaps in the next hour, but definitely noter than tonight, his spirit would undoubtedly leave his body again, a decision made by his physical body which had reached its limit. ¡®So, it was only a timely rescue rather than a change of fate¡­ ¡® With a sigh, Su Lu blended into the crowd and disembarked from the steam train. Since discovering that he had supernatural abilities in this world, his attitude began to change. At least¡­ he did not want to end up like Mr. Farrin, and many other ordinary people, living unexceptional lives until death. He wanted to live longer and experience more excitement! Having an attribute panel and living in such an era, it shouldn¡¯t be difficult to achieve this. ¡®When these are all satisfied, I want real freedom! Even¡­ with the help of supernatural powers, to go back to my world!¡¯ ¡®Haha¡­ indeed, human desires are infinite, and those with greater power have stronger desires!¡¯ ¡®But it doesn¡¯t seem to be a bad thing!¡¯ The so-called civilization, development, and technology, weren¡¯t they all born from the desire to bezy? As he was about to leave the station, Su Lu kept a vignt eye for pickpockets that may appear. ¡°Wait for me!¡± At this moment, a crisp and familiar voice came from behind him. He turned around and saw a slightly shorter woman with lively brown eyes ¨C it was Ms. Dora. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Su Lu asked doubtfully. ¡°Excuse me¡­ are you a medical student?¡± Dora asked boldly, with a hint of blush on her face. ¡°Your first aid skills just now were even more professional than mine!¡± In the Federation, being a doctor is a lucrative profession. As long as one doesn¡¯t perform too poorly, they can typically afford a middle-ss lifestyle. ¡°No, I just attended a few first-aid courses,¡± Su Lu responded with a smile. In reality, those techniques had little to no effect. The main factor was his influence in the Spirit World. In addition, this was only possible because Mr. Farrin¡¯s body had still been capable of supporting life. He hadn¡¯t extended Mr. Farrin¡¯s life in any way. ¡°But I think you¡¯re as good as some professional doctors. My name is Dora! Dora Ruby!¡± beamed the journalist as she looked at Su Lu. At this time, it¡¯s customary for a gentleman to reciprocate by introducing himself; not doing so would be impolite. With no other choice, Su Lu responded, ¡°Su Lu! Su Lu Pottery!¡± ¡°Mr. Pottery¡­ can I call you Su Lu?¡± Dora asked with cheeks slightly blushed. ¡°Of course, we¡¯re friends already!¡± Su Lu walked out of the train station with Dora. Observing the ebb and flow of people on the streets and the waiting horse-drawn carriage, he asked, ¡°Where are you headed?¡± ¡°The Hilton Hotel, I¡¯ve reserved a room there,¡± Dora replied cheerfully. ¡°In that case, I wish you all the best with your interviews!¡± Dora¡¯s face dropped as Su Lu helped move her luggage into the carriage, and then shut the door. ¡°Indeed¡­ a man ofpetence is easily admired by women. It¡¯s a pity, I still have things to take care of!¡± Watching the carriage drive away, Su Lu drew back his gaze. He had obtained Kira Gale¡¯s address from the detective.. This was now his top priority! Chapter 62 - 0062: Bar Chapter 62: Bar Trantor: 549690339 Posey Port, Coastal Cafe. Through the ss windows, a pristine white beach and the azure sea can be seen clearly, a sight to soothe the soul. This is one of the reasons why the cafe is a thriving enterprise. Su Lu was sitting in a corner, quietly drinking coffee. After a while, he suddenly looked up to see a white man entering. He was about forty years old, around six feet tall, with a square face and blue eyes. There was a unique calmness about him. He was as steady as a rock standing in the sea, unaffected by any storm. ¡®Kira Gales!¡¯ Su Lu muttered to himself, matching the face with the intel he had gathered. Given that the man could potentially be a Transcendent of the second or even third level, Su Lu didn¡¯t dare use his supernatural perception. He simply observed him as any ordinary person would. ¡®This well-known explorer, adventurer, and mysticist possesses [Spiritual Medium] abilities. If I were to try and probe him, I could be detected!¡¯ ¡®He¡¯s known to have ties with Catherine¡¯s teacher. He might belong to the same organization. What should I expect if I show him the Ouroboros Badge? No¡­ If he¡¯s always on high alert, it may not work and might even backfire¡­¡¯ ¡®So¡­ Should I steal from him or capture him for questioning? Interrogate him, alive or dead? This should be thest resort!¡¯ Su Lu was a bit perplexed. He couldn¡¯t just walk up and ask to be his student, could he? Besides, Kira Gales had just finished an exploration and was taking a short break in the city. Any visit requiring a significant timemitment was out of the question. So, Su Lu casually ate his breakfast, deliberately dying himself while he observed the man, who finally left. ¡®ording to the addendum from the detective¡¯s previous info, this Kira guy is a creature of habit. He visits this cafe every day for breakfast, enjoys Posey Port¡¯s specialty dishes at noon, and spends his time on leisurely walks and listening to legendary tales. Sometimes he even volunteers at the insane asylum. Overall, he seems very gentle and friendly¡­¡¯ ¡®But who can say¡­ It could all be a charade.¡¯ Since Su Lu suspected that he had ties to a group that worships demons, he was skeptical about his character. ¡®ording to the information I gathered, Kira is supposed to stay here approximately a month. I have a bit of time then..¡¯ ¡®So, I¡¯ve got some time to improve myself!¡¯ After he became a [Spiritual Medium], most of his time was spent with Rod, But now, in this unfamiliar city with unfamiliar people around, he could let loose. At the very least, he could collect a considerable amount of experience points, which never hurt. ¡®Maybe I should also go to the ck market to buy some guns for self-defense¡­ s, unfortunately, they can¡¯t be taken on steam trains. Such a hassle!¡¯ Su Lu left the money for his meal on the table, and also left the caf¨¦. As a port city, the streets of Posey Port are an eclectic mix of architectural styles, giving a modern feel. Moreover, it is even more crowded than Nia City, with blonde-haired, blue-eyed Romans ¨C mostly immigrants from the ¡®Old Continent¡¯. Aside from them, the poption also includes inders, mostly with blue hair, who call themselves ¡®Children of the Ocean¡¯ , and Gaosuo natives of the New Continent. The White Eagle Federation is a nation of immigrants, located on the ¡®New Continent¡¯ discovered during the Age of Exploration. It was founded after the first holy war, its leader¡ªStephen y¡ªwas honored as a ¡®Founding Father¡¯. His likeness is proudly represented on the nation¡¯s silver currency. Therefore, in this country, you can see all sorts of residents. Among them, the Gaosuo people possess unique and strange abilities, believed to have been passed down through generations in thisnd. Once, they posed a bit of trouble to the Federation¡¯s expansion, of course, in the end, all fell under the hooves of the ¡®Conqueror¡¯ William. By now, Su Lu had realized that what the Gaosuo people possessed wasn¡¯t some power transmitted through thisnd, but a unique or peculiar professional system. After wandering around, he found Posey Port to be quite interesting. There were many novel items to purchase, as well as specialty items from all over the world. Additionally, given its status as a port, the city had a thriving gambling scene and was abundant in special service industries. Also, there were bars everywhere ¨C a favorite spot for sailors wishing to unwind. Su Lu strolled around and chose a serene alley to investigate further. In any city, there are always those who operate beneath the surface, privy to information others aren¡¯t. They also control some valuable resources. Su Lu decided to engage in some transactions with them. As for safety concerns, he wasn¡¯t worried. Even without his supernatural abilities, his fighting skills alone would keep him safe. He casually entered a bar named ¡®Mncholic Blues¡¯ and ced a beer order. The mor of music mixed with the seductive dances of women asionally punctuated by crudements from the patrons filled the air. ¡®I can¡¯t help but wonder¡­ Do all of the city¡¯s dredgese here?¡¯ Su Lu shook his head. Just as he put down a silver eagle coin in an attempt to loosen the bartender¡¯s tongues, he heard a loud crash. Bang! The noise was of an empty beer bottle smashed to pieces. ¡°Grab her!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t let her get away!¡± A bunch of burly men appeared to be in a bit of a frenzy. They rudely pushed past the crowd, chasing after a small figure who was making a run for it. Their actions inevitably caused more chaos in the bar. Many customers even cursed their lineage. Fights broke out everywhere. Not only was there was no sign of themotion dying down, it seemed to be escting. Su Lu sighed as he saw the barkeeper grab a gun, realizing this was not the ce for a business talk. He prepared to leave quietly. ¡°Huh? What¡¯s that?¡± Suddenly, his intuition piqued, and he realized the target being chased had skillfully used the chaos as cover to escape through the bar¡¯s back door. And oddly enough, it was someone he recognized. ¡°Oh well! It¡¯s your lucky day running into me!¡± With that, he followed them. In the alley behind the bar, filled with trash and a foul smell: Journalist Dora was panting heavily, nervously looking at the camera in her hand: ¡°Finally lost them¡­ If they had caught me, I¡¯d have got a beating for sure, and the camera would definitely be gone. Even if I had to sell myself, I couldn¡¯t afford to repay the newspaper for it!¡± ¡°Indeed, cameras are expensive!¡± Su Lu nodded agreement. Dora jumped in surprise, staring apprehensively at Su Lu: ¡°You¡­ You are Su Lu? What are you doing here?¡± ¡°That¡¯s my question!*¡± Su Lu retorted, pointing at the back door of the bar now flung open, and the burly men giving chase: ¡°Either way¡­ We should talkter!¡± Chapter 63 - 0063: Interview (Seeking recommendations! Collections!) Chapter 63: Interview (Seeking rmendations! Collections!) Trantor: 549690339 Half an hourter. In a private booth of a cafe. Dora stared at Su Lu with admiration on her face, ¡°Su Lu, I had no idea you were so impressive!¡± Recalling the scenario from before, the journalist¡¯s eyes sparkled, wishing she could conduct a private interview with Su Lu, she added, ¡°Hmm¡­ you¡¯re just as amazing as my sister!¡± Back in the alley behind the bar, he had single-handedly taken down five or six burly men. Such valor could only bepared with her violent elder sister. ¡°It was nothing!¡± Su Lu replied truthfully; those guys were indeed so weak that they didn¡¯t even give him any experience points. Perhaps he would have gained some experience if he had killed them all, but how could he dare to act in front of journalist Dora? Murdering them afterward to silence them? Even though his threshold of eptability had significantly decreased after experiencing the breakdown of his moralpass, it hadn¡¯t yet reached this point. Su Lu introspected and sipped his coffee while picking up a sausage to replenish his energy after the fight, then asked, ¡°What about you, Ms. Dora, why are you being pursued by the mafia?¡± He guessed it might be due to her professional instincts leading her to trouble. ¡°Apparently¡­ our newspaper received a whistleblower¡¯s letter regarding a meat tycoon here in Posey Port¡­ I snuck into his factory, you wouldn¡¯t believe how appalling it was¡­ pork was discarded directly onto the floor, sewage water everywhere, aplete absence of quality assurance and purification process¡­ and there were rats! Do you know¡­ if the workers found a dead rat, they just chucked it into the grinder, it became part of the sausage stuffing!¡± Dora angrily criticized, her cheeks flushed with indignation, ¡°All these ruthless capitalists should be hung!¡± ¡®I think I¡¯d like to hang you first!¡¯ Su Lu reluctantly stared at the sausage in front of him, eventually let it down: ¡°So¡­ you took photos?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a big scoop, I must expose the truth!¡± Dora excitedly clenched her fist, ¡°That tycoon has bought off the local newspapers, they¡¯re all advocating for him¡­ but he can¡¯t stretch his influence to other cities! Our editor will be thrilled that I got this explosive story!¡± ¡°Yes¡­ Your editor will be thrilled, but I have to remind you, be careful! Both before and after the paper gets published!¡± Su Lupletely abandoned his meal, just sipping his coffee. ¡°I know¡­¡± The atmosphere became somewhat somber for a time before Dora lifted her head with resolve in her eyes, ¡°But if everyone chooses to stay silent, who will uncover the truth?¡± Just as Su Lu was touched by her dedication, he heard Dora continue, ¡°Anyway¡­ I have an amazing elder sister who can handle it.¡± ¡°I wish you sess!¡± Su Lu shrugged; his reminding her of the risks was the best he could do given their brief acquaintance. Moreover, it seemed like she had everything nned out ahead and even had a powerful elder sister to back her. ¡°Also¡­ thank you!¡± Dora sincerely thanked him, ¡°I¡¯m not sure what I would have done without you! Is there any way I can express my gratitude?¡± ¡°If you insist¡­¡± Su Lu suddenly had an idea, ¡°Could you possibly do a special interview for someone?¡± ¡°Who? I can¡¯t guarantee it can be published!¡± Dora responded verbally but was already calcting her avable resources in her mind. Indeed, she must do her best given it¡¯s a rare request from Mr. Pottery! ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if it can¡¯t be published¡­ I am particrly interested in a gentleman, but it would be too presumptuous for me to suddenly pay a visit, so I¡¯d like to ask for your help. Can I apany you as your friend and a folklore enthusiast?¡± ¡°Folklore?¡± Looking slightly baffled, Dora didn¡¯t expect Su Lu to have such an unusual hobby, ¡°May I ask who you¡¯d like to interview?¡± ¡°Adventurer, Folklore Schr¡­ Mr. Kira Gales!¡± Su Lu said with a smile. ¡°I¡¯ve heard about the White Bird¡¯s exploration ship!¡± Dora instinctively got ready to take out a pen and paper for note-taking, but stopped andughed, ¡°Sorry¡­ professional habits! An interview like this was already in my ns, is there any other way I can help you?¡± She came to Posey Port with the intention to score a big scoop or gather enough interview material. Now that she got a bombshell news, it would be wise to leave immediately. Interviewing folklore schrs or expedition crew doesn¡¯t attract much attention from readers. However, in order to repay Su Lu, she decided to help him out. ¡°Great, let¡¯s set it for three days from now!¡± Su Lu agreed on the time and location and politely excused himself to leave. He had to allot some time to find sources for harvesting experience points! With the attribute panel, as long as he had enough experience points, even a pig could fly! Moreover, Mr. Kira Gales isn¡¯t someone who could be met simply by visiting, he must allow some time for Ms. Dora to make the necessary arrangements. ¡°Alright, goodbye¡­¡± Watching Su Lu¡¯s fading silhouette, Dora felt a sense of regret. Soon, holding her camera in her hand, she made up her mind to hire a reputable private investigator to send it back as soon as possible. Additionally, she could ask her elder sister for help! Well, it¡¯s not that she doesn¡¯t trust Mr. Pottery; it¡¯s just to be safe! Concerning her elder sister, Dora had absolute confidence. ¡°Well, now we¡¯re back to square one.¡± Su Lu was aimlessly wandering around Posey Port, ¡°How can I get enough experience points?¡± This topic was a sensitive one; at least before his life is threatened, he wouldn¡¯t perform anything insane. ording to the criteria of the attribute panel, average people don¡¯t serve much use to him now. However, if it were a strong person ¨C not merely defeating, but killing them might provide a certain amount of experience points. ¡°So¡­ should I get rid of some notoriously bad gangs?¡± Scratching his chin, Su Lu seriously contemted this working proposal. Practically, such an action would be risky. If the gangs are weak, they wouldn¡¯t offer much experience points; on the other hand, if the gangs are too strong¡­ it¡¯s not a certainty that he could handle them! Most of them carried firearms and possibly even¡­ transcendent beings hidden behind the scenes. ¡®Even if I win¡­ if I overdo it, it would draw the attention of the Federation¡¯sw enforcers or church people immediately!¡¯ The White Eagle Federation being able to maintain its status till now indicates the substantial power of its authorities! If a warrant is put out for his arrest, he wouldn¡¯t enjoy the experience. Unlike Beryl, Su Lu didn¡¯t have the courage to challenge his limits. ¡®Think carefully¡­ this is a time when various supernatural powers are reviving with the approaching dawn of the Gods. There must be opportunities¡­¡¯ Su Lu looked up at the sky. Unconsciously, it had be twilight. There were fewer and fewer people around; it seemed he had arrived at the edge of the city. Nightfall was approaching! Chapter 64 - 0064: Cemetery Chapter 64: Cemetery Trantor: 549690339 This is a graveyard. It¡¯s located on the outskirts of Posey Port, on a small hill. The densely packed marble tombstones nearly upy all the avable space. ¡°May the deceased rest in peace, and the living enjoy tranquility!¡± At the entrance of the graveyard, these two inscriptions are carved on the door frame guarded by two stone angels. Su Lu looked up at the sky. By now, it waspletely dark, with only the stars and arge moon casting a silver glow. ¡®Generally speaking, [Spirit Mediums] seeking to advance¡­ need to continually hone their abilities, and a city¡¯s graveyard, often located on the outskirts¡­¡¯ In this respect, his previous aimless wandering was in line with thetent desires of a [Spirit Medium]. The cemetery gate had long since been closed, and a faint light was emanating from the gravedigger¡¯s wooden hut. Su Lu did not alert him, but climbed over the side wall to get in. Although he was not here to do anything wrong, being discovered would still be inconvenient. In the Federation, grave robbing and body snatching are both serious crimes! ¡ªalthough some medical students secretly engage in these acts, even using bodies to contribute toward their tuition. Su Lu was not interested in corpses, but in necromancy! In wandering souls! ¡°ording to the religious scriptures of this world, a believer¡¯s soul is guided by angels to ascend to the domain of the god they believe in after death¡­ while the souls of non-believers automatically go to the Spirit World¡­¡± [Spirit Mediums] study spiritual bodies and the Spirit World, so Su Lu was very clear that where they go is actually the same ce. ¡°The Spirit World is the destination of all spirits, but some spirits linger in the mortal world for a long time after death due to obsessions, resentment, and other reasons, forming ¡®wandering souls¡¯! A type of spiritual body that floats around at night, simr to ghostly mes¡­ and once they remain for a long time wltnout dissipating, or aDsorD some strange tmngs, or are Innuencea DY certain existences, they be vengeful spirits or even evil spirits!¡± Ordinary wandering souls are not aggressive, they can only frighten people at best. But vengeful spirits and evil spirits arepletely different! They inherently hate living beings and will attack any creature within their range! In a way, they pose an even greater danger than the systematically murderous Cursed Spirits! ¡°ording to Rod¡­ some lunatics have designed a very peculiar career path based on the various forms of spiritual bodies. The initial requirement is suicide, bing a spiritual body, then gradually advancing¡­ Regrettably, he does not know the specific name of the profession.¡± The so-called upational system is essentially a very open path to learn from various mysteries and transcendent powers. Since some demon worshipers want to get closer to demons, it is perfectly reasonable that some madmen want to be lords of the undead or the like. Although, once such a path is discovered, it will certainly be eradicated relentlessly. Walking among the tombstones, with the hooting of an owl in his ears, the surroundings are silent and it feels as if a bony hand will emerge from the soil at any moment. In such an environment, ordinary people would be scared to death, but Su Lu felt fine. ¡°Found it!¡± In his line of sight, he saw a blue-green phosphorus fire hovering over a tombstone. In fact, this is a ¡®wandering soul¡¯ that has nowhere to go and doesn¡¯t want to go to the Spirit World! It has almost lost all its memories and poses no harm, only roaming aimlessly in ces full of negative energy, just to scare off the night watchman and grave robbers. ¡°Dust returns to dust, earth returns to earth¡­ The departed, the Spirit World is your final destination!¡± Su Lu moved closer. Through his Inspiration, he saw the wandering soul across him as an elegantly dressed elderly gentleman, his face pale and his expression nk. He looked at Su Lu sending him to the Spirit World without any resistance. In fact, facing a [Spirit Medium], he couldn¡¯t resist even if he wanted to. After finishing all this, Su Lu grimaced, ¡°No experience! As for the capabilities of [Spirit Medium], it seems that I did get a little exercise, but this progress is so slow that unless I guide hundreds of wandering souls to transcend, it would not be noticeable at all!¡± After getting used to the rapid rise of the attribute bar, this pace of advancement is almost as slow as a snail¡¯s crawl. ¡°But¡­ I won¡¯t arbitrarily destroy harmless wandering souls, even if they can provide experience!¡± Su Lu felt some necessary bottom lines still needed to be adhered to. Otherwise, having an attribute bar, he might have turned into a World Destroyer by now. Let alone, there doesn¡¯t seem to be a ¡®God of ughter¡¯ in this world! The pattern seems to match the rules of gaining experience quite well. ¡°Thinking too much¡­¡± Su Lu shook his head, ¡°Maybe¡­ I should try to let spirits possess me, let them speak of their obsessions and needs, fulfill them on their behalf, and earn a certain reward?¡± Take the old gentleman just now for example, he seemed well-off, surely he could afford to part with a few Golden Dragons. This is probably the main source of ie for many [Spirit Mediums]. Gradually, Su Lu came to a deste area. The graves here were very haphazard, some graves didn¡¯t even have tombstones and were very rudimentary. It was clear that not much thought was put into them, reminding him of a mass grave. ¡°Maybe¡­ they¡¯re still lucky, after all, they have a grave! Many more vagrants and unemployed, they die silently, discovered only to be cremated¡­¡± Su Lu sighed. Where there is light, there will be darkness! This is an evesting theme. Not to mention, the White Eagle Federation is now in a period of intense change, various sacrifices are inevitable. In this area alone, the number of ¡®wandering souls¡¯ appearing is several times more than before! Su Lu guided them one by one to the Spirit World, and suddenly, his eyes narrowed. In a pitch-ck shadow, he saw a unique wandering soul! Ordinary wandering souls appear to ordinary people as clumps of blue-green phosphorescent light, only Inspiration can truly outline their faces from when they were alive. But this one, even when observed with the naked eye, looked different from other spiritual bodies. It was a cluster of dark red mes, hovering in mid-air, with a twisted human face visible in the middle! This was exactly the type that would scare people to death if encountered at night. Even more, it was consciously chasing after other wandering souls, swallowing them one by one. For each one swallowed, its body grew a littlerger. Upon seeing Su Lu, instead of being afraid, it approached him with malice. ¡°A wandering soul about to ascend into an evil spirit?¡± Su Lu¡¯s eyes lit up: ¡°Spirit Thorn!¡± When facing this kind of creature, he decisively utilized his own ability. Puff! Powerful Inspiration turned into a cone, hitting the dark red me right in the center. ¡°Ahhh!!!¡± The me suddenly froze in mid-air and the face screamed out in agony. ¡°Disappearpletely!¡± After pinning down this wandering soul, Su Lu still had the energy to step forward, staring at the resentful face within the soul fire, unceremoniously taking action once again. A dagger smeared with his own blood appeared in his right hand, stabbing viciously down. Pop! The wandering soul instantly shattered like an egg, being promptly squashed into dust by the ensuing Spirit oppression.. Chapter 65 - 0065: Strange Person (Seeking collections! Recommendations!) Chapter 65: Strange Person (Seeking collections! Rmendations!) Trantor: 549690339 [XP+20] After ncing at the attribute bar, Su Lu felt good. This sensation of gaining direct benefits after every effort was even more addictive than ying any game. As for the blood of [Spirit Medium], it was inherently a mysterious material, capable of driving away spiritual bodies or injuring certain spiritual entities. ¡°There¡¯s still time, let¡¯s speed up!¡± The next day, Su Lu returned to the inn he was staying at and began to count his gains. Frankly, it required a great deal of luck to find that kind of wandering spirit that was about to transform into an evil spirit. He was busy all night, but his experience points only increased by 40. ¡°But, finally, the total is 100, I can enhance a [Spirit Medium] ability¡­ of course, not spirit oppression!¡± His spirit oppression, which had already been upgraded to LV2, required more experience points to upgrade. Su Lu was torn between Soul Trance and Spirit Thorn. ¡°Clearly, Soul Trance is the [Spirit Medium]¡¯s main skill, because [Spirit Medium] deals with spirit entities and the Spirit World¡­ But improving Spirit Thorn would provide an immediate boost to mybat strength. Right now, I need more strength!¡± With this thought, Su Lu no longer hesitated: ¡°Upgrade Spirit Thorn!¡± [Consuming 100 experience points¡­ Spirit Thorn level upgraded to LV2!] [Spirit Thorn LV2: Temporary spirit +0.4 bonus each time Spirit Thorn is utilized!] At this point, Su Lu¡¯s attribute column became: Name: [Su Lu Pottery] Profession: [Spirit Medium] (Rank 1) Professional Rank: [1] Title: [None] Strength: [1.6], Agility: [1.3], Constitution: [1.2], Spirit: [2.6] Inspiration: [2.6] Skills: [Creation of Dead Princess LVI], [Maga fighting SkillLV5], [Soul TranceLV1], [Spirit oppression LV2], [Spirit Thorn LV2] Passive: [Common Hebrew LV3], [Basic Physics LV4], [Demon Hunting Knowledge LV4], [Ancient Hebrew LV2], [Gm Language LVI] XP: [O] ¡°So, the upgraded Spirit Thorn is a temporary attribute increase too?¡± Su Lu calcted silently. His spiritual power was already at 2.6. With the bonus, it went to 3.0. Not considering ordinary people, even transcendent beings at rank 1, unless they were of the spirit-specialized type, would be left behind by a gap of 1.0 by him! If it was reflected in the form of spirit oppression, it would cause great shock, causing the opponent¡¯s body to stiffen momentarily, losing the ability to move. As for using Spirit Thorn, ordinary people might go brain dead directly! Even transcendent beings would suffer a certain amount of damage. In the battle with the spiritual bodies, he could definitely immobilize the opponent for a longer period! ¡°Good! Last night was only a trial. Let¡¯s continue tonight!¡± Su Lu went to sleep satisfied, ready to rest during the day and operate at night, sweeping through all the graveyards of Posey Port. This way, he might be able to umte enough experience points to speed up the enhancement of the [Spirit Medium] skills and meet the requirements for advancement. At the same time, it was also a leap in his strength! After a good sleep, a full meal, a replenished energy, Su Lu again started his sweeping mission. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± That night, he specifically chose a graveyard in the southern suburbs, but the number of wandering spirits was unexpectedly low. ¡°It¡¯s abnormally low! Could someone be doing the same thing as me?¡± Su Lu became alert, took the dagger in his hand, and fully activated his inspiration. A cloud floated in the sky from nowhere, utterly obscuring the moonlight. In such weather, even the graveyard keeper hid in his bed, shivering, with no intention of going out. After all, the supernatural incidents in this world could really cause death! The job of a gravekeeper is merely to deter grave thieves, and to patrol the cemetery during the day, informing the higher-ups of any losses! Thankfully, even if he couldn¡¯t see his hand in front of his face, his spiritual intuitionpensated for everything! Su Lu carefully scanned his surroundings, and without realizing it, he found himself in a forest. There, a few disoriented spirits, as if guided by something, slowly amassed in a certain direction. An idea flickered in Su Lu¡¯s mind, and he quietly followed. The speed at which the spirits floated wasn¡¯t fast, so he could easily keep up. After a while, a patch of darkness abruptly appeared in the tombstones ahead. The eerie presence of this mystery stirred Su Lu¡¯s spiritual intuition. Just then, the clouds scattered, casting down a beam of moonlight. Su Lu finally saw the figure distinctly ¨C it was an ominous entity wearing a ck cloak, with a protruding facial structure! It had a human torso and limbs, but its face was grotesque, and its nose anomalously protruded forward as if it was a beak! This image almost immediately ovepped with a local legend in Su Lu¡¯s mind! ¡°The Beak Monster? Damn it! Are they real? Weren¡¯t they supposed to be doctors?¡± Seeing the Beak Monster inhale deeply, sucking a cluster of spirits into its beak, Su Lu felt a chill run down his spine. He had let his guard down. The reason legends were legends was that they must contain some degree of reality! He cautiously retreated, hoping to escape. After all, he was only a first-rank [Spirit Medium] at the moment. He didn¡¯t stand much chance against a physical beast. ¡°Caw caw!¡± But just then, the Beak Monster turned its head, looking in Su Lu¡¯s direction, and emitted a dismal cry akin to a crow¡¯s. The next moment, it spread its arms, its cloak billowing, resembling the massive wings of a raven, and started chasing him. ¡°Damn it!¡± Seeing the monster approach within ten meters, Su Lu¡¯s face turned pale: ¡°Spirit oppression!¡± He released his enhanced spirit oppression without reservation. It hit the Beak Monster like a tidal wave. Its movement paused for a few seconds. Its bird-like head shook a little, but it seemed unaffected and continued to lunge at him! ¡°This Beak Monster has a spiritual power of at least 2! And¡­it¡¯s faster than me, I can¡¯t escape!¡± Su Lu muttered to himself: ¡°Spirit Thorn!¡± ¡°Caw caw!¡± The monster clutched its head, letting out a piercing shriek. ¡°I¡¯ll risk it! ¡± Seizing this opportunity, Su Lu advanced instead of retreating, rushing forward, and fiercely stabbed the dagger in his hand. Plunge! The dagger, tainted with the blood of a Spirit Medium, prated the beast¡¯s shoulder, causing a ssh of dark blood. ¡°Huh?¡± After the sessful strike, Su Lu immediately retreated, somewhat pleasantly surprised: ¡°This monster¡­its strength has not reached the ¡®Transcendent¡¯ level, it¡¯s even weaker than I am! It seems to favor speed and spiritual power¡­which makes sense, devouring so many spirits, its spirit level must be high!¡± He couldn¡¯t help but want to hunt this wicked creature, as it would mean a significant amount of experience points. The next moment. The injured Beak Monster¡¯s green, vertical pupils stared intently at Su Lu, opened its beak, and let out a piercing cry: ¡°Caw caw!¡± This cry was different from before,den with impact. To Su Lu, it seemed like a de-powered version of the ¡®Banshee Wail¡¯! The terrifying wave of sound attacked him, causing hallucinations to appear before his eyes. They were tormented spirits driven to madness, staring at him with bloodshot eyes: ¡°Why! Why are we in so much pain?¡± ¡°We want you!¡± ¡°Your body!¡± ¡°Give me¡­your body!¡± Because of their spiritual affinity, Spirit Mediums were the easiest targets for evil spirits to possess! Chapter 66 - 0066: Out of Her Mind Chapter 66: Out of Her Mind Trantor: 549690339 This beak monster not only devoured wandering souls, but it even managed to reach some form of envement. By tormenting ordinary wandering souls, they were being promoted towards bing ¡®evil spirits¡¯! If he was sessful, it would certainly bring about dreadful consequences! ¡°Get¡ªaway from me! Su Lu roared and activated his spirit oppression. Boom! For a soul body, this was the bane of existence. Arge number of greedy wandering souls disbanded, the illusion shattered, allowing Su Lu to recover from the confusion induced by the sonic attack. At this time, the beak monster in front of him was taken aback, a beat slower in its reaction. ¡°Its movements are somewhat mechanical¡­ Could it be¡­ a bacsh from the casting?¡± A sh of coldness flickered in Su Lu¡¯s eyes as he immediately activated the [Power of the Tiger]! A wave of heat spread throughout his body, causing his strength to surge to an ¡®extraordinary¡¯ level. Normal low-rank transcendent beings would certainly have a weak point. For example, those proficient in the spirit would not be overly strong physically, with [Spirit Mediums] being the best example. But Su Lu was different! With his Maga fighting skills at level 5, along with the outburst of auxiliary power, his current strength wasparable to an ordinary [Soldier]! Bang! With a forceful thrust of his foot, a small pit appeared on the ground. Using this force, Su Lu rapidly approached the beak monster. Inspired, he called out, ¡°Spirit Thorn!¡± In the instant the beak monster covered its head to roar, his eyes were cold and ruthless, and his dagger mercilessly swiped across the monster¡¯s neck. This time, he exerted all his strength, severing more than half of its neck with the dagger. Ssh! Ssh! The monster fell to the ground. There was no blood from the wound, but a faint trace of spirit seeped out from the body. [XP+50] A substantial amount of experience points appeared in the attribute bar. Meanwhile, Su Lu sensed a surge of angering from the spirit world, ¡°Damn you, how dare you¡­¡± The opponent didn¡¯t seem very strong. Having lost the beak monster as a host, it became very weak and directly fled the spirit world. ¡°I will return!¡± In the spirit world, the opponent¡¯s final deration of anger was heard. ¡°It seems¡­ the beak monster was just a made-to-order servant? Specifically for collecting spirit bodies?¡± Su Lu pursed his lips, ¡°Is there a true master behind it? A profession that needs spirit bodies?¡± Regarding this, he didn¡¯t know much and waspletely at a loss. ¡°However¡­¡± He stared at the body of the beak monster, and the steadily dispersing spirits, ¡°These spirits have all been restrained and tortured to the brink of madness¡­ they cannot return to normal!¡± ¡°If they¡¯re sent into the spirit world, they may transform into evil spirits. Destroying them now would be the best choice!¡± Su Lu sighed, ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± He lifted the dagger, and the Spirit Thorn was released. Swoosh! A crazed, contorting wandering soul was hit andpletely dispersed. [XP+IO] An endless stream of spirits escaped from the monster¡¯s body, their number shocking to Su Lu. This strange monster seemed to be a container for spirits itself. C¦Ïnt?nu? r?ad?ng ¦Ïn th? ¦Ïr?g?nal N ?wN¦Ïv?l.¦Ïr? f¦Ïr fr?? Theter the spirits came out, the more frenzied their state became. However, none of the evil spirits reached the second order, perhaps because they were taken away once they did. Su Lu was frantically busy, purifying each spirit one by one. As time passed, he found that the body of the beak monster was quickly turning into foam, constantly melting and dissolving. In the end, all that was left in the original ce was a ck cloak and a firm beak. ¡°This seems to be some kind of extraordinary material, but I don¡¯t know how to use it!¡± Su Lu carefully stored the beak and left the cemetery. Some extraordinary materials can be used to create drugs with bizarre effects, enhancing the Transcendent¡¯s constitution. A part of them can even be turned into marvelous items. Rod only knows how to use demon materials. These beak materials clearly belonged to the spirit materials, and had nothing to do with him. After quickly doing all of this, Su Lu found a bar and mingled in the crowded dance floor. When he came out, he had changed his clothes, as if he had be another person. At this point, he used his inspiration to check for any followers. Finding none, he returned to his lodging. ¡°The maniptor¡­ didn¡¯t attack me, does this mean he isn¡¯t strong? Can he only control from behind the scenes? But I think the most likely reason is ack of time!¡± Su Lu began to think rapidly: ¡°Or¡­ is the distance too great? Or is he tied down because of some important matter?¡± Today, even though he had killed a beak monster, he had offended someone, but he didn¡¯t regret it. Opening his attribute panel, the number 230 in his experience pool made him smile. Such bountiful experience, even if he worked ten times with Rod, he might not be able to earn it. As expected, working alone brought the most rewards, although¡­ he also had to take corresponding risks! ¡°However, although it¡¯s a risk for me now, after I increase my strength, maybe it will be nothing.¡± Su Lu stared at his attribute panel: ¡°Upgrade Soul Trance!¡± This skill, Soul Trance, was actually the main role of a [Spirit Medium]. It could let the [Spirit Medium] travel through the Spirit World as a spiritual body, fight against other spirits, and evenmunicate with the dead to get answers to some questions. However, it was also very dangerous! Bodies without spirit control were just the type of shells that many evil spirits loved! If one¡¯s spiritual body got lost in the Spirit World for a long time, the shell would slowly die! Therefore, Su Lu didn¡¯t like this skill very much, and he usually only used Spirit Oppression and Spirit Thorn, and found the results satisfying. This made him deeply understand that there are no useless abilities in the world, only useless people! Of course, this was said from a privileged position. However, now that his experience pool was quite full, Su Lu had to consider the issue of upgrading the Soul Trance level. After all, future [Mystical Schrs] might have requirements in this regard. Anyway, he should always try. [150 experience points consumed¡­ Soul Trance level increased to LV2!] [Soul Trance LV2: Spiritual Body affinity increases, Spirit World perception increases, Spirit +0.2!] Apanied by changes in the attribute panel, Su Lu suddenly felt a stream of rity flowing in his mind. Not only the experience consumed by this skill, but also the improvement of spirit, all surprised Su Lu. ¡°Upgrading the Soul Trance skill directly increases attributes? And it¡¯s Spirit, the most important for [Spirit Mediums]! Great!¡± ¡°And, it¡¯s not as painful as the baptismst time. Is it because my spirit foundation has deepened, or the upgrade scale was small?¡± These 150 experience points were well spent. After all, with the increase of spirit, the power of all skills would correspondingly increase. Not to mention the increase in Spirit Body Affinity and Spirit World perception. ¡°But this increase seems very subtle, even the attribute panel doesn¡¯t show it numerically¡­ Is it because the increase was too small? For instance, only increasing by 0.001?¡± Su Lu couldn¡¯t help specting. At the same time, he was certain that this Soul Trance ability would have to be prioritized in the future. This was the basis of the [Spirit Medium].. Chapter 67 - 0067: Sudden Incident (Seeking collections, recommendations!) Chapter 67: Sudden Incident (Seeking collections, rmendations!) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Good day, Su Lu!¡± Under the street light, a slightly makeup-stered Dora excitedly waved at Su Lu as soon as she saw him. Her makeup was obviously overdone, with lipstick, eyebrow pencil¡­ and even heightening shoes to make herself look more mature. ¡°Hello, Dora!¡± Su Lu greeted her as he approached, wearing a simple shirt without much adornment. However, Dora examined him from head to toe, ¡°Why do I feel like you¡¯ve changed a lot in just a few days?¡± ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s because I changed my clothes!¡± Su Lu replied casually, quite surprised at Dora¡¯s keen eye, true to her profession as a reporter. ¡°Did you schedule the appointment with Mr. Gales?¡± ¡°Of course! The timing is at 9 a.m., and the location is at No. 22, Narcissus Street; that¡¯s his short-term rental apartment!¡± Ms. Dora took out a notebook: ¡°This Mr. Gales does not have a wife or children¡­ which is odd. But considering the tragic fate of numerous seafarers, perhaps he¡¯s trying to avoid something.¡± ¡®Oh, reporterdy, your imagination is truly rich!¡¯ Su Lu thought to himself, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± He hailed a carriage that took them to No. 22, Narcissus Street. The area was filled with connected apartments, each one having enough space in between to ensure the privacy of every resident. They arrived in front of a red building, where Ms. Dora voluntarily stepped forward and rang the doorbell. Ding dong! Ding dong! The clear bell sound echoed afar, but there was no answer. ¡°Are you sure you scheduled the appointment for today?¡± Su Lu looked skeptically at Dora. ¡°Of course¡­ how could you question my professionalism?¡± Dora¡¯s face turned a bit blue as she knocked on the door vigorously: ¡°I suspect that something happened to Mr. Gales because he is all alone and most likely cannot call for help! ¡± Thud! At that moment, the door opened, and a tall figure appeared: ¡°Who are you¡­ looking for?¡± Dora almost stumbled into the house. Thankfully, she managed to maintain bnce and patted her chest with relief. If Su Lu saw her in such an unfortunate state, she would be too embarrassed to live. ¡°Are you Mr. Kira Gales?¡± The room seemed to be void of any light with the curtains tightly drawn, making it quite dreary. Dora looked up for confirmation, ¡°I¡¯m Dora, a reporter from the Nia Merchant Report. We scheduled an appointment.¡± ¡°Ah, I remember¡­ Pleasee in! Mr. Kira Gales stood aside, opened the door, and invited Su Lu and Dora into the living room. He lit a candle: ¡°I¡¯ve been unable to tolerate bright lights recently¡­ I seem to have developed photophobia.¡± ¡°No problem!¡± Dora expressed understanding and took a sip of the red tea that Kira had offered: ¡°This is exquisite porcin¡­ its style is quite rare in the Federation.¡± ¡°It¡¯s from the Old Continent. It¡¯s said to be a treasured item from a certain noble family. A friend gave it to me.¡± Kira Gales seated himself leisurely, his wine-red eyes glowing with pleasure. However, Su Lu broke out in cold sweat! He remembered clearly that the eyes he had seen in the cafe previously were blue in color! ¡®Has he worn coloured lenses within such a short time? But no¡­ those don¡¯t exist yet!¡¯ The other possible exnation could only be one. ¡®Kira¡­ has been possessed by an evil spirit!¡¯ Only a spirit-possessed [Spirit Medium] would show a change in eye colour and other symptoms! ¡®Could it be that he conducted a dangerous spiritmunication experiment in these two days?¡­ Currently, this evil spirit is still trying hard to y the role of Kira Gales. It¡¯s best not to unmask him now, or else I don¡¯t know what might happen!¡¯ Su Lu signaled with his eyes for Dora to put down her tea. ¡°By the way¡­ who is this?¡± Kira turned to Su Lu. His speech was a bit slow, and some of his grammar was rather awkward and strange, but had Su Lu not known, it would never have urred to him that Kira has been reced from within! ¡°This is my friend, a lover of mysticism ¡ª Su Lu Pottery!¡± Dora hastily introduced. ¡°He¡¯s a fan of yours. He heard that I was going to interview you, so he came along.¡± ¡°Nice to meet you!¡± ¡°Su Lu¡± ¡®excitedly¡¯ rose to bow, avoiding a direct handshake with Kira. This was a suspected ¡®evil spirit¡¯! A second-order elite supernatural entity! It would be difficult for a simple first-order [Spirit Medium] to handle. ¡°Great! Then we can start right away.¡± Dora took out her notebook and shorthand pen: ¡°Mr. Gales, what made you choose this profession?¡± She also felt that the atmosphere was a bit off and wanted to end the interview quickly. Su Lu yed the part of a quiet handsome man, listening to everything and found that ¡®Kira¡¯ was noticeably bing more flexible in his interactions, or rather, he was getting better at ying a living person. ¡®This doesn¡¯t look good!¡¯ If it weren¡¯t for his excellent control over his body, he would have run away already. ¡°I see¡­ then, what is the most memorable thing about your adventures¡­¡± Dora slowly got into the groove, asking questions when suddenly¡ªBam! A sound of something heavy hitting the floor came from the attic. ¡°I apologize¡­ it¡¯s probably the neighbor¡¯s stray cat.¡± Kira got up and walked up the stairs. Meanwhile, Su Lu¡¯s intuition suddenly detected the approach of a spirit! ¡®Kira Gales, at least a second-order [Mysterious Schr], can¡¯t be so easily defeated by an evil spirit¡­ unless, he carelessly got possessed.¡¯ Su Lu pondered quickly: ¡°Did the [Spirit Medium] slip up? Could it be¡­that he mistakenly chose an evil spirit during the spirit possession ritual?¡± A [Spirit Medium] can summon spirits to possess them and respond to the living¡¯s questions. But the premise for this is that the medium¡¯s own soul must first be removed! Su Lu quickly figured out why Mr. Gales had bungled. Most likely, during some spiritmunication ritual, he mistook a well-disguised evil spirit for a kind spirit, and voluntarily gave up his body. Once such a situation urs, and the spirit refuses to leave, it will be troublesome. So, right now, Mr. Kira Gales¡¯s soul must be around here, inside this house! He just didn¡¯t know why his intuition couldn¡¯t detect it, only sensing it vaguely. ¡°I can try an experiment!¡± After Su Lu figured everything out, he deliberately knocked over the cup of red tea in his hand: ¡°Mr. Kira Gales¡­ please show up!¡± ¡°What are you doing?¡± Dora looked at Su Lu suspiciously. All of a sudden, she caught sight of Su Lu¡¯s signal: ¡°Look at the table.¡± The spilled red tea on the mahogany table wriggled like it had a life of its own, forming a word¡ªHelp me! ¡°What Dora gasped. This sudden supernatural urrence was somewhat frightening for the young girl. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Su Lu seized Dora¡¯s hand and dashed out of the door. Now that he knew what he needed to know, there was no need to stay and risk it. After a while, Kira Gales came down from the attic, his wine-red eyes focusing on the direction of the door: ¡°The guests are gone? Perhaps¡­ they didn¡¯t like the red tea I brewed¡­.¡± Chapter 68 - 0068: Possession Chapter 68: Possession Trantor: 549690339 Dora felt as if she had fallen into a quagmire, too anxious to breathe. It wasn¡¯t until she stepped outside the apartment, basking in the warm sunshine, that she could finally breathe a sigh of relief and she stutteringly asked, ¡°What about the table¡­ and the cries for help¡­ What was all that about?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t ask, just keep moving!¡± Guiding Dora along, Su Lu didn¡¯t stop until they had left the entire street behind. ¡°Looks like we¡¯ve really got out!¡± Evil spirits of the second order and above possess the ability to influence the Spirit World and alter the environment. Once a blockade is formed, it¡¯s hard to escape. This fact was still fresh in Su Lu¡¯s memory as he had encountered such terror during his first supernatural experience! As for the malevolent ghost in the galleryst time, it might be because it had been released shortly and Su Lu managed to escape before it fully formed a blockade. ¡®Does it seem like it¡¯s because the evil spirit had just possessed the body and hadn¡¯t had the chance to transform the environment?¡¯ All spiritual bodies prefer a darker environment, which was why Kira¡¯s apartment was so dimly lit. Of course, it was just a preference. Even under the zing sun, they could still hop around lively. ¡°What do you know?¡± Seeing the sun and the crowd, Dora¡¯s panic slightly eased, and her reporter instincts burst into me again. She felt that she could get a major scoop from Su Lu, something more explosive than the previous meat factory case! Unfortunately, Su Lu wasn¡¯t going to reveal the truth of the world to her. ¡°Nothing¡­ it¡¯s just psychological!¡± He smiled at Dora: ¡°Mr. Gales¡­ suffers from some diseases, um¡­ apart from his photosensitivity, he also has some mental issues and needs treatment!¡± ¡°You asked me how to repay me before, now I am telling you, we are even¡­ So, goodbye!¡± With a stony face, Su Lu left, not revealing anything to Dora. ¡°You¡­¡± The reporter blushed in anger. How was Su Lu¡¯s action any different from a man who leaves right after getting dressed? ¡°Wait and see¡­ I will uncover the whole truth!¡± Dora clenched her fists to encourage herself. Of course, she would never dare to go back to that bizarre apartment again. On the other side, in a motel. This motel was carefully chosen by Su Lu, only a street away from Kira¡¯s apartment. After enjoying dinner and putting up a ¡°do not disturb¡± sign, he took a deep breath, looked at some tools before him, and shook his head: ¡°Who would have thought¡­ Even I, who usually resist Soul Trances, am now about to initiate a ritual.¡± Performing a Soul Trance as a [Spirit Medium] is easy, just roll your eyes back. However, this can¡¯t be maintained for long. If it goes prolonged, the missing spirit can¡¯t return and the [Spirit Medium]¡¯s body would attract a swarm of sharks like a bait reeking of blood! If the body is upied, Su Lu would end up like Kira. And at that time, there would be no one to save him. ¡°To prepare for a long Soul Trance, the first requirement is to create a blocked environment to conceal my body¡¯s uniqueness!¡± Su Lu took out three silver emblems upon which were etched a few words in Ancient Hebrew ¨C the terms ¡®iste¡¯ and ¡®enclose¡¯ etc., work as basic talismans. Or to be precise, they were only semi-finished products. With his current knowledge in ult science, he wasn¡¯t capable of making real marvels. But once the [Spirit Medium]¡¯s blood was added, they could still be somewhat effective. He ced these talismans in a triangr formation on the bed, lit a candle by the bedside, andid down. ¡°Soul Trance!¡± As expected, a sense of weightlessness arrived, and Su Lu¡¯s spirit emerged from his body. Looking at his own body lying on the bed, Su Lu nodded. That piece of candle was hisst insurance policy. The passage of time in the spirit world ispletely different from reality, with spiritual bodies not having a strong sense of it. To prevent prolonged separation from their bodies, many [Spirit Mediums] use candles as timers. When the candle is about to burn out, it¡¯s time to return! At this moment, his spiritual body lightly leapt, entering into the firstyer of the spirit world that only spirits can ess! Everything around him looks exactly the same as the real-world room, the only difference being itcks ¡®human vitality¡¯! Hotel guests and staff had all disappeared, reced by wandering spiritscking consciousness. ¡°This is the real spirit world, different from the train, where I was merely wandering in reality as a spirit!¡± Su Lu easily passed through the walls, traveling through the hazy world. Soon enough, No. 22, Narcissus Street appeared before his eyes. ¡°There¡¯s no impact forming a closed environment, strange!¡± The power of spirit oppression and spirit thorn even increases when performed in soul trance. Su Lu hesitated for a moment, but eventually stepped into the apartment. A primal shiver immediately filled his heart, that was the pressure brought by the second-order evil spirit. But at this moment, it was in the real world, separated from the spirit world by ayer, and this was an opportunity! Although the firstyer of the spirit world aligns with reality, it subtly parallels it. If that evil spirit was also in the spirit world, it would immediately detect Su But right now, it¡¯s in the real world! And upying a human shell, its perception is surely reduced! ¡°Mr. Kira Gales?¡± In the living room downstairs, all the furnishings had a gloomy color tone. Su Lu¡¯s spiritual awareness spread out, searching for the traces of the real spirit of Kira. Unfortunately, he found nothing. ¡°It doesn¡¯t make sense¡­ If my body is upied, my spirit would definitely be near my flesh, looking for an opportunity to regain it!¡± Su Lu mumbled to himself. Suddenly, in his spiritual vision, on the semi-transparent firece wall, a line of blood-red words appeared: ¡°Help me!¡± ¡°What¡¯s happening? I already am a spirit, and I¡¯m in the spirit world, how can I still not see the other party?¡± Su Lu was startled, but the next moment, he wrote a line of question on the wall with his finger: ¡°Where are you?¡± ¡°I am Kira Gales! My body has been possessed by an evil spirit, and my spirit has been banished to the spirit world!¡± A new line of writing emerged. ¡°Impossible¡­ I¡¯m in the spirit world!¡± Su Lu immediately shook his head. ¡°The vastness of the spirit world is beyond your imagination, recently promoted [Spirit Medium]. You can only contact the firstyer of the spirit world¡­ That evil spirit banished me into the crevice between the first and secondyers of the spirit world, using its ability to project and iste a closed environment in the spirit world!¡± Kira immediately exined by writing. ¡®So that¡¯s how it is!¡¯ Su Lu was suddenly enlightened: ¡®I was wondering why that evil spirit didn¡¯t create a ghost realm in the real world, turns out it had already been using this ability to banish Kira to a ce close to the secondyer of the spirit world and isted him?!¡¯ A singleyer difference in the spirit world results in a vast difference in power. Just likest time when the cursed spirit attacked from a higheryer of the spirit world, Su Lu was like a blind man who could neither see it nor hear it, let alone stop it. This time, he encountered a simr situation. Fortunately, this evil spirit¡¯s power is evidently not as terrifying as the cursed spirit fromst time, and it did not really touch the secondyer of the spirit world. Even so, it can entirely banish the spirit of Kira Gales, making it almost impossible for him to call for help. Luckily, Kira Gales is strong, he could actually emit some information through the blockade: ¡°I can sense that you are a [Spirit Medium], I will offer a reward! If you don¡¯t trust me, I can make a pact with you!¡± ¡®This is really¡­¡¯ Lu Su wasn¡¯t dazed by the pie falling from the sky: ¡°You need to tell me the power of that evil spirit first¡­ Can I report this to the Goddess Church or the Federation?¡± As expected, Kira immediately rejected the suggestion to notify the officials: ¡°My identity¡­. is rather sensitive, I can¡¯t face the official Transcendents! As for that evil spirit, it¡¯s not very strong, it¡¯s just very good at disguising, initially, I thought it was a kind spirit and performed a medium session!¡± Chapter 69 - 0069: Transaction (Seeking recommendations! Collections!) Chapter 69: Transaction (Seeking rmendations! Collections!) Trantor: 549690339 This Kira Gales is not an officially recognized Transcendent, but a wild one. And he¡¯s connected to that demonic cult, perhaps even a member of their group. If I report him to the Federation, would there be any benefit? Su Lu, who had long guessed his reaction, hesitated to write, ¡°¡­Since it¡¯s like this, wanting me to deal with a second -ranked evil spirit is very dangerous!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not dangerous! As long as you release me, I can handle it!¡± Kira Gales wrote quickly, ¡°To break down my barrier, we¡¯ll need a ritual which I can teach you!¡± Although evil spirits do have some influence over the Spirit World and can project themselves there. But it is entirely different from sealing a spirit deep in the Spirit World. In this field of mysticism, Rod only had a general understanding, whereas Kira Gales was clearly an expert. ¡°The ritual is simple ¨C you just need to prepare a set of silverware and one gallon of fresh blood¡­¡± Kira quickly described a ritual, specifically designed to break some of the seals in the Spirit World. It was evident that his level was very high, and his existence in the study of the Spirit World was beyond Rod¡¯sparison. ¡°Wait, I don¡¯t trust you!¡± Su Lu wrote on the wall, ¡°Who knows¡­ You might be an evil spirit disguising as Kira, trying to trick me into releasing you? Unless¡­ you pay me first!¡± This was his basic purpose! The wall was silent for a while, before new words emerged: ¡°What do you want? Mystical knowledge? The Golden Dragon? Or a treasure map I have?¡± ¡°I need the upgrade and the subsequent [Spirit Medium]! Right now!¡± Su Lu seized the rare opportunity and immediately ckmailed. The longer a possession by an evil spirit, the more difficult it is to rescue. If it is longer than a few days, one might lose their body forever. Therefore, he is Kira Gales¡¯ only chance! ¡°Okay!¡± The response was also quick: ¡°There are two paths for the [Spirit Medium] to advance ¨C one is missing but can reach a higher professional rank, the other is aplete inheritance! I¡¯ll give you the iplete one first. I¡¯ll provide the other half when you rescue me.¡± ¡°Deal!¡± Su Lu suppressed his tion and agreed readily. ¡°That half is in my mystery study notes, located in the inteyer of the second drawer of my desk in my study!¡± Kira Gales said readily: ¡°The deal is reached, and there is a ¡®contract¡¯ between us. I have asked the ¡®public notary¡¯ of the Spirit World, so don¡¯t try anything tricky, or the oue won¡¯t be what you want.¡± ¡®What? [Spirit Medium] or a follow-up has this ability?¡¯ Su Lu felt a tingling sensation as if he had an interaction with the Spirit World. But he quickly let his guard down because he didn¡¯t n on defaulting. A broken upgrade route is far more tempting than aplete inheritance, right? Aplete Transcendent inheritance can reach at least fourth-order master level. During the Twilight of the Gods period, they would be at the top, the pinnacle! ¡°Don¡¯t worry! ¡± Su Lu finished writing thest line and immediately floated up to the second floor in secret. He tried to minimize his movements, not wanting to alert the evil spirit. An iplete upgrade route for the [Spirit Medium] was worth the risk. ¡°Perfect!¡± Entering the study and finding it empty, Su Lu was overjoyed, immediately returned to reality, opened the second drawer, and picked up a thin ck notebook from the inteyer. Although most of his strength had disappeared in his spiritual state, he still had enough energy to hold the notebook. As for the authenticity of the notes, he was not worried at all. Not to mention that he knew the sequel to [Spirit Medium] was [Mystical Schr], even if he didn¡¯t know it, the attribute column would make the judgment for him. If Kira dared to promote him under false pretences, there wouldn¡¯t be any job advancement information at all! ¡°First, I will get my hands on this notebook, then I will slowly think about how to deal with this evil spirit!¡± Su Lu prepared to leave. At that moment, he suddenly felt a chill. ¡°We have another guest?¡± The door to the study was pulled open, and the rigid figure of Kira Gales appeared, and her blood-red eyes stared directly at Su Lu. Although due to possession, the opponent¡¯s ability to sense him had decreased somewhat, as soon as Su Lu manifested in the real world, it found him immediately! ¡°Hello sir! and goodbye, Sir!¡± Su Lu had no intention of entangling with this possessed evil spirit at all, the spirit oppression came crashing down. Creak! A fierce shock wave originating from him, burst out violently all around him. The window of the study revealed arge number of spider-web-like cracks, which instantly shattered into numerous fragments. Kira¡¯s expression remained stagnant, and her steps slowed fractionally. Taking advantage of this opportunity, Su Lu grabbed the notebook and escaped through the window! Spiritual bodies can pass directly through walls, but the notebook can¡¯t! Inside the study, the evil spirit upying Kira¡¯s body stood still for a long time, mechanically touching its head: ¡°The window is broken¡­ a zier will need to be called tomorrow¡­¡± As an evil spirit, it had long lost most of the sensation of a human being. All it did was merely to ¡®disguise¡¯ itself as a human. Also, it would attack anything that entered its range! Talking to itself, it went back to the bedroom. As soon as the door was opened, the smell of blood and corpses wafted out. On the bedroom floor, there were many bodies lying haphazardly. Some of them were maids, some were gardeners ¡­ if the zier dared toe tomorrow, they would likely be one of them. Inside the inn. The candle, which had been burning, suddenly flickered, its fire swaying. Su Lu, lying on the bed, suddenly opened his eyes and looked around at the surroundings: ¡°Good¡­ nothing unexpected happened!¡± He got up, nonchntly cleaned up every trace, then walked out of the inn, and came to a hidden ce, took the hidden ck notebook and packed it up. Su Lu was a bit excited. This is the hope for his advancement! He forcefully suppressed his excitement, returned to the inn, and only then did he have the time to slowly look over the notebook. It didn¡¯t provide any experience, indicating that it didn¡¯t contain any special energy. After opening it, many sentences in ancient Hebrew were recorded inside with ck ink. It was apparent that this was a casual notebook of Kira Gales, recording some of her research and understanding. ¡°Today, I again observed the mural on the Giants¡¯ Stony Ind. Some discoveries coincide with my usual exploration in the Spirit World, which makes me more convinced of my thoughts . ¡°After the Soul Trance, what I explored is just the firstyer of the Spirit World. Some ancient books refer to it as the ¡®Illusory Spirit Realm¡¯. This is the mostmon name; it exists reliance on the real world; many spiritual bodies wander within it, it could be analysed and understood ¡­ the buildings and terrain inside maintain a consistency with the real world as if it were two parallel nes, yet subtly connected. Only spiritual bodies could shuttle between the two.¡± ¡°But this is just the thinnest part of the Spirit World! Above the Illusory Spirit Realm, there is an even more mysterious Spirit World, which is the secondyer of the Spirit World. At the same time, it is linked to many intelligent beings through some unimaginable channels. It could directlymunicate with everyone¡¯s mind! Perhaps¡­. I can call it the ¡®Mental Realm¡¯! Any spiritual body that could reach the secondyer of the Spirit World will be very terrifying! That is a higher order, iprehensible power! For example, some Fierce Ghosts can hurt real people directly through their memory and mind!¡± Chapter 70 - 0070: Incomplete Chapter 70: Iplete Trantor: 549690339 Multiyered Spirit World concept! In the Transcendent world, this has be deep-seatedmon knowledge. However, Su Lu discovered that this Mr. Kira Gales had done some thorough research on it, proving himself as a true Transcendent of the [Spirit Medium] system! ¡°ording to his description, the higher the level of the Spirit World, the more iprehensible and indescribable it bes¡­ The first level of Spirit World needs to be rooted in reality and is simr to reality, while the second level of Spirit World connects to everyone¡¯s mind! This is simply unthinkable!¡± However, experience tells Su Lu that this is true, such as the Cursed Spirit, which must havee from a higher level of the Spirit World to harm people from their memories. ¡°Even¡­ in the higher tiers of the Spirit World, all rules and appearances¡­ will be difficult toprehend!¡± ¡°ording to Kira, the Spirit World is the core of everything¡­ even, it could be a transit station for various worlds?¡± ¡°If minds could truly connect, then the higher levels of the Spirit World might connect different worlds? An example of this is the God¡¯s Domain and the Abyss! These ces canpletely be considered as different worlds! And they are all located deeper within the Spirit World!¡± As Su Lu skimmed through a few pages, his eyes lit up. Mr. Kira Gales proved to be a renowned Mystical Schr, and some of his conjectures gave Su Lu an eye-opening experience. However, Su Lu did not forget his purpose as he quickly flipped through the pages and found the part he was most interested in! The advancement of the [Spirit Medium] ! ¡°Today¡­ I explored the ancient ruins of an old continent, and the records on it are very interesting! Turns out that [Spirit Medium] has had a heritage for a long time and additionally, it¡¯s an advancement system that I didn¡¯t know about before! From the murals, it appears to have a strong potential and in the eyes of the natives, it¡¯s worshipped like a divine being.¡± ¡°Unfortunately¡­ these ruins are too old, and the heritage is damaged quite a bit. I only found information on three professions! For example, the subsequent [Mystical Schr] of [Spirit Medium], and the third-order profession ¨C [Odd Technician]! Its prerequisites for appointment are high and it seems to have many fantastical and mysterious abilities, but surprisingly, its second-order profession is also [Mystical Schr]! It seems that the path of [Spirit Medium] starts branching out from the second-order level! But this ancient profession is obviously more powerful, reaching the fifth-order legendary profession! Although¡­ it¡¯s missing a very important part.¡± ¡°I n to record the profession information found in the ruins and thoroughly study it after Ie back to see how it differs from my own heritage!¡± The following is the appointment information for two professions, which belong to the two-tier [Mystical Schr]! And the third-tier [Odd Technician]! ¡°Indeed¡­ it¡¯s an iplete system!¡± Su Lu flipped through it and couldn¡¯t help sighing. If this professional chain wasplete, it would be extremely terrifying! It would allow upational People to advance from the first level [Spirit Medium] to the fifth level Legend! However, it is unfortunate that Kira only found part of it. ¡°Huh? Kira said in the notes that he found three professional information, why did he only record two?¡± Su Lu raised his eyebrows, flipping to thest page, ¡°There may be two reasons, the first is he thought the third profession is not important, like the [Spirit Medium], the second possibility, is too important, so important that it can¡¯t be recorded!¡± ¡°Considering he knows the existence of a fifth-ranked legendary profession in this path, could it be that what he got was information about a fifth-order profession?¡± Su Lu¡¯s eyes were shining. Aplete system to the fourth-order can be called a heritage. The fifth and sixth orders, those were simply legends and myths! But in the Dawn of the Gods today, it is not impossible to achieve! ¡°Kira wouldn¡¯t be so generous. He gave me this notebook, first subtly setting a ritual contract with hisnguage. This effect might not be too strong, but he has a second preparation, that is, the tempting fifth-order professional information and anotherplete heritage!¡± Su Lu sneered, guessing Kira¡¯s intentions. Kira must be worried that Su Lu would take the benefits and not rescue him, so he used double insurance. The Word Spirit Contract is just one aspect, the other is the temptation of the information about the fifth-order profession! Even if itcks information about the fourth order, it¡¯s still extremely precious. ¡°Of course¡­ if the entire upational system wasplete, its value would be¡­ simply immeasurable¡­ Kira certainly wouldn¡¯t give it to me from the start.¡± Su Lu pursed his lips, feeling a little torn. This heritage is indeed iplete. There is no information on the fourth-order master-level profession, and there may be a problem with the fifth-order. Therefore, it only goes up to the third order, expert level! If he wants to go further on this path, he really has to save Kira and acquire anotherplete heritage! ¡®Life¡­ is indeed helpless.¡¯ Although this professional path seems promising, Su Lu wanted Kira¡¯splete system even more. Only heaven knows where to find the fourth-order upation of this iplete heritage! If it¡¯s not found, the system he has can only reach the third order, expert level, at most. It might be enough in the Twilight of the Gods, but it is far from enough to bear Su Lu¡¯s current ambitions. Su Lu sighed and started to seriously record the appointment information: [Ding! Second-tier professional information detected ¨C Mystical Schr! Spirit 2.5, Soul Trance LV2!¡­ Conditions are met! Do you want to proceed to the appointment by consuming 400 experience points?] [Ding! Third-tier professional information detected ¨C Odd Technician! Appointment requires second- tier precondition profession: Mystical Schr, Spirit 5.0, Soul Trance LV4!¡­ Conditions do not meet! Appointment failed!] Two pieces of information appear on the attribute column. ¡°The prerequisite for [Mystical Schr] has been met? It¡¯s just that I am short of experience!¡± Upon seeing the first piece of information, Su Lu was overjoyed. With the attribute column and experience points, leveling up was indeed as fast as riding a rocket. But seeing the next one, his face changed. Obviously, the third-tier expert appointment is much more difficult than the ordinary first and second tiers. ¡°Who would have thought¡­ the requirements for advancing in the [Spirit Medium] line, are so high for the ¡®Spirit Out-of-Body¡¯ skill? But one can imagine¡­ with the strict appointment requirements, the power after promotion must be very strong!¡± Su Lu took a deep breath: ¡°Perhaps¡­ I should first advance to second -tier elite before going to rescue Mr. Gales!¡± Kira Gales, a suspected demon follower, is not entirely trustworthy. In fact, if it wasn¡¯t for the attribute slot confirming these appointment information, he would probably doubt the authenticity of the notes. Besides, the opponent isn¡¯t an ordinary spiritual entity, but a second-tier evil spirit! Su Lu nced at his attribute column. [XP: 80] ¡®Where to find the other 320 experience points?¡± Su Lu suddenly thought of the dark hand directing the Beak Monster to collect lost souls, if two more of those monsterse, it would be about right. Other than that, it seems he has to stir up some trouble with some factions.. Chapter 71 - 0071: Black Eats Black (Seeking collections, recommendations!) Chapter 71: ck Eats ck (Seeking collections, rmendations!) Trantor: 549690339 The next day. After getting up and enjoying a hearty breakfast, Su Lu went to a secluded bar. ¡°Sir¡­ you¡¯re early!¡± The bartender, dressed in a white shirt and ck vest,zily said as he yawned and polished a ss: ¡°We open in the evening!¡± ¡°I¡¯m here to buy something! Something special!¡± Su Lu tossed a Silver Hawk coin: ¡°If you can tell me where I can find it, it¡¯s yours. ¡± To gather the materials to rescue Kira, along with his own equipment, Su Lu nned to solve the problem simply and brusquely by using money to pave his way. ¡°I¡¯m sorry! Sir¡­ we¡¯re legitimate businessmen!¡± The bartender politely and courteously refused. Are bartenders now so greedy? Su Lu thought. ¡°Blue Hauk!¡± The bartender immediately spouted off an address and a name: ¡°Just tell them our bar sent you!¡± ¡°Very good¡­ if I can¡¯t get what I want, I¡¯ll be back.¡± Su Lu turned to leave, and ording to the bartender¡¯s directions, he went to a dpidated building in the slum. He knocked twice on the door on the second floor. ¡°Who is it?¡± The door opened a crack, revealing a wary eye. ¡°I¡¯m here to buy merchandise, introduced by the ck Rose Bar!¡± Su Lu remained unperturbed. ¡°Okay! Come in!¡± The man inside breathed a sigh of relief and opened the door. A foul stench hit Su Lu¡¯s nose, making him frown. Clearly, this ce was in the slums and the conditions were poor. In the narrow, blocked-off room, there were no less than five big men. The man in charge who wore tattoos gave off an intimidating aura. He had blue hair, obviously of inder descent. He spoke in a low voice, ¡°I am ¡®Blue Hauk¡¯! Stranger! What do you need?¡± ¡°A set of silverware, the official kind used for church sacrifices¡­ and a gallon of fresh blood. Lastly, I need one handgun, the one with six rounds.¡± Su Lu listed his demands. ¡°Fifteen Golden Dragons, or the equivalent in Silver Hawks, we don¡¯t ept Stephen!¡± Blue Hauk quoted the price without batting an eye. Su Lu opened the money bag only to reveal full of gold coins. Blue Hauk nodded, inspected Su Lu for one moment, then turned his back and went to the inner room. He seemed to have left from the back door. Time ticked away second by second; Su Lu frowned, feeling a touch peeved: ¡°What¡¯s taking so long?¡± ¡°What you¡¯re looking for is a bit special, it takes time to gather!¡± A skinny man looked like a monkey answered cheerfully, yet subtly blocked the door. ¡®Are they nning to swindle me?¡¯ At this, Su Lu¡¯s gaze hardened: ¡®Just when I wanted to do a straightforward deal¡­¡¯ Although he sighed inwardly, he swiftly activated his Inspiration! Even if upational Persons have an advantage over ordinary people, if thetter are fully equipped, the situation will turn around. Given that his body was still human, bleeding when cut, and dying when hit in the vital parts! If he were to falter in face of such a low-level challenge after having fought against evil spirits, that would definitely invite a century of mockery from Rod, and intensive training until death! His Inspiration quickly spread, prating the walls, and a three-dimensional image appeared before Su Lu. Ever since his spiritual enhancement, the range of his Inspiration also expanded continually. At this moment, he sensed several people rapidly approaching, and the one in the lead was none other than Blue Hauk! Secondster, Blue Hauk came in through the back door, followed by several people, and pointed to Su Lu: ¡°That¡¯s him!¡± To Su Lu¡¯s surprise, the men were somewhat familiar. Upon closer inspection, he remembered: ¡°It¡¯s you guys!¡± They were actually the burly men from that previous attempt at a chase on journalist Dora and were beaten up by Su Lu in the back alley of the bar. ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s him! Well done, Blue Hauk, you will not miss a penny of the reward,¡± One burly man with his arm hanging in a bandage sneered, and with his unharmed hand, he pulled out a handgun: ¡°Didn¡¯t you fight well? Show me more!¡± His eyes were filled with the pleasure of vengeance and hate: ¡°I¡¯m going to break every single bone in your body, then throw you into a meat grinder to be mince!¡± ¡®Damn! The meat merchant¡¯s influence is quite powerful. He¡¯s even issued a gangster-hit order. Am I just throwing myself into a trap?¡¯ Su Lu gave a self-mockingugh, then he thought of Ms. Dora. She is just an ordinary person, and has been standing still for too long. Her chance of being caught is even higher! But now, he only has one thing to do! ¡°Watch my authority!¡± He skilfully rolled over, avoiding the direction of the gun, and simultaneously activated his spirit oppression! Boom! A 3.2 degree spiritual shock, even a ordinary first-order Transcendent would find it hard to withstand. In an instant, the tough men throughout the room crumbled and kneeled, and many gave off a foul smell. ¡®Spirit oppression is indeed a marvelous technique for clearing a scene, like cutting grass when dealing with ordinary people!¡¯ Su Lu rose to his feet, walked in front of the man whose hand he had broken, calmly took the gun from his hand, and scavenged some bullets: ¡°Thank you¡­ By the way, I wanted to ask, what happened to the short journalist who was with me before?¡± ¡°You¡­you¡­¡± The muscle-bound man¡¯s lips were shaking; he was unable to speak. They initially thought Su Lu was just a decent fighter, but now, he seemed non-human! How could an ordinary person have such a terrifying imposing pressure? It made them feel like they were surrounded by ten lions and ten tigers! ¡°I¡¯m sorry that I injured one of your hands earlier!¡± With a frigid expression, Su Lu stepped on the man¡¯s other hand. With a crunch, it broke. The muscr man screamed out: ¡°She¡­ she was caught by the boss, locked up in the meat factory. They are trying to force her to disclose the location of the photographs! I only know this much!¡± ¡°Address!¡± Su Lu continued his interrogation, and soon he obtained the information he wanted. ¡°Well¡­ finally, please help me do an experiment!¡± Su Lu showed a devilish smile, then his spiritual power condensed into a thorn: ¡°Spirit Thorn! ¡± Puff! The eyes of the muscr man rolled back, and blood flowed out from his seven orifices. He¡¯s dead! ¡®Spirit Thorn¡¯ is the strongest single-target spiritual attack of Spiritual Mediums. With Su Lu¡¯s current capabilities, ordinary people couldn¡¯t withstand He never held back against those who intended to harm him. [XP+IO] A message surfaced on the attribute list. ¡°As I thought¡­ Even trash has some use.¡± This muscr man was a decent fighter, but defeating him earlier didn¡¯t yield any experience points. However, after his death, he gave Su Lu 10 experience points, demonstrating that through killing some stronger ordinary humans, he could slowly umte more. ¡°Spirit Thorn!¡± With this thought, Su Lu mercilessly ended the lives of the worthless bandits in the room. Aside from the meat merchant¡¯s thugs, these guys were no good either. From what he¡¯d seen of their traitorous actions, they¡¯d clearly participated in such underhanded dealings before. Moreover, Su Lu felt a vengeful aura clinging to them, a sign they¡¯dmitted murder! They¡¯d harmed innocent people! ¡°Don¡¯t¡­¡± Seeing Su Lu approaching, Blue Hauk wailed pleadingly: ¡°Spare me!¡± ¡°This is your just desserts! As Su Lu¡¯s ¡®Spirit Thorn¡¯nded, he turned and walked out the door.. Chapter 72 - 0072: Violent Woman Chapter 72: Violent Woman Trantor: 549690339 [XP: 150] The extra experience on the attribute column was his gain from this raid. ¡°The people just now, it seems their spirits were all destroyed¡­ was it because I was using the Spirit Thorn?¡± While walking, Su Lu pondered. Even if they still had their spirits, Su Lu would kill them again! At this moment, he fell into deep thought: ¡°Maybe¡­ the source of experience is rted to the soul?¡± ¡°This could exin why the book, ¡®Festival of Death¡¯ can directly provide experience points. Could it be that spirits are bound to it?¡± ¡°But what about defeating them? Is it because I shattered their beliefs, indirectly affecting their souls?¡± The mysteries of the attribute column were too profound, and Su Lu found it difficult to unravel them. At present, there was another problem that needed resolution¡ªMs. Dora seemed to have been captured. She could have left three days ago, but because of him, she stayed this long and suffered misfortune. Su Lu felt partly responsible. Besides¡­ that was a lot of experience points! ¡®But doing something like this, I must consider the aftermath!¡¯ Ever since bing a Transcendent, Su Lu felt a shift in his mentality. From the hesitation of killing the first person to the indifference of wiping out a room full of people, it seemed as if his nature had changed quite a bit. ¡®No¡­ I killed them because they tried to hurt me and they deserved it!¡¯ ¡®This time, there will certainly be trouble, but they might not be able to trace it back to me¡­ the only loophole is the bartender, but there are others who buy from the ck market every day!¡¯ ¡®And¡­ if the other party is smart, they will certainly act as if they know nothing, unless they want my revenge!¡¯ In reality, in the slums, people dying every day were all toomon. For the police station, having ck-market merchants, thugs, and gangsters all die in a shootout would be the best possible oue. The real problem was what Su Lu had to face next. The big businessman was a real upper-ss society figure who could harness considerable power, and he might even directly hire a Transcendent! ¡®But who cares! Some things must be done! Otherwise, I can¡¯t live with myself!¡¯ No matter how big the world is, nothing can be bigger than the heart! After bing a [Spirit Medium], Su Lu realized more than ever that a person can lie to themselves but can¡¯t deceive their own spirit! ¡®And¡­ I need their experience points!¡¯ ¡®The purpose of this operation is to gain experience and save Dora¡­ As for the businessman, he might not be in the factory, and if only some thugs were killed, the first person anxiously covering it up might just be him!¡¯ ¡®After this job is done, I can just leave Posey Port. What¡¯s the worst that can happen? ¡®Wait? I think I have a good idea!¡¯ Thinking of this, and then thinking of Mr. Kira who had been possessed, Su Lu¡¯s eyes lit up. He first returned to the hotel and disguised himself. This time he was supposed to buy materials. Although the process had some twists and turns, the result was better than expected. Just the revolvers alone, he had confiscated two of them, along with arge amount of bullets. Besides, obtaining a gallon of fresh blood was no problem at all. The silverware was a bit troublesome, but he could definitely buy it from an antique store. ¡°At this rate, I can resolve everything today!¡± Su Lu, wearing a duckbill cap, headed towards the meat factory. ording to the confession of the previous thug, the unlucky reporter Miss Dora was imprisoned in the meat factory. Suburbs. The Posey Port United Meat Factory! This factory belonged to the big businessman Gerald. This meat merchant, relying on the convenience of the port and his ruthlessness in exploiting his workers to reduce costs, quickly umted arge amount of wealth. This allowed him to join the upper ss of Posey Port, and it was rumored that he even funded a senator. The factory upied a vast area. On the road, you could see an endless convoy transporting raw materials and finished products. Su Lu took a detour and sneaked in from the back door. It was next to a livestock farm with an unbearable smell and few people. ¡°Damn¡­ this factory is too big, I probably won¡¯t be able to find her!¡± ¡°Luckily, they certainly wouldn¡¯t have Dora in a crowded ce, so¡­ I need to focus on the deserted factory areas¡­ Even so, the ce is still too big!¡± Su Lu, nimbly up and over the fence, looking at the factory, his face filled with helplessness. Had Dora not been in this situation because of helping him, he wouldn¡¯t bother with such matters. But at this point, what else was there to say? Start searching! ¡°Not here!¡± ¡°Not here either!¡± With his Inspiration, Su Lu, like an invisible man, dodged the patrolling security and searched one warehouse after another. About noon time, just when he was about to stop and eat a sandwich he brought, his eyes suddenly moved. Turning a corner, he saw a factory building. From inside, banging and shing sounds ofbat could be heard! While munching on his sandwich, Su Lu quietly ducked by the window, preparing to watch the show. Inside was indeed a good show. First of all, Dora was bound and dangling from a running blender. Below her, a tall woman was entangled with a group of thugs. Su Lu was surprised to find that the tall woman was not only fast and powerful but herbat skills might even surpass those of college fight club president Donald! ¡°A Transcendent?!¡± He quickly finished his lunch, a little uncertain. ¡°Sister¡­e and save me!¡± The unfortunate journalist Dora was hanging in mid-air, looking at the gaping mouth of the rapidly spinning des underneath, her voice full of sobs. ¡°That¡¯s her sister? They look nothing alike. One has a great figure, and the other has nothing¡­¡± Su Lu quietly murmured to himself. ¡°Stop!¡± Seeing the violent woman knocking down a person after another, the few remaining thugs seemed to have had enough, warning, ¡°If you dare to move, we¡¯ll cut your sister¡¯s rope and turn her into meat sauce!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± A rage came over the tall, violent woman¡¯s face: ¡°If you dare to do this, I swear! I will unscrew your heads one by one!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t move, I¡¯ll really cut it!¡± ¡°You dare!¡± After that, the scene turned into a meaningless stalemate. Just as Su Lu was bored and yawning, considering whether or not to join, he suddenly saw a cold smile spread across the violent woman¡¯s face. The thugs stared at each other in shock, their limbs numb, copsing on the floor. ¡°How do you like my anesthetic?¡± The violent woman stepped forward, her high-heeled shoe stepping on the face of the loudest thug: ¡°You say¡­ what are you going to do?¡± ¡®Damn! This woman is so treacherous¡­ she poisoned them secretly? So being threatened earlier was all an act to buy time?¡¯ Just as Su Lu, who was about to rush in, was shocked, feeling like he got a lesson.. Chapter 73 - 0073: Taking Action Chapter 73: Taking Action Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Come on! Aren¡¯t you here to fight me?¡± The tall woman stomped on the thug¡¯s head, seemingly intending to crush him straight into the ground, her pretty face filled with provocation. ¡®Damn, this woman, she definitely has violent tendencies!¡¯ Peeping from the side, Su Lu cringed: ¡®If she were wearing tight leather clothes and carrying a whip, the image would beplete.¡¯ ¡°Sister¡­e and save me!¡± Dora, dangling in mid-air, spoke weakly, seemingly affected by some kind of sedative. ¡°Dora, I haven¡¯t punished you yet!¡± The tall, violent woman stared at Dora with a cold smirk: ¡°How dare you wander off this far and get into such danger¡­ Luckily, you¡¯re notpletely stupid. You knew to call for me after causing trouble!¡± ¡°No¡­ it¡¯s not¡­¡± Dora wanted to exin, that she could have left much earlier, but she had identally promised someone to stay for three more days and had gotten caught. ¡®Looks like¡­ I don¡¯t need to lift a finger here, Dora¡¯s big sister can handle everything¡­ could she be a Transcendent? I wonder what type of path she has.¡¯ Su Lu watched the drama quietly, preparing to leave, when suddenly his Inspiration was triggered. A somewhat familiar presence abruptly entered his sensing range. ¡®Huh? What is this¡­ He curiously looked around, and saw a group of people storming into the factory from a side door. One by one, they wore bird-beak-shaped gas masks, and shot their guns without hesitation. ¡°Caw caw!¡± But that¡¯s not all! Leading them was none other than the Beak Monster he had encountered before! Not the original one, but definitely an exact copy! It stared at the continually dodging violent woman, opened its beak, and gave a shrieking cry: ¡°Caw caw!¡± As soon as the weakened Banshee Wail was released, even Su Lu, who was quite a distance away, felt dizzy. The violent woman couldn¡¯t avoid it, hesitated and slowed down for a moment, and got sshed with blood on her arm. ¡°Sister! ¡± Dora, hanging in mid-air, screamed, tears uncontrobly streaming down her face. Seeing her skyscraper-like sister injured, something inside her snapped. ¡®I don¡¯t care who¡­ whoever it is, pleasee and save me! Save my sister!¡¯ She prayed nonstop in her heart. The next moment, it was as if the Seven Gods heard her prayer. A terrifying oppression suddenly surfaced, mming into them like a terrifying wave! Many shooters were knocked to the ground, and even the Beak Monster froze momentarily. Whoosh! A figure pounced from outside the factory, rapidly approaching, seemingly roaring like a tiger. ¡°Spirit Thorn! ¡± Su Lu shouted lowly, his spiritual power quickly forming into a needle shape, shooting out towards the Beak Monster. He already experienced its power before. After taking a hit from Spirit oppression and being targeted by Spirit Thorns, it immediately covered its head and roared in pain. Su Lu¡¯s speed was extremely fast using the Power of the Tiger; he rushed within five meters, pulled out his revolver, and aimed at the monster¡¯s head. Bang bang bang! After three consecutive shots, the monster¡¯s head exploded like a watermelon. Arge amount of warped Spiritual Bodies escaped, quickly absorbed and purified by Su Lu. Meanwhile, he picked up a beaked mask from one of the gunmen, put it on his face, and started ruthlessly finishing off the rest of the gunmen. ¡°Who¡­ are you?¡± The violent woman, clutching her injured arm, warily stared at Su Lu. ¡°I¡¯m a friend of Dora¡¯s! My intentions are the same as yours!¡± Su Lu pointed at Dora: ¡°We should lower her down now and immediately get out of here!¡± Even though this is an abandoned factory, the recent gunfight has surely attracted attention! ¡°It¡¯s Su Lu!¡± Dora cried from joy, ¡°I knew you woulde to save me.¡± Su Lu couldn¡¯t care less about Dora at this moment. He waspletely immersed in the pleasure of harvesting Experience points. From the dead gunmen and thugs on the ground, to the Beak Monster, and the spirits within it, everything was undoubtedly a grand Harvest! ¡°It¡¯s you again!¡± ¡°Just you wait!¡± Meanwhile, a voice filled with resentment sounded from within the Spirit World. ¡°You sneaky rat!¡± Su Lu sneered in response. This time was different fromst time. With his enhanced [Spirit Medium] ability, Su Lu could now sense even more things. The dead Beak Monster on the ground was without a doubt a modified artifact made from numerous warped spiritual bodies. And the puppet-master had some of their mental ideas attached to it, returning to its body through the Spirit World after the monster was killed. ¡°If I could soul trance at this moment ¡­ I might even be able to follow it and catch the real puppet-master ¡­ but now that its secret is exposed, there¡¯s no need to go through all that trouble!¡± Su Lu calmly used his dagger to slit the throats of the powerless enemies on the ground. ¡°You¡­¡± Dora, now rescued, stared at the scene, turning pale with fright: ¡°How could you kill them? Shouldn¡¯t we call the police for assistance?¡± ¡°Just a bunch of trash, no harm in killing them!¡± Su Lu shrugged. In reality, it was for the Experience points. Of course, the hatred clinging to the gunmen was not fake, just as the thugs before were probably soaked in blood themselves. Perhaps they even had experience in disposing of corpses with a blender. If he thought any deeper about their involvement in waste disposal, Su Lu felt somewhat nauseated, quickly pondering whether he had eaten any sausages or other types of synthetic meattely. ¡°Sir¡­ thank you for saving my sister!¡± The tall woman interrupted what Dora was about to say: ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, can we leave now?¡± The man in front of her was very dangerous! That was the only thought in the tall woman¡¯s mind. Moreover, he was wearing a gas mask and his skills were remarkable. She had been injured and was no match for him. Under these circumstances, anything that might irritate him should be avoided. The dead bodies scattered around were proof! ¡°Of course¡­ you go first, I¡¯ll follow soon!¡± Su Lu nodded, dipped his finger in some blood, and wrote a line of information on the wall: ¡°If you want the photos or revenge,e to No. 22, Narcissus Street!¡± This was Mr. Kira Gales¡¯ address. Without a doubt, Su Lu wanted to use Gales as his scapegoat, especially after discovering that a Transcendent was lurking around the big businessman, Gerald. As for whether Gales would call the police? Haha¡­ Gerald himself was not clean, so the possibility was slim. After all, even if he did call the police, the police would just go to Gales¡¯ residence, what did that have to do with Su Lu? ¡°I can¡¯t handle grade-two evil spirits yet, I need to find some help!¡± Su Lu turned and walked away, quickly ca tching up with Dora and her sister. ¡°You¡­¡± Seeing him following behind in a familiar manner, the violent tall woman couldn¡¯t hide a hint of helplessness on her face: ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to protect you!¡± Su Lu told the truth: ¡°Besides¡­ I¡¯m a bit curious about you!¡± Frankly speaking, this violent woman was most likely a Transcendent, and a wild one at that.. Chapter 74 - 0074: Harvest Chapter 74: Harvest Trantor: 549690339 In a remote suburb. Su Lu found a forest ranger¡¯s temporary dwelling, which was currently unupied. Dora helped the violent woman sit down. The woman snorted coldly, pulled out a silver dagger, and forcefully dug out a bullet from her arm. Pfutt! The wound was gushing blood from being sliced open, an agonizing sight to Su Lu. This violent woman was ruthless, not just to others, but even more so to herself. ¡°What¡¯re you looking at!¡± She gasped for breath, her mouth twitching slightly: ¡°Haven¡¯t seen a woman before?¡± ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s rare to see such a fierce woman¡­¡± Su Lu showed no emotional reaction, and asked expressionlessly: ¡°Are you a transcendent?¡± ¡°So are you!¡± The violent woman replied confidently. Both Su Lu¡¯s spirit oppression and his strength and speed were beyond what any ordinary person possessed. ¡°Sister¡­what are you guys talking about?¡± Dora opened her eyes wide,pletely confused. ¡°Huh?¡± Su Lu was shocked. The sister was a transcendent and yet the younger sister did not know? ¡°Dora, I¡¯m sorry¡­there are some things that it¡¯s better you don¡¯t know.¡± The violent woman gestured towards the door with her eyes: ¡°Go find some water, be careful not to be noticed. And¡­don¡¯t eavesdrop!¡± She clearly knew her sister well. ¡°How could I eavesdrop?¡± Dora stuck out her tongue. Although she really wanted to stay, she was so ustomed to her sister¡¯smands that she obediently left. ¡°My transcendent professiones from a professor I met in school. I didn¡¯t want to involve Dora¡­ The violent woman sighed, watching the departing figure of her sister: ¡°Let me introduce myself. My name is Angie! Angie Ribby!¡± ¡°Su Lu! Su Lu Pottery! A friend of Ms. Dora!¡± Su Lu shrugged his response. The next moment, his eyes widened. ¡°Help me!¡± Angie rolled up her sleeve, took out a red blood vial, a yellow tube, a hanging needle¡­ She skillfully inserted the needle into a vein and began blood transfusion. As the blood flowed into her body, her originally pale face turned rosy, and even the wound on her hand began to heal quickly. ¡°Impossible!¡± Su Lu eximed. ¡°This is ¡®blood therapy¡¯, my upational pedigree!¡± Angie rolled her eyes: ¡°My profession leans towards healing, good at mixing various bloods; I use blood transfusions for treatment. This is the most basic healing blood vial. I added slug blood to speed up wound recovery!¡± ¡°That¡¯s not scientific¡­ no! What I mean is¡­ that¡¯s very mystical! No! A slug¡¯s doesn¡¯t have blood, right?¡± Su Lu really wanted to ask a question, aren¡¯t you first going to match the blood type and check for agglutination reactions? Later when he thought about it, since it went across species, why should he bother about matching blood types? The problems with this were so many, he didn¡¯t even know where to beginining. ¡°I like to call it blood, got a problem with that?¡± Angie¡¯s wound had healed. She tidied herself up, packed away her equipment, and spoke seriously: ¡°Thank you for saving me, in the future I¡¯ll give you one free treatment! But¡­please stay away from my sister, I want her to be a normal person!¡± ¡°I understand!¡± For a person like her, who was seemingly aloof but deeply cared for her sister, Su Lu immediately gave his guarantee. In fact, in his perspective, Angie was far more valuable than her sister. She was a transcendent doctor! Though it pains him to say, perhaps one day he would need her help. After all, no one can guarantee they will always be healthy and safe! Just the thought of being injected with all sorts of bizarre blood gave Su Lu goosebumps, and he deeply felt that he should avoid contacting Dr. Angie in the future unless absolutely necessary. ¡°How should I reach you?¡± Su Lu asked. ¡°Nia City Ribby Clinic, I¡¯m a doctor there!¡± Angie nodded: ¡°My sister should be back soon. ¡± She nodded at him, her intentions very evident. ¡°Well then¡­ hope we won¡¯t meet again!¡± Su Lu politely bowed and quickly left. He still had a lot on his te to take care of. Especially the scenario at Kira¡¯s apartment, the stage was already set, just waiting for the characters to step on. ¡°Sister! ¡± Not long after he left, Miss Dora came in carrying a bucket of water and asked in surprise: ¡°Where¡¯s Mr. Pottery?¡± ¡°He¡¯s gone!¡± Angie replied coldly. ¡°How could you do this?¡± Dora dumped the water bucket on the ground in anger: ¡°He saved us!¡± ¡°You¡¯re also dangerous¡­ I finally know, the secret you¡¯ve been hiding!¡± Tears welled up in Dora¡¯s eyes: ¡°Why¡­ why don¡¯t you ever let me ask you about this? Why keep it a secret from me?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to know these things!¡± Angie was cold and expressionless: ¡°I¡¯ve booked the train tickets for tonight, we¡¯re going home!¡± ¡°Angie Ribby, huh? Interesting!¡± While hurrying along, Su Lu began to ponder: ¡°I forgot to ask about her transcendent profession, but that would be crass¡­ knowing she¡¯s from the medical field is enough!¡± He remembered the anaesthetic gas that Angie had used back at the factory, which must¡¯ve been one of her abilities. It works well on ordinary people, but he wasn¡¯t sure about its effect on transcendent beings. He certainly didn¡¯t want to be the one to test it. After returning to the inn, he looked at the pool of experience in his property bar. [XP: 420] After the ughter, the umtion of experience was formidable. Not only from the previous ck market stronghold, but more importantly, the factory battle where he took down a beak monster, purified many wandering spirits and killed a bunch of thugs. This was thergest amount of experience he had gained in a single instance, and it was even enough to advance to [Mystical Schr]! ¡°To advance from first level to second requires 400 experience points?¡± Su Lu pondered: ¡°No¡­ it looks like just 400, but in reality, the previous skill and attribute enhancements are all included¡­ a new [Spirit Medium] cannot directly advance!¡± He fell into a dilemma. Although he could advance to [Mystical Schr], this would mean his strength would increase further. From then on, ordinary people probably wouldn¡¯t be able to provide him with much experience, even if he killed them! ¡°Damn experience penalty rules, based on what I know about it, the best strategy would be to suppress one¡¯s rank and try to harvest as much experience as possible early on¡­ but if your strength is too low, it¡¯s very easy to fail. And once your strength is high, the experience provided by low-rank targets decreases sharply. It¡¯s truly a dilemma¡­¡± If back when he got the property bar he had done what he did now, the experience he got might¡¯ve even been doubled! But more likely, he would have ended up dead at the hands of a gunman. So, every choice has its pros and cons, and it¡¯s for him to decide! ¡°Looking at the experience penalty or deduction rules, you should suppress your own rank at the very beginning and try to reap as much experience as possible, to avoid the awkward position of being a high-ranker with no avable experience¡­ but¡­¡± Su Lu wore a contemtive look: ¡°This time, it¡¯s for the inheritance, I just got to go all out! A first-rank [Spirit Medium] can¡¯t deal with a second-rank evil spirit!¡± He had made up his mind to sacrifice some of the future for an increase in current strength! Without the present, what future is there talk of? Su Lu decided, he will promote himself immediately to [Mystical Schr]! Chapter 75 - 0075 Mysterious Scholar Chapter 75: Mysterious Schr Trantor: 549690339 [Consume 400 experience points to take office as a Mystical Schr¡­ Detecting that the profession requires a preconditioning profession: Spiritual Medium, Spirit 2.5, Soul Trance LV2!¡­ Conditions met! Start promotion!] In the attribute column, 400 experience points were rapidly consumed. Su Lu let out a stifled groan, his soul seemed to lose contact with his body for a moment, leaving his brain in chaos. The second-tier upational persons, also known as the elite, means that among ordinary Transcendents, they have begun to excel and be the elite of their kind! If promoted normally, a [Spiritual Medium] would need at least a year of continuous exploration of the Spirit World, resolving arge number of supernatural events, ingesting various potions, performing rituals to enhance the spirit, practicing skills, and engaging in arduous study of various mysterious knowledge to barely reach the promotion threshold of [Mystical Schr]. However, Su Lu reced all these with experience points! His first transcendence promotion was not even a month ago! How incredibly reckless is this? If this gets out, it would definitely cause a storm in the transcendent world! In the midst of the chaos, Su Lu senses a plethora of information, being infused into him at a speed even more terrifying than the first time. This is a vast amount of relevant knowledge about mysticism, seemingly directly imprinted into his genes, NO! It rapidly emerges in his soul! Most of it is about the identification techniques and simple usage methods for some mysterious objects! Su Lu inevitably recalls the introduction to [Mystical Schr] in Kira¡¯s notebook. ¡°[Mystical Schr]: Mastering a certain amount of mystical knowledge, able to create simple magic items. It understands that to study mysticism, you need not only a powerful spirit but also a robust constitution!¡± Because he already had one experience, even though he was in extreme pain, he still quickly memorized and digested this knowledge. He didn¡¯t know how long it had been when the attribute column¡¯s prompt came: [Ding! Sessful induction!] [Mystical Schr Inducted! Spirit+l! Constitution+l! Gain Skill: Magic Item Creation! Gain Passive: Mysterious Knowledge!] The next moment, Su Lu felt his soul return to his body and could clearly hear the sound of blood rushing through his veins. A strong force, almost tearing his blood vessels apart. ¡°Hiss¡­ is this the baptism of the first tier¡¯s promotion to the second tier? The total promotion of 2.0 attributes is indeed more terrifying than the first tier¡¯s baptism¡­¡± After resting for ten minutes, Su Lu barely managed to adapt. Looking at the attribute column, he was a bit puzzled: ¡°Just¡­ why does the second-tier [Mystical Schr] also increase points in constitution? Will it develop into physically ripping apart ghost spirits in the future?¡± In the attribute column, various data has beenpletely renewed Name: [Su Lu Pottery] Profession: [Mystical Schr] (Second-tier) Rank: [2] Title: [None] Strength: [1.6] Agility: [1.3] Constitution: [2.2] Spirit: [3.8] Inspiration: [3.8] Skill: [Creation of Dead Princess LVI], [Maga Fighting Skill LV5], [Soul Trance LV2], [Spirit Oppression LV2], [Spirit Thorn LV2], [Magic Item Creation LVI] Passive: [Common Hebrew LV3], [Basic Physics LV4], [Demon Hunting Knowledge LV4], [Ancient Hebrew LV2], [Gm Language LVI], [Mysterious Knowledge LVI] XP: [20] ¡°I have be a second -tier transcendent, on the same level as Rod! If he knew, he¡¯d probably be scared out of his wits, wouldn¡¯t he?¡± Su Lu straightened his clothes. Now, he has understood the abilities of [Mystical Schrs]. They can identify most of the mystics, have a wide-ranging vision, and can use transcendent materials to create some simple magical items. They even have certain hand-to-handbat abilities. Given his constitution, even if he hasn¡¯t learned any fighting skills, he could knock over a few strong men without any problems. ¡°My spiritual strength has surged by 1.0, which really does give me a headache!¡± Su Lu held his head in his hands, This terrifying increase in attributes from the promotion baptism is his real reliance on the fight against the second-tier evil spirits. Of course, before this, he had already prepared some scapegoats! Leaving the address deliberately in the meat factory was to cause the merchant Gerald and the evil spirit upying Kira Gales to both suffer losses. He would then clean up the mess afterwards. He stood up, realizing that his body had also received a terrifying boost. The constitution! It is a summary of a person¡¯s physical strength, and it is closely rted to recovery and resistance. A constitution of 2.2 is definitely at the ¡®Transcendent¡¯ level. This means that Su Lu has high immunity, can basically be immune to most diseases, and the recovery speed is also terrifying. Ordinary small wounds do not need to be bandaged, they automatically recover after a few days. Moreover, he also has extremely strong resistance. Whether he is facing the spiritual body or various spells, he is more resistant than ordinary people! ¡°In other words, it¡¯s all about durability! If I continue to improve, I¡¯ll be like the hard-to-kill cockroach-like protagonist in the TV series¡­¡± Su Lu felt a toothache: ¡°Does [Mystical Schr] focus on constitution so much because they are prone to death? So they must enhance their survival capabilities?¡± He felt that this possibility was very high. ¡°I am now a second-tier transcendent elite, and how to proceed in the future still depends on Kira¡¯s inheritance!¡± The reason Su Lu dared to use this broken inheritance for his promotion was because he knew that the second-tier of the [Spirit Medium] path was [Mystical Schr], and branch options only appeared in the third tier. Next, he does not necessarily have to promote to [Odd Technician]! Because the fourth-tier of this path was missing! On the other hand, Kira still had aplete inheritance! ¡°So¡­ I have to save that guy after all!¡± Su Lu sat cross-legged on the bed and took out a few things. They were a container filled with a gallon of fresh blood, some sacrificial silverware he had bought, and two strange bird beaks! These two bird beaks were his trophies from killing the two beak monsters, also causing him to make an enemy of the person manipting things behind the scenes. It¡¯s best to just get rid of them. ¡°The ritual originally described by Kira Gales, I found it a bit iprehensible¡­ Looking at it now, it¡¯s just mediocre, there has been no tampering!¡± This is the effect of [Mystical Schr]¡¯s inherent [Mysterious Knowledge LVI], allowing Su Lu to have a taste of various mysterious realms. Of course, he is just dabbling, knowing a little about everything, but not being proficient in any. ¡°From the ritual, and the fact that the evil spirit was able to possess him, it is highly likely that Kira was also a second-tier [Mystical Schr]!¡± This is not surprising, the advancement of transcendent professions is absolutely not simple. Coupled with the previous Twilight of the Gods period, it is normal if one could not break through even after several years. Not everyone is like Su Lu, who has cheat codes for his attributes.. Chapter 76 - 0076: Undercover Chapter 76: Undercover Trantor: 549690339 After going over everything once more, Su Lu felt that the n he had drafted earlier was quite feasible. Only a few points needed to be adjusted. He looked at the two bird beaks in his hand. The most formidable thing about a [Mystical Schr] is not his or her own skills, but the ability to create magical items! Although most [Mystical Schrs] can only create the most ordinary magical items, or those that carry a hint of transcendent power, it is considered indulgent to expect legendary items. However, when the quantity isrge enough, it could still be overwhelming! ¡°I¡¯m sure that given Kira Gales¡¯ experience, he must have umted arge number of magical items. Once he returns to his body and is fully equipped, I¡¯m definitely no match for him at this moment!¡± As for being possessed by an evil spirit? That¡¯s his own doing, and no matter how good his equipment is, it¡¯s useless. ¡°I just don¡¯t know if the evil spirit knows how to use magical items¡­ I hope not, otherwise, it¡¯s going to be dangerous.¡± Evil spirits are not normal people and may not have intact cognitive abilities. But the terrifying thing is that once they obtain a suitable ¡®shell¡¯, they can learn! Gradually they can be like a normal person! Even smarter than a normal person! If the possessionsts too long, the spirit often truly takes over the body and cannot be driven out. That¡¯s why Kira was so readily willing topromise with Su Lu. ¡°The possibility of transcendent items must be taken into consideration¡­¡± Su Lu looked at his hand. As a novice [Mystical Schr], he was quite destitute. The only material he had on hand were these two bird beaks. ording to his current skills and knowledge of the mystical arts, after a brief inspection, he could confirm that they were materials of a supernatural kind. As for their usage? Firstly, they could be made into something like a mask that protects the head and can defend against attacks from spiritual bodies. The embarrassing part is, the materials were so scarce that it could only cover half of the face, so the protective range could only be the head. However, it could still be modified to have the effect of a gas mask. The tactics of Angie Ribby still lingered in Su Lu¡¯s memory, which was a bit scary. If he ever encounters simr enemies in the future, he could use the mask for protection. The second option would be to integrate other transcendent materials to make it into a one-time-use item. It could release a sonic attack, somewhat akin to a weakened ¡®Banshee¡¯s Wail¡¯! Sadly, right now, Su Lu doesn¡¯t have any other materials! Moreover, creating the second kind of marvel requires superior craftsmanship, otherwise, the risk of failure is high. At Su Lu¡¯s current skill level, he first needs to level up. He went to the window and looked at the sky. It was still afternoon. The incident at the meat factory should have already alerted Gerald. But he needs to investigate, and he can¡¯t possibly start a fire and kill people in broad daylight, so the action should be nned for nighttime. ¡°Anyway, I live not far away, once they encounter that evil spirit, I¡¯ll be able to sense any disturbances!¡± After advancing to [Mystical Schr], his inspiration could spread to about twenty meters. If he¡¯s just paying attention to significant disturbances, this range could even be expanded! ¡°So¡­ should I start practicing?!¡± Su Lu excitedly brought out a candlestick and lit the candle. The bird beak of the oddball belonged to supernatural materials, and an ordinary me couldn¡¯t melt them. Therefore, Su Lu propagated his inspiration into the candle me. Whoosh! The candle me suddenly zed up, changing in color to resemble silver. This is the Spiritual Fire, also known as ¡®Spiritual Fire¡¯! It is a type of me on the transcendent side! Widely used in the making of magic potions and the creation of divine artifacts. All this is knowledge from [Miraculous Item Crafting LVI]! At the same time, he took out the set of silverware for sacrifice and chose a silver bowl from it: ¡°In the name of the Spirit! Infuse!¡± The silver bowl was immediately entwined with a sort of radiance, bing hot to the touch under the burning of the Spiritual Fire. Seeing this, Su Lu immediately put the two bird beaks into it. One wouldn¡¯t do, as the materials were too scarce! Apanied by thepping mes of the Spiritual Fire, the bird beaks inside began to melt gradually, much like wax figures. Next, Su Lu picked up the silver knife, cut his finger, and let his blood drip into it. [Spirit Medium]¡¯s blood! This is a kind of transcendent material, used in many instances when crafting supernatural items. It can serve as a substitute for many materials. Of course, Su Lu won¡¯t admit that he really didn¡¯t have the time or wealth to collect other materials, so he could only make do with using his own blood as a substitute. Apanied by the dripping of blood, the bird beak in the silver bowlpletely melted into a pool of liquid of various colors, with faint bird calls echoing from it. ¡°Step one, melting, isplete. Nowes step two¡­ shaping!¡± Su Lu was somewhat excited. Time passed minute by minute. When darkness shrouded the outside world, inside the inn. Su Lu iovfullv looked at a silver mask in his hand. ¡°It was a sess!¡± The reason being that the magical item he made was very simple and didn¡¯t require anyplex processes. Just melting and shaping were sufficient. It was entirely making use of the material¡¯s inherent properties. He stared closely at the mask. This mask covered only half of the face, covering the area above the mouth, with a pointed bird beak-shaped protrusion at the nose. This was a part that Su Lu deliberately added. Using it, he could filter the air, obtaining the effect of a gas mask. ¡°Hmm¡­ let¡¯s call you ¡®Raven¡¯s Mask¡¯!¡± He put on the mask, a chill feeling close to his face. It wasn¡¯t ufortable but rather quite breathable andfortable. Su Lu looked at himself in the mirror and found the style quite good, ¡°Right¡­ it mainly has two functions, first is to filter the air, and second is to protect against Spiritual Bodies¡­ although its range is a bit small!¡± Due to the mask being too small, it could at most protect the crucial head area. In other words, if a Spiritual Body attacks Su Lu¡¯s head, it would be blocked. However, if the attack targets his torso or limbs¡­ it would have absolutely no effect. ¡°Do I have to take on the attacks of the Spiritual Body with my face in the future?¡± Su Lu gave it a thought and couldn¡¯t help but shiver. The imagined scene was too beautiful; he somewhat didn¡¯t dare to watch. Of course, this was just a routineint. Actually, when dealing with a supernatural incident, the brain is what needs the most protection because many spirits like to affect people¡¯s five senses, causing various illusions. Once one can maintain a clear mind, even ordinary people have hope to survive in supernatural incidents. ¡°Lastly¡­ it also serves the function to cover the face. It is a mask after all, it¡¯s perfect for when I don¡¯t want to show my true face, I can use it when doing bad deeds!¡± Su Lu looked at the mirror again, posing in a flirty way, ¡°And¡­ it¡¯s incredibly cool!¡± Looking cool is a lifetime task! How can he ck off? Chapter 77 - 0077: Werewolf Gentleman (Seeking recommendations! Collections!) Chapter 77: Werewolf Gentleman (Seeking rmendations! Collections!) Trantor: 549690339 Outside the window, the night sky was gradually enveloped by dusk. In the room, Su Lu, donned in the Crow¡¯s Mask, was quietly waiting for the right moment. ¡°So many people died at the meat factory today. Gerald will definitely be furious, there¡¯s no doubt he¡¯ll want revenge!¡± ¡°But he¡¯s not clean himself, he might not dare to provoke the authorities and the church¡¯s power!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve shown my willingness to negotiate, at least he¡¯ll send someone to check it out¡­ If Kira Gales were a normal person who knew how to negotiate, we could clear up this misunderstanding.¡± But no! The current Kira was not a normal person at all, but a person possessed by an evil spirit! He is very dangerous! He naturally likes to hunt living people! Last time, if it weren¡¯t for Su Lu and Dora running fast, they would definitely be attacked! Would Gerald¡¯s men speak nicely and negotiate with people? Su Lu smirked, knowing that there was more than a 90% chance that a conflict would break out! ¡°If even this doesn¡¯t work, then it¡¯s just my bad luck!¡± As time ticked away, the Inspiration that had been used up in the creation of wonderful items earlier was slowly recovering. Soon it waste night, the huge round moon lit up the streets, casting a silvery glow on the uneven roads. Bang! A sudden gunshot tore through the quiet night. Bang Bang! Subsequently, there were sessive gunshots, followed by many more cries of rm. Even from across the street, one could feel the intensity and brutality of the fight! ¡°This anomaly is sure to alert the official forces! Speed is of the essence! ¡± Su Lu, wearing the mask, jumped out of the window. Thud! Hended firmly on his feet and sprinted like a cheetah. Strong Inspiration swept around him, allowing him to dodge obstacles with astonishing agility. ¡®Not bad¡­ A Transcendent physique has indeed improved my fundamental abilities!¡¯ While running, Su Lu felt the power of the [Mystical Schr]. Leaving other things aside, simply this physical fitness was on par with many level-one physical Transcendents. Upon reaching No. 22 Narcissus Street, he instantly came upon a scene that looked like a gang shootout. Many gunmen looked terrified as they fired wildly inside the building. But it was pointless! Every few seconds, a gunman would scream and fall to the ground, the front of his chest showing three parallel marks as if savagely torn by some beast¡¯s ws! ¡°It¡¯s the evil spirit! Level two strength, this is definitely a trap!¡± A mysterious figure cloaked in a ck cape slowly emerged from the midst of the gunmen, speaking in a cracked voice, ¡°Those who entered the house earlier are probably all dead. Let¡¯s leave immediately! This area¡¯ll soon attract official attention!¡± Indeed, the Federation had a strong hold over its cities. And given the situation, even their behind-the-scenes boss Gerald might not be able to control it. Besides, knowing that the house was a trap, only a fool would go in again! Whatever it was, just leave it to the Federation¡¯s men to deal with. ¡°Retreat!¡± A group of terrified gunmen and hitmen, upon hearing the suggestion, immediately began to retreat hastily. As for the unfortunate ones who had previously entered the house, no one gave them another thought. Whoosh! But at that moment, a dark figure burst from the house. He moved quickly, ms crimson pupils glowmg In tne nlgnt, like a vampire. He pounced on a group of gunmen, leaving a series of afterimages! Swish Swish! His hands had turned into sharp ws, his fingernails long and sharp. As he casually swung his arms, he easily severed the limbs of the gunmen, even their heads! This is the nature of evil spirits! Once they have killed too much, they be increasingly violent, increasingly chasing after fresh blood. Not to mention, there was arge group of people with powerful life signs, who were hostile to it. ¡°It¡¯s just a mere evil spirit!¡± Seeing his men being ughtered, the mysterious man obviously became angry. From behind him, two beak monsters sprang forward, opened their beaks, and let out a sharp shriek. ¡°Caw caw! ¡± The figure like a moonlit vampire abruptly stopped, shrieked, and confronted the beak monsters. An invisible shockwave swept over, and the ordinary people were first blinded and passed out. Yet, Kira¡¯s speed inevitably slowed down. Thump thump! Seizing this opportunity, the cloaked man waved his hand, and two bone spikes shot out, aiming at Kira¡¯s head and heart! After being possessed by the evil spirit, he had already lost most of his vital parts, but there were still some he couldn¡¯t avoid. At the critical moment, the possessed Kira managed to jump and dodge the fatal blow! But, he nheless jumped a bit slow; his speed was affected and his right thigh was pierced by a bone spike, blood sshing! ¡®Tsk tsk¡­¡¯ Su Lu hid at a distance and watched the show: ¡®That cloaked man, is he the mysterious hand behind the beak monsters collecting spiritual bodies? And it looks like he has a deep rtionship with Gerald¡­¡¯ ¡®Also, Kira possessed by the evil spirit isn¡¯t bad, with such otherworldly speed! Not to mention the eerie spiritual body abilities, which are simply terrifying!¡¯ When dealing with spiritual bodies, [Spirit Mediums] are the most adept. Su Lu felt that if it wasn¡¯t for the fact the other party hadn¡¯t gone mad from provocation that night, and he himself using spirit oppression to block, if the other party really pursued, he would definitely be in much danger! But tonight is different! This evil spirit has killed too many people and has been provoked into reaching certain ¡®critical¡¯ limits, starting to kill crazily to seek advancement! Thump! Afternding, ¡®Kira¡¯ flipped and stood up, as if he wasn¡¯t the one injured and he couldn¡¯t feel the pain. Even so, his speed inevitably slowed down. ¡°Hehe! A ¡®evil spirit¡¯ that is about to advance?¡± At this moment, the mysterious man dismissed his retreat n and ordered the two beak monsters to move forward. They opened their bird beaks towards ¡®Kira¡¯, as if they wanted to suck something in. Su Lu immediately remembered that this mysterious man, was also an expert manipting spiritual bodies, alwaysmanding the beak monsters to gather spiritual bodies! In that case, he definitely can¡¯t resist an evil spirit that is on the verge of advancinq to a third level! ¡®Could it be that his talk about retreating was fake from the start? Just to lure out this evil spirit?¡¯ Su Lu condensed his inspiration, hiding even more cautiously: ¡®In this case, this cloaked man¡­ is very cunning!¡¯ In the field, although the ordinary fighters fell, the cloaked man had already taken control of the situation. He let out a cacklingugh and started chanting a mysterious spell. The two beak monsters clenched ¡®Kira¡¯s¡¯ arms, and their bird beaks opened, seemingly generating an invisible suction. An illusory, terrifying evil spirit gradually was pulled out of ¡®Kira¡¯s¡¯ body! It wore a ck suit, with a tall furry top hat, and boots, looking like a well-dressed gentleman ready to attend a banquet. But the twisted face, the crimson pupils, and the hands which had evolved into wolf ws,pletely changed this demeanor. ¡®Werewolf gentleman? A designation that matched the appearance of the evil spirit emerged in Su Lu¡¯s mind. The next moment, things took a sudden turn! The evil spirit seeminglypletely gave up resistance, and left Kira¡¯s body in an instant. However, a bright re shone in the crimson pupils, it waved its ws, and the sharp wolf ws, actually directly sliced off the necks of the beak monsters! Under the bacsh of the spell, the cloaked man held his head and screamed in agony.. Chapter 78 - 0078: Rescue Chapter 78: Rescue Trantor: 549690339 He¡¯s lost control! This was Su Lu¡¯s only thought when he saw the cloaked man screaming. Despite the man¡¯s extensive knowledge of the spiritual bodies and his maniption of the beak monsters to harvest them. Most of those spiritual bodies weremon wandering souls, at most soon-to ¨C be revenants. This evil spirit was different! Not only was it extremely cunning, but it also grew rapidly after possessing Kira. After tonight¡¯s ¡®blood sacrifice,¡¯ there were signs of it breaking through to the third level! Twomon beak monsters couldn¡¯t restrain it at all! With ease, the werewolf gentleman tore apart the beak monsters, its crimson pupils fixed directly on the cloaked man. At this moment, the cloaked man¡¯s screams had subsided, and he hastily tore off his cloak. ¡°Gasp¡­ What is this?¡± After seeing the man¡¯s appearance, Su Lu immediately sucked in a cold breath: ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± The face that this cloaked man was hiding was so pale that itcked any color, covered with purplish bruises and decaying flesh, emitting the stench of death, and even showed signs of death spots! This was an animated corpse! Not only that¡­his eyes were also the bright red that represents an evil spirit¡¯s possession! At this time, the animated corpse revealed a ghastly smile: ¡°Come¡­..let¡¯s see who is stronger, you or my ¡®ghost¡¯!¡± ¡°A Ghost Trainer?¡± Upon seeing the cloak man¡¯s inhuman and unghostly appearance, the [Mystical Schr]¡¯s knowledge surfaced, allowing Su Lu to identify the man¡¯s identity. This cloaked man had surprisingly trained a second-tier evil spirit! Not only that, he has crazily allowed the evil spirit to possess him willingly, creating a bizarrely symbiotic rtionship. Through this rtionship, he can just barely control the evil spirit¡¯s power, while his body gradually experiences decay, and ultimately¡­be swallowed by the evil spirit! ¡°Anyone who dares tread down this path is the scariest kind of madman.¡± Su Lu sucked in a cold breath. If one says that [Spirit Medium} studies the spirit world and spiritual bodies, then they are rtively neutral. The path tread by such Ghost Trainers was absolutely evil. Once discovered by the church, they must be surrounded and eradicated! Because while living in symbiosis with the evil spirits, they are inevitably influenced by them, turning them into potentially mentally ill demons, outwardly disying rage, easily irritated, bloodthirsty, and neurotic. ¡°On a whole¡­they pose a considerable threat to society¡­.However, with him controlling a second-tier evil spirit, there¡¯s a battle to be fought! ¡± Su Lu curled his lips, took a roundabout way, and stealthily entered Kira¡¯s room. He hadn¡¯te specifically to watch the specter fight, once the authorities intervened, everyone would be done for! His main goal tonight was to rescue Kira Gales! Well, the evil spirit had already left his body, and at this moment, his body was just an unconscious shell, quite simr to the dead people lying around, and no one would purposely target it. However, the wound on his leg was a bit troublesome. Su Lu wondered if he would bleed to death, or perhaps turn into a crippleter? While silently grumbling in his mind, Su Lu quickly pulled out various instruments and carried out the ritual. Kira Gales¡¯ spirit had been banished to the outermostyer of the Spirit World by the evil spirit, so Su Lu couldn¡¯t find it even if his soul traveled outside his body. The only way was through uncapsuling by conducting a certain ritual. With his ability as a [Mystical Schr] at this moment, this wasn¡¯t a problem! Su Lu took out a silver bowl, a silver knife, and a silver long-mouthed bottle, arranging them in a triangr shape. Meanwhile, he recited in a low voice in Ancient Hebrew: ¡°The wandering lost spirit in the Spirit World¡­.¡± Ancient Hebrew was the universalnguage of the Transcendent world, inherently possessing mysterious power. Recited with the mysterious rhythm by Su Lu, it immediately quiets down the surroundings, as if attracting some weird phenomenon. ¡°In the name of Su Lu Pottery!¡± Su Lu recites the second sentence, opening his spirit and infusing it into the ritual. This was a necessary step. Without the participation of transcendent power, the ritual would hardly seed ¡ª unless it was a kind of sacrifice directly to high-tier life forms. However, Su Lu would clearly not do so; instead, he chose to propel it with his own strength. This was the safest method, as he had been startled by the influence of the moonst time. At the same time, he extracted the processed, liquefied blood and poured it into a silver bowl and bottle. ¡°Summon the lost spirit¡­ thy name is¡­ Kira Gales!¡± ¡°May the fresh blood forge a path, heralding your arrival!¡± In the final step, Su Lu sliced through the void with a silver knife, an indication of breaking the boundary between the spirit world and reality while sprinkling fresh blood. Ssh! The fresh blood congealed, leaving a vivid red mark. ¡°Sess!¡± Uponpletion of the ritual, Su Lu felt his inspiration extending, clearly sensing a convergence of the spirit world and reality. Meanwhile, an abundance of spirits were attracted. Unfortunately, due to the ritual¡¯s specificity, they were repelled. A trail of crimson became the pathway, inviting a vague spiritual body. He appeared middle-aged, tall with a square face, blue eyes¡­ It was undoubtedly Kira Gales! ¡°Thank you, my friend!¡± Upon seeing Su Lu, he expressed thanks politely and asked, ¡®Where is my physical body?¡± ¡°It¡¯s outside¡­ The evil spirit has emerged and is currently fighting another hostage of an evil spirit!¡± Su Lu hastily exined the situation. Of course, he wouldn¡¯t mention that he was the one who brought these people along. ¡°Is that so?¡± A surprised delight surfaced on Kira¡¯s face. If the possessing evil spirit initiates toe out, it would save him a lot of trouble. However, slight sensing of the chaotic outside scene made him frown, ¡°How did it end up like this? We must leave at once! Follow me!¡± Guided by his sensation, he floated outside the door and saw his physical body. Without any hesitation, he lunged towards it. Su Lu deliberately slowed, keeping an eye on the state of the battlefield. The battlefield was in shambles; Gerald¡¯s subordinates had been nearlypletely annihted due to the residual impact. As for the cloaked man possessed by an evil spirit, surprisingly, he was no match for the werewolf gentleman spirit! ¡°Because of the restraint of physical bodies, could they not perform at their fullest? Or is the werewolf gentleman just too powerful?¡± Su Lu muttered to himself. By this time, he had noticed the official forces who had begun to form a fencing circle around: ¡°No, I must leave immediately!¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Halfway through getting up, Kira Gales¡¯ body shrieked and fell back to the ground: ¡°Help me up, I think my leg is broken!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Su Lu effortlessly picked up Kira, as if he was holding a chicken. ¡°We have to return to my bedroom, there are some items inside!¡± Kira Gales quickly added: ¡°They cannot be found!¡± ¡°That¡¯s such a nuisance!¡± Su Lu promptly turned around and rushed into the apartment. At this moment, the evil spirit entangled with the cloaked man detected its body being taken and Kira Gales being released. It howled and disentangled from the cloaked man, turning to pounce towards Kira Gales ¡°Scram!!¡± An enormous spirit oppression was released from Kira¡¯s body. It wasn¡¯t diffusive but concentrated in one direction. Boom! The evil spirit was brutally knocked back. Upon witnessing this, the cloaked man also withdrew. Perhaps due to fear of the forces outside, he immediately blended into the darkness.. Chapter 79 - 0079: Switch Jobs (Seeking recommendations! Collections!) Chapter 79: Switch Jobs (Seeking rmendations! Collections!) Trantor: 549690339 ¡®This Kira is strong!¡¯ Su Lu carried Kira, heading into the bedroom of the apartment. ¡°Open the hiddenpartment behind the head of the bed!¡± Following Kira¡¯s guidance, Su Lu opened a certainpartment and found not many things inside, a bag of Golden Dragon, a stack of documents, a revolver decorated with various runes, and three strange cards. ¡°Mystical items?!¡± After a brief discernment, he unceremoniously took the gun and the cards in his hand. Seeing this, Kira Gales, who was treating the bleeding of his wounded leg, smirked: ¡°Well¡­ you can keep the firearm, but I need a ¡®Sealing Scroll¡¯, one of the cards in your hand!¡± ¡°You mean¡­ this?¡± Su Lu held up a card with doubt. It was the size of a child¡¯s palm, pale silver in color, and made of an unknown material. The front was nk, and the back was a vortex pattern, seeming to draw people¡¯s souls into it. ¡°That¡¯s it! It is a marvel, specifically used to seal some undying spiritual bodies, such as the Cursed Spirit! But now¡­ I¡¯m injured, so I can only deal with that evil spirit first.¡± A hint of regret appeared on Kira¡¯s face: ¡°This is the most suitable tool for us [Spirit Mediums]. The curse to activate it is simple, but it must bebined with the abilities of Spirit oppression and Spirit Thorn!¡± At this moment, both of their faces changed. Their intuition sensed the arrival of the evil spirit. ¡°You cooperate with me, use the Spirit Thorn to restrain it, and I will seal it!¡± Kira took the ¡®Sealing Card¡¯ and was ready for anything that could happen. Next moment. A shadow, at a speed that is difficult for ordinary people to discern, prated through the wall and entered the bedroom. Luckily, Su Lu had never relied on his eyesight to discern ghosts. ¡°Spirit Thorn! ¡± He gave a light shout, the power that erupted after advancing to [Mystical Schr] and raising the Spirit Thorn level to LV2, even Kira changed his expression. Thud! In an instant, Su Lu sensed that his Spirit Thorn had hit the target. The evil spirit, like a werewolf gentleman, has been fixed in mid-air by him and ispeting with him. If it were a first-level [Spirit Medium], they would have already been defeated in this match with a huge disparity in strength, but Su Lu at this moment could still hold on. ¡°Seal!¡± Kira¡¯s face shed with surprise and he quickly chanted a spell. A sh of light passed over the Sealing Card, it floated up, hovering in front of the evil spirit, and the mysterious whirlpool on the back started to rotate. The body of the evil spirit uncontrobly formed a beam of light, swallowed by the vortex. The light on the card dimmed and fell to the ground. Su Lu could clearly see that the originally nk front of the card now had an image of a werewolf gentleman. ¡°It¡­ has been sealed?¡± Su Lu asked in astonishment. An evil spirit that stirred up a lot of trouble and was one step away from advancing to the third level, was it just dealt with so easily? ¡°Of course¡­ this is the ¡®Sealing Card¡¯! I found it in the ruins, they are used to deal with ¡®Cursed Spirits¡¯, sealing a second-level evil spirit is simply a waste!¡± Kira quickly looked at the window, ¡°Hurry up, do you want to go to the police station?¡± ¡°That¡¯s true!¡± Su Lu picked up Kira by the back cor, as though carrying a child, jumped out of the window. ¡°Who¡¯s there?!¡± A few police officers who were converging immediately drew their guns and shouted. They saw a man wearing a silver mask, carrying a big man, and running at a speed againstmon sense! ¡°Spirit oppression!¡± Su Lu directly released Spirit oppression, causing the people surrounding him to descend into chaos, and he managed to escape from the encirclement. An hourter, in the suburbs. A scream suddenly emanated from a quiet forest. ¡°Ah¡­ my leg!¡± Kira was half-sitting on the ground, treating the injuries on his leg. He found that not only was his right leg pierced by the bone thorn, his left leg didn¡¯t know who stepped on it, there was some fracture. Earlier in the bedroom, it was only a temporary stop to the bleeding, only now did he start cleaning up the wound. At the same time, he didn¡¯t look good as he looked at Su Lu. How did ite to this when it was just a request for help? As if seeing his hesitation, Su Luforted: ¡°Take it easy, bro! Although you may need to sit in a wheelchair for a while, it¡¯s not a big deal. Maybe it¡¯s the beginning of good luck¡­ In my hometown, there is a luck ceremony that ims that breaking a leg is a necessary hardship to be a king. As long as you learn the skill of rolling your eyes, and then have your leg broken, you can lie down till the end, sit in a wheelchair¡­ ah, no, the throne!¡± ¡°Really? I¡¯ve never heard of it.¡± Kira Gales rolled his eyes, but after a short silence, he sighed: ¡°In any case, thank you for saving me!¡± Although the process was terrible, Su Lu did manage to save him from the Spirit World! In addition to that, he keenly noticed that Su Lu was also a second-level [Mystical Schr], the same rank as him! Yet he was crippled and his magical items were confiscated by Su Lu. If there was a conflict, Su Lu would definitely not be the loser! This was also the situation that Su Lu secretly created. ¡°Alright¡­ In that case, shouldn¡¯t we discuss the issue of remuneration again? Su Lu rubbed his index and thumb together: ¡°Because this time it involves evil spirits and breaking through their encirclement, so I will have to raise the price, I think this gun and cards are very good!¡± ¡°This is not possible, do you know how much I have paid for them?¡± Kira immediately shook his head: ¡°At most, I can give you a ¡®Sealing Card¡¯!¡± ¡°Alright, one it is!¡± Su Lu was very interested in this marvel dug up from ancient ruins which was rumored to seal Cursed Spirits. Kira Gales took another careful look at Su Lu: ¡°It¡¯s surprising, you¡¯re already a [Mystical Schr]. This means either I made a perception errorst time, or you are on the verge of upgrading. I will fulfill my promise and give you theplete lineage of the [Spirit Medium]!¡± ¡°Great!¡± Su Lu was a bit excited and a bit expectant: ¡°What¡¯s theplete lineage that you have?¡± Kira Gales sighed: ¡°In fact¡­ I think the lineage in that relic is the orthodox path of the [Spirit Medium], it¡¯s very unfortunate that it is missing the fourth level! Moreover¡­ Iter checked the data and found that historically, there were some [Spirit Mediums] who found the subsequent professions of [Odd Technicians], but they were still unable to be promoted to the fifth level, which is a legend! Because it¡¯s a special switch job!¡± ¡°Special¡­ switching jobs?¡± ¡°The so-called professional path is like a tree with branches. Sometimes, two adjacent trees, branches will cross, which is a special switching job!¡± Kiraughed: ¡°The so-called special switching job requires the fusion of two professions which means that one must have multiple jobs to finally form a unique profession! For example, the third-level [Cursed Swordsman], it requires the upational person to first take the second-level [Swordsman] , and the second-level [Cursing Magician]! Among all the third-level expert-level transcendent, [Cursed Swordsman] is among the top in strength, possessing exquisite sword techniques and curse abilities, they are terrifyingly powerful!¡± Chapter 80 - 0080: Mysterious Master Chapter 80: Mysterious Master Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Special jobs that involve a dual career fusion?¡± Su Lu pondered for a moment, realizing that the professional road system was indeed filled with secrets, worthy of constant exploration, ¡°So¡­ a fifth-order legend profession from a fragmentary inheritance not only requires the advancement of [Odd Technician], but also the fusion of another parallel career path?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Kira answered, ¡°However, it waspletely lost a very long time ago. So¡­ even if some [Odd Technicians] manage to promote to master level by luck, or even acquire the legend profession information of the fifth order, they¡¯re still stuck at the fourth professional rank! Forever!¡± ¡°Fifth-order legend?¡± Su Lu felt that this person, Kira Gales seemed to know much more than his own brother. ¡°Profession ssification: First-order Transcendent, second-order elite, third-order expert, fourth-order master, fifth-order legend, sixth-order myth¡­ In the past, fifth and sixth order Transcendents only existed in myths and legends, or on the edge of the world, the Dark Continent, but in this era of gradually reviving gods, they will definitely appear. This is the beginning of a grand, turbulent era!¡± There was a hint of flush on Kira¡¯s face, apparently yearning for this, ¡°As for those above the sixth order, that is a very mysterious realm, all I know is that such existences have indeed touched upon immortality, possessing divine-like abilities!¡± ¡°No wonder you are an expert in the field of mystical studies, and an archaeologist¡­ you have so much knowledge!¡± Su Lu nodded repeatedly, ¡°You haven¡¯t told me about the subsequent stages of the [Odd Technician] yet! ¡± ¡°I¡¯m not quite clear about the advancement of [Odd Technician], but in that relic, I found the fifth order profession information of it, the [Wandering Mage]!¡± Kira regretted, ¡°If it wereplete, I would certainly follow its path, but unfortunately¡­¡± Su Lu fell silent. If there was aplete path that could lead to the legend level, maybe even the church and the Federation would be tempted. However, due to theck of the fourth order, and the content of the second fusion profession, this route can only go up to the third-order [Odd Technician]! Even if there is profession information about [Wandering Mage], it is no use! ¡°Then, let¡¯splete the trade!¡± Su Lu took a deep breath, ¡°I want all of yourplete inheritances, and the profession information of [Wandering Mage]!¡± Even if it¡¯s of no use, it¡¯s still a legendary profession of the fifth order! Not to mention¡­ he still has an attribute panel! Thinking of the amazing divine characteristic of the attribute panel, Su Lu¡¯s heart became somewhat eager. If he cracked the inheritance of the [Wandering Mage], does it mean that he would have a path leading straight to the legend level? The Dawn of the Gods is just beginning. The first and second order Transcendents can already run wild among ordinary people, and experts and masters are extremely rare. If he could advance to the legend level, he would always be one step ahead, and perhaps, he could ride on the wave of the era! ¡°No problem! I think any professional person would be interested in it, at least, it has research value!¡± Kira gave a bitter smile, ¡°This otherplete inheritance I have, which goes up to the fourth order master level, includes the first-order [Spirit Medium], the second-order [Mystical Schr], the third-order [Mystery Expert], and the fourth-order [Mysterious Master]!¡± ¡°Only up to the fourth order?¡± Su Lu was a bit doubtful. ¡°I swear on the Spirit World, everything I said is true!¡± Kira Gales promised solemnly. For the [Spirit Medium] system, such an oath has a lot of binding force. Su Lu nodded, ¡°What about their abilities?¡± ¡°[Mystery Expert], they are researchers in various mysterious fields, able to make many transcendent items, and also have certain casting abilities, their fighting abilities will be enhanced, but of course, although they have many abilities, they are not as good as experts in their respective fields. As for the [Mysterious Master], they are proficient in various mystical rituals, can use the most urate solution ording to the situation encountered, good at dealing with various mysterious incidents, often have the title of ¡®schr¡¯ ¡­¡± ¡°Sounds like an extension of the [Mystical Schr]?¡± Su Lu pondered for a moment. ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Kira nodded, feeling a kind of resonance, ¡°I also suspect that this was a road opened byter professionals after the inheritance of the [Wandering Mage] was cut off, so it can only reach the master level! Although many predecessors have made efforts, unfortunately, it still can¡¯t be pushed to the fifth order, after all, that¡¯s the realm of legends, the boundary between ordinary Transcendents and legends!¡± ¡°I think¡­ it¡¯s a problem with the initial thinking!¡± Su Lu said with a poker face. After all, he was also a [Mystical Schr], and he had a lot of experience in thinking about issues from his previous life, ¡°[Mystery Expert] gives me a vague impression! Although they have knowledge of many aspects of mysticism, have stronger fighting ability and a bit of casting ability, and can also craft amazing items, their fighting skills are not as good as a fighter¡¯s, their crafting skills are not as good as an alchemist¡¯s, and their casting ability is certainly not as good as a mage¡¯s. In other words, they wanted to dominate all professions, but output became like a jack of all trades, knowing a little about everything, but not surpassing any specific field, the [Mysterious Master] is the same! How vast is this world? How extensive is the knowledge of mysticism? To want toprehend everything, that¡¯s arrogant!¡± Su Lu probably guessed the reason why the [Mysterious Master] had no follow-up. They were simply too greedy! Wanting everything ended up getting nothing. In detail, for a [Mysterious Master] to develop further, they almost have to touch the realm of ¡® omniscience¡¯, and omniscience implies omnipotence. Not to mention just a fifth-order legend, even a sixth-order, seventh-order profession might not be able to contain it! ¡°Is that really the case?¡± Kira Gales had a nk look on his face, as if he had been struck by lightning. After a long while, he gave a bitter smile, ¡°You are right! The initial thinking of those professionals was wrong¡­ perhaps, after I promote to [Mysterious Master], I can really n out the fifth-order legend profession of this path by giving up some things! At that time, I may need your help!¡± Su Lu¡¯s research ability, at this moment, earned his respect. ¡°No problem!¡± Su Lu immediately agreed. Immediately afterwards, he received information on several subsequent professions. Because of the attribute panel, he wasn¡¯t afraid of Kira Gales¡¯ tricks. [Ding! Detected third-order job information ¨C Mystery Expert! Preconditions for taking office: second-order profession: Mystical Schr, Spirit 4.0, Constitution 3.0, Strength 3.0, Mystical Knowledge LV3!¡­Conditions do not meet! Cannot take Office!] [Ding! Detected fourth-order job information ¨C Mysterious Master! Preconditions for taking the job: third-order profession: Mystery Expert, Spirit 7.0, Constitution 5.0, Mystical Knowledge LV4, Magic Item Crafting LV4!¡­Conditions do not meet! Cannot take office!] As Kira Gales taught him, two pieces of information emerged, making Su Lu¡¯s face show a trace of joy. ¡®Judging from the requirements, the third-order [Mystery Expert], the prerequisite seems to be slightly lower than [Odd Technician], it seems that, is the path with more potential still that fragmentary path?¡¯ He had a judgment in his heart, and asked Kira for the inheritance information of [Wandering Mage] .. Chapter 81 - 0081: Ancient Snake Society (Seeking recommendations! Collections!) Chapter 81: Ancient Snake Society (Seeking rmendations! Collections!) Trantor: 549690339 [Wandering Mage]! A fifth-order legendary profession! Su Lu was determined to attain it. In the transcendent world, aplete lineage mostly refers to theplete path from first-order transcendent to fourth-order master-level. But the [Spirit Medium] system has a fifth order? Even if he can¡¯t really advance to that level, it¡¯s still of significant value for Su Lu¡¯s future research into the sessor of the [Mysterious Master]. ¡°Alright¡­ ¡± Kira nodded, clearly knowing that Su Lu wouldn¡¯t give up. He pondered for a moment, unbuttoning the area close to his neck, ¡°A profession at the legendary level can¡¯t be described and recorded by ordinary paper¡­ This is the most precious thing I found in that relic!¡± Hearing this, Su Lu focused his eyes on his chest. He saw that around Kira¡¯s necky a strange-looking tattoo, it seemed to resemble a ne. ¡°This is the first mysterious object I made after bing a [Mystical Schr]. I call it the ¡®Flesh Locket¡¯. It can seal some valuable small things in flesh, and absolutely prevent them from being lost¡­¡± Kira exined, and the seal around his neck was released. There was a sh of light, the tattoo shimmered, it materialized from insignificance to importance, as if it had ripped right through his flesh. Cold sweat dripped from Kira¡¯s forehead, evidently, it was a painful process. His trembling hands removed the ne. On the blood-red chain was an obsidian pendant attached, ¡°Here, it¡¯s yours!¡± Su Lu sensed it with his spiritual perception and found indeed there was no danger, only then did he reach out to take it. The locket appeared in the shape of a book, like a miniaturized hard-covered ancient book. The material of obsidian was exceptionally sturdy, and it felt chilly to hold. ¡°Huh?¡± Su Lu let out a surprised sound as he found a stream of information had entered his mind. It was the initiation information of the fifth-order [Wandering Mage]! The horrifying stream of information, capable enough to fill severalrge books, was condensed into a small locket. It was truly incredible. ¡°[Wandering Mage], also known as [Dimensional Mage], [Void Mage]! They are the beloved children of the void, the travellers of dimensions, who can traverse the spirit world and wield miraculous magical abilities. Promotion ritual: ¡­¡± Su Lu slowly read through, his eyes suddenly wide opened. ¡°You saw it too, didn¡¯t you?¡± Kira let out a bitter smile, ¡°Feel pretty disappointed, don¡¯t you? Not only that the two preceding professions were iplete, but the key to advancing to [Wandering Mage] also requires a crucial material¡­ A marvel that carries the aura from an alien world! But how could we possibly travel to another world before advancing to it? Unless we beg for mercy from demons and divinities, but that would often draw Their attention! The price we would have to pay is definitely not what would be willing to.¡± ¡°Indeed¡­ there¡¯s only research value!¡± As if nothing had happened, Su Lu casually stuffed the locket into his pocket: ¡°It might also have some souvenir value, considering it was dug out from a relic. ¡± This indifferent performance was actually to mask his inner excitement. ¡®A marvel that carries the aura from an alien world? My soul is from an alien world, it undoubtedly carries the aura of another world!¡¯ Su Lu felt a bit stunned, it seemed like he had already resolved this huge dilemma? And the performance of this status bar was even more astounding to Su Lu: [Ding! Detected fifth-order profession information ¨C Wandering Mage! The preconditions for employment require fourth-order professions: Dream Master, Dimension Traveler¡­ Ritual requirements: Aura of an Alien Marvel¡­] [Residual condition analysis in progress, current progress 13-7%!] [Insufficient conditions, unable to initiate!] [XP+IOO] ¡®This is the first time I¡¯ve seen a profession that the attribute bar can¡¯t analyze instantly¡­¡¯ Su Lu¡¯s face was expressionless, concealing his inner surprise, ¡®But¡­it is still quite useful, at least, it has already analyzed two prerequisite professions. It is just unknown which one is the follow-up of the [Odd Technician] and where to find the legacy left by the other one¡­¡¯ ¡®In addition to the scriptures of the ck Death Society, I finally see the attribute column drawing experience from another item. Could this locket possess some sort of peculiar power, or perhaps, spirit?¡¯ 100 points of experience was far from the limit of this locket! Su Lu could even feel that as long as he ¡®reads¡¯ it again, he could reap arge amount of experience points! This was much safer and faster than murder and arson. ¡°Where exactly is the relic that holds the path of the [Traveling Mage] on the Old Continent?¡± Su Lu asked. ¡°Southern Province of the Chris Empire¡­but after my exploration, an earthquake caused it to copse,¡± Kira answered. ¡°What a pity¡­¡± If possible, Su Lu really intended to go and take a look. The Chris Empire was once the world¡¯s dominant power, the former New Continent, and most of the White Eagle Federation were its colonies. Even now, it¡¯s still brilliant. Despite being across a vast ocean from the White Eagle Federation, requiring several months of steamboat travel, Su Lu still felt he wanted to explore it. Hearing that the relic had been destroyed was a great pity. ¡°So¡­ now that the trade is done, where are you nning to go next?¡± he asked curiously. ¡°Where else can I go?¡± Kira gave a wry smile, ¡°Such a big incident happened tonight, the police station and church will surely investigate. I have a dirty background, I can only change my identity.¡± Su Lu immediately thought of the documents in the secret cab, it seemed that Mr. Gales had everything prepared in advance. ¡®Makes sense¡­a person involved with demons should always be ready to run!¡¯ ¡®Now¡­perhaps it¡¯s the best opportunity for me to ask about my doubts.¡¯ After contemting for a moment, especially afterparing their fighting abilities, Su Lu took a deep breath and took out the diamond-shaped badge engraved with a snake swallowing its tail from his bosom: ¡°Do you recognize this?¡± ¡°This is¡­ the badge of the ¡®Ancient Snake Society¡¯? How did it end up with you? I remember¡­ it should belong to ck!¡± Kira¡¯s face indeed changed greatly. ¡®¡±Ancient Snake Society¡¯? What kind of organization is that? Be assured, I have no major hostile intentions! As for Mr. ck, he died in the sewer. I found this badge, along with the profession information of the [Spiritual Medium] from his body.¡± Su Lu, who was from a Demon Hunter family background, assured him. To prove his innocence, he what¡¯s more took out ck¡¯s parchment diary papers. Kira took them, seemed to use some method to investigate the aura on them, his expression somewhat softened: ¡°I believe you¡­ ck had two female apprentices, he had told me so in a previous letter, unexpectedly¡­ he was assigned such a dangerous task!¡± ¡°You have yet to answer my question!¡± Su Lu said seriously. ¡®¡±Ancient Snake Society¡¯?¡± Kira¡¯s mouth curled up into a smile of self-deprecation: ¡°That¡¯s a group of nutcases who worship ancient snakes. They believe that in the ancient times, it was the old serpent that ruled everything. Now, the ancient serpent is gradually awakening, and its awakening location¡­ is in the Abyss!¡± ¡°A group of demon worshippers in disguise? Are you one of them?¡± Su Lu was a bit vexed, feeling like he was shing with demons. ¡°I was¡­ I left because we had a divergence of principles! However, my real identity¡­cannot be revealed¡­¡¯¡±¡® ¡°I see!¡± Su Lu nodded his head, not continuing to inquire about ck¡¯s tasks or why Kira left the organization. Possibly, ck died because of that dangerous task. Even if Su Lu asked, this former member of a demonic organization might not tell the truth. ¡®It seems that there are quite a few secrets hidden in Nia City!¡¯ Chapter 82 - 0082: Code Name Chapter 82: Code Name Trantor: 549690339 ¡°What exactly was ck doing there on the orders of the Ancient Snake Society? And the local incidents, such as those involving Sean, are also quite peculiar¡­¡± ¡°Whether ck was murdered by Catherine or died during a mission, it doesn¡¯t really pertain to me¡­ However, the source of the transcendent power I inherited is a big concern, it¡¯s even from an organization that worships demons¡­ Su Lu had a bit of a headache. After tonight, he would probably be in trouble with the Federation. Thankfully, he was prepared and wore a mask. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t be easy to exin. ¡°I must return to the inn as soon as possible. There may be an investigation¡­ Having this thought, Su Lu was reluctant to leave, but he had to bid farewell to Kira. In all honesty, thetter was deeply knowledgeable in mystical studies and quite sincere. If possible, Su Lu really wished to study under him for a while. However, his affiliation with the Ancient Snake Society kept him at bay. After all, he was from a respectable demon hunt lineage ¨C what business does he have mingling with demon worshippers? Does he wish to fall from grace? Even if he could exin, it¡¯s unlikely that the Religious Tribunal of the Goddess Church would listen. ¡°I must go! You will need to handle the things afterward!¡± Thinking this, Su Lu quickly spoke. ¡°That¡¯s fine, things were supposed to go this way.¡± Kira didn¡¯t show a hint of dissatisfaction. Although his leg was broken, with his abilities as a [Mystical Schr], he would have no problem protecting himself. Before leaving, an idea struck Su Lu¡¯s mind, and he asked: ¡°Have you ever heard of the Green Tree Castleboratory?¡± ¡°Yes, the Green Tree Castleb is a high-levelb belonging to the Federation with great authority and power¡­ It¡¯s quite terrifying!¡± The mention of something that even Kira found formidable meant it was undoubtedly something significant. ¡°Supposedly¡­it took on many of the Federation¡¯s research tasks, like advanced technologies and¡­ mystical research! Theb is divided into an internal and external area. Within its internal part, there is a repository which contains arge amount of heritage collected by the Federation¡­ sadly, it¡¯s heavily guarded!¡± ¡°How heavily guarded?¡± Su Lu inquired. ¡°Have you ever heard of the most representative and most powerful path in the [Apprentice] system?¡± Kira spoke with a strange look on his face. ¡°[Arcane] Path! It requires exceptionally high intelligence and cognitive abilities to take office. Its heritage is located in the Green Tree Castle, which is why most of the top scientists of the inner circle there are some of the most formidable mages!¡± ¡®That¡¯s why¡­ Donald was so enthusiastic when he heard that I was going to the Green Tree Castle!¡¯ ¡®Although I would merely be doing grunt work in the outer parts after I arrive, there¡¯s an opportunity to get promoted or even acquire heritage through merit!¡¯ ¡°Thank you!¡± Having his doubts rified, Su Lu turned around and left. Upon seeing his silhouette vanish, Kira Gales breathed out a sigh of relief. ¡°Finally he¡¯s gone! That guy¡­ is dangerous and seems to hold many secrets!¡± He broke a few branches from his side and recited a few chants. They were quickly transformed into two crutches allowing him to limp away, gradually disappearing into the shadows. ¡°Furthermore¡­ he loves to make sarcastic remarks! iming that you can be a king by breaking a leg? Does he take me for a child?¡± Thud! Suddenly, he tripped over something, lost his bnce, and fell to the ground. ¡°Damn, it hurts!¡± Narcissus Street, No. 22. The surroundings were cordoned off, with arge number of police officers patrolling the area. In addition to that, there was also a group of people dressed in ck investigating the dead bodies. ¡°Boss! After checking, it¡¯s confirmed that this ce was the site of a transcendent incident, it should be taken over by the Eleventh Bureau!¡± A redhead investigator with a toothpick clenched between his teethmented: ¡°A shootout urred here between two parties. One group was the thugs employed by local magnate Gerald Von, most of whom died while the few survivors are in serious shock and need psychological treatment. The second group was that of archeologist Kira Gales who had rented this apartment, who had apparently turned into a concealed transcendent. As for the cause of the conflict, we are uncertain for the moment¡­ ¡°Based on our assessment of the scene, Gerald seems to have also hired a transcendent, otherwise all the members of his party would have perished.¡± ¡°Furthermore¡­ ording to several testimonies, Kira Gales was taken away in the end by a mysterious person wearing a silver bird-beak mask¡­¡¯ The man addressed as ¡®Boss¡¯ is a man in his forties, with a ruddyplexion and slightly gray hair. He rubbed his nose upon hearing the information: ¡°Damn it¡­ incidents like these are at an all-time high, especially this one where things practically turned upside down. Put out a warrant, I want Kira Gales. Find that man in the mask, andter on, we should pay that magnate a visit!¡± The redhead nodded, ¡°Gerald has always been shady, but that¡¯s not our concern, not until now!¡± He paused, then asked, ¡°What¡¯s the codename for the man in the mask? I think ¡®Crow¡¯ sounds quite cool, his mask is quite stylish, seems like he¡¯s imitating a legend¡­ Boss, don¡¯t hit me, what I mean is¡­ his miraculous ability seems quite peculiar, I need to go back andb through the records. It seems that there traces of evil spirits left in the apartment and at the scene.¡± The middle-aged man with the red nose snorted: ¡°Then what are you still waiting for? Go do it now! As for his nickname?¡± He nced at the casualties littering the ground: ¡°Such an incident, causing so many deaths, he is quite literally the child of misfortune, wearing a mask resembling a crow, let¡¯s call him ¡®Death Crow.¡¯ The bird of misfortune! Issue a warrant immediately!¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The redhead immediately took out his notebook, quickly writing down: ¡°Young male, transcendent ability unknown, mysterious person involved in the Kira Gales incident, codename: Death Crow!¡± ¡°Wanted Level: C!¡± This was the internal wanted level of the Eleventh Bureau, the lowest level being D for involvement in Transcendent Incidents, followed by C, B, and A level¡­ Actually, from the performance of the suspect, he¡¯s merely a low-level transcendent. If not for the high number of casualties, he might have been ssified under D level. There¡¯s a powerful woman in western Federation whose wanted level increases unceasingly, ording to thetest situation, she is now at A level! Such people are almost all well-known figures in the transcendent realm! Luckily¡­ such major criminals haven¡¯t fled to the eastern region. The redhead thought to himself thankfully. ¡°Achoo!¡± In the inn, Su Lu, who had climbed back through the window to his room, rubbed his nose: ¡°I feel like someone is cursing me!¡± He had returned in anticipation of a possible investigation. After all, on the surface, he was merely a college student on a graduation trip, with no criminal record, he wasn¡¯t afraid of anything. If he was found out of his room overnight and the matter got probed deeper, that would indeed be troublesome. However, what surprised Su Lu somewhat was, despite pretending to sleep until morning, he didn¡¯t encounter an inspection. Probably, those enforcers on the mysterious side believed that the person whomitted the crime would have already escaped and thus didn¡¯t bother to risk the ordinary police officers? ¡°No matter what, the target for this time was achieved ¨C I acquired the heritage of a [Spirit Medium], and I even got two!¡± The next morning- Su Lu looked for a coffee shop, eating breakfast and pondering his next move: ¡°Next I should return to Nia City, but before that, there¡¯s still one target that needs to be resolved!¡± Chapter 83 - 0083: Promotion (Seeking Collections! Recommendations!) Chapter 83: Promotion (Seeking Collections! Rmendations!) Trantor: 549690339 The target he chose was naturally the evil spirit possessed by Gerald¡¯s subordinate who controlled the Beak Monsterst night. His adversary is dangerous! And also very mad, he has a grudge against him, removing him is a matter of justice, in addition, he can reap a lot of experience points! ¡®Of course¡­ after obtaining experience points, I can¡¯t rush to advance my professional rank, but I should focus on skills, passives, and attributes¡­ this is not only a prerequisite for many professional rank promotions, but also because of the rule of experience point penalties!¡¯ Su Lu found that the lower his own rank, the more experience he gained when challenging those of equal strength or slightly inferior, or even stronger. Once he raised his Professional Rank, the experience gained would be drastically reduced. By now, perhaps ughtering ordinary people wouldn¡¯t bring him much benefit. Therefore, it required him to keep his professional rank as low as possible and increase other aspects. Of course, when it came to crucial moments or life-threatening crises, he would do whatever he needed to. For example, this time, for the inheritance of the [Spirit Medium], he chose to be promoted to a second-rank [Mystical Schr] and gained a great harvest. ¡®But if I am promoted to the third rank, I fear the experience points I can harvest will keep decreasing¡­ Not to mention, getting used to new professions.¡¯ ¡®The most important thing is that the next choice is very important!¡¯ With the start of the [Mystical Schr] profession, there were shifts in the professional path, generally speaking, it was better to be promoted to a [Mystery Expert], that way, there would be no barriers to reach the master level. But Su Lu had the [Odd Technician] or even the [Wandering Mage] professions! This made him somewhat conflicted. ¡®During the time I umte experience, I will first look for the follow-up to the fragmented inheritance of the [Spirit Medium] , especially the inheritance of the [Dream Master] and [Dimensional Walker]. If I can find them, I will take this path, if not, being a [Mysterious Master] is enough, I can choose a part-time profession anyway!¡¯ After breakfast, Su Lu returned to the inn and began to tallyst night¡¯s gains. In addition to professional information, that bag of Golden Dragon, as well as identification documents, and even the revolver, Su Lu gave everything back to Kira, and he only had one ¡®Sealing Card¡¯. At this moment, he allowed the enchanting silver glow to rotate between his fingers. ¡°I originally thought that the ancient Mages need arge area to make scrolls, and need to embed gemstones and the like. I didn¡¯t expect their creation to be so¡­ exquisite!¡± The so-called ¡®Sealing Card¡¯ was essentially a casting scroll! Su Lu even suspected that it came from the hands of a high -ranking professional of the [Spirit Medium] path! ¡°What a pity¡­ After sealing the evil spirit, the card seems to be useless, Kira originally wanted to trade the card that sealed the werewolf gentleman¡¯s evil spirit to me, he must have been dreaming!¡± This Marvel that could easily deal with evil spirits was of course very precious. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that he had saved Kira before and the situation was special at the time, Kira might not have agreed. After carefully storing the silver card, Su Lu took out that Obsidian Pendant. As he began to read, a steady stream of experience points emerged. This Marvel stored arge amount of experience and recorded the professional information of the [Wandering Mage]. At this time, Su Lu seemed to be a greedy mouse who had broken into a pile of rice, greedily watching the change in the attribute bar: [XP+IO] [XP+IO] [XP+IO] In the end, the experience pool on the attribute bar rose all the way finally stopped at 550. Meanwhile, the progress of [Wandering Mage]¡¯s analysis was stuck at 22.3%, seeming to have reached a stalemate, and the progress was very slow. ¡°Sure enough, the legendary profession is soplicated and full of mystery!¡± Su Lu remembered the content he had seen, it was the orthodox process of advancing the [Wandering Mage], veryplicated, and there was a possibility of failure. But as soon as the attribute bar analysis wasplete and he met the relevant conditions, he could immediately level up by paying experience points, and the sess rate was 100%, which was simply iparable. With such arge amount of experience in hand, Su Lu was involuntarily contemting where to allocate skill points. After all, anyone who has tasted the joy of leveling up their abilities as if by cheat code would be addicted. ¡°But¡­ even if the skill level is raised, the ability of the [Mystical Schr] still needs to be practiced by myself, such as Kira, his use of spirit oppression is much more dexterous than mine¡­¡± Su Lu recalled the scene when Kira used spirit oppression for the first time, and then focused on the skills options. ¡°The Soul Trance skill, which is the [Spirit Medium]¡¯s job, but in terms ofbat power enhancement, spirit oppression and spirit thorn seem to be more expedient¡­¡± At this point, the few skills listed, all had the ¡°+¡± symbol which indicated they were avable for points upgrade. ¡°I¡¯m preparing to hunt Transcendents, its better to boost mybat power first, if there¡¯s anything left, then increase Soul Trance!¡± Su Lu quickly made a decision: ¡°Enhance the level of Spirit Thorn!¡± This is the [Spirit Medium]¡¯s strongest single target attack ability, which already had a LV2. As he had a thought, the data of the attribute bar emerged quickly: [Consumption of 200 Experience Points¡­ Spirit Thorn level raised to LV3!] [Spirit Thorn LV3: Each time Spirit Thorn is casted, a temporary bonus of Spirit+0.8 is gained!] ¡°After Spirit Thorn, it¡¯s Soul Trance!¡± [Consumption of 300 Experience Points¡­ Soul Trance level raised to LV3!] [Soul Trance LV3: Spirit Affinity increased, Perception of Spirit World increased, Spirit+0.4!] In this instant, it felt as if Su Lu¡¯s spirit had flown out of his body and sensed an expansive and vast Spirit World. It existed relying on the real world and was closely connected with reality, as if they were two parallel nes, only one was inhabited by life, and the other by Spiritual Bodies. Never before had Su Lu¡¯s understanding of the firstyer of the Spirit World been so profound. Not only that! Distantly, he also felt the breath of the secondyer of the Spirit World, the ¡®Mental Realm¡¯ mentioned in Kira¡¯s notes! Thisyer had left the real world and was directly connected to the minds of every intelligent life! But, there was something missing that prevented him frompletely entering it to explore. ¡°Just a little bit more, but I have a feeling that as soon as the Soul Trance skill is further enhanced, I will definitely enter the secondyer of the Spirit World! ¡± Su Lu nodded confidently. ¡°It seems that after the skills reach LV4, there might be a qualitative change?¡± ¡°And the essence of the [Spirit Medium]¡¯s ancient inheritance is to continuously explore the Spirit World, so the [Odd Technician] profession has the prerequisite of [Spirit Trance LV4]?¡± He spected that the ancient [Spirit Mediums], while continuously exploring the Spirit World, obtained various kinds of knowledge and therefore were promoted. Even their life essence had been sublimated and transformed into a spiritual life form in the Spirit World. ¡°There¡¯s a high possibility¡­ the ancient inheritance of the [Spirit Medium] needs to be sought in the Spirit World! Of course¡­ this might also be a suicide mission!¡± The hazards in the Spirit World might even be more terrifying than the world¡¯s edge, the Dark Continent! The dangers on the unexplored Dark Continent were visible and tangible for humans. But in the Spirit World, most of the terror was indescribable! You might even run into the Abyss or an Evil God! Chapter 84 - 0084: On the Road Chapter 84: On the Road Trantor: 549690339 After the sessive upgrades, Su Lu sat still, experiencing the various changes in his body. Name: [Su Lu Pottery] Profession: [Mystical Schr](Second Order) Professional Rank: [2] Title: [None] Strength: [1.6], Agility: [1.3], Constitution: [2.2], Spirit: [4.0] Inspiration: [4.0] Skills: [Creation of Dead Princess LVI], [Maga Fighting Skills LV5], [Soul Trance LV3], [Spirit Oppression LV2], [Spirit Thorn LV3], [Miraculous Item Crafting LVI] Passive Skills: [Common Hebrew LV3], [Basic Physics LV4], [Demon Hunting Knowledge LV4], [Ancient Hebrew LV2], [Gm Language LVI], [Mysterious Knowledge LVI] XP: [50] ¡°With a spirit level of 4.0, plus a 0.8 bonus from the spirit thorn, I probably have the power to lethally harm some first-tier Transcendents¡­¡± ¡°As I am now, I should be considered strong among the second-tier Transcendent elites, right?¡± ¡°Next, I need to seek out the person possessed by the evil spirit and deal with them.¡± To find that enemy, Su Lu had two ns in mind. The first was to inspect Posey Port¡¯s cemeteries, find the Beak Monster that the enemymanded, and trace it back through the Spirit World. The second n was to confront Gerald directly. Since the enemy had hired the possessor of the evil spirit, they certainly knew how to contact him. ¡°But this approach might lead to a collision with Federation forces, so caution is necessary.¡± Having thought through these, Su Lu changed into clean clothes, stepped out of his house, hailed a carriage, and started sightseeing around Posey Port. After all, officially he was a university student on a graduation trip, so he had to put on the appearance of a tourist. Also, he had always wanted to visit the renowned Goddess of Light Memorial Tower. Two days went by in a blink of an eye. In a caf¨¦. Su Lu sipped his coffee while reading the newspaper. The incident at Kira Gales¡¯ apartment was reported in the local newspaper as a gang feud resulting in a fire. As a result, the city governmentunched a crackdown and eliminated several gangs, leading to unprecedented good order in Posey Port. These were just empty words. Only Su Lu and a few others knew the truth of that night. ¡°It¡¯s about time¡­¡± He murmured to himself as he stood to leave, returning to his hotel, settling his bills, and heading alone for the outskirts. ¡°These past few nights, I have been monitoring the cemeteries and monitoring Gerald using Soul Trance¡­ Surprisingly, they¡¯ve both been quiet. Have they been warned by some kind of power?¡± Su Lu can¡¯t keep ying hide-and-seek with them in Posey Port forever. Therefore, he decided to probe one more time tonight, leave tomorrow if he found nothing, and had already bought his train ticket in advance. He found a ce to hide in the wilderness, familiar from the past few days of scouting. It was far from prying eyes, and cing an alert circle on its perimeter should be enough. Next, Su Lu set up talismans for protective spirit shields and candles. After ascending to the rank of [Mystical Schr], the creations he made proved to be more effective and could be considered genuine miraculous items. ¡°Actually¡­ this setup is merely a warning!¡± Su Lu thought somewhat helplessly as his soul took a quick leap out of his body and entered the real world. He nced around. Inside the cave, the color of the candlelight turned hazy, and everything seemed to be veiled lightly as Su Lu took a deep breath and transitioned to the firstyer of the Spirit World. ¡°The firstyer of the Spirit World is essentially a projection of the real world¡­ so the terrain, even the buildings, are the same¡­ However, there¡¯s no life! Well¡­ no ¡®living¡¯ life!¡± As Su Lu was in a cave, the firstyer of the Spirit World he was in was also a cave. Butpared to what he had just seen, it seemed more hazy. He looked at himself and found that, at his will, his spirit body had changed into a ck trench coat. A silver beak-like mask not only covered his face but also seemed to merge with it. ¡°Because the ¡®Raven¡¯s Mask¡¯ belongs to a ss of supernatural items, it can be brought into the Spirit World? Most real-world items can¡¯t, some miraculous items can and some can¡¯t¡­ of course, perhaps this is due to my insufficient [Spirit Medium] ability.¡± Su Lu faintly felt that if his power continuously increased, in future, it might not be impossible to bring any item into the Spirit World or even physically enter it. He walked out of the boundary he had set up and into the forest. The forest in the Spirit World had translucent trees that also shone with a soft glow. Some of this was due to their innate spirit glow, while some was due to roaming spirits. Some were in the form of luminescent jellyfish, or ghostly mes from graves, most without consciousness. Sporadically, a few that maintained human forms caught his attention. Su Lu darted through the Spirit World at high speed. ¡°Because the firstyer of the Spirit World is closely tied to reality, the concept of ¡®distance¡¯ still exists!¡± Su Lu¡¯s form swiftly passed a series of stunning sceneries without pausing. In actuality, in his spirit form, he could wander in the real world as well. The speed would really be just about the same. But for a spirit body, it feels morefortable to roam in the Spirit World. Due to his ascension to a second-order Transcendent, Su Lu felt that his spiritual power couldst a long time outside his body! ¡°Of course, the Spirit World can also be dangerous, even the firstyer! But the real world is just as risky¡­ I might be monitored by mysterious powers, like the church! Or other types of spiritual professions!¡± Although the firstyer of the Spirit World was quite simr to the real world, they were not identical. Put simply, the real world is inhabited mostly by animals, humans, and other forms of life. While in the Spirit World, the creatures Su Lu mostly encountered were various spirits. At a nce, it seemed like it was two faces of the same world; one side was the world of humans, and the other side was the underworld! Su Lu hurried along carefully, cautiously avoiding certain areas that appeared very dangerous. The ¡®appearance¡¯ of creatures in the Spirit World was entirely determined by their power. If a [Spirit Medium]¡¯s instinct sensed a severe danger ahead, there must be a powerful spirit lurking, and he should just bypass it. Even more, Su Lu had seen some fissures in the Spirit World. Those were the ovepping points of the Spirit World and reality, where supernatural events easily urred and spirits could emerge. ¡°Just like there are beings in the human world who can roam the Spirit World freely, even though most unconscious spiritsck this ability, certainly some powerful spirits can freely traverse both worlds¡­¡± Su Lu mused: ¡°What a pity¡­ The rules of ¡®reality¡¯ in the firstyer of the Spirit World are still very strong! This can only be called moving within the Spirit World, not a true traversing skill!¡± He had a hunch that higher-level spirits could ignore distance by using the special situations in the second or even thirdyer of the Spirit World and transfer between points in the higheryers. In that way, they might be able to cross the distance in the firstyer of the Spirit World in just a few seconds. If this happens in the real world, it will just look like teleportation! Chapter 85 - 0085: Tracing (Seeking Collections! Recommendations!) Chapter 85: Tracing (Seeking Collections! Rmendations!) Trantor: 549690339 Su Lu arrived at a graveyard. He had scoped out this area in the past few days and found it rich in spiritual resources, and thus, a probable hangout for the beak monster. In the physical world, a faint ripple seemed to flutter in the darkness of the void. Su Lu¡¯s spiritual body returned from the spirit world, observing his surroundings. Above various tombstones, asionally, a wisp of green me could be spotted, representing wandering souls. Upon a closer look, the graves appeared to be new, as if they had just been excavated. That was a bit awkward. The incident with the highest death toll in Posey Port recently was the fire at Kira Apartment, which was rted to Su Lu. It was highly probable that this was the burial ground for the group of gang enforcers and the victims of that incident. Although some spirits were already destroyed in thebat, there were always survivors. ¡°And moreover¡­ the fresh scent of death could easily attract nearby spirits¡­¡± Su Lu went into hiding, lowering his presence to a minimum. Otherwise, his powerful ¡®existence¡¯ was enough to drive away general wandering souls. ¡°I don¡¯t understand how spiritual bodies can hide and be invisible to each other.¡± Time trickled by. Just as Su Lu was bing impatient and considering leaving¡­ Suddenly. The spirits in the graveyard seemed to be summoned, shifting in a certain direction! ¡°Huh?¡± Su Lu was instantly spirited and quietly followed. Not too far ahead, he saw a beak monster! The creature exuded a weak presence, its form frail. It was swallowing the nearby unconscious wandering souls with its beak wide open. Swish! As it devoured soul after soul, it quickly filled out, the figure under its ck robe swelling into the form that Su Lu had previously encountered. ¡°So¡­ it¡¯s in the process of remaking itself because its underlings were wiped out?¡± Su Lu nced and immediately understood the situation. The possessed by the evil spirit had the ability to create beak monsters. After the previous battle, he had likely depleted his resources and was now restocking. As for why didn¡¯t he scavenge for spiritual resources from the spirit world? Perhaps hecked the ability to transport arge number of spirits from the spirit world, or perhaps it was taboo in the spirit world! ¡°He really has a big head¡­ but¡­ it¡¯s just a puppet, there¡¯s no real loss if it takes risks¡­ not to mention, the official professionals here may not even have the ability to track in the spirit world!¡± Su Lu sneered. At this moment, as a [Mystical Schr], he could easily capture him in the spirit world! Thinking this, he nced around, did not hesitate any longer, and immediately took action. ¡°Spirit Oppression!¡± As soon as he appeared, he employed his power, rolling out a fearsome oppression. Thud! In the next instant, the beak monster exploded right where it stood, shattering like an egg. Not only that, but some unconscious wandering souls were also instantly obliterated. ¡°I have be so powerful without even realizing it?¡± Su Lu looked at his attributes, which were as high as 4.0, and spoke to himself. This creature, which used to be a nuisance to him, was now so feeble under his spirit oppression. Being freshly minted and weak might be a factor, but his progress over this period was undeniable. [XP+25] An expected experience value popped up, followed by sparser [XP+5] and [XP+IO]. This was experience points earned from clearing some wandering souls. ¡°Compared to before, it has fallen by nearly half?¡± Su Lu sighed. Meanwhile, he strode forward and reached out with his hand! From the void came a sudden scream, and he directly caught a slightly distorted face. The captured spirit had a pair of crimson eyes dazzling on a foggy half face, shrieking, ¡°Are you the one who took Kira that night?¡± Although it had seen Su Lu¡¯s true form before in the graveyard and the meat factory, Su Lu had not been wearing a mask at the time, and he wasn¡¯t as strong as he was now. Therefore, it didn¡¯t recognize him as the person who kept wrecking its ns! ¡°Split spirit? This is not your ability¡­ is it the power you have to manipte that evil spirit?¡± Su Lu examined it with his inspiration and found the state of the spirit in his hand to be quite strange. It was indeed a fragment of a split soul! This spirit possessed by an evil spirit had astonishingly split his soul into many pieces, each taking residence in a beak monster! This soul-splitting technique was not only ruthlessly dangerous in its process, but it also left severe aftermaths. Basically, every single spirit fragment suffered from split personality disorder. Of course, there were certain advantages to doing this. For instance, possessing the capability simr to that of a clone, and even achieving a certain degree of ¡®resurrection¡¯ even if the main body perished. Regardless, whether this uncanny ¡®way of living¡¯ was the previous person is a question in itself. ¡°It feels simr to a lich¡¯s phctery, no, it should be a Horcrux, right? What a madman.¡± Su Lu sealed the mouth of the soul fragment and brought it into the spirit world. Immediately, he released his grip lightly, and his inspiration enveloped it, restraining the fragment¡¯s resistance. The connection between the fragment and its main body began to appear, guiding him on his way. ¡®If there is no subjective consciousness controlling it, this split soul fragment will instinctively seek out itspanions or its main body¡­ among which, the attraction of the main body is the strongest!¡¯ Su Lu carefully detected the attraction and smiled as he found only one lead, ¡°Looks like your underlings have suffered heavy casualties, and there¡¯s only one beak monster left at the moment? The ce you¡¯re going to now is where your main body is, huh?¡± From the fragment, a wave of fear spread uncontrobly. In fact, the condition of the possessed by the evil spirit must not be good at this moment. Su Lu was headed there now, merely intending to take advantage of the situation. Following the pull from the soul fragment, Su Lu arrived at a farm. He returned to the physical world, his brow furrowing slightly, ¡°This should also be one of Gerald¡¯s properties, right? Hiding here, is he nning a bloody ritual, or is he intending to use something?¡± At this point, Su Lu feared nothing. He released the soul fragment from his hand. As soon as the constraint was lifted, the fragment turned into a stream of light, shooting straight into a room in the farm. Immediately after, a sharp scream emitted from there, ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± ¡°It looks like¡­ there¡¯s another drawback to this soul-splitting technique. The soul fragments and the main body cannot maintain real-time contact? Does it need to return to share information?¡± ¡°Spirit Oppression!¡± He sneered, unleashing the horrifying force of oppression. Bang! Bang! Bang! There was the sound of many heavy objects falling around. They were Gerald¡¯s ordinary subordinates, now all unconscious due to the terrifying oppressive power exerted on their souls. Su Lu¡¯s inspiration swelled, and he spotted the possessed by the evil spirit. His body was decaying, while his crimson pupils looked straight at him. On him, there was also a faint and blurry shadow, which was the parasitic second-order evil spirit that hemanded! ¡°Tsk tsk¡­ Due to your injuries, your already dying body is on the verge of copsing now¡­¡± Su Lu sneered, feeling that even if he hadn¡¯te, this spirit possessed by an evil spirit wouldn¡¯t have survived for two more days.. Chapter 86 - 0086: Pursuit Chapter 86: Pursuit Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Hehe¡­¡± The possessed by the evil spirit stared at Su Lu with its rotting face: ¡°What¡¯s the difference? You¡¯re almost done too!¡± ¡°Hm?¡± Su Lu jolted abruptly, suddenly sensing many powerful beings quickly approaching outside the farm. ¡°A trap? By the official upational Person?¡± Su Lu sighed: ¡°You knew they were monitoring you and deliberately did not leave. Did you want to draw me here? To have us all caught in one fell swoop?¡± With such thoughts, he can¡¯t help but consider him a madman. Of course, those from the official side are equally capable. They located this man so quickly, they set up an ambush outside, even I was deceived at first. If I had rushed from the real world, I might have walked straight in. ¡°Make it quick!¡± Su Lu showed no emotion, and his Spirit Thorn shot out. The attack converted by a spirit of 4.8, made the possessed victim screamed Even the evil spirit behind him was waving his arms like crazy, a ck palm drilled out from his flesh. ¡®As expected, he can¡¯t control the evil spirit inside him anymore and might be killed anytime!¡¯ Seeing this, Su Lu smirked, casually took a candlestick next to him, and jabbed it into the face of the possessed man. Thud! Blood sttered, and the sharp end of the candlestick directly pierced the man¡¯s eye socket. He fell to the ground, losing all signs of life at once. But Su Lu frowned. ¡°No experience points? Heh¡­ Spirit Thorn!¡± Another Spirit Thorn hit down. The corpse, previously dead, suddenly convulsed: ¡°How¡­ did you know?¡± This pretend-death move, to all appearances, looks exactly like death. Even some critical parts seemed to be strengthened. If it weren¡¯t for Su Lu not gaining any experience points, he wouldn¡¯t have thought of this at all. Perhaps, this was the other party¡¯s reliance. Through this ying dead skill, making both him and the Federation¡¯s Strength suffer losses! He could then take advantage! At this time, the convulsing corpse finally stopped, leaving behind a distorted soul floating above. It was made up of several faces, each seemed simr but carried different emotions. Resentment, cursing, begging, madness¡­ ¡°What a twisted and pathetic spirit¡­¡± Su Lu sighed as he saw this amalgamate. But just then, a ck palm reached out from behind the Spiritual Body! A second-order evil spirit! The other party¡¯s shell seemed to be the ¡®prison¡¯ that confined the evil spirit. Now that the shell was dead, the evil spirit immediately ran out. More than that, it greedily grabbed at that chaotic soul conglomerate, as if to ask for rpenses from the ¡®prison head¡¯! ¡®Indeed¡­Living symbiotically with the evil spirit, one would eventually be devoured. But it can¡¯t be given to you!¡¯ Su Lu stared at the evil spirit in front of him. The other party was only second-order! It was inferior to the previous werewolf gentleman, but still very terrifying, not any less than the first evil spirit that Rod and he had expelled! ¡°Spirit Thorn! ¡± He gathered his inspiration, formed a Spirit Thorn, and immobilised the evil spirit. At the same time, stepping forward, he reached out and grabbed the amalgamated soul. Regardless of its curses or grovelling, he clenched his fist! Pong¡ª Like a firework, the soul of the person possessed by the evil spirit was sted into pieces. [XP+200] A not too substantial amount of experience points appeared. ¡°Barely second -order Transcendent, and it only gave this many experience points?¡± Su Lu felt a bit dissatisfied, his gaze fixed on the immobilized evil spirit. He knew the most prominent threat was on the other side, but the awkwardness was his limited offensive powers, which seemed incapable ofpletely eliminating the second -tier evil spirit! The spirit¡¯s resilience, even with a Spirit Thorn, could only y the role of immobilization. Unlike the previously fused spirit, this one didn¡¯t crumble at a simple squeeze. Unless the fused spirit existed in the Spirit World for a period of time and advanced to be an evil spirit, it would have a higher level of resistance. Alternatively, the spirit began as a Spiritualist who chose to die! ¡°It¡¯s time to go!¡± Su Lu politely made a farewell gesture towards the ck evil spirit and then turned to leave. If he couldn¡¯t deal with this evil spirit, why stick around? Moreover¡­ his enemy was the human, not this evil spirit. As for the harm the evil spirit could cause if left behind, weren¡¯t there a bunch of people outside who were ready to cleanse it? All that had happened actually took ce in just a few seconds. Meanwhile, outside was filled with the sound of rushing footsteps. Boom! The door was kicked open heavily, and a group of men wearing ck sunsses and ck trench coats rushed in. The man leading the group was a middle-aged man with a red nose, holding a shotgun, staring at Su Lu¡¯s spirit form: ¡°You¡­ Death Crow?!¡± ¡°You¡­can see me?¡± Su Lu nced at the sunsses the man was wearing, as if understanding something: ¡°A tool that allows ordinary people to see the spirit form? Death Crow? Is that my codename? Not bad.¡± ¡°upational Person?¡± The red-nosed man looked at the body on the ground and the ck evil spirit, angrily dered: ¡°You must go with us!¡± ¡°You should tell that to him!¡± Su Lu pointed at the evil spirit: ¡°Goodbye!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he jumped into the Spirit World. The Federation¡¯s powers were not something to be provoked easily, the other party¡¯s guns must have bullets specifically designed to deal with spirit bodies! In such a situation, the best course of action was obviously to run! ¡°I¡¯ll deal with the evil spirit, you go after that spirit body!¡± In the real world, looking at the situation in the room, the red-nosed man immediately made a judgement: ¡°The harm of the evil spirit is greater than that of the upational Person!¡± ¡°Yes, boss!¡± Behind him, a red-haired young man smiledzily, took out a few talismans: ¡°But these resources need to be reimbursed!¡± In Spirit World. Su Lu was astonished to see several spirits of men in ck emerging and encircling him: ¡°Oh? By using the power of talismans, you entered the firstyer of the Spirit World? You guys are brave!¡± ¡°No choice, all for the sake of work!¡± The red-haired young manughed: ¡°Mr. Death Crow, can you please follow me back? Actually¡­ you didn¡¯tmit any bad deeds that night, you should trust the Federation.. ¡°Goodbye!¡± Su Lu had absolutely no intentions of going along. He understood the life sentence for a full confession. Even if the Federation wouldn¡¯t punish him, he could foresee joining The Eleventh Bureau, working for them, or being closely monitored. ¡°Spirit Oppression!¡± Seeing their intention to use the talismans, Su Lu gave a smirk, a horrifying oppression descended. Boom! As if Dragon Might had arrived, several spirits of the men in ck involuntarilyy on the ground, unable to move even a finger. ¡°This oppressive feeling!¡± The red-haired man¡¯s face turned pale: ¡°We miscalcted; he must be at least a second-tier Spirit World upational Person! Maybe even higher!¡± In the night when hemitted the act, Su Lu hardly used any strength. The only time when he applied Spirit Oppression was when facing ordinary people. It was deliberately restrained to avoid scaring them to death. This inevitably led to a misjudgment by the men in ck. But in the Spirit World, he unleashed his Spirit Oppression without any restrictions. Its mighty power even made the spirits around scramble away, creating a clearing effect. When the men in ck barely managed to get up, Su Lu¡¯s spirit had long disappeared. ¡°We have to go back¡­ and pull an all-nighter writing the report!¡± The red-haired young man stood up, his face full of helplessness, his body gradually fading: ¡°Sigh¡­ the workload has increased again, I don¡¯t want to go bald at a young age¡­.¡± Chapter 87 - 0087: Legendary Creatures (Seeking Collections! Recommendations!) Chapter 87: Legendary Creatures (Seeking Collections! Rmendations!) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°The strength of my attacks needs to be improved¡­¡± On his way back, Su Lu reflected on himself. He nced at the attribute column and was slightly relieved by the data in the experience pool: ¡°Well¡­ At least I didn¡¯te out empty-handed, I can go back tomorrow.¡± ¡°Moreover¡­ this attribute bar is indeed bound to my spirit, not my body.¡± While on his way, he kept contemting. He had once again witnessed the tip of the iceberg of the Federation¡¯s extraordinary powers. Talismans that could allow ordinary people and other upationals to enter the Spirit World, sses that could observe invisible spiritual bodies, spirit body bullets and others, all made him ponder repeatedly. ¡°At this point¡­ my offensive power is still too weak, regardless of whether it¡¯s in the real world or the Spirit World!¡± The skills of the [Spirit Medium] are Spirit oppression and Spirit Thorn. But these two, although they work wonders in dealing with ordinary people and low-level upational Persons, against a second-level professional, Spirit oppression only has a certain deterrent effect. Even the Spirit Thorn, which is the most powerful single-target attack, requires much higher spiritual power to kill with it. If the opponent is a second-level professional, there¡¯s hardly any hope, at most making the other side suffer from a headache and scream, providing an opportunity for oneself. ¡°In this regard¡­ I need the expertise of the [Mystical Schr], creating some offensive items, preferably the kind that can be brought into the Spirit World. If I was given time to umte, I wouldn¡¯t be somewhat helpless when I faced a second-tier evil spirit tonight¡­¡± Of course, he did still have a ¡®Sealing Card¡¯. But, this was an ace up his sleeve, using it to deal with a second-tier evil spirit, was truly wasting materials on petty matters. ¡°Hmm¡­ improving my crafting skill levels and collecting transcendent materials to create mysterious items, these must also be included in my ns!¡± Thinking back to the events of the night, Su Lu had been wearing a mask the whole time, which temporarily made exposure impossible. The only concern was the skills he used which might be recognized as ¡®Spirit oppression¡¯, and hence guess that he is a [Spirit Medium]! ¡°I can only hope that this professional line won¡¯t be mastered by the officials¡­ but there are more [Spirit Mediums] than just me, and those who know I am a [Spirit Medium] are only Rod and Kira, the former won¡¯t betray me, thetter would die when exposed, so they definitely want to avoid the officials too¡­ if they investigate along this line, the Ancient Snake Society is most likely to be framed!¡± After some considerations, Su Lu, who thought he hadn¡¯t left any serious ws, couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of relief. He arrived at the outskirts and dove into the woods. In the Spirit World, spirits showing various forms of confusion could be seen everywhere. If they were all killed with a sweep, even if each one gave very little, by the end, a huge amount of experience could be umted. But for Su Lu, what is the difference between this and killing ordinary people? He liked to believe he has a bottom line and couldn¡¯t stoop to this level. ¡°Spirits that are too weak are not worth killing, and¡­ slightly stronger ones can easily cause problems! Spirits in the Spirit World are subject to mysterious changes.¡± Su Lu, feeling like a novice in the Spirit World, also didn¡¯t want toy too low of a profile. Even though it¡¯s unlikely for any big shots to appear in the firstyer of the Spirit World, this possibility cannot be excluded, once discovered, it wouldn¡¯t be fun. ¡°Thest stretch is here.¡± Calcting the distance, sensing that his setup had not been triggered, Su Lu couldn¡¯t help but crack a smile. But just then, his face changed suddenly, and he twisted his head to look sharply in the distance. There, a ck hill appeared. Boom! At this moment, apanied by vibrations, the hill unexpectedly emitted an overpowering ¡®presence¡¯! The ¡®Spirit oppression¡¯ emanating from the hill, which was dozens of times stronger than Su Lu, seemed like a sleeping beast that had just awakened, spreading out in all directions from the center of the hill! Arge number of spirit bodies, like startled fish, began to scatter in all directions. ¡°This is¡­ such a powerful Spirit World creature! Even though it¡¯s so far away, itpletely prevents me from entertaining any thoughts of fighting it!¡± Su Lu stared in shock at the small hill: ¡°If it was ssified ording to the rank of upationals, would it be of the third tier or fourth tier? Or even¡­ the legendary fifth tier? Has such a creature started to appear?¡± ¡°Roar!¡± The whole hill, strikingly, was a creature that had been sleeping in the Spirit World! And now, it was gradually waking up! ¡°Tweet Tweet!¡± Just then, Su Lu saw a sh of fire again. It was so fast,ing from the west, and in an instant, it reached the top of the hill. In that red light, a majestic bird appeared. Its whole bodv bathed in mes. its tail dragging a long red tassel. it looked exactly like the Fire Phoenix in the legends! At this moment, the hill suddenly sped up its splitting, surprisingly standing upright, turning into a giant! It opened its mouth wide and let out a roar: ¡°I am¡­ the son¡­ of the mountain!¡± Su Lu, with [Gm Language LVI], barely recognized the meanings of a few words: ¡°Bad¡­ it seems¡­ a fight is about to break out.¡± Seeing the Fire Phoenix spread its wings, covering an area of dozens of meters, Su Lu immediately turned around and started running without thinking: ¡°This kind of battle should indeed only exist in mythological legends! ¡± When these two guys started fighting, it would be a catastrophe in the Spirit World! Seeing the impact of boulders and mes, and the shock waves sweeping over him, Su Lu didn¡¯t think twice and returned to the real world. Boom! At this moment, when he turned his head to look at the location of the hill in the real world, he found that the geography there didn¡¯t strictly follow the rules of the Illusory Spirit Realm, but was just a in. But at this time, a loud noise suddenly came from there, causing the leaves around him to fall in session, as if there was an earthquake. ¡°Is this the battle in the Spirit World¡­ that is affecting the real world? It¡¯s really too dangerous.¡± Su Lu ran back swiftly to his hiding ce, returned to his body, and then started taking refuge: ¡°This is just the aftermath, if they started to fight in the real world¡­ would Posey Port be destroyed?¡± ¡°Has the progress of the Dawn of the Gods reached the point where creatures of the level of legend and myth are appearing?¡± Too bad, no one could answer these doubts. The next day, on the train to Nia City. Su Lu held a newspaper and read carefully: ¡°It is reported¡­ a small-scalend subsidence urred in the suburbs south of Posey Portst night, fortunately, no injuries were caused¡­ we invited geographer Dr. Finch to exin¡­¡±¡® Seeing this, he felt relieved: ¡°Thank goodness¡­ It seems that at least those legendary creatures didn¡¯t fight in the real world¡­¡¯ As for what the Spirit World has be, he¡¯s not that bold yet, unless it¡¯s after another ten or more days, then he dares to go and investigate. ¡°The good news is¡­ with such a big event happening, all the official forces of Posey Port must be tracking the trail of those two creatures, and other tasks will be put aside.¡± The Mountain Giant and Fire Phoenix are city-destroying entities. If they were to appear in the real world, the damage they would cause would certainly be catastrophic. The White Eagle Federation could not turn a blind eye to this. The power of Posey Port will definitely get involved in this and wont be able to spare any effort for a long period of time. ¡°Farewell, Posey Port!¡± Looking at the increasingly distant Goddess of Light Memorial Tower, Su Lu murmured to himself and closed his eyes.. Chapter 88 - 0088: Intelligence Chapter 88: Intelligence Trantor: 549690339 ¡®With over three hundred experience points, I could upgrade my fighting skills or my item creation abilities¡­ or my spirit oppression.¡¯ The faux-sleeping Su Lu studied the skill category in his attribute bar, pondered quickly: ¡®Upgrading item creation abilities requires 150 points, and upgrading fighting skills requires 160 points, but fighting skills add attributes. Spirit oppression can wait¡­ it¡¯s not urgent right now.¡¯ Truth be told, Su Lu was greatly interested in the abilities to craft magical items. But the crux was, hecked the materials; even possessing a high level wouldn¡¯t be of any use. Although fighting skills doesn¡¯t increase spirit, the boost to other attributes was rather considerable. Castors were susceptible to closebat. If Su Lu remedied this weakness, anyone who dared to try and behead him would find their face smeared with blood! ¡®It¡¯s quite a dilemma¡­¡¯ Su Lu felt pain in his teeth. After advancing to the second professional rank, the gain in experience points sharply decreased. It seemed necessary to retain some experience points on hand in case of an emergency. Anyway, on-the-spot upgrades are always possible, there are never any wastages. The train thundered into the station. Su Lu, carrying his suitcase, stepped off the train, stared at the somewhat familiar, yet somewhat unfamiliar Nia City, remained silent for a while, sighed deeply and didn¡¯t say anything, merely left the station. Having spent four years there for his studies, this ce felt like his real ¡®hometown¡¯ after traveling between worlds, yet everything disappeared, the moment he finished university. Well, he did get a shop after all, but that was essentially Rod¡¯s. He didn¡¯t go to the shop, nor to the abandoned factory. ording to what Rod had taught, these two ¡®locations¡¯ had already been exposed, they weren¡¯t covert anymore. Even though he wasn¡¯t a wanted criminal,pletely exposing his whereabouts to the observation of the Eleventh Bureau wasn¡¯t a pleasant thing either. At night. Su Lu gged a carriage and arrived at Zoro Street, inside an underground boxing ring. The liking to watch blood battles seemed to be an inherent dark tendency of humans. Every city in the Federation almost had an underground boxing ring or simr prohibited ces. Apparently, they drew good business and formed a huge scale. You would never know, which of those men and women on the stands, shouting hysterically, waving betting tickets and tearing each other¡¯s cors, were well-dressed gentlemen or solemndies in broad daylight. After uttering the secret code and entering the boxing ring, a horrifying wave of sound swept over. Thepetition had already begun. Inside the iron cage, a short boxer was already engaged in a fight with a bear-like muscr man. At a nce, Su Lu knew this was unrestrictedbat, except for no weapons, there was no ban, and there weren¡¯t any weight ss divisions. When they really started fighting, it would be fists to flesh, kicks to blood, the entertainment value was extremely high. ¡°Kill that dwarf!¡± ¡°ck Bear! I¡¯m betting on you!¡± ¡°Shortie, do not lose, I¡¯m betting on you!¡± Outside the iron cage, the spectators shouted crazily, waving betting tickets, a string of obscenenguageing one after another. Su Lu felt like he had entered a modern heavy metal bar, the massive sound caused his heart to tremble, he knitted his eyebrows and told a guard beside him: ¡°I¡¯m looking for Old Dog!¡± Old Dog was the manager of this underground boxing ring. Of course, he was only the face that was presented to the public. Hence, he also ran a lot of grey area businesses under the guise of his role and the protection offered, maintaining a pretty good reputation. ording to Rod, ¡®Those in this line of work, though very greedy, would have been killed long ago if their reputation wasn¡¯t good.¡¯ As he had followed Rod to replenish some materials on a few asions before, this guard actually recognized him, didn¡¯t ask many questions, and led him to an office behind the boxing ring. After closing the office door, the noise levels decreased significantly. ¡°Hey! Isn¡¯t this Rod¡¯s little brother?¡± Sitting behind the desk was a fat merchant, with a half-bald shiny head, always a trace of a smile on his face. However, it wasn¡¯t sincere at all, rather it resembled a fox¡¯s grin. Seeing Su Lu, Old Dog stood up: ¡°Haven¡¯t seen you for a while, what are you here to buy? Materials? Firearms? Or information? I¡¯ll give you a discount!¡± He was vaguely aware of the ¡®Inner World¡¯, affording a good amount of respect to Rod and Su Lu. ¡°I¡¯m here for the letter! And I also want to buy some information!¡± Su Lu utterly ignored the discount. If he believed this crooked merchant¡¯s words, then he¡¯s a fool! The fact that the other party doesn¡¯t sell to him at a higher price was already tolerable. Even if he was in awe of transcendent powers, it wouldn¡¯t change the merchant nature of the other party. ¡°Oh, right, the letter!¡± Old Dog opened a drawer, rummaged inside, and took out three letters: ¡°These were sent via special channels, absolutely not been read before, you can check!¡± ¡°Three?¡± Su Lu received them and checked the wax seals. Actually, it wasn¡¯t really necessary, because his means ofmunicating with Rod was usually codednguage. ¡°Three letters, three Silver Hawks, even the Stephen ones would do!¡± Old Dog smiled with narrowed eyes. Su Lu directly tossed a Golden Dragon coin over: ¡°Did anything special happen in Nia City recently? Since the art gallery incident?¡± ¡°If you put it like that, there is indeed something! Need a drink?¡± Old Dog picked up a ss of beer filled with hops. Su Lu gave him a disdainful look, inside the ss, the white beer hops almost upied two-thirds of the volume: ¡°Thank you, I don¡¯t need it!¡± ¡°s¡­ young man¡­¡± Old Dog took a sip of the beer: ¡°Bill Abbot is dead!¡± ¡°Bill? That coal merchant?¡± Su Lu¡¯s recalled an image of a groveling merchant: ¡°How did he die?¡± ¡°Suicide! Jumped from the roof of his ownpany building during peak office hours, it even made the headlines! Caused a massive uproar¡­ after all, his business was good, life was in order, there was no reason for it.¡± Old Dog replied. Bill was a survivor from the art gallery incident, saved by him and Rod. ¡®I didn¡¯t expect¡­ the curse to be revived so soon?¡¯ A chill ran through Su Lu¡¯s heart: ¡®Could it be that the seal fromst time¡­ didn¡¯t work at all?¡¯ ¡°And the others? You know what I¡¯m referring to, more eerie, weird events!¡± He continued to ask. ¡°The others¡­¡± Old Dog revealed a toothy grin: ¡°In a redwood forest in the west suburbs, hunters have reported sightings of humanoid beasts¡­¡± ¡°In Nisper Lake, it¡¯s rumored that a water monster has appeared¡­ but that¡¯s been around for several years now, there¡¯s only a fuzzy photo as evidence.¡± ¡°Other than that, it¡¯s a peculiar trend that¡¯s risen in the upper-ss circles, a strange rumor¡­¡± Old Dog¡¯s smile grew wider, showing his ck and yellow teeth: ¡°This one needs extra payment!¡± ¡°What rumor?¡± Su Lu nodded in agreement. ¡°Regarding¡­ a painting, allegedly those who view it will be cursed. This caused much distress among many gentlemen anddies. It also boosted my business significantly.¡± Old Dog polished off his beer. ¡®As expected¡­ the horror has spread.¡¯ Su Lu¡¯s countenance turned grave: ¡®Are the local Goddess Church of Light and the Federal Eleventh Bureau all useless?¡¯ Chapter 89 - 0089: Warning (Seeking Collections! Recommendations!) Chapter 89: Warning (Seeking Collections! Rmendations!) Trantor: 549690339 Emerging from the underground boxing arena, Su Lu gazed at the bright moonlight, his eyebrows firmly knitted together. He had just received two pieces of bad news. First, the horror of the previous Cursed Spirit had begun to spread. The more people knew about it, the less controble it would be, potentially escting into a disaster inter stages! The second piece of bad news was that Old Dog did not have the information he was hoping for, about gatherings of wild Transcendents or any Transcendent market. ording to him, even if such a ce existed, Su Lu should know about it even more clearly than him. In the face of such logical reasoning, Su Lu could only leave in silence. ¡®It seems that if I want to find something like a gathering of ordinary Transcendents or a mystical market, I should ask ordinary Transcendents!¡¯ Su Lu immediately thought of the Blood Therapy Doctor¨C Angie Ribby. She was a Transcendent in this city and seemed to have a mysterious master. She likely has broader connections. ¡®There¡¯s no rush for that, what about her sister¡¯s report on Gerald? I wonder if it¡¯s been published yet¡­¡¯ Thinking of that short reporter, a slight smile rose to the corner of Su Lu¡¯s mouth. Gerald, the unscrupulous meat vendor, must be in a state of desperationtely. If this major scandal is exposed, his bankruptcy is just a matter of time. Such a sordid maggot like him deserves to go to hell. He let out a breath, located a random spot in the wild to camp, and began deciphering Rod¡¯s secret letters. ¡°Unexpectedly¡­ I¡¯m getting more and more like Rod, sigh¡­¡± Su Lu self-mockingly chuckled, and by the light of the cooking fire, he examined Rod¡¯s note: ¡°I have returned to Gusta State, allied with the local church and The Eleventh Bureau, and destroyed several branches of the ck Death Society. There¡¯s no need to worry!¡± ¡°Sean has been saved, he¡¯s in good condition, and it¡¯s said that he¡¯s even be a Transcendent. The Eleventh Bureau intends to recruit him, I did not resist¡­.¡± ¡°¡­I was attacked by the ck Death Society and got a little injured, but fortunately, a senior Demon Hunter from the Goddess Church saved me, and I n to learn from him for some time¡­¡± The information from the three letters was sparse, but after reading them, Su Lu finally felt relieved. ¡°Sean really is ¡­ lucky, was his misfortune transferred to the men of ck Death Society? Not only was he not sacrificed, but he also became a Transcendent? ¡­but by joining The Eleventh Bureau, I fear his personal freedom will be restricted¡­¡± ¡°As for Rod¡­¡± Su Lu¡¯s expression tightened. The danger facing him on his return this time could be described as life hanging by a thread, extraordinarily risky. But Rod merely mentioned it casually. Su Lu could imagine that if he hadn¡¯t coincidentally encountered the senior Demon Hunter, Rod would have likely died! ¡°I hope the senior¡¯s teaching can make you a bit smarter¡­¡± Su Lu offered a prayer, and began drinking the soup he cooked. Knowing these things, he can now confidently head to Green Tree Castle. That¡¯s right! Ever since he found out that Green Tree Castle was extraordinary, he had been nning to go there for further study. He particrly coveted the information on the professions it collected. After all, considering its strength, the intelligence and profession legacy that it collected must be quite abundant. If he could not find the precursor of [Wandering Mage] there, then he had nothing to say and would follow the path of the [Mysterious Master]. Although this inheritance only goes up to the fourth-level master level, it is sufficient for the initial stages. If it cannot work out, it wouldn¡¯t be a big deal to take on another job. After eating and drinking, Su Lu extinguished the campfire and fell asleep. The night was misty. His sight was engulfed in darkness, and suddenly it solidified, morphing into a bizarre figure. The figure had a body that looked like it was charred, goat horns, and blood-red pupils. At the moment, those crimson eyes were staring at him, and a faint smile appeared at the corners of its mouth. ¡°Demon!¡± Startled, Su Lu woke up and touched his forehead. It was covered with cold sweat: ¡°A nightmare? No¡­l am already a Transcendant, shouldn¡¯t I be free from nightmares? This might be my subconscious warning me!¡± The [Spirit Medium] has strong intuition. Although he cannot perform divination, his subconscious always has a vague warning for some dangers to himself. It is not a foresight but a result inferred from the information he has collected, often overlooked parts in daily life. With that thought, Su Lu could not sleep anymore and started pondering on Nia Citv¡¯s daluers under the stars. ¡°Clearly ¡­ it has something to do with the Cursed Spirit!¡± The Demon Curse spirit fromst time, which can travel through the Spirit World and even drag a living person into the Spirit World and tamper with memories, is puzzling and mysterious. It is undoubtedly a Spiritual Body that haspletely entered the secondyer, the Mental Realm! Moreover, due to the characteristics of the Curse Spirit, it is hard to kill or containpletely. ¡°But the rules have been figured out¡­and the church and the Federation are going to let it leak. This is really¡­¡± The night breeze was cool. Su Lu reexamined the events happened in Nia City during this period while staring at the stars. Suddenly, his eyes flickered, ¡°The church! I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not just about dereliction of duty!¡± There were even Transcendents with evil tendencies lurking within St. George¡¯s University! ck from the Ancient Snake Society, went to Nia City, ording to what Kira said, he was carrying out a mission! The Demon Curse that was supposed to be sealed and purified is still wreaking havoc in the city! ¡°And there¡¯s Sean¡­¡± Su Lu also considered Sean, ¡°Wasn¡¯t his misfortune supposedly purified by the church? Why is there still residual?¡± One or two could be a coincidence, but three or four together can¡¯t be exined by the ipetence of the church alone, there must be a problem! ¡°The upper echelons of the church in Nia City are most likely unreliable now.¡± Su Lu¡¯s expression was serious. The fall of the higher-ups of a city¡¯s church was indeed shocking news for the Federation! ¡°No wonder my subconscious always felt something was wrong, tonight it alerted me directly!¡± ¡°Even ¡­ the rampage of the Curse Spirit, might be intentionally released by the other side, to divert attention?¡± ¡°If I didn¡¯t know the inside story and bumped into it headfirst, I might have been set up!¡± Thinking of this, Su Lu felt a bit relieved that both he and Rod were busy, and they diverged after epting some church tasks. Otherwise, he would inevitably fall into the tasks sooner orter. ¡°Now that I think of it, even my first mission since taking office as a [Spirit Medium] may have had problems!¡± Su Lu began to sweat coldly again. Inparison to this invisible hand, he and Rod seemed like two tiny ants. Fortunately, they hadn¡¯t messed with the other party too much. After the Demon Gallery incident, they directly left, avoiding being targeted again. ¡°I¡¯ll leave tomorrow, leave immediately!¡± ¡°No! I¡¯ll leave now!¡± Su Lu had no thought of confronting them directly. That was an Archbishop, a high-ranking official of the Goddess Church, with great power. Since he had been able to hide for so many years, his usations may not hurt him, but would probably implicate himself! ¡®At most¡­ hint and warn familiar people in letters, look for an opportunity to report anonymously?¡¯ Su Lu packed his stuff and left without looking back: ¡°Now it looks like¡­.l really need arge force as a protective umbre, I must get to Green Tree Castle City immediately! ¡° Chapter 90 - 0090 Green Tree Castle Chapter 90: Green Tree Castle Trantor: 549690339 Green Tree Castle City. This city was named after an ancient castle of an Earl of Oak. It was rumored that the castle built by that Earl from the Old Continent was exceptionally delicate and beautiful, enchanting many nobledies and misses. At that time, within colonial circles, being invited to a castle banquet was considered a highly respectable event. Gradually, around the Earl¡¯s ancient castle, a market formed. Then, after the Federation was established, it was upgraded to the status of a city, thus named Green Tree Castle City! However, now the city¡¯s most famousndmark is not the Green Tree Castle, but the Green Tree Castle Laboratory! This colossal entity has close ties to the Federation- specifically the military, undertaking many important research assignments. Under thisboratory, many research institutes and research and development centres can be found. Su Lu had only passed the examination for one of them. ¡°Finally¡­ we¡¯ve arrived!¡± The train station. With people bustling all around, Su Lu got off the train, carrying his suitcase, and contentedly stretched his body. Since that night¡¯s subconscious warning, he¡¯d not stopped, exiting Nia City directly. Although such alerts could be wed ¨C the Archbishop of the Goddess of Light in Nia City hadn¡¯t fallen ¨C he was still highly vignt. ¡°Sir, where are you going?¡± As Su Lu stepped out of the train station carrying his luggage, he gged down a carriage. The coachman asked respectfully. ¡°The Research Institute of Electrics at the Green Tree Castle Laboratory. Here¡¯s the address¡­ Before Su Lu finished, the carriage was already off. The driver evidently knew where the Research Institute of Electrics was located. Gazing at the rapidly disappearing streets on both sides of him, Su Lu closed his eyes to rest. Although the Federation was still in the process of promoting steam power at this time, electrics had be a high-end field of study. This was his previous foot in the door, providing a discussion of some basic electrical knowledge and future development ideas. In his past life, having the passive skill, [Basic Physics LV4], wasn¡¯t simply for show. After all, he was a science and engineering student in that life, worked in a rted field, and painstakingly researched for four years, integrating knowledge points with the rules of this world, that he upgraded his passive skill to LV4. ording to Su Lu¡¯s observations, any skill or passive ability roughly transitions to a higher level every three levels. Reaching the fourth level results in somewhat of a qualitative change. In other words, his current research in physics in this world wouldn¡¯t make him a master, but he¡¯d at least already reached the expert level. No wonder thisboratory wanted him. ¡®As for the Transcendent issue¡­pared to the physics side, practitioners of casting professions are better at hiding. There aren¡¯t any particrly prohibited items on me either, any I had have already been dealt with.¡¯ ¡®As for identity background, nothing can be done about it, I can only leave it to them to investigate¡­ the situation seems all right for now.¡¯ Su Lu assessed the possibility of his cover being blown. Suddenly, he shook his head, failing to suppressughter: ¡°What exactly am I worried about being revealed? I¡¯m not intentionally hiding anything¡­¡¯ Even if he had not mentioned his Transcendent profession, he was not a Transcendent before anyway. And besides, they hadn¡¯t asked. ¡°Rx, consider myself to be an average university graduate seeking employment¡­¡± He went over it once more in his head and found no ws. The truly crucial items, such as pages of the ck Magic Book, the Seal Card, and that mask, had already been stored in other ces. What was left, even if discovered to be a Transcendent, didn¡¯t really matter. After all, being born into a demon hunting family, encountering the Dawn of the Gods, the revival of mysterious powers, having one or two low-level professions were no big deal. Clip-clop! Once Su Lu revolved the various information in his head, the carriage came to a stop: ¡°Sir¡­ we¡¯ve arrived!¡± Su Lu paid the fare, picked up his luggage and disembarked from the carriage, finding himself in front of a massive structure. This ce was situated in the city center, with a bustling crowd. At the forefront was arge gate made of white marble formed in the style of the Arc de Triomphe, providing a clear view of many lofty buildings resembling libraries behind it. There were also guards patrolling the entrance. ¡®Feels like a university.. Su Lu voiced in admiration as he reached the entrance. ¡°Pass!¡± Two security guards promptly came up to stop him. They were tall and broad, and even had gun pouches tied around their waists! Not only that but their demeanor suggested that they had juste from the battlefield. ¡®Retired soldiers as guards? Maybe even active ones¡­¡¯ Su Lu couldn¡¯t help but exim in his mind: ¡®If the external security is this tight, could it be that the internal security truly requires the use of Transcendents?¡¯ At this thought, he couldn¡¯t help feeling a little excited. He came here with two motives: first was to find a way to sneak into the interior, and second was to seek sanctuary. Be it the potential transformations in Nia City or Bicui, they bothpelled him, in his time of vulnerability, to find a safe haven. In that regard, the stronger the Green Tree Castle, the better! ¡°I am a St. George¡¯s University graduate, Su Lu Pottery! Here to take office, this is my proof!¡± Su Lu took out several documents, mixed with his previous admission notice, and handed them over. ¡°You wait here!¡± A guard nced at Su Lu and quickly ran inside. About ten or so minutester, he returned with another woman dressed in whiteb attire. This woman was in her thirties, had brown messy hair and well-defined features but looked somewhat fatigued as if she hadn¡¯t been well-rested for a long time. Upon seeing Su Lu, she nodded, ¡°Su Lu Pottery? I¡¯m William¡¯s assistant, you can call me Cecilia! Follow me!¡± She registered for a bit, then led Su Lu through the door. ¡°Our Green Tree Castle Laboratory is quiterge, with more than seven thousand staff, guided by their respective advisors!¡± Cecilia led Su Lu to the side, ushered him into a convertible steam car, and skillfully opened the door, asking Su Lu to have a seat in the passenger seat. Apanying the unique roaring of steam, this four-wheeled steel beast began driving along the road. ¡°Surprised, aren¡¯t you? This is Model Two made by the guys over at the Steam Research Institute. It is currently still in the testing phase!¡± Cecilia spoke while steering, ¡°Those gear fanatics have already applied for a patent, prepared to attract investment for mass-production, but I think¡­ you¡¯ll have to wait about five to ten years to see it on the streets outside. Before that time, the Federation will need to invest a considerable amount of money to renovate the roads¡­ She talked freely about it why Su Lu nodded in agreement constantly. The triumph of mechanical power over biological power, although inevitable, would absolutely not be something achievable within a day or two. And presently, the Federation¡¯s transportation, like this research institute, was only capable ofpletely widening and leveling out the roads, enabling the steam car to run freely. However, such conditions were still quite rare elsewhere. If the roads were like those outside, the car might end up in an ident midway through the journey. Also, the efficiency of steam engines still needed improvement; otherwise, it would be hard to say whether it would be cost-effective. ¡°It looks good¡­ it¡¯s only the excessive wear and tear of the natural rubber tires, as well as the problem with the steam engine¡¯s power¡­¡± Su Lu engaged in the conversation with a smile which made Cecilia¡¯s eyes gleam, ¡°That¡¯s right, rubber! Those idiots! Haha, I¡¯m going to have fun teasing them about this tonight..¡± Chapter 91 - 0091: Joining (Seeking Collections! Recommendations!) Chapter 91: Joining (Seeking Collections! Rmendations!) Trantor: 549690339 Cecilia is very outgoing. After his conversation with her, Su Lu has learned about the overall situation of the Green Tree Castle Laboratory. It covers several dozen hectares, divided across different sections within Green Tree Castle City. With more than seven thousand employees, the entire city almost serves it ¨C it¡¯s an impressive operation indeed. Even more, Su Lu found out that these are just the ¡®outeryers¡¯ of theb! The true core of the Green Tree Castle Laboratory undoubtedly takes on a lot of mysterious research tasks. Of course, those aren¡¯t something that he can look into at the current moment. The management system isn¡¯t a one-person show. Instead, it uses a jointmittee as the main body to oversee research progress and unified resource scheduling. Thismittee, nicknamed the ¡®Green Tree Council,¡¯ consists of nine seats, each held by a distinguished scientist. For example, Professor Sleydon Watt, the chief instructor in charge of electrical research, upies the ninth seat! He wields enormous power, virtually managing everything within this institute. ¡°Surprisingly¡­in ourb, lots of old traditions are preserved, like the title of the ¡®ninth seat¡¯ ¡­¡± While parking her car, Cecilia grumbled, ¡°Don¡¯t you think this is awkward? As if we¡¯re still in a medieval magic academy!¡± ¡®Muggle!¡¯ With a mentalbel tagged on her, Su Lu chuckled, ¡°I don¡¯t see a problem with that¡­ By the way, will I have a chance to meet this ¡®ninth seat¡¯?¡± ¡°How could that be possible?¡± Cecilia rolled her eyes, pulling a ¡®you¡¯re dreaming¡¯ face, ¡°I understand your curiosity. Professor Watt is a famous schr in the Federation and has published influential papers. He even has followers from the Chris Empire across the ocean¡­ but he¡¯s very busy. Unless you¡¯re promoted in the future, it¡¯s unlikely you will meet him. Now, I¡¯m going to introduce you to our professor William. He was the one who decided to hire you!¡± She hinted subtly that Professor William has great power. Whether to hire or fire someone in their team, it alles down to his word. ¡°Such a pity¡­¡± Despite verbalizing his disappointment, Su Lu wasn¡¯t disappointed at all. Instead, he felt a bit relieved. He was slightly uneasy about the thought of having to y tricks in front of an upational person who appears to be an [Arcane]. ¡°Professor William is the head of our team¡­specializing in electric current information research.¡¯ Cecilia was introducing Su Lu while leading him into a huge building. ¡°Electrical Research Institute, Information Technology Building!¡± After taking a nce at the namete, Su Lu memorized it quietly. Upon entering, the slightly burnt smell of the air took him by surprise. Following Cecilia, he walked along a quiet corridor. asional peeps through the window revealed vaguely familiar electronicponents, stirring up a feeling of recognition. It felt identical to when he visited theboratory during high school and college in his previous life. Inside an office at the end of the Information Building, William Jessel appears to be around forty to fifty years old, with bright eyes and abundant energy. He¡¯s a typical Roman, with blond hair and blue eyes. Upon seeing Su Lu enter, his face stiffened slightly, ¡°Su Lu! Su Lu Pottery! You¡¯rete!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I had some family business!¡± After calcting the time, Su Lu felt a bit embarrassed ¨C he initially intended not toe at all. ¡°I¡¯ve read your paper; it¡¯s pretty good. But here, we need more than just ¡®pretty good¡¯! ¡± William scrutinized Su Lu judiciously before pping his hands. A young man entered the room, and upon realizing that he had been summoned, he stumbled over his words, ¡°Professor¡­ you were looking for me?¡± ¡°Andrew, you and Su Lu just checked in today. I need to assess your capabilities.¡± With a nce from William, Cecilia took Su Lu and Andrew to a conference room, ¡°Prepare for a test, both written and practical. Any questions?¡± So this means¡­ an inspection? ted for return if found unsatisfactory? Indeed, it¡¯s very strict. To start with a show of authority on the first day itself. Su Lu sat down with a poker face, looking at the exam Cecilia had brought. Alright, it¡¯s not too hard, mostly at the level of high school physics from his previous life, albeit some rules are different, and some topics go a bit deeper. But to him, who has [Basic Physics LV4], it¡¯s nothing special. He started writing swiftly and finished quickly, then moved on to the practical operation. ¡®Huh? This Su Lu¡­ William reviewed the results and noticed a look of surprise on his face as he watched Su Lu execute the practical task, ¡°His understanding of electricity is profound¡­¡± At that moment, electricity had just been discovered, and research was still at a rtively early stage. The ¡®talent¡¯ Su Lu had shown stood out. ¡°Ahh!¡± On the other side, Andrew looked at the wire andponents in his hand that had short-circuited and sparked, his face taking on a deste expression, ¡°Professor¡­¡± ¡°Enough.¡± William nodded seriously, ¡°I¡¯ve got an understanding of your capabilities. Su Lu, you can be an assistant researcher! As for Andrew¡­¡± His lips moved, and seeing Andrew on the verge of tears, he finally held back from dealing the killing blow, ¡°We do need a general assistant in theb¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do it, I¡¯m willing to do it!¡± Andrew immediately nodded eagerly. His grades weren¡¯t outstanding. If he hadn¡¯t taken advantage of attending a local university, he wouldn¡¯t have had a chance. The benefits of the Green Tree Castle Laboratory were good. Even as an assistant responsible for cleaning theb, it¡¯s far better than manypanies outside. Therefore, he definitely chose to stay here. ¡°Excellent, you will start work tomorrow!¡± With a cool turn, William ordered, ¡°Cecilia, you¡¯re in charge of their settling in! ¡± ¡°Yes, Professor!¡± After respectfully seeing Professor William off, Angie appraised Su Lu from head to toe, ¡°Who would have thought¡­you¡¯re pretty impressive, being able to be an assistant researcher from the get-go!¡± In their institute, the members were categorized into general assistant, assistant researcher, researcher, and professor. Among these, the professor was responsible for a project or a team. Cecilia was a researcher under William. Actually, there could be subtleties among the researchers, but it wasn¡¯t necessary. Below the researchers were the assistant researchers, responsible for following up on projects, recording experiments, and given the opportunity to gain practical experience if the researcher was too busy or not avable for some unimportant research. The condition of the general assistants was the direst, almost fulfilling the role of janitors, doing the dirty, heavy and tiring work, basically without any chance for promotion, but it is possible to be promoted to the assistant researchers. ¡°Not at all¡­¡± After responding modestly, Su Lu, together with Andrew, followed Cecilia toplete the paperwork. The Green Tree Castle Laboratory provided good welfare, as his current position, he could earn a weekly sry of two gold dragons, and¡­free food and amodation. When he saw his own single-room dormitory, which even included a washroom, Su Lu felt relieved. Finally, he had some personal space and didn¡¯t have to worry about running into weird roommates like Sean anymore.. Chapter 92 - 0092 Points Chapter 92: Points Trantor: 549690339 Federated calendar 287, October. Su Lu, dressed in a white researcher assistantb coat, exited his dormitory. A red-haired young man was loitering by the roadside. Seeing Suing out, his eyes lit up and he enthusiastically greeted him: ¡°Good morning, Su Lu!¡± ¡°Good day, Andrew!¡± Su Lu replied with a smile. ¡°Let¡¯s go grab breakfast together!¡± Andrew suggested as he walked closer. ¡°Alright.¡± Su Lu did not refuse. After a month of adaptation, he was barely ustomed to the lifestyle at this electrical research institute. The management was strict and leaving the institute required a written report, but the facilities were indeed glorious. Not only was there a reasonably priced staff canteen, but there were also various shops, entertainment facilities, and even a bar. Essentially, for science nerds, the institute had everything they needed. With their everyday needs catered to, their only concern was their research. The work as a research assistant didn¡¯t require much effort either. Their main job was to help the researchers with clerical tasks, maintain data records, and asionally perform the experiments themselves. Comparatively, Andrew¡¯s life seemed quite unfortunate. Not only was he tasked with cleaning theb, he was asionally bullied by the researchers, allocating him more work. This wouldn¡¯t matter too much if Andrew was capable. The problem was that his capabilities appeared to becking, and his chances of promotion to research assistant seemed slim; there was even a possibility of being kicked out. Hence, he was grateful towards Su Lu; Su was the only one willing to help him. In the canteen, the two sat opposite each other with their meal trays. Breakfast for the day was sandwiches with milk. As Su quickly ate, he heard Andrew conversing from the other side of the table, ¡°Su Lu¡­ do you have time tonight? I¡¯d like to ask you for some tutoring.¡± This institute specialized in electrical studies, knowledge of which is not easily essible to the public. However, Su Lu seemed to be catching on quite quickly and had received several praises from his mentor, William. ¡°Sorry¡­ I need to read tonight!¡± Without a second thought, Su Lu declined. Helping out a little was one thing, but setting his own matters aside to help someone out was another. Moreover, the reason he picked up things so quickly wasn¡¯t because he was exceptionally smart or knowledgeable but due to the memories from his previous life. Because of the research records, Su Lu had a general understanding of the electrical research institute. ¡®At this time, the White Eagle Federation has only discovered the existence of electricity and have just started basic research¡­ They do not have many leads.¡¯ But things were different for Su Lu! As a transmigrator, he knew the direction of the development of electricity, and more importantly, he knew how to utilize it! Even some of the great scientists couldn¡¯t necessarily surpass this point. ¡®Because I¡¯m not only standing on the shoulders of giants, but also being guided by them?¡¯ Thought Su Lu cynically to himself. ¡°You¡¯re reading again¡­ You¡¯re really hardworking, Su Lu!¡± Andrew, who was of a shy personality, immediately apologized, ¡°My mistake¡­ how could I upy your precious time.¡± Su Lu shook his head. He liked to spend his time in the library, not only because of his interest, but also because he genuinely had matters to take care of: ¡°I¡¯m currently writing a paper, I truly don¡¯t have the time! Sorry¡­¡± ¡°What? A paper? For internal publication?¡± Andrew¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°That¡¯s¡­ amazing.¡± From their second day, they were made aware that in the Green Tree Castle Lab, the predominant currency wasn¡¯t gold dragons, but points! This was a system set up by the Green Tree Council. Points couldn¡¯t be traded and were assigned to individuals, representing their contributions to scientific research. For instance¡­ leading several teams,pleting a specific experiment, proving a certain theorem, achieving a research oue, or publishing papers after verification could all earn points. Yet, for the lowest-level work ants like Andrew, even a full month ofb cleaning might not earn them 0.1 points. On the other hand, after bing an ordinary researcher, they could receive a sry of 1 point per month. Mentors could receive even more than this. The usefulness of points was extensive. The mostmon use was to use them in exchange for cutting-edge knowledge beyond the free, public resources. Of course, points could also be directly exchanged for currency at a high rate, without allowing for reverse exchanges. Cecilia even once said: ¡®Points are everything! If you have enough points, you can directly upgrade your position or request from the council to lead a team to begin a specific research.¡¯ In the Green Tree Castle Lab, research assistants or those in higher positions could also rely on points to climb ranks! But this kind of promotion didn¡¯t require spending points. umting a certain amount of points was sufficient to directly upgrade one¡¯s position. ording to what Su Lu had learned, bing a formal researcher required 10 points. And a simple internal publication, after being audited, could approximately earn 2 to 3 points. In these calctions, the lowest-level assistants or assistant researchers, after publishing two or three papers and assisting the formal researchers with some research, could generally qualify for promotion, even if they used these points in other areas! However, even to aplish this, it typically took several years. Therefore, in the Green Tree Castle Lab, climbing the ranks was never an easy task! It was extremely difficult! Regardless, Su Lu wanted to give it a try. He was aware that hisb, the Green Tree Castle Lab, was only peripheral and not core to the operation. ¡®If I had more points¡­ perhaps I could directly exchange them for Transcendent knowledge? But this doesn¡¯t seem essible to peripheral members.¡¯ That¡¯s why he had a straightforward rationale. To steadily climb the ranks of research assistants, in hopes of reaching the core secrets of theb as soon as possible! ¡®In this aspect, I have the advantage¡­ I can write innovative papers however I want.¡¯ After Su Lu finished eating, he bid Andrew goodbye and headed to theb. Recently, it felt as though he had stepped away from the Transcendent world and became an ordinary person. Even in Green Tree Castle Lab¡¯s outer circle, he dared not overly utilize the [Mystical Schr]¡¯s capabilities and could only spend every day doing some meditation-like training. Aspirations like soul trancing weren¡¯t even on his mind Fortunately, he wasn¡¯t too concerned. He could always improve his skillter, and in the worst-case scenario, he could still use his experience points to increase his level. Though not as good as hard work, he could still frugally beat the levels. ¡°Cecilia, Victor!¡± Upon seeing two researchers still within theb, Su Lu was the first to greet them. ¡°Su Lu, you¡¯re here, today we¡¯re coborating with the mentor on an electrical experiment!¡± exuded Angelia excitedly, ¡°Ifpleted, the implications are significant for our mentor!¡± Victor was a proud, indifferent man in his thirties. He silently nodded in acknowledgment.. Chapter 93 - 0093: Telegram (Seeking Collections! Recommendations!) Chapter 93: Telegram (Seeking Collections! Rmendations!) Trantor: 549690339 Within the Department of Electrical Research, Sleydon Watt is undeniably the leader. Beneath him, there are various research groups directly responsible to him, focusing on different aspects of electricity application. For example, using electric current to drive mechanical transmission, as a source of power. Or, using electric current directly as a weapon. There are also more whimsical proposals. After all, electricity has only recently been discovered, and everything requires inspiration. What William Jessel is responsible for is the transmission of information via electric current. Below him, there are various researchers. Going down from the researchers, there are research assistants like Su Lu and the more pitiful Andrew, are fundamentally on the bottom tier of the pyramid. ¡°We know¡­the speed of an electric current is very fast, extremely fast! And the experiments of static electricity response have also been proven¡­..¡± Shortly after, William Jessel arrived, stating excitedly, ¡°If we can aplish our n to get the electric current to carry the information we want it to carry, it will surpass all postmen, carriages, even trains! It will be the best carrier of information in the new era! ¡± Su Lu was assisting on the side, observing silently the experimental device before him. It hadplex lines, divided into thirty-six, each entering different saltwater tubes. On each saltwater tube, there were detailed markings, they were letters of the Common Hebrewnguage along with somemon symbols. This is the receiving end; it will be used to express the information in the electric current. ¡°What¡¯s the status of the receiving terminal?¡± Hearing William¡¯s question, Su Lu promptly stepped forward to check: ¡°Everything is normal!¡± ¡°Very good! I¡¯m going to start!¡± From several meters away, William used the typewriter in his hand. With each letter he typed, an electric current would run through the circuit, enter different saltwater tubes, causing an electrolysis reaction that produces tiny bubbles. ¡°Slow down! Slow down¡­quickly, record it!¡± Cecilia watched this scene, her cheeks flushed with excitement: ¡°Gre¡­Tree¡­ Castle!¡± These were not stammers, but information typed letter by letter. ¡°Absolutely right, it¡¯s ¡®Green Tree Castle¡¯! Ha ha¡­¡± Williamughed loudly, ¡°We seeded!¡± For a moment, the people in theb all cheered. ¡°The prototype of the telegraph?¡± Amidst the cheers, Su Lu mused to himself, ¡°What a pity¡­it¡¯s not practical at all.¡± ¡°Good!¡± After trying a few more times, William made a decision, ¡°Report the experimental results, apply for more funding¡­ this time, I want to challenge a distance of one hundred meters, no! One thousand meters!¡± Watching so many people cheering, Su Lu felt a toothache. After the experiment, in the office. ¡°Professor, may Ie in? Su Lu knocked on the door from outside. Since William didn¡¯t take him as a student, he couldn¡¯t call him a tutor. ¡°Yes!¡± William¡¯s voice came from inside, and he showed a rare smile at the sight of Su Lu entering. Firstly, because the experiment was sessful and he was in a good mood, and secondly, over time, Su Lu had proven to be truly capable. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that you¡¯ve been reading in the data room recently? Good, very good¡­ Electricity is an emerging discipline, but I believe in its potential!¡± William smiled. ¡°I too hold supreme confidence, and furthermore, there is one thing.¡± Su Lu smiled as he handed over two papers, ¡°This is the thesis I¡¯m preparing to publish. Professor, what do you think?¡± ¡°The inference of Direct Current?¡± William took a look at them and his eyes lit up immediately, ¡°Good, very good¡­ it even inspires me! I want to do two more experiments. I think it¡¯s worth 10 points, solely on the strength of this thesis, you can promote to researcher!¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± Su Lu politely responded, finally bringing up the real purpose of his visit, ¡°Today¡¯s experiment, it indeed holds hope for the transmission of electrical information¡­ but I think it has some issues, it¡¯s too unstable¡­¡± Su Lu chose to say this privately after the experiment as it would be somewhat face-losing to say it public. ¡°If it¡¯s just for the experiment, there¡¯s nothing wrong. But it¡¯s almost impossible to mass produce. Maybe we should consider a different approach!¡± ¡°A different approach!¡± William¡¯s stern face straightened again, ¡°Are you implying that I would fail in the experiment?¡± ¡°No, no, Professor¡­ what I mean is, the experiment might seed, but it would be very challenging to continue down this path!¡± Su Lu tactfully proposed his suggestion. ¡°Get out!¡± William¡¯s face darkened, ¡°Remember, you are just an assistant! And science, it requires constant exploration, especially in new disciplines!¡± ¡°I apologize!¡± Su Lu turned and left. On leaving the Information Building, he looked at the clouds in the sky and sighed. Not everyone has his experience, knowing which path is the right one and which path leads to a dead-end. But scientific research requires some hard heads. Only after finding the pathpletely impassable, after many trials and tribtions, we can prove the path is wrong and should be abandoned! Late at night. In his dormitory at his desk, Su Lu was eagerly writing, ¡°About several inferences of Direct Current in the future¡­¡± In any case, he had to write this thesis first, then consider getting those ten points. After William¡¯s assessment today, he was even more confident in this thesis. After who knows how long, Su Lu came to hisst period, stood up, stretched his waist. He came to the window, staring at the almost pitch-ck night outside, and the sky full of stars with the moon. ¡°This used to be my nned life. What a pity¡­¡± All meals and lodging included, with generous perks. Basically, even a university student would find it hard to find a simr job. If ording to the original n, Su Lu would have slowly released the knowledge he knew, eventually earning a title like theoretical physicist. And adding the gain from patents, or perhaps starting apany, he could then make a sessful transition into a businessman, allowing the Pottery family to flourish in the White Eagle Federation. Unfortunately, the appearance of the Dawn of the Gods changed everything. ¡°Even¡­not only the mystical aspect, even physics must change because of them!¡± ¡°For this reason, I have to improve my identity as soon as possible, even if it¡¯s a little aggressive!¡± Su Lu returned to his desk, picked up his previous thesis, and began writing about some new knowledge points he remembered. Since bing a transcendent, especially of the spirit characteristic type, he found that his memory was bing clearer and clearer. Whether before or after the transmigration, as long as he thinks about it, he can recall most of them. This was of great help to the sorting out of his past knowledge. ¡°ording to my observations during this period, in the field of electromaic information, Professor William¡¯s team is indeed leading, and their ultimate goal is the telegraph?¡± ¡°In fact¡­ some of the prerequisite knowledges have been almostpleted by the team. The only thing left is a direction!¡± This is the difficulty in scientific research. Even though all prerequisite conditions are met, the correct path cannot be found,cking Newton¡¯s proverbial apple. But not Su Lu! The experience of his previous life allowed him to take a shortcut, to walk directly towards the most correct direction, avoiding the detours that could take tens or even hundreds of years. ¡°Morse Code! It¡¯s your turn!¡± Chapter 94 - 0094 Thesis Chapter 94: Thesis Trantor: 549690339 The concept of wired telegraphy is actually quite simple. It involves converting information into electric current, which is transmitted via a wire and received at the terminal. So, a telegraph transmitter is essentially a key-controlled signal transmitter, and the receiver is a decoder. The principle of a manual telegraph machine involves a person operating an electrical key. The signals are formed by ¡®dots¡¯ and ¡®dashes¡¯ and transmitted via a wire. Morse also built on his predecessors¡¯ work by designing a set of codes for letters and numbers that made transmission via circuits easier. You don¡¯t need aplex circuit, just one line can solve the problem! Simply put, it¡¯s like a piece of paper that either has or hasn¡¯t been punched through. But it¡¯s this kind of improvement, which is much more reliable than the electrolytic signal, and it is the foundation of the development of wired telegraphy. What Su Lu intends to present is this method of encoding and decoding. ¡°With this, and two terminals, wired telegraphy is entirely possible! This will change the world¡­¡± The speed at which information is transmitted is what distinguishes a primitive society from a modern one! ¡°It has to be said, sometimes the feeling of creating history is quite nice!¡± Looking at his design, Su Lu nods, ¡°This patent alone would be enough for the old me to live on. If I set up a telegraphpany, I¡¯d make a fortune!¡± The primary reason for releasing the technology of wired telegraphy at this time was to attract higher-level attention. Only real talents have the possibility of attracting the attention of the high-ranking officials in Green Tree Castle and being absorbed into its inner circle! This not only elevates one¡¯s status, but also aids in many of Su Lu¡¯s ns. As a result, he would rather pause his Transcendent side¡¯s cultivation and strive to make a name for himself in the Electricity Research Institute. In addition, he has another consideration in mind. Although the White Eagle Federation and Green Tree Castle Laboratories ce great importance on patents, he is after all insignificant. The interests and future represented by wired telegraphy are too great, it is hard to guarantee that some impulsive person won¡¯t pop up. ¡®If you are cooperating that¡¯s good, if you really are so shameless as to directly grab the research result¡­ Hehe¡­¡¯ Su Lu lets out a sneer. He still holds the trump card of wireless telegraphy in his hands! The principle of wireless telegraphy is not much different from that of wired telegraphy. It also converts information into electromaic waves, from low frequency to high frequency, and is transmitted and received via a high-power antenna. In fact, it¡¯s just a switch from a wire to air as the transmission medium. ¡®If anyone tries to steal my aplishments, let them¡­ Once they¡¯ve gone to the trouble of setting up a telegraphwork, I¡¯ll release the technology of wireless telegraphy, those bastards won¡¯t know what hit them!!¡¯ Compared to wired telegraphy, wireless telegraphy only requires a tall transmitter. The cost of this is negligiblepared toying awork of telegraph wires across the entire continent, even across the ocean. If they can¡¯t bring them down by then, Su Lu can add a ¡°Kill¡± to his name! The autumn on the east coast of the Federation is not cold. In the slightly cool wind, Su Lues to theboratory. ¡°Where¡¯s the professor?¡± He looks at Cecilia, who is busy working, and asks in a low voice. ¡°He¡¯s not in a good mood. Don¡¯t disturb him unless it¡¯s really necessary.¡± Cecilia answers. Su Lu knows this. Professor William¡¯srge-scalemunication experiment can be considered a sess and a failure. The sess lies in the proof that information can indeed be transmitted using electric current, and very quickly at that! However, the downfall was the damn electrolytic terminal. Not only was it a hassle to operate, but it was also highly error-prone and required a mass of wiring, which was extremely costly. As a result, the funding that Professor William was hoping for was shot down. He would be strange if he wasn¡¯t upset. ¡°I have something important. I¡¯ve written a paper and I¡¯d like to publish it internally!¡± Su Lu replies. In fact, given the status of Green Tree Castle Laboratories, being able to publish internally is pretty much equivalent to being published throughout the entire Federation. ¡°Hiss¡­¡± As expected, Cecilia draws a sharp breath: ¡°You¡­ wrote a paper?¡± Although she knows that this neer is impressive, she never thought that he could be this impressive! ¡°Let me see.¡± She takes the draft, nces at it: ¡°An imagining regarding electric current extrapted from direct current?¡± ¡°That¡¯s my topic. It was approved by Professor William.¡± Su Lu exins briefly. ¡°Very good. Very enlightening!¡± Cecilia returns the manuscript to Su Lu: ¡°I think it¡¯s worth at least five points! You can go and find your mentor, he¡¯s in his office!¡± ¡°Thank you! ¡± Feeling Victor¡¯s envious gaze from the side, Su Lu, seemingly unaware, walks into the office. ¡°Professor!¡± William is in his office, designing something. His expression is unreadable, it¡¯s hard to know if he¡¯s happy or upset. ¡°This is my paper.¡± After some thought, Su Lu hands over his manuscript. ¡°Hmm!¡± William takes it, nces at it, and shows some surprise: ¡°Compared to before, your deductions are more mature and rigorous¡­ Very good, I¡¯ll submit it for review. You can go now.¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± Su Lu salutes and quietly steps out of the room. Looking at his retreating figure, Victor finally can¡¯t help but speak: ¡°A newbie trying to publish a paper? I hope he is not kicked out by the mentor¡­¡± Upon hearing this, Andrew, who was wiping the table, trembles. ¡°Alright, Victor, Su Lu is indeed very capable, and very talented!¡± Cecilia has to admit, this neer is quite formidable, particrly in his research on electricity, he seems to possess an innate talent. While others are groping in the dark, struggling to make progress, he¡¯s running toward his goal with a torch in his hand. And he¡¯s running pretty fast, just like a wild horse galloping freely! Late at night. The Electricity Research Institute. Green Tree Castle Laboratories are divided into the inner ring and the outer ring, both of which are under the jurisdiction of the Green Tree Council. Sleydon Watt, of the ninth seat, appears to be an ordinary elderly white man with silver hair, but his eyes are bright like two shining sapphires. As one of the leaders of theboratory, he is, of course, a Transcendent. His aged appearance does not inhibit his vigorous energy. Document after document is quickly reviewed by him, dispatched, andmands are conveyed. Suddenly, he pauses, ¡°A reviewmittee? Are there papers they can¡¯t judge?¡± In his hand, there¡¯s an additional paper. The review of internal papers at the Green Tree Castle is very strict. As a master in the current field of electricity, Sleydon Watt also holds a position there. If there are articles that they can¡¯t review, he would have the obligation to step in. ¡°Interesting.¡± Sleydon Watt puts on his reading sses and looks at the start of the paper: ¡°On direct current and some derived imaginings? Once he starts reading, he continues for a long time, even letting his tea on the desk grow cold. At longst, Sleydon Watt looks at the author: ¡°Su Lu Pottery, huh? Interesting!¡± He immediately puts pen to paper to make his final response: ¡°Clear logic, concise thinking, review passed, suggest rewarding 15 points..¡± Chapter 95 - 0095: Researcher (Seeking Collections! Recommendations!) Chapter 95: Researcher (Seeking Collections! Rmendations!) Trantor: 549690339 Electrical Research Institute, Information Technology Building. ¡°Everyone!¡± William pped his hands, signaling everyone in theboratory to gather around, ¡°I have an announcement to make!¡± The crowd looked confused. ¡°Su Lu,e forward!¡± William called Su Lu to step forward and handed him a document, ¡°Your direct current paper has passed the review and you have been awarded 15 points. Therefore¡­ from now on, you are officially a researcher. Congrattions!¡± Apuse! He started the apuse, with Andrew and Cecilia quickly following suit, as did the other researchers. Only Victor looked gloomy, but still raised his hand. ¡°Here are your points; they have been recorded in the files.¡± After everyone finished speaking, William handed a small bag to Su Lu. ¡°Is this¡­ a token currency?¡± Su Lu looked at it, his face slightly reddened. Inside the small bag were silver tokens, light in weight, but not stic. On the front was a fancy ¡®L¡¯ symbol. One could even sense a mysterious aura from them. Such a currency was even more difficult to counterfeit than silver dors. ¡°The actual points have been recorded in the file and will only increase, not decrease unless academic fraud is proven! These tokens, these are for you to use, there are 15 in total!¡± With a stern face, William advised Su Lu, ¡°I suggest you¡­ don¡¯t use them right away. Instead, save them carefully, cherish them as you would your eyes!¡± ¡°Thank you, Professor. I understand.¡± Su Lu bowed politely in thanks. He knew that these points could be exchanged for Golden Dragon or regr research outputs in the outer academy, but if umted, they might even grant direct ess to the core internals and perhaps even exchange for Transcendent knowledge. Professor William was clearly providing a kindly reminder. ¡°Alright¡­ Everyone, continue with your work!¡± Forcefully squeezing out a grin, Professor William returned to his office. Su Lu nced at Victor but didn¡¯t consider him as a rival, then followed into the office. ¡°What is it? Our official researcher, do you have something else?¡± William was sipping a coffee, ¡°The official researcher¡¯s weekly sry is three Golden Dragons. If a research project is sessful, dividends can be earned¡­ are you worrying about the choice of project?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not it; it¡¯s about the previous experiment, the electrolysis information transmission¡­¡± After considering his words, Su Lu spoke up. Even though William sometimes had a stern face, he was quite fair and upright. ¡°I have already given up on that experiment!¡± Mentioning this, William sighed and put down his coffee, ¡°Indeed¡­ that method consumes too much and cannot be practically applied. Besides proving the possibility of current information transmission, it does not have any other value.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Su Lu was startled. He thought that this William was stubborn, the kind who would only back down once he had suffered severe consequences. Has he changed? Seemingly aware of his doubts, William continued, ¡°Lord Sleydon Watt convinced me of this. He used¡­ um¡­ some method to demonstrate the prospects of this experiment.¡± ¡°So that¡¯s what happened!¡± Su Lu reflected on the powers of the Mysterious side. As the 9th seat on the Green Tree Council, Lord Sleydon Watt most likely was an upational person on the path of [Arcane], whose thought processes and reasoning abilities were formidable. He might even be able to simte an experiment using spells. Previously, he was unsure about the path to take, but now that the direction was clear, he could discern the dead-end and viable paths without too much difficulty. Only someone like this, at the helm, could ensure the steady progress of the research institute. Even if they strayed, they would not deviate too much. ¡°Also, the Lord mentioned you!¡± William¡¯s face was full of admiration. It was clear that he admired Sleydon Watt greatly, ¡°He read your paper and praised you for your ¡®talent!!¡± ¡°Really?¡± Su Lu immediately feigned a humble surprise. Slevdon Watt, the sole dominant figure in the Electrical Research Institute, apliment from him was an unparalleled honor for a regr researcher; if he appeared too calm, it would seem off. ¡°Yes, you need to keep working hard!¡± Looking at Su Lu, William left something unsaid. Lord Sleydon Watt, was even considering taking a student. Not in the ordinary sense, but a real [Apprentice]! It was precisely because of this that he had not directly taken Su Lu as his student. Otherwise, after Su Lu became an official researcher, he would have received a hint. ¡®A talented, lucky youngster!¡¯ William thought to himself and waved his hand. Even though one avenue for the concept of electrical information transmission had failed, he did not feel disheartened. Instead, he was ready to start researching in another direction instantly. He firmly believed that quick, convenient, and affordable information transmission using electrical current could be achieved! This was not just a researcher¡¯s confidence in himself but also because this was a topic directly from the 9th seat! The general direction could never be wrong; it was just the method that needed to be adjusted. As for that electrolysis terminal, let it go to hell! ¡°Also¡­ professor!¡± Su Lu, who was about to leave, paused, ¡°I have an idea about this experiment! ¡± ¡°Oh? Tell me about it!¡± William¡¯s attitude this time was different from thest. Unsure if it was because he had epted his failure, or because Su Lu had be an official researcher. ¡°Regarding that transmission experiment¡­ I¡¯ve been thinking, why do we use more than thirty lines? It¡¯s too wasteful, and the electrolysis reaction at the terminal is not very stable¡­ Why not use only one line?¡± Su Lu took a deep breath. ¡°One? How would you disy information?¡± asked William, instinctively shaking his head. ¡°One is enough. The electrical current itself contains information, even if it¡¯s just a simple ¡®on¡¯ and ¡®off¡¯. This can be controlled by a switch¡­what we need to do is to encode the original information and transmit it through this signal. As long as it¡¯s received and decrypted at the end, it should work.¡± On and off, only two variables, could build a whole world! That was the charm of binary! William felt as if he had been struck by thunder and murmured to himself, ¡°Yes¡­ After encoding and decoding, one line would be enough to carry information¡­ this greatly reduces variables, making sess much more feasible and consumption much less¡­ it¡¯s perfect! Why¡­ why didn¡¯t I think of this?¡± Scientific research sometimes is just like a thin curtain. Seeing this, Su Lu smiled and handed over his real paper, ¡°Here¡¯s a paper on this aspect, please submit it for review!¡± William took a look, ¡°A Concept of Coding and Telegraphy? You¡¯ve already finished it?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Su Lu confidently affirmed. After observing William for a while, he felt that the man was trustworthy. Besides, he had to go through this process anyway. If something went wrong, he still had the ace card of wirelessmunications, so there was nothing to fear.. Chapter 96 - 0096 Success Chapter 96: Sess Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Congrattions, Su Lu!¡± As soon as they left the office, Cecilia and Andrew rushed to congratte him. ¡°Thank you, but it¡¯s too soon to celebrate,¡± Su Lu said with a mysterious smile. ¡°Indeed, don¡¯t get too carried away by bing a full-fledged researcher. You have no idea how many senior researchers are in ourb¡­¡± The entric voice of Victor suddenly interrupted. He tilted his chin proudly, as if unting his ¡®senior researcher¡¯ status. Although in the Institute of Electrics, there was no such official division. ¡°Andrew!¡± Seeing Su Lu unaffected by his words, Victor grew angrier. But being on Su Lu¡¯s level, he had little power over him. He then turned to Andrew, ¡°Aren¡¯t you supposed to be working? Don¡¯t make a mistake or you¡¯ll be kicked out of Green Tree Castle!¡± ¡°I¡¯m going right now!¡± Andrew jumped. Meanwhile, Su Lu¡¯s expression darkened. Victor¡¯s words were meant not just for Andrew. Although he didn¡¯t see Victor as apetitor, having a persistent fly buzzing in front of him was annoying, ¡°Are you purposefully picking a fight?¡± ¡°You guys¡­¡± Cecilia looked troubled, ncing between Su Lu and Victor. Bang! Just then, the office door burst open and a bloodshot-eyed William rushed out, ¡°The experiment starts now¡­ Su Lu! You¡­are my assistant, get that telegraph made immediately, it¡¯s feasible!!¡± ¡°What?¡± Everyone in theb was taken aback. ¡°Our research is about to be sessful, Su Lu has just submitted a paper called ¡®the telegraph¡¯. It¡¯s extremely promising!¡± William loudly announced, ¡°Start the experiment immediately, I need real-time data!¡± ¡°A paper?¡± Cecilia was stunned but quickly realized, ¡°Su Lu submitted another paper? And it seems to have a bigger impact than thest one?¡± ¡°Our experiment will be sessful¡­because of him?¡± Victor red at Su Lu, his jealousy ring. ¡®Why?¡¯ ¡®Why is it always him? Why not me?¡¯ ¡°Alright, professor!¡± In response to this, Su Lu shrugged his shoulders, disying a helpless smirk to Victor. Swiftly agreeing. Tick! Tock! Tick! Tock! Tock! Several hourster, inside theb. Listenting to the sounds of the telegraph, William¡¯s face broke into an uncontroble grin, ¡°Can it be tranted?¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± Cecilia, with Su Lu¡¯s paper in hand, quicklypared, ¡°Hmm¡­Short then long means ¡®A¡¯, then two longs and a short is ¡®S¡¯¡­this telegraph reads ¡®the Seven Gods are born from the Star Realm, Goddess of Light bathes in divine light and descends to earth!¡±¡® The ticking sounds representing a letter or symbol in Common Hebrew, strung together to form a message. ¡°Hmm, it can be improved. We could use a pointer or a punch machine to record the codes, not only to improve the speed but also to reduce the probability of trantion errors!¡± True to form, William immediately suggested improvements, ¡°Incredible innovation!¡± He looked at Su Lu, ¡°Congrattions, the experiment was sessful! This telegraph perfectly fulfills my imagination of current information technology¡­ even better, coupled with an appropriate cipher book, it can also serve a function of confidentiality! I think¡­ calling it the ¡®Pottery Cipher¡¯ is a good name.¡± ¡°Thank you, professor!¡± Su Lu responded with a smile. At this point, it wasn¡¯t just Victor who was envious, several jealous and admiring eyes cast on him, seemingly attempting to set him aze. ¡°Ladies and Gentlemen¡­ After years of hard work, our electric informationb has made a breakthrough! Let¡¯s cheer for Su Lu!¡± William, after hastily instructing a few words, took the experimental data and rushed out. It seemed, he couldn¡¯t wait to report to Sleydon Watt. Su Lu watched William¡¯s receding figure, chuckling silently. This entryway brick is certainly enough to attract theb¡¯s attention, improve his status, and ess more information! ¡®Will the true secret of Green Tree Castle reveal itself to me soon?¡¯ The Institute of Electrics. The door to Sleydon Watt¡¯s office was pushed open somewhat brutally, ¡°Sir¡­ We have seeded!¡± William stormed in like a gust of wind, waving the paper in his hand as if it were an invaluable treasure, ¡°The experiment of transmission of information via electricity has made a breakthrough, it has be the Telegraph!¡± Sleydon Watt raised his eyebrows, forgiving William¡¯s slight rudeness. Compared to this, he was more interested in the progress of the electrical research. After receiving the paper, he first nced at the title, ¡®¡±On the Concept of Coding and Telegraph¡¯? The author is Su Lu Pottery?¡± Half an hourter, Sleydon Watt finished reading and closed his eyes. When he opened them again after a moment, they were filled with a sharp glint. A powerful wave of magic spread, causing the books and papers on his desk to flutter around. Bluish light seeped out, floating midair, forming various symbols and devices, constantly shing and changing. William watched this spectacle without batting an eye. This was the power of [Arcane]! Their formidableputational abilities even allowed them to memorize the mostplex spell temtes and simte their abilities by learning from various mystic creatures. At this point, they had only begun to deduce. Deduction required prerequisites and couldn¡¯t be pulled out of thin air. What surprised him was that Sleydon Watt even needed some symbols and rituals to assist. In other words, the original mental arithmetic whiz now added a pen and scratch paper as tools. ¡°The telegraph¡­ it¡¯s feasible! It¡¯s worth promoting on arge scale!¡± After a while, as the magic dissipated, Sleydon Watt looked slightly weary but said decisively, ¡°This is a groundbreaking invention that could potentially change the world. I suggest¡­ promoting this paper to ¡®ssified¡¯!¡± The emergence of the telegraph represents fast information delivery and will bring immeasurable influence to the world. For example, connecting the Old Continent and the New Continent. Or even¡­ connecting the edges of the world, expanding the circle ofmunication! As one of the highly esteemed scientists of the Federation and himself an [Arcane], Sleydon Watt was incredibly aware of the value of the telegraph. It could even be described as a ¡®National Treasure¡¯! ¡°With it, the world will slowly shrink¡­ in this era of the ¡®Dawn of the Gods¡¯, whether this is a good thing or not, remains to be seen.¡± Sleydon Watt murmured to himself. ¡°What should we do about the author?¡± William stood respectfully and asked suddenly. ¡°He¡¯s a talent! Even though the technology used in the telegraph is not new, the way he strung them together and devised this cipher shows great breadth of thought! ¡± Sleydon Watt smiled warmly, ¡°Originally, I wanted to observe for a while longer. But now, I can¡¯t wait to meet him..¡± Chapter 97 - 0097: Experiment (Seeking Collections! Recommendations!) Chapter 97: Experiment (Seeking Collections! Rmendations!) Trantor: 549690339 In the bedroom. Su Luy on the bed feigning sleep, his focus on his attribute bar: Name: [Su Lu Pottery] Profession: [Mystical Schr] (Rank Two) Professional Rank: [2] Title: [None] Strength: [1.6], Agility: [1.3], Constitution: [2.2], Spirit: [4.0] Inspiration: [4.0] Skills: [Creation of Dead Princess LVI], [Maga Fighting Skills LV5], [Soul Trance LV3], [Spirit Oppression LV2], [Spirit Thorn LV3], [Magical Item Production LVI] Passive: [Common Hebrew LV3], [Basic Physics LV5], [Demon Hunting Knowledge LV4], [Ancient Hebrew LV2], [Gm Language LVI], [Mysterious Knowledge LVI ¡°Everything else remains the same, yet my fundamental knowledge of physics has suspiciously increased by one level. Is it due to my recent progress in particr?¡± In reality, passives and skills can be improved through active learning. Experience points merely speed up the process. In recent times, Su Lu has been involved in a lot of research in physics while trying to invent the telegraph, so it¡¯s normal for such improvement to ur. ¡°I wonder how many points and how much progression I can earn this time¡­ I hope I can get directly into the core of Green Tree Castle! If that happens¡­ I can carry out my other ns.¡± Su Lu thought of Nia City. As the first hometown of the transmigrator and the ce he spent four years in college, he was still quite fond of it. If possible, he didn¡¯t want any significant changes to happen to it. Therefore, when he realized that a massive unseen force may be hiding there, he immediately thought of reporting it. But considering the disparity in strength between the two sides, it is no different from suicide. If he is found out, the mystical side of this world could practice some prophecy spells, which would lead to his horrific death. Therefore, he has been putting it off until now, hoping to find a power he can rely upon. Besides, this is also for the protection of Beryl. Su Lu never forgot the Corpse Maiden girl who seemed to have been blessed by the moon. ¡®Beryl¡­ should be inferior to me, right? After all, she doesn¡¯t have an attribute bar to help her cheat¡­ but having a Golden Finger blessed by the moon makes it about the same¡­¡¯ Thinking about Bess Taylor, Su Lu felt a twinge of annoyance. ¡°Huh?¡± Suddenly, he took notice, perceiving some bizarre aura surrounding him. ¡°A transcendent power? And it leans towards spirit type!¡± As atMystical Schr], Su Lu was very certain and scoffed: ¡°I don¡¯t even dare to use my transcendent power arbitrarily, yet someone dares to use theirs against me?¡± Opening his Inspiration, he immediately observed some mysterious ck aura. It was like strands of hair, seeping out from the spirit world and seemingly intending to wrap around him. ¡°Misfortune? Illness?¡± Su Lu lightly pinched the ck strands, ying with them idly: ¡°A weak curse! Its effect seems simr to making a voodoo doll¡­ it¡¯s nowhere near as potent as a demon or demonic professionals!¡± This kind of mild curse, not to mention that he is now a rank-two elite, even a rank-one transcendent person could counter it! ¡°The enemy is weak¡­ Looks like my recent increase in poprity has sparked some jealousy?¡± Su Lu wasn¡¯t surprised by the involvement of transcendent individuals in the Electromechanical Research Institute. Some senior researchers, with enough contributions, might have a chance to encounter the transcendent world. And their umted points might permit them to exchange for a profession or two, marking the beginning of their transcendent journey! ¡°It seems¡­ they are only bullying me because I¡¯m new! However¡­ they will never grasp the implications of the telegram!¡± Thought Su Lu with a cold smirk. Even if he was a mere ordinary person, the results of his experiments would be impressive enough to capture higher-ups¡¯ attention. Should anything unexpected ur, and the research facility investigates, could that schemer escape unscathed? But Su Lu has no intention of doing so. On the contrary, he is treating this matter as an opportunity to expose his ¡®special¡¯ abilities! If he wants to gain ess to the core, there will be inspections. In front of the many ranking professionals, he could not hide his transcendent abilities, nor did he intend to. The value he had demonstrated through the telegram outshone everything else. ¡°Soul Trance!¡± Su Lu¡¯s spirit jumped out of his body and dove into the Spirit World. Strands of ck hair now acted as clear markers, leading him to find his way to another dormitory building. In a dark room somewhere. A pentagram was drawn on the ground, with candles lit at each corner, forming a ritual setup. In the center of the pentagram was a crude doll, its surface inscribed with Su Lu¡¯s name in Ancient Hebrew. Victor, his eyes gloomy, chanted a spell while holding a dagger engraved with runes, ruthlessly stabbing the doll in the chest. ¡°In my name, I curse you!¡± ¡°Su Lu Pottery! You will be shrouded in misfortune; you will be tormented by disease!¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± A momentter, Victor ceased his ritual with a grim face: ¡°Why hasn¡¯t the curse worked? I¡¯m not getting any ¡®feedback¡¯ ¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯re too weak!¡± A voice suddenly echoed from the shadows. Su Lu¡¯s spirit erupted from the Spirit World, extinguishing the candles at the corners of the pentagram on the ground in an instant. ¡°You are¡­ Su Lu Pottery?¡± Victor, clearly a spellcaster, could see Su Lu: ¡°You¡¯re a transcendental? Impossible¡­ How can you be so powerful? I got it, you must have hidden your identity, I¡¯m going to report you to the research facility!¡± Shock quickly turned into ecstatic madness. ¡°A first-stage [Apprentice]?¡± Su Lu looked at Victor, confirming his identity. He had always been careful not to let his hair or blood circte outside, so Victor could only curse his name using his own magical power. Moreover, because he was not a curse-specialized professional, its power would be even weaker. If it wasn¡¯t for their close proximity, Victor¡¯s first-level magic wouldn¡¯t be very effective even on ordinary people! ¡®Of course¡­Victor is not stupid, he didn¡¯t pray to other beings, which would very likely affect himself. And he didn¡¯t curse me to death, but cursed me with disease¡­¡¯ ncing at the setup, Su Lu understood everything: ¡°Report? I was thinking the same thing, you dared to curse a colleague! You¡¯re audacious!¡± Boom! With one thought, his spirit oppression spread. Victor¡¯s face changed. Before he could argue, he felt a terrifying power assault him. He knelt on the ground, almost copsing into a pile of mud. Watching this, Su Lu¡¯s face remained a stoic mask as he continued to damage Victor¡¯s spirit. [XP+30] A prompt popped up in the experience column. ¡°As expected¡­ I gained experience because I harmed his spirit? The defeatst time was the same; leaving a psychological shadow is also a form of spirit damage?¡± Su Lu continued his experimentation, gaining a clearer understanding of the experience rule: ¡°Experience is linked to the spirit.. After my professional rank increased, the ¡®experience monster¡¯ of a lower rank lost its effect or greatly reduced my points, is this because of the enhancement of my spirit¡¯s essence?¡± Chapter 98 - 0098 Review Chapter 98: Review Trantor: 549690339 Spirit! It is the most mysterious power in this world. It is not a simple spirit or soul, but the essence of an intelligent life! The acquisition of experience points is closely rted to it. ¡°Perhaps¡­ Experience points should be renamed to True Spirit Experience?¡± Su Lu pondered for a moment and suddenly noticed the approaching footsteps outside. This was because of his recent spirit oppression, a range attack, which finally attracted the guards. However, that was his intention all along, seeing this he smiled, leapt into the spirit world, and quickly ran back to his room to wait for someone to knock on his door. Bang! Less than a minuteter, it seemed like someone spotted Victor¡¯s room outside and broke into it rudely: ¡°Mr. Medos?¡± It was the internal security of the Electric Research Institute, dressed in uniform ck uniform, wearing a holster. The leader was surprisingly a Transcendent upational Person! His eyes shed like electricity, quickly entered Victor¡¯s secret room, and seeing theyout on the ground and Victor dropped on the floor without any resistance, his face changed: ¡°A curse ritual?¡± For the Federation, some spells are inly prohibited, such as necromancy, curses, etc. Victor, in this way, was clearly in vition of the restrictions! After confirming safety, the Transcendent stepped forward, walked to the center of the formation, and picked up the doll inscribed with Su Lu¡¯s name: ¡°Su Lu Pottery?¡± This name is verymon, but not long ago, Professor William had specifically mentioned to pay attention to protecting his safety! Thinking of this, he broke into a cold sweat and shouted loudly: ¡°Detain Victor, seal this room, the doll is an important piece of evidence! I have to report to Professor William!¡± Someone dared to curse a colleague inside the research institute, this is a major issue! Perhaps, even the Ninth Seat would be disturbed! That night, Su Lu was politely asked toe to the internal investigation building. Honestly, he had been here for a while, and if it weren¡¯t for this incident, he wouldn¡¯t have known that there was such an internal investigation department. In an interrogation room. Enclosed on all sides, filled with a dark and oppressive breath. Even if ordinary people have notmitted a crime, if they enter here and are interrogated in person, they might confess something out of guilt. ¡°Hello, I am a member of the internal investigation department ¨C Kodo!¡± A stern-faced investigator sat across from Su Lu: ¡°There are a few questions I want to ask, do you know Victor Medos?¡± ¡°I know, he is my colleague!¡± Su Lu nodded. ¡°Did anything special happen tonight?¡± Kodo continued to ask. ¡°Yes!¡± Su Lu smiled: ¡°Someone tried to curse me, and I fought back!¡± Snap! Across from him, the coffee cup in Kodo¡¯s hand fell directly onto the table, and brown coffee flowed out. If he was drinking it at that moment, he might have sprayed it all over Su Lu¡¯s face. I just asked casually, what do you mean by admitting everything? He had a feeling like the enemy fell before he had a chance to attack, and there was nowhere to vent the depression in his heart. After cleaning up the table, he immediately said: ¡°It seems¡­you know about the Transcendent world, that would make a lot of questions easier, exin the whole story in detail!¡± ¡°The story is very simple, I finished a day of experiments today, returned to the dormitory to rest, found out someone was cursing me, so I counterattacked!¡± Su Lu shrugged his shoulders. Outside the interrogation room. William and Sleydon Watt stood side by side, listening intently to Su Lu¡¯s answers. The construction of this wall is very strange. We can see the situation in the interrogation room and Su Lu¡¯s response clearly from the outside, even though it was pitch ck inside. ¡°So he is a Transcendent?¡± William¡¯s face remained unchanged: ¡°I didn¡¯t notice it at all!¡± ¡°If a Transcendent with a spell type profession deliberately hides, it is indeed difficult to detect¡­ unless a special ritual and a high-ranking professional are used, but the cost is too high. We only use it when entering the ¡®Inner Circle¡¯¡­ this is understandable!¡± Sleydon Watt, wearing a dark gold robe, a golden pocket watch hanging on his chest, looked profound, eyes filled with mystery: ¡°Just in time¡­ let¡¯s do the review at the same time!¡± ¡°What review?¡± William was surprised. ¡°The identity check required for entry into the Inner Circle!¡± Sleydon Watt replied, ¡°Under my ¡®lie detection skill¡¯, he can only tell the truth!¡± In fact, they already knew Su Lu¡¯s background quite clearly. He¡¯s clean,es from a Transcendent family, and it¡¯s normal to gain some Transcendent professions. As for the possibility of being a spy? Hah¡­ If the other forces have a talent who can invent the telegram, they would protect him instead of letting him go out to be a spy, right? This kind of researcher is more important than some of the first and second order Transcendents! ¡°So from that point of view, does the great man support him in entering the Inner Circle?¡± William asked solemnly. He understood, only the Inner Circle was the real core of the Green Tree Castle researchb! ¡°Of course¡­ after all, he is a talent in electrics, and a Transcendent!¡± Sleydon Watt answered regretfully: ¡°But¡­ he can¡¯t be my apprentice anymore.¡± This was not because he was hiding before, but because he was already distracted by holding multiple positions after taking office. The requirements of [Arcane] are unique. Many high-IQ talents put their effort into it all their life and they never get it right. Holding multiple positions is like upational suicide! ¡°That¡¯s a pity¡­¡± William nodded, apparently understanding the key: ¡°What¡¯s next?¡± ¡°If the review passes, let hime see me!¡± Sleydon Watt said: ¡°As for Victor! He attacked his colleagues secretly and vited the ban. The only oue for him is to be thrown into a special prison¡­ unless he is willing to sign an agreement and be a subject for the Inner Circle experiments!¡± William shivered. Not only research on machines and electrics was conducted in the Inner Circle of Green Tree Castle, but also on the mysterious side, which of course required Transcendent materials. However, the ending for most of the subjects that went there was quite miserable. ¡°By the way¡­ Victor has woken up and admitted everything under interrogation. He just seems to be a bit mentally exhausted. He should be bacsh from casting a spell and being attacked, but he is not seriously injured!¡± ¡°Even so, it won¡¯t change his miserable end!¡± William thought quietly. Spirit, or it can be called True Spirit! This represents the essence of a person. It transcends soul and spiritual body, and is interrted with them. The current mysterious side only researched to the level of soul and spiritual bodies, and there was still not enough research data on the most essential True Spirit. Even if someone¡¯s True Spirit is injured, it is difficult to observe from the outside. For example, after losing a battle, some people feel depressed, and that¡¯s a normal emotional fluctuation. Neither bystanders nor the person involved could easily discover that they have left psychological shadows and traumas. So even though Victor¡¯s experience was harvested by Su Lu, he still seemed very normal to William.. Chapter 99 - 0099: Joining (Seeking Collections, Recommendations!) Chapter 99: Joining (Seeking Collections, Rmendations!) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Mr. Pottery, thank you for your cooperation!¡± Long after, Su Lu walked out of the internal investigation building, feeling somewhat drained. Admitting to his transcendent status would certainly lead to a series of interrogations. Not to mention, his interrogators might even have a means to detect lies. Although his [Mystical Schr] senses didn¡¯t alert him of any forebodings, he¡¯d already calcted and orchestrated everything beforehand, even drafting possible scenarios to evade the circumstance of lying. One must never tell a lie. A single lie often takes even more lies to cover up, and eventually, holes start to appear. Therefore, he chose to tell the truth. 99% of it was the truth, with thest one percent being crucial and consequently concealed. ¡®After all, I didn¡¯t do anything wrong. If this event is not properly investigated, the worst oue is just not being admitted to the Inner Circle or being driven out of Green Tree Castle.¡¯ ¡®The Transcendents of this world may have some kind of prophecy magic, but even if such powerful seers do exist¡­ I intended no harm to Green Tree Castle; I only wished to acquire and exchange some professional information.¡¯ ¡®Finally, using this interrogation, I presented my own doubts, along with some variables in Nia City, hoping that they might attract attention.¡¯ After doing all this, Su Lu could say he had a clear conscience. Upon arriving at theboratory, the eyes of the people around him were somewhat strange. Of course, such transcendent events would not be announced at the peripheral research institute. However, news of both Victor and Su Lu being summoned by the investigation department had spread around. ¡°Su Lu,e with me! ¡± Professor William, who apparently had been waiting for quite a while, saw Su Lu and his eyes lit up. The two men entered the office together, and after a long staring match, Professor William asked, ¡°Are you a Transcendent?¡± ¡°Yes, I am sorry for not saying it earlier¡­¡± Su Lu replied with a hint of apology. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, we don¡¯t usually conduct very strict screenings for the Outer Ring, it¡¯s my fault!¡± said William. ¡°Since you are already a Transcendent, many things can now be discussed openly¡­ Do you know that there is also an Inner Circle in our Green Tree Castle?¡± ¡°Inner Circle? I think I¡¯ve heard of it¡­ Su Lu answered truthfully. ¡°The Outer Ring is just the branches and leaves of the Green Tree Castleboratory. The Inner Circle is its true root and stem. The old Green Tree Castle was a school for Transcendents. In the Inner Circle, we implement the ancient system of apprenticeship. Strictly speaking¡­ one is only a true member of Green Tree Castle if they are part of the Inner Circle!¡± Professor William insinuated, then asked, ¡°Do you wish to join?¡± ¡°It would be my honor, but¡­ is it possible?¡± Su Lu revealed his joy, which was genuine. ¡°You have passed the examination, so there shouldn¡¯t be a problem in general! To be a part of the ¡®Inner Circle¡¯, the entry standard is to umte a hundred points! And then, obtain at least two nominations from Inner Circle mentors! All three conditions, none can be left unfulfilled!¡± William articted slowly. Political review, points, followed by rmendation? Su Lu pondered for a moment, expressing some regret: ¡°I only have 15 points.¡± ¡°No! You have 515 points!¡± William interrupted suddenly: ¡°Your paper on the Pottery Cipher and telegrams has been ssified as confidential. Borrowing it requires a rank of Three Leaves or above in the Inner Circle, and thus, the points have been assigned as well. 500 points, due to its huge practicality. Naturally, you have also gained its patent, valid for 20 years.¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± Su Lu felt like he had hit the jackpot. Of course, the value of the telegram is worth this much! This is the advantage of standing on the shoulders of giants from a previous world. ¡°The speed at which you earn points is rare in the history of Green Tree Castle¡­ In fact, one hundred points is enough to be acquainted with information about the Inner Circle and Transcendents¡­¡± William sighed, ¡°Of course, some researchers have obtained enough points but were unable to pass the review, or did not receive a nomination, so they can only work in the Outer Ring, like Victor¡­ Most of the senior researchers are already aware of the existence of Transcendents.¡± ¡°In that case, am I only two nominations short from joining the Inner Circle?¡± Su Lu was slightly excited. ¡°As the one who recruited you, I am honored to be your guide into the Inner Circle! For the other signature, you need toe with me! Lord Sleydon Watt wants to see you!¡± William replied with a grin. Although Lord Sleydon Watt had no intention of taking Su Lu as his apprentice again, he still supported his entry into the Inner Circle. ¡°It¡¯s actually the Ninth Seat, Lord Watt!¡± Su Lu was both surprised and delighted as he followed William to the core of the electric research institute, under the curious and anxious gazes of numerous experimenters. On the way, they went through several security checks, both mundane and transcendent. Some of the checkpoints even felt dangerous to Su Lu. Finally, the two arrived at the office of the Ninth Seat. ¡°Lord Watt, I brought Su Lu!¡± Outside the door, William bowed slightly and said. ¡°Come in!¡± Apanied by a voice, the door to the office opened automatically. William entered first, and Su Lu took a deep breath and followed. ¡°Lord Watt, this is Su Lu Pottery!¡± As the introducer, William said to Sleydon Watt. As per protocol, the person of lower rank is introduced first in their first meeting. ¡°Lord Watt!¡± Su Lu quickly saluted, his spiritual senses encountered a wave of inscrutable depth. The silver-haired old man across him seemed like a mysterious source, surrounded by various colors of light, his eyes filled with wisdom, giving the feeling of a calm sea. But Su Lu knew that once disturbed, even a calm sea could brew a deadly storm! ¡°The sensation of a [Spirit Medium], how nostalgic!¡± Sleydon Watt stared at Su Lu and suddenly said, ¡°When I was young, I had crossed paths with a few [Spirit Mediums]. Their power to traverse the Spirit World left a deep impression on me¡­ As you know, there are few professions that can aplish the feat of sending their souls to roam the Spirit World at low grades¡­ Of course, except for those spiritualist practitioners!¡± ¡®He knows about my professional path? Well¡­ Living so many years, with such high strength, backed by arge power¡­ It would be abnormal if he couldn¡¯t guess it after the previous review.¡¯ Su Lu replied calmly, ¡°I obtained it from an adventure in Nia City.¡± ¡°Hmm, yes! I¡¯ve read your records, there seem to be some underlying problems with Nia City, and it is even under surveince of demon minions¡­ We will send out a warning.¡± Sleydon Watt said, ¡°What I want to remind you is, there¡¯s nothing wrong with exploring the mysteries of the Spirit World, but ying with souls is against the rules!¡± The [Spirit Medium] is a neutral profession, but even a first-grade [Apprentice] might lean towards necromancy, deviation and corruption of professional path is unavoidable. ¡°I understand.¡± Su Lu nodded solemnly. ¡°As forst night¡¯s attack, it has been thoroughly investigated. Victor, ovee by jealousy, tried to cast a curse on you. Your retaliation was in line with the principle of self-defense, as for the handling of him, it would be ten years¡¯ imprisonment¡­¡± Sleydon Watt slowly added, ¡°Do you have any objections?¡± ¡°No, I leave everything to you, my lord!¡± Su Lu bowed and replied. ¡°Very good!¡± Sleydon Watt quickly signed a piece of parchment, then looked at Su Lu with a smile seemingly radiating from his eyes, ¡°In the name of the arcane, are you sincerely willing to join the Inner Circle of Green Tree Castle and maintain ourmon interests?¡± Chapter 100 - 0100 Inner Circle Chapter 100: Inner Circle Trantor: 549690339 ¡®Arcane? Upon hearing this, Su Lu jolted slightly, sensing the arrival of the contract¡¯s power. ¡®Lie Detection Skill? Word Spirit Contract?¡¯ He thought for a moment, his expression not changing in the slightest: ¡°I am willing to join the Inner Circle of the Green Tree Castle, abide by the principle of equivalent exchange, and safeguard our mutual interests.¡± ¡°Very well, I will nominate you!¡± In fact, ordinary neers require the rmendation of two Inner Circle members. But if the rmendationes from a member of the Green Tree Council holding a seat, a single rmendation letter is enough. Sleydon Watt had a good impression of Su Lu. At this moment, he felt a slight sense of regret. The [Arcane] profession has its own uniqueness, and taking a part-time job could result in some serious conflicts with thews. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t mind taking on another apprentice. ¡°Thank you, my lord!¡± However, Su Lu was oblivious to the fact that he had narrowly missed bing an apprentice of this man. He bowed with joy, epting a signed slip of paper. ¡°Wee to the Inner Circle, inventor of the telegram. As long as you work diligently, the past doesn¡¯t matter.¡± As Su Lu was about to leave, Sleydon Watt suddenly added, ¡°Enjoy your graduation trip! ¡± Su Lu froze for a moment, a cold sweat on his back. He quickly regained his usual emotionless expression and walked out of the building. ¡®Have they already found out about my background so quickly?¡¯ The final sentence from the Ninth Seat was definitely loaded with meaning. Of course, it¡¯s not hard to connect his graduation trip and his being a [Spirit Medium] Transcendent to some incidents that happened at Posey Port. ¡®It might just be a conjecture, but to the Green Tree Castle, such things aren¡¯t of much concern.¡¯ After giving it some thought, Su Lu concluded that when he concealed his identity back then, he was merely a rogue Transcendent who had no direct conflicts with the Federation. He wasn¡¯t any big fish. The ¡®value¡¯ he disyed at the moment was enough to secure him a ce in Green Tree Castle¡¯sboratory. ¡®This is reality. Even if one is but a pawn, one should strive to be the most valuable one!¡¯ ¡®Because tne more valuable you are, tne less likely you are to De discarded.¡¯ Su Lu took a deep breath, looking out at the scenery. From now on, his status was different. Green Tree Castle Laboratory was massive, with research facilities spread all over Green Tree City. But its real core was located in the suburbs. A few dayster. William personally called for an internal carriage to take Su Lu to the southern suburbs, driving down a secluded and special road. All around, trees shaded the road. Even though it wasn¡¯t early morning, a slight white mist lingered. ¡°This road isn¡¯t marked on the map, it¡¯s the only path to the Inner Circle.¡± Seeing Su Lu looking out of the window, William exined: ¡°Checkpoints are set up along the route. The area is sealed off to the standard of a military facility, sufficient to ward off prying eyes.¡± ¡°What about¡­Transcendents?¡± Su Lu picked up on a hint from Professor William that Su Lu was intended to keep asking, so he followed up. ¡°Transcendents rely on the ¡®Enigma Lock¡¯.¡± Wim pointed to the increasingly dense fog around them: ¡®¡±Enigma Lock¡¯ is arge-scale array set up by the Inner Circle [Arcane]. It hasprehensive effects such as protection and detection, physical manifestation of spiritual bodies, invalidating spells, super magic attacks and so on. Oh, [Arcane] is an advanced form of [Apprentice], one of the Transcendent legacies within the Inner Circle. With your points, you can get rted knowledge in the White Tower. ¡± Su Lu didn¡¯t speak, merely watching as the carriage disappeared into the white fog. A slightly electrifying sensation swept over his whole body, telling him that he had entered the range of some array. A few minutester, the view in front of him suddenly cleared, bringing into view an ancient academy. The academy was surrounded by high walls, on which green vines had grown. In the center stood a tall white tower. On the stone buildings, traces of years gone by remained, giving off a profound sense of history. ¡°Let¡¯s get off the carriage!¡± William, along with Su Lu, passed through the main gate fixed with two rows of stone ghost statues, stepping into the Inner Circle. ¡°Upon the rmendation of Lord Sleydon Watt, you have officially be a member of the Inner Circle of the Green Tree Castle, your current level being ¡®Two Leaves¡¯.¡± In the ceremony hall, an old man, dressed in a white robe, his hair almost gone and deep wrinkles on his face, handed Su Lu a robe. On the robe was attached a badge in the form of two green leaves. Both of these were considered marvelous items. Su Lu sensed them slightly and found that the robe was ordinary, with only a constant cleaning effect that canst for several years. The Green Leaf Badge had a marking function and contained a visible amount of information, indicating the number 500. ¡®The Outer Circle needs point tokens, but within the Inner Circle, points are directly digitized¡­ The level of intelligence is quite high¡­ No, it¡¯s not technology, it¡¯s utilizing the mysterious power of thews!¡¯ Su Lu understood right away. Of course, tokens and data could be converted. For example, the fifteen tokens he had in his hand could be transformed into digital numbers in the badge, He wore the robe and the Green Leaf Badge, feeling as if he were part of some ancient magician¡¯s initiation ceremony. ¡°May arcane be with you!¡± At the end, the old man in the white robe sprinkled water on him with a tree branch to express blessings. Stepping out of the door, Su Lu saw William smiling and waiting: ¡°How was it? Quite ssic, right?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°In fact, this ceremony has been significantly simplified. Next, I¡¯ll take you to familiarize yourself with the various areas of the Inner Circle and to finalize the induction process.¡± Professor William exined, ¡°The Inner Circle is strictly managed ording to ranks. Your current rank is ¡®Two Leaves,¡¯ meaning you can only ess the public areas and a few limited ces¡­¡± ording to William, the ranks of the Green Tree Castle members are determined by the number of leaves on their Green Leaf Badge. In terms, it starts with the lowest rank of One Leaf and goes up to the highestSeven Leaf Chairman. This ranking system isrgely dependent on the umtion of points. For instance, an umtion of a total hundred points is the minimum requirement to reach One Leaf, while three hundred points will elevate the rank to Two Leaves. Next, to reach Three Leaves, nine hundred points are required. To be Four Leaves, one needs two thousand seven hundred points. These numbers increase in multiples of three, reportedly due to the belief of an original chairman that three is a universalw ¨C ¡®Everything Comes in Threes¡¯! Gathering so many points wasn¡¯t possible through research alone but depended on one¡¯s ¡®contribution¡¯ to the Inner Circle of the Green Tree Castle! For example, if Su Lu were to transfer the patent for the telegram to the Inner Circle, the points he would obtain would definitely multiply several or even dozens of times. ¡°The entire Inner Circle is covered under the Enigma Lock, ensuring high security¡­ And the White Tower is at the core of the Inner Circle.¡± William brought Su Lu to the foot of the towering White Tower. This towering building was entirely white. Getting closer, Su Lu could even sense the extremely strong mysterious aura emanating from it. ¡°The ground floor here serves as a public library. To go up, you need to verify your identity. With your Two Leaves rank, you can ess up to the third floor¡­ The White Tower contains many Transcendent profession legacies, such as that of the [Arcane]!¡± William seemed a little regretful, ¡°But¡­ there are too few who have been self-taught.. I believe you need a mentor!¡± Chapter 101 - 0101 White Tower (Seeking collection, recommendation!) Chapter 101: White Tower (Seeking collection, rmendation!) Trantor: 549690339 Green Tree Castle¡¯sboratory. In the past, it used to be a transcendent academy. Some ancient rules have been passed down within the Inner Circle, with little change even now. The apprentice system is one of them. Many members who join the Inner Circle need to choose a mentor. With their mentor, they will truly embark on the transcendent path, and even receive many kinds of transcendent knowledge for free, without having to go to the White Tower to exchange. Of course, Su Lu would not refuse. Even Rod knew to learn from his seniors, so he didn¡¯t mind taking another teacher. Furthermore, this was also a form of alliance and taking sides: ¡°So¡­l wonder if I could ask the professor to be my mentor?¡± William chuckled, ¡°Due to talent issues, I can¡¯t be an [Arcanist] and can only be a third-level [Mage]! In fact¡­ Lord Vort once intended to take you as his apprentice, but the requirements of [Arcanist] are too high, and it conflicts with other magical professions¡­ What a pity.¡± The focus here is not on the [Mage], but on Lord Vort. ¡°What a pity indeed¡­¡± As for the [Arcanist], Su Lu did have some covetousness, but hearing that there would be strong conflicts, and even affecting the great man¡¯s intention to take on apprentices, he couldn¡¯t help feeling a bit regretful. ¡°Our Electrical Research Institute doesn¡¯t have many members in the Inner Circle, I¡¯ll bring the information to youter. What you should pay attention to is the first lecture, which is very important. ording to customary rules, it will be taken as your intention to join the mentor.¡± As a reminder from William who had Su Lu¡¯s interests at heart, he promptly took Su Lu to the dormitory, and then turned around and left. He was also a member of the Inner Circle, leading a research team in the Outer Circle, and was very busy every day. If it wasn¡¯t Su Lu¡¯s first visit, he might not have been ying the role of a guide. ¡°Professor William, take care!¡± Su Lu politely apanied him to the door, watching as he left. Coming back to his senses, he then turned his gaze to his own dormitory. The rules here are simr to the Outer Circle, with a bedroom, a living room, a bathroom, and a dedicated secret room for some extraordinary training. ¡°It seems that Professor William doesn¡¯t really want to take me as an apprentice¡­ Is it because the earlier background check makes him feelplicated?¡± Su Lu stroked his chin, put down his luggage, and browsed around the Inner Circle. This ce was somewhat like a college, with a few open sses each week, and even more like a discussion in the form of an interest group. As for the White Tower, it was the center, covered by strong and mysterious power for protection. Prior to arriving at the White Tower, Su Lu was slightly excited and stepped through the main entrance. Boom! In the moment of entry, his inspiration immediately sensed a flicker on the badge on his chest, as if performing some kind of verification. Immediately, there was no resistance, allowing him to enter smoothly. The first floor of the White Tower. The space was vast, the light was bright, and bookshelves tall as mountains stood like hillocks, with specially constructeddders for people to climb. ¡°History, Social Science, Geography, Language¡­¡± Su Lu nced over, finding that most were still at the ¡®ordinary¡¯ level, without much transcendent content, but the ¡®forbidden books¡¯ rarely seen outside, here could frequently catch one¡¯s eye. ¡°The first floor of the White Tower is the public information area.¡± Thinking of William¡¯s introduction, Su Lu headed toward the marble spiral Again without any obstruction, the second floor was slightly smaller in size, with fewer books. But here, asionally, some transcendent topics would emerge. For example¡­ ¡°A Brief History of Mysticism on the New Continent¡±, ¡°Identifying and Handling Techniques for Thirty-Six Kinds of Herbs¡±, ¡°A Common Extraordinary Creature¡± ¡­ Su Lu looked at the names on the spines of the books, almost wishing he could just stay here permanently. As his finger pads touched each book, suddenly, his expression froze: [XP+I] A little prompt appeared before his eyes. Su Lu immediately looked at the book title: ¡°Rogol¡¯s Cookbook¡±? How is that possible?¡± Ordinary books, even ones recording transcendent information, may not necessarily provide experience. Only those that truly contain spirits, or are made of materials with some mysterious power, will provide experience. The items that Su Lu had seen so far that provide experience were the ck Death Society¡¯s ¡°Festival of Death¡± and the obsidian pendant recording the profession information of [Wandering Mage]. The profession progress of thetter had been hanging in his attribute column ever since, but until now it had just barely broken through the halfway point. The more it progressed, the slower it seemed to be. ¡°Unexpectedly¡­ I¡¯ve found another one here.¡± As he tried to pull the book out, he felt a little resistance. On the bookshelf, a light screen appeared: ¡°To borrow ¡®Rogol¡¯s Cookbook¡¯ requires 2 points, and it can¡¯t be taken outside the White Tower!¡± ¡®Does this high degree of automation mean that there is a smart brain, or a tower spirit, managing the entire White Tower and Mystic Lock in the Inner Circle?¡¯ Su Lu sighed. It was clear that this kind of high-tech operation must involve the participation of mysterious power and couldn¡¯t be widely adopted. Otherwise, the entire world would have changed a long time ago. ¡®Even¡­ perhaps the entire Federation only has this one.¡¯ He looked at the two-leaf badge on his chest, kept moving his hand, and pulled out the book. At the same time, it was noticeable that the number on the badge had changed right away, turning into 498. With a touch of gloom, Su Lu opened the book and his eyes widened in surprise. This really was a cookbook. However, some of the cooking objects turned out to be transcendent creatures, or some peculiar nts, describing their characteristics and even their key aspects. It was clear that the person who wrote this book was a high-rank upational person, and moreover a foodie. ¡®Just relying on these transcendent pieces of information in the book, the two points are indeed worth it¡­ not to mention the experience!¡¯ Su Lu rubbed the pages of the book delicately. Unlike other books, this book was clearly the original, the pages made of arge amount of unknown paper spliced together, the handwriting on it very messy and filled with corrections. Along with the reading, a bit of experience emerged. ¡®Could it be¡­ there¡¯s arge amount of soul energy gathered in this book?¡¯ Su Lu found a table and started seriously reading through. At the same time, the experience points in front of him also leaped continuously. In the end, it increased by a total of 100! Returning the book to the shelf, Su Lu let out a satisfied sigh. As he absorbed the experience, the tower spirit didn¡¯t notice at all, and this ce was the Inner Circle of Green Tree Castle. Even within the first three floors, the books containing mysterious power might not be a small number. There were enough opportunities for him to harvest a wave of experience points! ¡®It¡¯s really worth it to have gone through all the trouble to get in here, and besides, gaining experience through reading is much better than through fighting¡­¡¯ Su Lu joyfully roamed about on the second floor, and found several more books of peculiar material. For the moment he didn¡¯t borrow them, but remembered their names. Unconsciously, he reached the furthest end. A row of iron railings separated a bookshelf from the rest, lending it a solemn significance. ¡°The Training of Soldiers¡±, ¡°How to Be a Spellcaster¡±, ¡°Ring Spells Detailed Exnation of Ice Traps¡±¡­ indeed, they weren¡¯t simple transcendent information, but books that conveyed professional information and taught individuals how to acquire strength.¡± The second floor of the White Tower was the limit for One Leaf members. And here, they coulde into contact with various transcendent professional information! Chapter 102 - 0102 Orchi Chapter 102: Orchi Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Knowledge truly is power!¡± ¡°That Donald, he worked all sorts of schemes in college just to gain a transcendent profession while Catherine and Ynis were lucky, taken under the wing of the Ancient Snake Society by ck, though it¡¯s difficult to say what they had to give in return¡­ Even I didn¡¯t have much of a choice once.¡± With a casual nce, Su Lu found more than five transcendent upations, ¡°Little did I know¡­ joining a genuine power, bing a core member, inheritance maybe not, but bing a transcendent, not an issue.¡± He thought for a moment, then reached out for the book ¡°How to Be a Spellcaster¡±. In an instant, resistance surfaced, and a notice appeared: ¡°Reading this book requires 80 points and may not be taken out of the White Tower!¡± ¡°So expensive, but in other words, in Green Tree Castle, with a hundred points, one can basically choose any entry-level upational information¡­¡± Su Lu did not withdraw, instead he headed to the third floor. This is the limit for Two Leaves members The third floor of the White Tower. Sources of light floated in the void, with no windows on all sides, it gave a sense of oppressive enclosure. The number of bookshelves here was fewer than the second floor, but mostly covered mysterious knowledge. On the central shelves, arge amount of upational information emerged: [Soldier], [Apprentice], [Assistant Priest], [Swordsman], [Beast Shepherd]¡­ Not just entry-level, but also some second-level upational information. For instance, the second level [Swordsman] is an advanced branch of the first level [Soldier]. Moreover, [Soldier] also had the option of advancing to [Gunfighter] or [Cavalry]! ¡°And also¡­ [Assistant Priest]? Does this mean a trainee priest? A entry level position in the church?¡± Su Lu skimmed through quickly and found it quite beneficial. Of course, while there weren¡¯t many entry-level transcendent professions, this ce didn¡¯t cover them all either. For example, the entry-level [Pact Demonist], and [Spirit Medium] and so on. Su Lu reckons that these upations either seemed too mysterious, or too perilous. To genuinely want upational data, one presumably had to move another floor up. Pity with his level of authority, reaching the third floor is already at the limit. ¡®However¡­ my purpose ining here was to seek the prerequisite for [Wandering Mage]¡­ If I can¡¯t even find the information here, then I would have to give it up. I¡¯ll have to advance on the [Mysterious Master] path and consider taking on another profession.¡¯ Su Lu recalled from the employee handbook and found the environment in Green Tree Castle¡¯s Inner Circle pretty rxed. New employees are given three months to, either advance to be a transcendent, or adapt, attend sses and learn. After three months, some research tasks would be given, many of them rting to transcendent powers. Of course, one could also apply to research a specific topic independently, or even lead an experimental team, but to do so, one either had to present a convincing prospect to persuade the Green Tree Council in the Inner Circle, or directly exchange it with enough points. His five hundred or so points, just wouldn¡¯t suffice. ¡°Hello, may I ask if you¡¯re Mr. Pottery?¡± As he was contemting, a voice suddenly interrupted his train of thought. ¡°Yes?¡± Su Lu looked up to see a handsome Caucasian man in his twenties, with slightly curly burgundy hair, and an air of self-confidence. ¡°Hello, who might you be?¡± ¡°Orchi Francis! ¡± The young man with the burgundy hair answered cheerfully, the three green leaf-shaped badges on his chest flickered, ¡°I follow Tutor Spa!¡± ¡°Hello!¡± Su Lu recalled the data and found that there was only one tutor named Spa in the Inner Circle. His status right below the ninth seat, Sleydon Watt, he couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Is there something you need?¡± ¡°As a matter of fact¡­ I¡¯ve read your paper, and I¡¯m very interested in the device called ¡®Telegraph¡¯. It¡¯s going to change the world!¡± Orchi was very direct, ¡°You may not know this, but I¡¯m also part of the Francis conglomerate. I like your invention, and I want to put it to work.¡± Su Lu¡¯s heart stirred, but his face did not reveal anything: ¡°How will you put it to work?¡± He had heard of the Francis conglomerate, a considerable force spread across the Federation, primarily engaged in the media field. ¡°I¡¯ll establish a telegraphpany, you get stocks in thepany in exchange for the patent rights, I¡¯ll give you 20% of the shares!¡± Orchi had it all thought out, ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°Not good. It¡¯s worth 50%!¡± Su Lu shook his head, ¡°You know, even among transcendent beings,munication can be achieved through certain special means with fast speed, but it can¡¯t be poprized¡­ We can¡¯t take batches of transcendent beings as energy source and Telegraph operators, but the Telegraph is different. It does not rely on mysterious power at all and can be operated and maintained by normal people. It is a world-changing invention.¡± ¡°But¡­ the cost ofying the telegraph line is tremendous; without scale investment, it would be hard to make a profit!¡± Orchiughed, ¡°You wouldn¡¯t want to lock it up in a safe deposit box for decades, would you? If you think the shares are not enough, we can discuss it further.¡± ¡°That¡­ I need to consider.¡± Su Lu answered apologetically. This matter, of course, couldn¡¯t be settled in just a few words. At the very least, he also needed to go back and investigate this person and the forces behind him. ¡°No problem.¡± Orchi readily agreed, then nced at the bookshelves around him: ¡°Considering the path to transcendent? I rmend you take a look at the upational Encyclopedia! It¡¯s on this floor, including a lot ofmon transcendent careers, although only introductive, it¡¯s enough for makingparisons and choices.¡± ¡°Oh? Thanks!¡± Su Lu¡¯s eyes lit up. He thanked him immediately. Perhaps, only a powerhouse like Green Tree Castle Laboratory, which had gathered a mass of upational information, couldpile an introductory encyclopedia like this. While it was definitely iplete, it was already enough for beginner reference. ¡°Excuse me!¡± Orchi politely saluted before leaving the White Tower. ¡°Hehe¡­ You failed, didn¡¯t you?¡± Behind him, a woman who appeared out of nowhere said in a yful voice: ¡°A researcher who invented the Telegraph wouldn¡¯t be a fool; how could he be tricked by a few words from you?¡± ¡°That¡¯s my business!¡± A sh of anger crossed Orchi¡¯s face: ¡°Do your job, Jess!¡± ¡°I know¡­ it¡¯s a pity that the ninth seat moved too quickly. If he was just an Outer Ring researcher, then we would have many ways¡­¡± Jess didn¡¯t leave, but licked her lips. ¡°Is that even necessary? But¡­ I¡¯ll figure something out!¡± Orchi muttered somewhat frustratedly. Once you enter the Inner Circle, you are officially under the protection of the Green Tree Council. Some actions could not be taken and can only be handled through the proper channels. However, even so, in an organization, there were still factions, and differences in the level, there¡¯s bound to be loopholes! Chapter 103 - 0103: Comprehensive Professions (Seeking Collections! Recommendations!) Chapter 103: Comprehensive Professions (Seeking Collections! Rmendations!) Trantor: 549690339 ¡®¡±upational Encyclopedia¡¯, borrowing it requires 10 points, and it must not be taken outside the White Tower!¡± On the third floor of the White Tower, Su Lu found this book, his eyes lit up, and without any hesitation, he borrowed it. This is the welfare for the insiders of the Green Tree Castle. Other transcendent ones, let alone inheritance, would be overjoyed to have a first-order profession. Where would they find the leisure to choose such treats? ¡°What a pity¡­ How great would it be if I had started off in the Green Tree Castle?¡± Su Lu felt somewhat regretful, but he did not regret it and opened the bulky cover. ¡°The path of professionals, is like the stars in the sky. This book may only present a fraction of the entire scope, but it¡¯s presented to the schrs of Green Tree Castle who aspire to reach the summit of transcendence, with the wish that the arcane be with you! ¡ªFasdaft Merlin!¡± At the beginning of the book, a row of modest words was written. Su Lu continued,ing to the table of contents, he found that this book began with first-order professions as subheadings, which was veryprehensive. From the mostmon [Soldier], [Apprentice], to [Demon Pact Maker], [Spirit Medium], [Assistant Priest], and the most dangerous [Necromancer], all are introduced. Of course, it¡¯s just an introduction. Su Lu first flipped through [Soldier] and [Apprentice], and found that the second-stage professions rted to these two first-order jobs were very rich. For example, [Soldier], in addition to [Swordsman] and [Cavalry], there was another path up to the second-order [Fighter], third-order [Fighter], and fourth-order [Master of Combat]! Somewhere in his mind, Su Lu thought of Donald, the leader of the university¡¯s fight club, and felt that this path was a perfect match for him. In the introduction, it mentioned that a [Fighter] has strong reflexes and fighting abilities, and is immune to some low-level magic effects. Besides, due to the influence of the times, the rise of gunpowder has led to other branches for [Soldiers]. Such as ¡®[Soldier] ¡ª [Gunfighter] ¡ª [Firearms expert]¡¯! Or ¡®[Soldier] ¡ª [Artillery] ¡ª [Explosives Expert] ¡ª [Master of Explosions]¡¯! These two advancement routes have only recently emerged and have extremely strong physicalbat capabilities. However, the [Gunfighter] route only goes up to the third stage, obviously, there is no way forward, and the sessors need to n on their own. ¡°But¡­ It is also possible that they purposely did not mention it to avoid some sensitive content?¡± Su Lu flipped through casually: ¡°Even this encyclopedia doesn¡¯t introduce much about the fourth-order Master level, let alone mention anything about the fifth-order Legend¡­¡± This involves confidentiality of knowledge, which is understandable. Then, he looked up [Demon Pact Maker] and [Spirit Medium]. He found that the encyclopedia¡¯sments on the Demon Hunter inheritance of the Pottery family were very cautious: ¡°Attention! [Demon Pact Maker] contracts with the Abyss, they are extremely susceptible to the influence of demons, it is not rmended to take office in this profession! Even the [Demon Hunter] path is often easy to fall into the Abysster, or entrust their souls to the Seven Gods!¡± Thinking of Rod, ayer of gloom appeared on Su Lu¡¯s face without him realizing. The introduction to [Spirit Medium] was even simpler: ¡°Partial Spirit World profession, mastering many basic mysterious skills, advancing to [Mystical Schr] ¡ª [Mystery Expert] ¡ª [Mysterious Master]!¡± ¡°There is no introduction to the [Magician] route. It seems that the so-called encyclopedia is also missing a lot of content¡­¡± As for the [Necromancer] profession, there was only a blood red warning: ¡°Mustmit suicide, forming a spiritual body to take office, this is forbidden by society and the Seven Gods¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s find [Arcanist]! This is the signature profession of Green Tree Castle!¡± Su Lu excitedly looked at [Apprentice], and immediately found the introduction of [Arcanist]: ¡°Schrs pursuing arcane, their thinking and research capabilities are extremely strong, they can learn from all kinds of transcendent beings, design spell temtes, simte their natural abilities, or study other professional paths! Hiss¡­¡± He couldn¡¯t help but gasp: ¡°Is this¡­ [Arcanist]? That¡¯s amazing.¡± ording to the encyclopedia, the abilities of [Arcanists] are heaven-defying. They may not start off as strong, but their learning ability is extremely terrifying. Some low-level transcendent abilities can mostly be replicated through research, with the effects restoring up to seventy or eighty percent, or even over ny percent! In other words, by studying spiritual bodies, one might be able to design a spell temte for ¡®spirit world tours¡¯. By studying a fire-breathing dragon, one could design several rudimentary fire-rted spells. Even more, one could research other career paths! This is equivalent to the profession tree producing fruits and giving birth to other small trees, possessing the ability to constantly reproduce! ¡°If possible, maybe I should take up a part-time job.. Su Lu¡¯s eyes lit up, and he flipped to the [Arcanist] column: ¡®[Apprentice] ¡ª[Mystery Schr] [Arcanist] [Grand Arcanist]¡¯! ¡®This career path is not rmended for part-time, as it may easily cause a conflict of rules!¡¯ The next moment, a stark annotation at the end made Su Luugh bitterly, ¡°So strict?¡± Although he has the attribute bar, he dare not really take a risk to see if there is a conflict of professions. ¡°It¡¯s such a pity¡­ If I had chosen this path from the beginning¡­¡± Having lived two lives, Su Lu immediately put away such regrets and started looking for his original goal. [Dream Master] and the inheritance of the [Dimensional Walker]! These two are both fourth-order master-level professions. They are rare in the outside world, but there might beplete lineages within the Green Tree Castle. Su Lu flipped through again and suddenly his eyes lit up: ¡®[Soldier] ¡ªCWanderer] [Shadow Warrior] [Dimensional Walker]¡¯! ¡°It¡¯s actually a [Soldier] path. Who would have guessed?¡± He looked at the description: ¡°A warrior who takes the path of agility, with speed bonuses, is the top-level assassin¡­¡± Then there was nothing else. ¡°Since the [Dimensional Walker] is on the [Soldier] path, then the remaining [Dream Master] is the fourth order of the [Spirit Medium] path?¡± Su Lu turned to the introduction of [Spirit Medium] and found nothing. ¡°[Dream Master]¡­ not there! That¡¯s right, it doesn¡¯t even know about the [Quirk Technician] path of the [Spirit Medium], how could it possibly have the inheritance of the [Dream Master]?¡± ¡°Coming to the inner circle this time, knowing the path of the [Dimensional Walker] is already worthwhile.¡± Su Lu thought for a moment and felt that it waspletely eptable. In this way, he was only missing professional information about the [Dream Master] for the path of his fifth-rank legend. ¡°Next, I¡¯ll stay hidden in the inner circle, umte experience, and strive to get the lineage of the [Dimensional Walker]!¡± This isn¡¯t an easy task. Aplete professional system from one to four ranks can be called a lineage, which is very valuable. Su Lu estimated that in this thirdyer, it would be good to find the professional information of the second-order [Wanderer]. As for the remaining expert and master levels, he probably needs to increase his permissions to find them on the higher floors of the White Tower.. Chapter 104 - 0104: Transaction Chapter 104: Transaction Trantor: 549690339 ¡°The Training of Soldiers, requires 80 points for ess, may not be taken out of White Tower! ¡± ¡°Wanderer Advancement, requires 200 points for ess, may not be taken out of White Tower! ¡± There¡¯s a scheme to the transcendent books in the White Tower: higher tiers are found on higher levels, and high -tier content is not found on lower levels. With just a flip through the third level, Su Lu had found the career information for [Soldier] and [Wanderer]. Seeing the appalling expense, he couldn¡¯t help but wince. ¡°It would be great if you could simply touch them to gain the career information. Unfortunately, that¡¯s not a feature.¡± Despite the power of the attribute interface, it still required him¡ªthe host¡ªto read first in order to activate it. Without advantage in this aspect, Su Lu could only borrow ¡°The Training of Soldiers¡± first and read through it slowly. [Ding! Detected 1st Rank Career Information¡ªSoldier! Taking office requires Strength 1.5, Constitution 1.0!¡­Conditions Met! Would you like to take office by consuming 150 experience points?] A prompt window immediately popped up. ¡°With my physical condition, it¡¯s feasible to take office directly, but it seems too conspicuous?¡± Instead of using the attribute interface straight away, Su Lu turned his gaze back to the book in his hand. He felt that upon borrowing, he signed a Word Spirit Contract with the White Tower, stating that the extraordinary content was not to be disclosed. Of course, thispulsory contract does not have much repercussion. Even if vited, the only consequence is immediate knowledge by the White Tower. But considering the influence of Green Tree Castle¡¯sboratory in the Federation, it is clear that the consequence is terrifying. ¡°Perhaps¡­ it¡¯s time to change myself and try the orthodox way of advancement. That seems not bad.¡± Su Lu rubbed his chin. With the resources of the Inner Circle, supporting his advancement to [Soldier] was not much of a problem. Moreover, his professional rank had reached 2. Before advancing to the third rank [Shadow Warrior], he did not need to worry about the sharp decrease in experience points. He thought for a while, and simply changed the second rank [Wanderer] as well. [Ding! Detected 2nd Rank Career Information¡ªWanderer; Precondition: First rank Soldier, Constitution 2.0, Agility 1.5!..Conditions Not Met! Unable to take office] Like this, although the points in the Two Leaves badge sharply declined to 208, the career information for the two ranks waspiled in the attribute interface, and he no longer needed to worry about them. ¡°As for the third rank [Shadow Warrior], and even the fourth rank [Dimensional Walker], I guess I have to go to the fourth or even the fifth level¡­¡± Su Lu felt a twinge. With the tower¡¯s floor corresponding to identity authority, in order to reach such a level, he must first elevate his authority to Three Leaves or even Four Leaves Five Leaves. This would be an impossible task unless he consecutively made sensational research results, or directly sold the telegraph patent. But either way would attract too much attention. ¡°Next, I¡¯ll be a [Soldier] in the orthodox way; reading books to gain experience every day¡­ Although such books with experience points are rare, little gains can add up to great results. This White Tower is my treasure trove. I need to fully utilize the three-month adaptation period provided by the Inner Circle.¡± Su Lu contemted for a while, then suddenly said, ¡°And there was that Orchi, who was very interested in my telegraph patent. He¡¯s a three-leaf ranked¡­ Maybe I should consider it?¡± In actuality, he discovered that the upational Encyclopedia on the third floor was indeed abridged. If he could ess higher levels, it was possible that he might even find information on the [Dream Master] profession. The training ground. ¡°The breakthrough of being a [Soldier] is quite easy: it¡¯s training! Lots of intense training, so harsh that it could make ordinary soldiers pee blood. You need to stimte and exceed your physical limits!¡± A white man, who stood about two meters tall and was built like a mountain, was training Su Lu. ¡®Your physical condition is impressive, practically one of the best among ordinary people. Your constitution is even more astounding. However, if you want to transcend, more rigorous training is needed. Don¡¯t be afraid of injuries and don¡¯t be afraid to exhaust yourself. The Inner Circle has abundant resources!¡± ¡°Yes, coach!¡± Sweating bullets, Su Lu answered loudly. In the Inner Circle of Green Tree Castle, anything could be obtained as long as there were enough points. At least, that¡¯s how it was for low-ranking individuals. This formal training ground and the coach were all rented by him for a mere 4 points a week. It was a bargain. Moreover, the Inner Circle also had dedicated chefs and waiters revolving around him, customizing the most nutritious and delicious menu for him. If he was willing to spend more points, he could even purchase certain concoctions that would aid in his breakthrough. Today, Su Lu started with hundreds of push-ups and long-distance running for his warm-up. He then lifted dumbbells to keep his muscles active, followed by more strength-building weight lifting. The coach was merciless, starting Su Lu off with two hundred pounds. Fortunately, Su Lu¡¯s physical condition was truly extraordinary and he was able to shoulder the weight. Afterpleting these exercises, he enjoyed avish meal for lunch prepared by the nutritionist and chef, then entered a rxation phase where a masseuse helped him loosen his muscles. By the afternoon, it was time for his daily reading period. Su Lu arrived at the White Tower, picked up a copy of ¡°Aesop¡¯s Fables¡±, and began to read slowly. He had eclectic tastes. Going through the books he had already read one by one wouldn¡¯t yield much gains. Only Su Lu knew that he specifically chose those rare, original, and energetically vibrant books to siphon experience from. Although these kinds of books are scarce in the White Tower, there were still a dozen in the first through third floors. Each book offered tens to hundreds of experience points, which made purchasing its reading ess with points worthwhile. Just then, a man sat down before him. It was the red-haired Orchi. ¡°So, how about it?¡± ¡°The Francis consortium is indeed powerful. I¡¯m willing to partner with you¡­even for only a 10% share!¡± Su Lu replied without looking up. ¡°So¡­what do you want in return?¡± Orchi¡¯s face grew stern, sensing a bad feelinging on. ¡°Ever sinceing to the White Tower, I realized how foolish I was before. I have a desperate desire to navigate the vast sea of knowledge¡­.Unfortunately, with my current authority, I can only explore the first three floors. If you could let me go to the fourth or fifth floor, or provide me with the information I want, we have a deal.¡± Su Lu answered with a straight face. In reality, if he had transferred the telegraph patent to White Tower, Su Lu would probably have elevated his status to Three Leaves or Four Leaves directly. But he was somewhat reluctant to do so. After all, this was a highly profitable project that was bound to make money! Of course, the patent could be submitted if other options failed. Compared to a simple wired telegraph, his path to transcendence is obviously more important. ¡°To provide you with the information, in the realm of transcendent careers?¡± Orchi was quick to catch on and replied, ¡°I¡¯ll need to ponder over that.¡± Now it was his turn to hesitate. ¡°Take your time, I¡¯m always open to the idea.¡± Su Lu waved his hand. Orchi got up and walked away in deep thought. Suddenly, he had a new realization. ¡®What really impressed the Inner Circle about Su Lu was his innovative thinking and research ability, but the invention of the telegraph was merely connecting previous achievements with a bit of inspiration¡­ If he can¡¯t continue to innovate in this area and show enough value, then there will be plenty of opportunities to suppress him.¡¯ The information in the White Tower couldn¡¯t be exchanged with one another. Achieving this would consume a lot of resources. If Su Lu had chosen more shares instead, it would have been easier to negotiate.. Chapter 105 - 0105: Mental Realm (Seeking Recommendations! Collections!) Chapter 105: Mental Realm (Seeking Rmendations! Collections!) Trantor: 549690339 Deep into the night. In the secured room, Su Lu sat cross-legged: ¡°Soul Trance!¡± Instantly, his spirit flew out of his body, observing the surroundings. Outside the dormitory, there exists ayer of Detective Spirit Light, once his Spiritual Body goes out, it would immediately be visible and will be surrounded and watched by arge number of Inner Circle personnel. ¡°Even¡­ Even within the Spirit World, there is an obstructive force, worthy of being aprehensive Mystic Lock created by the [Arcanist], such strong defense force!¡± He sighed. Of course, the Inner Circle does respect seclusion; the strength of Mystic Lock does not permeate into every dormitory and personal meditation room, where members can practice a little. But to go out wandering at night is a foolish thought. Su Lu pondered and looked at the attribute bar: Name: [Su Lu Pottery] Profession: [Mystical Schr] (Second Order) Professional Rank: [2] Title: [None] Strength: [1.7], Agility: [1.3], Constitution: [2.2], Spirit: [4.0] Inspiration: [4.0] Skills: [Creation of Dead Princess LVI], [Maga fighting Skills LV5], [Soul Trance LV3], [Spirit oppression LV2], [Spirit Thorn LV3], [Creation of Marvel LVI] Passive: [Common Hebrew LV3], [basic physics LV5], [Demon Hunting Knowledge LV4], [Ancient Hebrew LV2], [Gm Language LVI], [Mysterious Knowledge LVI] XP: [630] ¡°Strength increased by 0.1? Training as a [Soldier] for half a month, I have a feeling of eager breakthrough! Perhaps just need a triggering opportunity!¡± ¡°And the umtion of experience points finally yielded results.¡± But at this point, he still wishes to undergo training and take the office of [Soldier], and not waste his experience points at random. Su Lu thought for a bit and shifted his focus to [Soul Trance LV3]. It is an inherent skill of the [Spirit Medium] that directly increases the spirit. ¡°Thest time I advanced, I sensed the secondyer of Spirit World, only a thin film away, this time I will certainly break through!¡± Su Lu contemted and prepared to improve the Soul Trance skill. Using experience to directly take office as a [Soldier] or [Wanderer] within the Inner Circle is too conspicuous. Considering other skillsprehensively, Soul Trance is the most important one. Moreover, ording to his experience, when a skill reaches LV4, a qualitative change might ur. [Uses 600 experience points¡­ The level of Soul Trance is advanced to LV4!] [Soul Trance LV4: Detect the secondyer of Spirit World, Spirit +0.6!] A line of data appears. At this moment, Su Lu felt the obstruction that had always prevented him from looking into the secondyer of the Spirit World suddenly disappear. His spirit went out of his body involuntarily, arriving at the firstyer of the Spirit World, and then once again transitioned, entering the domain of the secondyer of the Spirit World! The Spirit World is vast and very mysterious. Theoretically, the firstyer of the Spirit World is the Illusory Spirit Realm, closely rted to the real world, and is a habitat for spiritual bodies. The secondyer of Spirit World is the Mental Realm! It is the connection of everyone¡¯s spirit, the sea of consciousness! At this moment, Su Lu¡¯s spiritual body came to a vast sea, with numerous rays of light converging around him, carrying a mysterious aura, and a unique attractive force. ¡°The secondyer of Spirit World, the Mental Realm, it is a collection of the consciousness of all sentient beings. Through it, any intelligent life¡¯s mind and memory can be essed! So, the spiritual body that reaches the secondyer can kill from memory, modify and y with the victim¡¯s memory¡­¡± ¡°And¡­l did not feel the interference of the Mystic Lock¡¯s power, this is truly terrifying!¡± Having only seen the tip of the iceberg of the strength within Green Tree Castle¡¯s Inner Circle, Su Lu was deeply frightened. Moreover, the Mystic Lock is the core of Green Tree Castle¡¯s defenses, the absolute priority! But now, he was horrified to find that even the power of the Mystic Lock of Green Tree Castle was unable to prate the secondyer of the Spirit World! What kind of power was this? ¡°That is to say¡­ If the Cursed Spirit from Nia City is released here, it can kill without being restrained by the Mystic Lock¡¯s defenses¡­ Unless it voluntarily descends to the firstyer of the Spirit World or the real world.¡± Su Lu sighed. Originally, on seeing the Inner Circle of Green Tree Castle, he thought the humans in this world had finally conquered the mysterious. Only now did he realize thatpared with the vast Spirit World, even the inner circle of Green Tree Castle was nothing but arge ant! ¡°Wait a minute, information on the secondyer of Spirit World¡­ may not even be essible to the [Mystery Expert]¡­ because the [Mystery Expert] path has gone astray. Only the [Odd Technician] path, which focuses on researching the Spirit World, requires a level of Soul Trance as a prerequisite for taking office!¡± Su Lu understood a little more: ¡°There are really too many secrets in the Spirit World.¡± At this moment, he touched his forehead. Above the spiritual body, a pentagram emblem emerged. Following this inexplicable feeling, his vision ckened, and his spirit body fell rapidly, as if he had arrived in front of a ck vortex. The vortex looked like a monster with its mouth wide open, swallowing him whole. In front of him, the altar was awash with blood. The ck Dead Followers draped in ck robes cheered fanatically: ¡°Praise be to you, great Dominator of Death, Goddess of the Moon! Thank you for having the Saintess descend!¡± ¡°The power of Death!¡± A hand as smooth as jade appeared, with a dagger that slit the throat of the sacrifice. The obviously Transcendent sacrifice twitched once, and quickly stopped moving. At the same time, a force descended, transformed into a moonlight of poignant beauty, continuously enhancing the strength of the hand¡¯s owner. Upon seeing this, the ck Dead Followers became even more fanatical: ¡°Saintess! Saintess!¡± ¡®Am I¡­ their Saintess?¡¯ Su Lu looked at his jade hand, he was a bit dazed: Wait¡­ what exactly is¡­ this thing?¡¯ In an instant, a stream of information flowed deep within his heart, making him realize many things. Death could increase his, no, this Saintess¡¯s strength! There was even a fragment of professional information: ¡®[Corpse Princess]¡­ [Banshee]¡­ [Wizard Lich]¡­ [???]¡­ [King of the Undead]¡¯! ¡°Are you¡­ looking for me?¡± Su Lu suddenly heard the ¡®Saintess¡±s voice. It was a bit cold, and familiar. Suddenly, a massive sense of danger came. Without a second thought, he severed this connection. The Inner Circle of Green Tree Castle. ¡°Huff, huff!¡± As if waking from a nightmare, beads of sweat the size of soybeans rolled off Su Lu¡¯s forehead, he was gasping for breath: ¡°Just now¡­ was that Beryl?¡± After waking up, he understood. The Mental Realm is the collection of all sentient beings¡¯ subconscious, Beryl could not escape from it. And through their master and servant contract, he directly located her mind from the Mental Realm and delved into it to sense a piece of memory. ¡°Damn, Beryl seems to have be stronger¡­ Can death directly increase her power? ¡°And that professional information¡­ The [Corpse Princess] seems to be first-order, [Banshee] is second-order, the third-order is [Wizard Lich], the fourth-order is missing¡­ No, it¡¯s that I haven¡¯t received rted memory.. However, I know, its fifth-order Legendary profession is the [King of the Undead]!¡± Chapter 106 - 0106: The Curtain Rises Chapter 106: The Curtain Rises Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Through the Mental Realm and the Servant Contract, I can locate Beryl, but it seems I cannot resolve her¡­¡± Su Lu recalled, feeling a bit bitter. The information he had got was scarce, only a fragment, but he was able to confirm that she was somewhere in the west of the Federation, had joined the ck Death Society, and became their ¡®Saintess¡¯! ¡°The Mental Realm is very dangerous. While I can locate her, she might also locate me, besides¡­ invading someone else¡¯s mind is like fighting on their home turf. The target being so cryptic, this time I caught her off guard, next time if she is prepared, I would practically be offering myself on a tter.¡± Su Lu warned himself secretly: ¡°Perhaps, as a third-level [Odd Technician], I could roam freely in the Mental Realm?¡± At this time, he felt that the Mental Realm was a treasure trove, but unfortunately he didn¡¯t have much ability to excavate it and could only pick up a few surface ores. Only by taking the office of [Odd Technician] could he travel in the Mental Realm and gain the ability of a miner Name:[Su Lu?Pottery] Profession:[Mystical Schr] (Second Level) Professional Rank: [2] Title:[None] Strength: [1.7]Agility: [4.2] Inspiration:[4.2] Skills:[Creation of Dead Princess LVI] Maga Fighting Skills LV5] ,[Soul Trance Oppression LV2], [Spirit Thorn LV3] ,[Marvel Item Creation LVI] Passive: [Common Hebrew LV3], [Basic Physics LV5], [Demon Hunting Knowledge LV4], [Ancient Hebrew LV2], [Gm Language LVI], [Mysterious Knowledge LVI] ¡°Eh?¡± Su Lu nced at his attribute column and noticed something wrong: ¡°The Soul Trance at LV4 only increased my spirit by 0.6. It¡¯s as if the promotion mark for the [Odd Technician] is too far away, it shouldn¡¯t be¡­¡± ¡°Could it be that the inheritance given to me by Kira is iplete?¡± This is an inheritance found in a relic, and it should be fortunate if the upation information is intact, it wouldn¡¯t matter if something is missing. But for Su Lu, it¡¯s a problem. ¡°In the future¡­ I must find a way to increase the spirit attribute, otherwise, I¡¯m afraid I will hardly reach the [Odd Technician]¡¯s requirement of 5.0!¡± In this regard, Su Lu has two ns. The first is, of course, the ubiquitous experience points, but it doesn¡¯t seem worthwhile to simply increase attributes. The second way is to use the resources of Green Tree Castle¡¯s Inner Circle to exchange for some drugs that increase spirits. After all, the main path here is [Apprentice], and the spirit attribute is very important. There must be some research in this area. Moreover, the Mental Realm, which is not affected by the Mystic Lock of Green Tree Castle at all, it¡¯s worth exploring and researching, of course, more caution is needed. ¡°The path of the [Odd Technician], it seems to be closely rted to the spirit realm? Things are bing more interesting.¡± A smile appeared at the corner of Su Lu¡¯s mouth. In his mind, the choice of the [Spirit Medium] path has tilted. Time flies quickly. After a few light snowfalls, the Federated calendar year of 278 officially passed, and a new year has begun. The New Continent uses a new calendar, stipting that January 1st each year is National Day, established by the founding father, Stephen. Subsequently, grand celebrations are held in every city on this day, factories and schools also get a day off. Nia City. Stephen¡¯s statue stood proudly on the street, clearly having been cleaned and delicately waxed, making it look very new, as if it had just been erected. The streets are filled with colorfully-decorated floats, the entire city subsumed in a festive ocean in celebration of Founding Day. Even the ¡®upper echelons¡¯ of gentlemen anddies are out in their finest attire, their behavior slightly manic as if they¡¯re trying to numb themselves from the shadow of the demonic portrait. In the midst of the revelry, the night falls. The Church of the Goddess of Light, in the bell tower. ¡°Such a beautiful city, it could serve as a sacrifice for my lord,¡± mumbles a gentle-faced priest in ceremonial robes. He is tall, a sunny smile always on his face, but his words send shivers down the spine. ¡°You¡¯re right, bishop, our lord will surely fancy this ce,¡± says a shadowy figure, a mass of ck liquid materializing out of nowhere and inting into a human form. At his words, shock ripples through the room. This amiable-looking priest is none other than Moron Goebbels, Archbishop of the local Church of the Goddess of Light! The faith of the Goddess of Light is widespread throughout the world, especially flourishing in the New World. ording to the hierarchy, the highest rank of the church is the Pope, followed by the Cardinal Bishops and the Archbishops of every region. Moron is the local representative and spokesperson for the Church of the Goddess of Light¡¯s faith; he enjoys a ster reputation, with rumors circting that he is a major contender for the next papacy. ¡°ck KOS!¡± Moron looks at the shadowy figure: ¡°You have really disappointed me. The previous contact, that ck, was killed by his own apprentice¡­ His ns were not thorough if I hadn¡¯t deliberately thrown in some spanners like the appearance of the legendary creature at Posey Port, the Federation might have directly noticed you!¡± If Su Lu were here, he would have instantly pieced the puzzle together. ck¡¯s trip to Nia City with a crucial task from the Ancient Snake Society was indeed important ¨C he was the liaison between Moron and the Ancient Snake Society! And his suspicions were right, the reason why the Church of the Goddess of Light in Nia City mishandled several extraordinary incidents was precisely because there was a traitor among the high ranks! Even the curse of the demonic portrait was deliberately spread by them to distract attention. All of these actions were to prepare for tonight, a horrifying and evil conspiracy! ¡°Fortunately, we still have you, our steadfast and loyal ally!¡± The ck figure chuckles: ¡°I have brought the ¡®Ancient Snake¡¯s Breath¡¯, with it, you can ascend to ¡®Legend¡¯! The souls and flesh of this entire city are the best sustenance for us to step into the fifth level! Now is the best time!¡± The Dawn of the Extraordinary, the Revival of the Mystical, is a gradual process. Currently, it is only the beginning. The more powerful the being, the harder it is to truly awaken and cast influence on the real world. Once the Dawn of the Gods fully arrives and the will of the gods focuses on reality, Moron¡¯s shenanigans will undoubtedly be detected instantly. ¡°Indeed¡­ You are already a fourth-level [Master of Illusion]!¡± Moron¡¯s eyes are devoid of emotion. This is the advanced level of [Shadow Binder], one step away from bing the Fifth-order Legend! ¡°Correct, you too can ¡®switch jobs¡¯ with the help of a key item and truly join our camp! In this age, the power of two Legends is enough to gain an advantage and make waves.¡± As a high-ranking clergy in the church, Moron¡¯s previous profession naturally leaned towards sainthood, but once fallen, he could be a grave threat. Moreover, there are some special job transfers that are particrly suited for them, like the [sphemous Priest]! The path of the profession is full of mysteries! The ck shadow cackled, looking in the distance, ¡°Look¡­ It¡¯s starting!¡± In the direction he pointed, a fire was igniting,yered with countless howls and cries, slowly muffling the quiet of the night. Fear and unrest spread, quickly engulfing the entire city! Chapter 107 - 0107: Secret Realm (Seeking subscription, monthly ticket!) Chapter 107: Secret Realm (Seeking subscription, monthly ticket!) Trantor: 549690339 What met his gaze was a magnificent and towering pce, brilliant in gold and jade. Wave after wave of guards, dressed in ssical knight armor, waving their long spears and giant swords, roared and charged at him. ¡°Power of the Tiger!¡± Su Lu¡¯s right hand spread open, clenching fiercely. Roar! As if a real tiger had leapt out of the void, its ws tore apart in conjunction with the overbearing spirit oppression like the might of a tiger, instantly causing the knights to tumble and fall in disorder. ¡°Kill! ¡°Resist the intruder!¡± If it were ordinary people, or even trained soldiers, faced with such a situation, they would undoubtedly be terrified and dare not move forward. But these people were different! The reinforcements arrived¡ªthe fully armored knights, upon seeing this scene, didn¡¯t hesitate at all. They howled and fearlessly joined the fray. ¡°Move!¡± Su Lu nced briefly, not bothering to linger. With a stomp of his right foot, his body shot out of the encirclement like a cannonball, heading straight to the depths of the pce. The further in he went, the more guards there were, and the stronger they became. There was also an oppressive force falling on Su Lu. His brows didn¡¯t wrinkle, his spiritual power surged out quickly: ¡°Spirit Thorn!¡± Thud, thud! Opposite him, two golden knights instantly bled from all seven orifices and fell to the ground. Taking advantage of this opportunity, he threw a punch to st open the opponent¡¯s gate and entered. Under the pink curtain was arge soft bed, covered with velvet and silk cotton. One would almost sink into it when lying on it. Apart from that, the room was decorated with a childlike and innocent atmosphere, mostly tinted in pink, and adorned with many dolls. The luxurious dressing table was filled with a plethora of gemstones and precious jewelry. It looked just like the boudoir of a princess. Su Lu took a deep breath, looking at the figure hiding behind a life-size doll. The figure was dressed in a beautiful and exquisite princess dress, dolled up like a life-size ragdoll. Though she seemed to be middle-aged and average in appearance. She stared at Su Lu nervously: ¡°What¡­what are you doing?¡± ¡®A grown-up still having princess fantasies, she¡¯s sick!¡¯ Su Lu rolled his eyes, asking: ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°Feya!¡± ¡°Profession?¡± ¡°Cleaner at the inner circle of Green Tree Castle.¡± In the series of questions, she answered everything without reservation. A hint of joy finally appeared on Su Lu¡¯s face: ¡°Indeed¡­ People find it hardest to lie to themselves. After breaking through the subconscious defenses, she confessed everything¡­¡± After asking a few more questions, Su Lu looked at Aunt Feya with some difficulty: ¡°The next steps are tough¡­ After all, I¡¯m not an evil spirit. I can¡¯t manipte memories, or in other words¡­ My methods are too crude. If I act rashly, it might leave some aftereffects, or get exposed.¡± Listening to the nging sound of armored footsteps from behind, Su Lu shook his head regretfully and his spiritual body leaped. In an instant, he had arrived in the Mind Realm! It turned out¡­ everything that just happened was merely the mental manifestation of another person. And Su Lu was simply infiltrating it, experiencing the unpredictable changes of the Mind Realm. ¡°Not just humans, as long as they are intelligent life capable of thinking, their minds will connect with the Mind Realm¡­ falling in the sea of the subconscious, forming inds, or Secret Realms, that can be explored!¡± ¡°Of course, there are also differences in these Secret Realms. For instance, Transcendent, especially the casting type, have much higher defenses than ordinary people At this moment, Su Lu naturally would not dare to test the Transcendent, so he turned his attention to the ordinary people in the inner circle. After all, even an [Arcanist] needs arge number of ordinary people for their everyday needs! ¡°After exploring part of the Secret Realms, I can basically confirm¡­ There are still distance rules in the Mind Realm, at least these Mind Realms that are close to me all belong to people in the inner circle!¡± As for Bicui fromst time, that waspletely an exception, and there was also the influence of the master-servant contract ritual. Moreover, Su Lu found out to his annoyance that she somehow managed to block him again. He couldn¡¯t even locate the entrance to that Secret Realm, even from the Mind Realm. ¡°In the Mind Realm, every person¡¯s mind is a Secret Realm, inherently suppressing outsiders! If it¡¯s a Transcendent, it would be even stronger. This is a kind of automatic defense mechanism.¡± Su Lu carefully savored the feelings he had just now: ¡°In addition to that, every person¡¯s ¡®defense mechanism¡¯ is different, seemingly rted to their personality. For instance, the pce defense type, as long as you break the defense and find the ¡®Emperor¡¯ or ¡®Princess¡¯ at the center, you can get to their subconscious core, and you can read their memories. Though not entirely at my disposal, I can exert a great influence¡­ It¡¯s a pity, my techniques are too crude still. Perhaps after advancing to [Odd Technician], there might be a change.¡± Currently, Su Lu has discovered three types of Secret Realm defense systems. The first is the pce and guard type, the second is when there is only one monster¡ªdefeating it allows one to do as they please. Such people in reality seem to be extremely aggressive, or rather, their brain function in simple ways. As for thest one, it belongs to the type of intricate minds. The Secret Realm defense system is a huge trap-filled maze, where only finding the real body of the person will one be able to influence them. ¡°Proprietor type, Monster type, Maze type, or perhaps even Hybrid type¡­ These are the mostmon mental Secret Realm defense modes found in ordinary people. The key is to break through the defense, find the core. The subconscious will not lie and can be influenced¡­ So, this is the meaning of the ¡®odd techniques¡¯ of the [Odd Technician)? Targeting people¡¯s minds?¡± Su Lu suddenly thought of a movie from his previous life called ¡°Inception¡±, feeling that the offense and defense in the Mind Realm were somewhat simr. ¡°In general, there are many secrets in the Mind Realm and it seems not something the [Mysterious Schr] should be exploring.¡± Actually, to upgrade the soul trance skill to LV4, and to touch the secondyer of the Sprit World, it¡¯s very hard, extremely hard! If it weren¡¯t for Su Lu¡¯s direct use of experience points, he didn¡¯t know how many years he would be stuck here. But once he broke through, the rewards were not small. At least, ordinary people seemed to have no secrets in his eyes. Even the first order Transcendent might not be beyond his attempts! ¡°However, [Mystical Schr] can at most read memories and influence with words, like the evil spirits seamlessly altering memories, or directly killing the Transcendent from the Mind Realm, this should be within the capabilities of [Odd Technician] or even [Dream Master].¡± Su Lu¡¯s spiritual body returned, he stood up, stretchedzily and walked out of the dorm. ¡°Good day, Mr. Su Lu!¡± On the side, a woman was busy tending the flower bed and promptly bowed in respect. ¡°You¡¯re Feya, right?¡± Normally, Su Lu would, at most, give a polite nod, but today, he slowed down and asked. ¡®Yes.¡± Aunt Feya paused her work in confusion; she did not remember telling him her name. ¡°Keep up the good work!¡± Thinking of her subconscious setting, clear signs of a young girl with delusions of grandeur, Su Lu could only sigh that reality often surpasses fiction in its strangeness, and left.. Chapter 108 - 0108: Bad News (Please Subscribe, Monthly Pass!) Chapter 108: Bad News (Please Subscribe, Monthly Pass!) Trantor: 549690339 Inner Circle, a high-end restaurant. As the real core of the Green Tree Castle, the Inner Circle has the top resources in the Federation, with chefs from all around the world, some of whom were even once royal chefs. Now, they all serve the Inner Circle. Su Lu very much appreciates this, after all, it¡¯s always better to enjoy a good meal than not. His pursuit of enjoyment belongs to the kind of person that will not chase for better, but won¡¯t refuse morefortable experience if avable. This mentality made it difficult for him to take on upations that require high moral integrity, such as [Martial Monk]! ¡°Hey, su Lu!¡± A voice drifted over as Su Lu was enjoying a portion of Chris Pce¡¯s secret friedmb chops. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you, Siegfried!¡± He looked up and saw a plump young man with a round face and a kind smile. This was also a member of the Inner Circle who had a fondness for gourmet food. Su Lu had casually chatted with him a couple of times and gradually became friends due to theirmon hobby. Most of the formal members of the Inner Circle were upational Persons, but Su Lu had not inquired about their private affairs. All he knew was that this Siegfried was a genius in the field of mechanics, who had been absorbed into the Inner Circle to specialize in research rted to steam power andrge-scale machinery,pletely different from his own work with the telegraph. ¡°Have you heard¡­¡± However, Siegfried wasn¡¯t in his usual cheerful mood today. As soon as he sat down, his voice became low: ¡°Something big has happened in the Federation!¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Su Lu was startled. He had been engrossed in intense training and exploring the Mental Realm, and had not really paid attention to the outside world: ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Take a look!¡± Siegfried handed him a newspaper. This wasn¡¯t some ordinary city paper or merchant paper, but an internal reference document from Green Tree Castle itself, with no attempts at censoring Transcendent information. Su Lu took it and the first thing he saw was a city burning in the night, and it looked eerily familiar. ¡°Shocking! Nia City suffers horrific attack on National Day!¡± Seeing the headline, Su Lu almost spit out a mouthful of orange juice: ¡°It¡¯s Nia City? I¡¯m sorry¡­ That¡¯s where I went to college, it¡¯s like my second hometown!¡± ¡°I understand, I understand!¡± Siegfried put down the dinner te that was blocking his face: ¡°I¡¯ve been there before, it¡¯s a beautiful ce¡­¡± Seemingly uncertain of how to offerfort, after uttering a sentence, he found himself at a loss for words. Su Lu steadied his emotion and read on: ¡°It¡¯s reported¡­this was a premeditated, utterly terrifying Transcendent attack. The catastrophic impact caused almost half of Nia City to burn, and over a hundred thousand casualties¡­ording to a follow-up investigation, a spokesperson from the Federal Eleventh Bureau said that this was most likely the work of Demon followers, and promised to intensify the fight against Demon cults.¡± ¡®So¡­my spections were true.¡¯ Su Lu put down the newspaper, murmuring to himself in his heart. Although he had suspected this and received subconscious warnings, these could have been wrong too. But now, there was no room for doubt any longer. ¡®The Ancient Snake Society? And that Archbishop of the Goddess of Light? What are they nning by orchestrating such a catastrophe? Is it to demonstrate power to the Federation? Or perhaps a sacrifice to the Demons?¡¯ ¡®Even though I had warned Green Tree Castle, it seems to have had no effect¡­No! Could it be that my warnings drew attention to this situation? Hastening the viins to strike?¡¯ Su Lu felt a chill as he pondered. If he hadn¡¯t left in time and was still in Nia City, who knows what would have happened to him. ¡®As for the House of Dolls¡­Well, if it¡¯s burned down, it¡¯s burned down. Seems like I¡¯m not cut out for real estate investment¡­¡¯ He silentlymented to himself, then looked at Siegfried: ¡°Hey, buddy¡­Do you have any more inside information?¡± Originally, he was just casually asking. But to his surprise, a mysterious expression crossed Siegfried¡¯s face: ¡°Well¡­there¡¯s something. I heard from my mentor during a conversation with the Sixth Seat that the event in Nia City was very simr to a certain sacrificial ritual, used for to ¡®Leqend¡¯!¡± Everyone in the Inner Circle of Green Tree Castle was a formidable figure, whether [Arcane] or [Mage], they were all known for their extensive learning. Besides, given their rtionship with the Federation, knowing about some high-end intelligence was expected. ¡°Legend?¡± Su Lu took a long breath: ¡°It¡¯s faster than I imagined!¡± The progress of the Dawn of the Gods was faster than he had imagined. If thest appearance of a legend-level creature in Posey Port could be considered an exception, then the subsequent ritual for the advancement of the legend in Nia City would signify that the forting Federation would be a stage for legendary giants! ¡°You feel it¡¯s too fast too, don¡¯t you?¡± Siegfried ate his hamburger fiercely and spoke with his mouth full: ¡°I am afraid the future world will be shrouded in war!¡± ¡°Why do you say that?¡± Su Lu asked curiously, considering it from a Transcendent perspective. ¡°War is nothing more than the redistribution process of resources and interests¡­¡± Siegfried gulped down thest bite of his hamburger: ¡®Whether it¡¯s the Twilight of the Gods or Dawn, it signifies the change in the power structure, which will lead to redistribution of interests¡­ isn¡¯t it quite normal if an uneven split leads to shes?¡± ¡°That makes sense.¡± Su Lu sighed; indeed, there isn¡¯t a single fool within the Inner Circle: ¡°But let¡¯s not talk about other things yet. Just among the nations, the reason they¡¯ve been able to coexist peacefully for thest hundred years is because of the presence of the world¡¯s fringe, a ce like the Dark Continent that can be developed¡­But with the arrival of the Dawn of the Gods, the Dark Continent has suddenly be ten or even a hundred times more dangerous. Holding on to a few colonies would be a tremendous feat, let alone any possible retreat¡­Unable to plunder resources from the outside, they will only turn to fight amongst themselves internally.¡± ¡°A very sharp observation, I think you can totally write a paper on it, won¡¯t be worse off than some international observers¡­Of course, it can only be published internally! ¡± Siegfried drank all his milk in one gulp: ¡°I need to go do some experiments now, Su Lu¡­Are you sure you don¡¯t want to join our Steam Group?¡± Even though they just casually chatted, Siegfried found that Su Lu, not only a genius on the telegraph, had a very unique perspective on steam power. ¡°No, thanks!¡± Su Lu declined with a bit of a toothache. He was very clear about the unspoken rules. Even within the Inner Circle, there are factions. He had beenbeled by the Ninth Seat when he entered the Inner Circle through the electrical research institute; a few internal exchanges were okay. But once he switches over to the Steam Group, even Professor William might start seeing him in a negative light. Switching factions could tantamount to sabotaging one¡¯s own prospects. Unless he demonstrated astonishing talent, none of the former glory would matter in the end if the oue was not good.. Chapter 111 - 0111: Monster (For the Origin Of Chapter 111: Monster (For the Origin Of Assassin Spicy Strip Alliance Leader Congrattions! Looking for Subscriptions! Monthly Tickets!) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Damn it!¡± Under Su Lu¡¯s feet, a ten-meter-long giant snake writhed unwillingly, baring its bloody maw in an attempt to swallow him whole. ¡°Spirit Thorn!¡± The next moment, the snake¡¯s eyes zed over as it copsed to the ground, now nothing more than a lifeless corpse. Behind it, two branched paths appeared. Su Lu chose the left path and walked along thebyrinthine wall adorned with strange patterns. He had encountered this type of mental secret realm maze before. But the one created by the transcendent was more vexing and challenging than those of ordinary people. For instance, it possessed more potent suppression capabilities and rules that prevented flight. Even climbing to the top of the maze was a luxury. In addition, the walls were extremely firm and difficult to destroy. Su Lu even suspected that even if one seeded in breaking them, it would immediately createplex distortions. Therefore, he obediently followed the maze¡¯s path, sticking to one wall all the way to the end! As long as the maze remained unchanged, he would eventually reach its core! ¡®If I ever encounter a changing maze, I will just have to suck it up!¡¯ [Spirit Medium] that can interact with the secondyer of the Spirit World could achieve this feat. For example, himself. The entrance to his current mental secret realm was on his spiritual body, with even more enhanced defenses. Comprising elements of a maze, beasts, and guardians, it would instantaneously detect and alert him of foreign invasions. At his current level, it was impossible for the Demon Curse Spirit from Nia City to infiltrate his mind, ndestinely changing his memories! ¡°Awoooo!¡± As he turned a corner, a pack of wolves howled and charged at him. ¡°Spirit oppression!¡± Su Lu¡¯s eyes hardened as a frightening aura surged out, crashing like a huge tidal wave. ¡°Woo woo!¡± The wolves whimpered with their tails between their legs as their fur trembled in fear. Su Lu advanced, the physical prowess of a [Soldier] enabling him to tear through their ranks as if he were in and devoid of life. ¡°Damn it!¡± After breaking through the wolf pack, three more branching paths appeared before him. Su Lu¡¯s expression grew solemn as he chose the furthest path on the left to continue his exploration¡­ ¡°st it all, finally made it!¡± After an unknown period of time, Su Lu finally reached the core of the maze. The surroundings were open, like a spacious marble square. And standing in the center of the square was a beast! It was five meters tall, with a pair of horns emting a bull, hooves below the knee, red eyes, and furry brawny arms wielding a huge axe. ¡°A beast? Sure enough, it¡¯sbined!¡± As soon as Su Luid eyes on his opponent, he knew this minotaur was Jess¡¯s subconscious core! This feeling was extremely peculiar and could only be confirmed upon face-to-face contact. ¡°Unbelievable¡­ From the outside, Jess seemed meticulous, perfectly corresponding to the maze¡­ but in actuality, her subconscious core is guarded by a beast, implying she¡¯s surface-level careful, but internally reckless?¡± Acting impulsively while maintaining a rational facade, Su Lu, to his surprise, found this contradiction rtively easy to understand. ¡°Roar!¡± The minotaur monster, serving as thest defense, let out a roar upon spotting the intruder, Su Lu. Vroom! Ayer of earthy yellow light appeared, enveloping the entire square. Su Lu¡¯s body stiffened abruptly: ¡°What is this? A gravity spell? Transcendent¡¯s prowess? So, even transcendent power participates in the subconscious core defense of a transcendent?¡± It was hard enough dealing with a minotaur monster, but now if it had spell-casting abilities too, the situation escted to a whole new level of difficulty! ¡°Indeed¡­ [Mystical Schrs] exploring the mental realm, is still a bit of a stretch after all!¡± Su Lu sighed, stepping into the square. Whoosh! Whoosh! At this point, the brawny minotaur indiscriminately swung its mighty axe, chopping down with deadly force. Bang! Su Lu¡¯s body flickered as a deep trench was formed on the marble ground beside him. Showering him with a spray of debris that pelted his body, causing bouts of acute pain. If his spiritual body got injured, his real body would also pay the price. ¡°Spirit oppression!¡± ¡°Spirit Thorn!¡± The once invincible skills could now only pause the beast¡¯s movements momentarily. ¡°The suppression¡­lt has increased.¡± When invading another person¡¯s mental realm, he would definitely face suppression. And now, this suppression has reached an extreme! ¡°If it was a high-ranking upational person, wouldn¡¯t I be an ordinary person in this scenario?¡± Su Lu shuddered, but he didn¡¯t miss his chance. ¡°Power of the Tiger! Open!¡± He shouted, and an illusory shadow of a ferocious tiger appeared behind him. Simultaneously, a warm surge flowed throughout his whole body,pelling him to roar uncontrobly. p! Su Lu made a step,nding on the back of the axe. Climbing up along the Minotaur¡¯s arm, his right leg promptly transformed into a whip. Drawing strength from his thigh, he thrusted it down with great force. Bang! After taking a fierce leg-whip, the Minotaur staggered back a few steps, seemingly dazed. ¡°Dammit¡­ Whether it¡¯s [Spirit Medium] or [Mystical Schr], they bothck means of attack¡­¡± Su Lu gritted his teeth. He didn¡¯t have much precious items on hand for self-protection. Faced with such resilient beasts, he was at a loss. ¡°It seems¡­ I really need to try to see if it can be worn down and killed!¡± Su Lu gauged the time in the mental realm. For safety¡¯s sake, he, of course, had lit a candle in the real world; however, the perception of time was different in the spirit realm. But upon assessing it now, he realized only a good portion of the time had passed. ¡°There¡¯s still time¡­ I can wear down this Minotaur!¡± Su Lu took a deep breath. Boom! Boom! Consecutive sounds echoed, the Minotaur finally slowly sumbed to the relentless attacks and fell. Apanied by a miniature earthquake- like rumble, the Minotaur fell onto the ground and gradually transformed. Its physique continually shrank, and its limbs turned into slender, well-proportioned ones. Its hooves morphed into a pair of fair humanlike legs. ¡°Jess¡­¡± Su Lu approached the unconscious ¡®Jess,¡¯ rubbing his fingers together: ¡°What a hassle¡­¡± If it was a mere beastly defense, it would have been easy, as everything within the mental secret realm would have been exposed. And all he needed to do would be to defeat a single robust beast to do as he pleased. But this woman had ulterior motives¡ªsetting a monster loose in the maze! He had barely ovee it. ¡°Thankfully¡­ I won in the end! ¡± Gazing at Jess before him, Su Lumented slightly smug: ¡°Reveal¡­ everything to me!¡± Given his abilities, he could only obtain some information at most. As for things like modifying and deleting memories, or even forcefully fabricating a segment of an ordinary person¡¯s past ¡ª creating a fake friend or a rtive¡ª it was something Su Lu couldn¡¯t possibly achieve. At most, he could make Jess develop some sort of a mild affinity towards him through subconscious suggestions. ¡°But this is pointless¡­ Even love might not bind a woman, let alone mere affection¡­ This could be sacrificed in a heartbeat¡­. Chapter 112 - 0112: Influence (Fixed 100 more updates, Please Subscribe! Monthly Pass!) Chapter 112: Influence (Fixed 100 more updates, Please Subscribe! Monthly Pass!) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°Jess Gael!¡± ¡°Why did you seek out Su Lu Pottery?¡± ¡°Because he controls the telegraph, a very profitable invention, and I want to obtain it at the lowest cost¡­¡± ¡°Anything else?¡± ¡°If it¡¯s not sessful, I also want Orchi to fail¡­ He and I are actuallypetitors, but I will create an illusion for Su Lu that Orchi and I are in cahoots¡­¡± ¡°Next¡­ let¡¯s talk about the Inner Circle.¡± ¡°All right¡­¡± Inside the Mental Secret Realm. Jess opens her bewildered eyes and answers without hesitation. After all her mental defenses were broken through, she had no secrets from Su Lu. And through her, Su Lu learned much about the inner circle. ¡°So, she¡¯s not only the third major figure in the Electrotechnic sect and Asha Gael¡¯s student, but there is also some familial rtion, although it¡¯s quite distant¡­¡± ¡°Orchi is not a good character at all, actually he has been waiting in the dark tough at me¡­¡± With this information, Su Lu can immediately take control. The memories of a person¡¯s experiences are like a treasure trove. For example, he now knows that Jess¡¯s profession is a first-level [Apprentice], but her knowledge of her promotion is exchanged from the White Tower. He cannot forcefully obtain her office¡¯s information, as it would immediately alert the White Tower to Jess¡¯s breach of contract, which could have negative consequences. ¡°Onest thing!¡± Su Lu looked at Jess: ¡°Forget¡­ this matter!¡± Invading the mind always leaves traces, at least Transcendents with exceptional spiritual senses would feel that something is wrong. At this moment, Su Lu was about to erase the traces in her subconscious mind, using a method simr to hypnosis. ¡°Forget¡­ the slight feeling that something is off.¡± ¡°You just¡­ slept for a night and had a dream!¡± Su Lu¡¯s voice was low and full of inspiration, carrying an infectious strength. ¡°I¡­ just slept.¡± As the force field dispersed, Jess subconsciously repeated the words in a murmur, her eyes appearing zed over. Eventually, she fell asleep. Seeing this, Su Lu immediately retreated. Almost at the moment he left, Jess transformed back into a five-meter-tall Minotaur Monster. Behind her, the walls of thebyrinth rose up once again. The power of the mind is infinite! Unless intentionally destroyed, this type of defense can regenerate indefinitely¡­ although it does require a bit of time. ¡°Jess is only a first-degree [Apprentice], and even if I don¡¯t hypnotize her, she might not be able to perceive that someone has invaded her mind¡­¡± This kind of thing could only be investigated if the person involved noticed it and reported it. And if you wanted to investigate, you would have to delve into the mind once again. Who would be willing to have their heart open to others, all their secrets revealed? Not to mention, the ability to probe the mind must touch the secondyer of the Spirit World, a domain that even the Inner Circle¡¯s Mystic Lock cannot restrict. If a specific individual was targeted, perhaps even the [Great Arcanist] would have to take action personally, and even Asha Gael¡¯s tutor would not be qualified. With this in mind, even if Jess knew something was wrong, she wouldn¡¯t actively expose the secret to the ninth seat. Therefore, Su Lu was very relieved. The next day. Orchi walked down the street, deep in thought. ¡°Su Lu has been in the Inner Circle for a month now. Although the unwritten rule is to give him three months to adapt, the fact that he doesn¡¯t visit tutors, doesn¡¯t attend public sses, doesn¡¯t participate in research, and chose the [Soldier] profession, practicing every day, has already made many people dissatisfied¡­ ¡°Plus the influence I have secretly exerted, when the three-month period is up, perhaps we could easily press him to obtain the patent.¡± As part of the consortium, he certainly knew the advantages and profits of the telegraph. In the outside world, it would even be enough to hire killers. Only in the Inner Circle, there were many restrictions. Just as he was deep in thought, a woman walked over from the opposite side looking weak and dispirited. It was Jess! ¡°Hello¡­ Jess.¡± Orchi was a bit puzzled: ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°No¡­nothing! ¡± Jess shivered all over and forced a smile: ¡°Probably because I slept tootest night, I feel a little dizzy¡­¡± She remembered she had had a good sleep, so why was she so tired this morning? ¡°About Su Lu¡­ I thought of another way.¡± At the mention of this name, Jess, not knowing why, felt a surge of fear: ¡°1¡­1 need to think about it.¡± ¡°Jess, what¡¯s going on?¡± Orchi found it very strange. This Jess, like him, was a shark of capital, determined to rip into her prey as soon as she spots it. How did she end up like this? ¡°There¡¯s nothing¡­ I need a good rest.¡± Jess yawned and quickly said goodbye and left. In her heart, she had a feeling that something was wrong, but she just couldn¡¯t remember what it was. She felt so frustrated and upset that she wanted to vomit blood. ¡°Hmph¡­ what a useless woman!¡± As he watched her leave, Orchi¡¯s face became grim and he walked into aboratory. By the door, the gloom on his face hadpletely dispersed, reced by a warm smile: ¡°Teacher!¡± The Inner Circle implemented an ancient apprenticeship system. He and Tutor Spa were not an ordinary student and teacher, but more like an ancient tutor-apprentice rtionship, very intimate. ¡°Orchil¡± Tutor Spa was a middle-aged man in his forties, wearing a blue robe and round sses. ¡°I¡¯m here to help you!¡± Seeing the tutor was conducting an experiment, Orchi immediately stepped forward. A few hourster. p! With a series of electric sparks, the experiment erupted into mes, producing a plume of ck smoke. ¡°Failed again¡­¡± Spa sighed and let Orchi clean up: ¡°The experiments in electrotechnics are at a very rudimentary stage, even with the guidance of Lord Vort, it¡¯s still far from enough.¡± ¡°Yeah, our sect needs more fresh blood!¡± Orchi changed the topic: ¡°Like that Su Lu!¡± ¡°The Telegraph kid? He¡¯s been in the Inner Circle for some time now, hasn¡¯t he?¡± Spa thought for a moment and asked. ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Feeling the teachaer¡¯s mild dissatisfaction, Orchi was overjoyed. ¡°Teacher!¡± At this moment, another apprentice ran over rapidly, holding a document in his hand: ¡°Thetest thesis on electrotechnics. Lord Vort ordered all tutors to read it.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Spa pushed his sses, took the folder: ¡°A thought-provoking experiment on verifying the existence and speed of electromaic waves¡­ Author ¨C Su Lu Pottery?¡± ¡°What? It¡¯s him?¡± Orchils face changed as he saw the tutor¡¯s increasingly excited expression. He felt that his n might be going awry. ¡°Genius idea!¡± Spa looked at it for half an hour, then suddenly hit his palm with his hand: ¡°Quick! I must replicate the experiment!¡± Therefore, a replication of the experiment is needed to verify. But that was not a worry.. If someone dared to publish it, and with Lord Vort¡¯s endorsement, it surely had to work! Chapter 111 - 0111: Monster (For the Origin Of Chapter 111: Monster (For the Origin Of Assassin Spicy Strip Alliance Leader Congrattions! Looking for Subscriptions! Monthly Tickets!) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Damn it!¡± Under Su Lu¡¯s feet, a ten-meter-long giant snake writhed unwillingly, baring its bloody maw in an attempt to swallow him whole. ¡°Spirit Thorn!¡± The next moment, the snake¡¯s eyes zed over as it copsed to the ground, now nothing more than a lifeless corpse. Behind it, two branched paths appeared. Su Lu chose the left path and walked along thebyrinthine wall adorned with strange patterns. He had encountered this type of mental secret realm maze before. But the one created by the transcendent was more vexing and challenging than those of ordinary people. For instance, it possessed more potent suppression capabilities and rules that prevented flight. Even climbing to the top of the maze was a luxury. In addition, the walls were extremely firm and difficult to destroy. Su Lu even suspected that even if one seeded in breaking them, it would immediately createplex distortions. Therefore, he obediently followed the maze¡¯s path, sticking to one wall all the way to the end! As long as the maze remained unchanged, he would eventually reach its core! ¡®If I ever encounter a changing maze, I will just have to suck it up!¡¯ [Spirit Medium] that can interact with the secondyer of the Spirit World could achieve this feat. For example, himself. The entrance to his current mental secret realm was on his spiritual body, with even more enhanced defenses. Comprising elements of a maze, beasts, and guardians, it would instantaneously detect and alert him of foreign invasions. At his current level, it was impossible for the Demon Curse Spirit from Nia City to infiltrate his mind, ndestinely changing his memories! ¡°Awoooo!¡± As he turned a corner, a pack of wolves howled and charged at him. ¡°Spirit oppression!¡± Su Lu¡¯s eyes hardened as a frightening aura surged out, crashing like a huge tidal wave. ¡°Woo woo!¡± The wolves whimpered with their tails between their legs as their fur trembled in fear. Su Lu advanced, the physical prowess of a [Soldier] enabling him to tear through their ranks as if he were in and devoid of life. ¡°Damn it!¡± After breaking through the wolf pack, three more branching paths appeared before him. Su Lu¡¯s expression grew solemn as he chose the furthest path on the left to continue his exploration¡­ ¡°st it all, finally made it!¡± After an unknown period of time, Su Lu finally reached the core of the maze. The surroundings were open, like a spacious marble square. And standing in the center of the square was a beast! It was five meters tall, with a pair of horns emting a bull, hooves below the knee, red eyes, and furry brawny arms wielding a huge axe. ¡°A beast? Sure enough, it¡¯sbined!¡± As soon as Su Luid eyes on his opponent, he knew this minotaur was Jess¡¯s subconscious core! This feeling was extremely peculiar and could only be confirmed upon face-to-face contact. ¡°Unbelievable¡­ From the outside, Jess seemed meticulous, perfectly corresponding to the maze¡­ but in actuality, her subconscious core is guarded by a beast, implying she¡¯s surface-level careful, but internally reckless?¡± Acting impulsively while maintaining a rational facade, Su Lu, to his surprise, found this contradiction rtively easy to understand. ¡°Roar!¡± The minotaur monster, serving as thest defense, let out a roar upon spotting the intruder, Su Lu. Vroom! Ayer of earthy yellow light appeared, enveloping the entire square. Su Lu¡¯s body stiffened abruptly: ¡°What is this? A gravity spell? Transcendent¡¯s prowess? So, even transcendent power participates in the subconscious core defense of a transcendent?¡± It was hard enough dealing with a minotaur monster, but now if it had spell-casting abilities too, the situation escted to a whole new level of difficulty! ¡°Indeed¡­ [Mystical Schrs] exploring the mental realm, is still a bit of a stretch after all!¡± Su Lu sighed, stepping into the square. Whoosh! Whoosh! At this point, the brawny minotaur indiscriminately swung its mighty axe, chopping down with deadly force. Bang! Su Lu¡¯s body flickered as a deep trench was formed on the marble ground beside him. Showering him with a spray of debris that pelted his body, causing bouts of acute pain. If his spiritual body got injured, his real body would also pay the price. ¡°Spirit oppression!¡± ¡°Spirit Thorn!¡± The once invincible skills could now only pause the beast¡¯s movements momentarily. ¡°The suppression¡­lt has increased.¡± When invading another person¡¯s mental realm, he would definitely face suppression. And now, this suppression has reached an extreme! ¡°If it was a high-ranking upational person, wouldn¡¯t I be an ordinary person in this scenario?¡± Su Lu shuddered, but he didn¡¯t miss his chance. ¡°Power of the Tiger! Open!¡± He shouted, and an illusory shadow of a ferocious tiger appeared behind him. Simultaneously, a warm surge flowed throughout his whole body,pelling him to roar uncontrobly. p! Su Lu made a step,nding on the back of the axe. Climbing up along the Minotaur¡¯s arm, his right leg promptly transformed into a whip. Drawing strength from his thigh, he thrusted it down with great force. Bang! After taking a fierce leg-whip, the Minotaur staggered back a few steps, seemingly dazed. ¡°Dammit¡­ Whether it¡¯s [Spirit Medium] or [Mystical Schr], they bothck means of attack¡­¡± Su Lu gritted his teeth. He didn¡¯t have much precious items on hand for self-protection. Faced with such resilient beasts, he was at a loss. ¡°It seems¡­ I really need to try to see if it can be worn down and killed!¡± Su Lu gauged the time in the mental realm. For safety¡¯s sake, he, of course, had lit a candle in the real world; however, the perception of time was different in the spirit realm. But upon assessing it now, he realized only a good portion of the time had passed. ¡°There¡¯s still time¡­ I can wear down this Minotaur!¡± Su Lu took a deep breath. Boom! Boom! Consecutive sounds echoed, the Minotaur finally slowly sumbed to the relentless attacks and fell. Apanied by a miniature earthquake- like rumble, the Minotaur fell onto the ground and gradually transformed. Its physique continually shrank, and its limbs turned into slender, well-proportioned ones. Its hooves morphed into a pair of fair humanlike legs. ¡°Jess¡­¡± Su Lu approached the unconscious ¡®Jess,¡¯ rubbing his fingers together: ¡°What a hassle¡­¡± If it was a mere beastly defense, it would have been easy, as everything within the mental secret realm would have been exposed. And all he needed to do would be to defeat a single robust beast to do as he pleased. But this woman had ulterior motives¡ªsetting a monster loose in the maze! He had barely ovee it. ¡°Thankfully¡­ I won in the end! ¡± Gazing at Jess before him, Su Lumented slightly smug: ¡°Reveal¡­ everything to me!¡± Given his abilities, he could only obtain some information at most. As for things like modifying and deleting memories, or even forcefully fabricating a segment of an ordinary person¡¯s past ¡ª creating a fake friend or a rtive¡ª it was something Su Lu couldn¡¯t possibly achieve. At most, he could make Jess develop some sort of a mild affinity towards him through subconscious suggestions. ¡°But this is pointless¡­ Even love might not bind a woman, let alone mere affection¡­ This could be sacrificed in a heartbeat¡­. Chapter 112 - 0112: Influence (Fixed 100 more updates, Please Subscribe! Monthly Pass!) Chapter 112: Influence (Fixed 100 more updates, Please Subscribe! Monthly Pass!) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°Jess Gael!¡± ¡°Why did you seek out Su Lu Pottery?¡± ¡°Because he controls the telegraph, a very profitable invention, and I want to obtain it at the lowest cost¡­¡± ¡°Anything else?¡± ¡°If it¡¯s not sessful, I also want Orchi to fail¡­ He and I are actuallypetitors, but I will create an illusion for Su Lu that Orchi and I are in cahoots¡­¡± ¡°Next¡­ let¡¯s talk about the Inner Circle.¡± ¡°All right¡­¡± Inside the Mental Secret Realm. Jess opens her bewildered eyes and answers without hesitation. After all her mental defenses were broken through, she had no secrets from Su Lu. And through her, Su Lu learned much about the inner circle. ¡°So, she¡¯s not only the third major figure in the Electrotechnic sect and Asha Gael¡¯s student, but there is also some familial rtion, although it¡¯s quite distant¡­¡± ¡°Orchi is not a good character at all, actually he has been waiting in the dark tough at me¡­¡± With this information, Su Lu can immediately take control. The memories of a person¡¯s experiences are like a treasure trove. For example, he now knows that Jess¡¯s profession is a first-level [Apprentice], but her knowledge of her promotion is exchanged from the White Tower. He cannot forcefully obtain her office¡¯s information, as it would immediately alert the White Tower to Jess¡¯s breach of contract, which could have negative consequences. ¡°Onest thing!¡± Su Lu looked at Jess: ¡°Forget¡­ this matter!¡± Invading the mind always leaves traces, at least Transcendents with exceptional spiritual senses would feel that something is wrong. At this moment, Su Lu was about to erase the traces in her subconscious mind, using a method simr to hypnosis. ¡°Forget¡­ the slight feeling that something is off.¡± ¡°You just¡­ slept for a night and had a dream!¡± Su Lu¡¯s voice was low and full of inspiration, carrying an infectious strength. ¡°I¡­ just slept.¡± As the force field dispersed, Jess subconsciously repeated the words in a murmur, her eyes appearing zed over. Eventually, she fell asleep. Seeing this, Su Lu immediately retreated. Almost at the moment he left, Jess transformed back into a five-meter-tall Minotaur Monster. Behind her, the walls of thebyrinth rose up once again. The power of the mind is infinite! Unless intentionally destroyed, this type of defense can regenerate indefinitely¡­ although it does require a bit of time. ¡°Jess is only a first-degree [Apprentice], and even if I don¡¯t hypnotize her, she might not be able to perceive that someone has invaded her mind¡­¡± This kind of thing could only be investigated if the person involved noticed it and reported it. And if you wanted to investigate, you would have to delve into the mind once again. Who would be willing to have their heart open to others, all their secrets revealed? Not to mention, the ability to probe the mind must touch the secondyer of the Spirit World, a domain that even the Inner Circle¡¯s Mystic Lock cannot restrict. If a specific individual was targeted, perhaps even the [Great Arcanist] would have to take action personally, and even Asha Gael¡¯s tutor would not be qualified. With this in mind, even if Jess knew something was wrong, she wouldn¡¯t actively expose the secret to the ninth seat. Therefore, Su Lu was very relieved. The next day. Orchi walked down the street, deep in thought. ¡°Su Lu has been in the Inner Circle for a month now. Although the unwritten rule is to give him three months to adapt, the fact that he doesn¡¯t visit tutors, doesn¡¯t attend public sses, doesn¡¯t participate in research, and chose the [Soldier] profession, practicing every day, has already made many people dissatisfied¡­ ¡°Plus the influence I have secretly exerted, when the three-month period is up, perhaps we could easily press him to obtain the patent.¡± As part of the consortium, he certainly knew the advantages and profits of the telegraph. In the outside world, it would even be enough to hire killers. Only in the Inner Circle, there were many restrictions. Just as he was deep in thought, a woman walked over from the opposite side looking weak and dispirited. It was Jess! ¡°Hello¡­ Jess.¡± Orchi was a bit puzzled: ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°No¡­nothing! ¡± Jess shivered all over and forced a smile: ¡°Probably because I slept tootest night, I feel a little dizzy¡­¡± She remembered she had had a good sleep, so why was she so tired this morning? ¡°About Su Lu¡­ I thought of another way.¡± At the mention of this name, Jess, not knowing why, felt a surge of fear: ¡°1¡­1 need to think about it.¡± ¡°Jess, what¡¯s going on?¡± Orchi found it very strange. This Jess, like him, was a shark of capital, determined to rip into her prey as soon as she spots it. How did she end up like this? ¡°There¡¯s nothing¡­ I need a good rest.¡± Jess yawned and quickly said goodbye and left. In her heart, she had a feeling that something was wrong, but she just couldn¡¯t remember what it was. She felt so frustrated and upset that she wanted to vomit blood. ¡°Hmph¡­ what a useless woman!¡± As he watched her leave, Orchi¡¯s face became grim and he walked into aboratory. By the door, the gloom on his face hadpletely dispersed, reced by a warm smile: ¡°Teacher!¡± The Inner Circle implemented an ancient apprenticeship system. He and Tutor Spa were not an ordinary student and teacher, but more like an ancient tutor-apprentice rtionship, very intimate. ¡°Orchil¡± Tutor Spa was a middle-aged man in his forties, wearing a blue robe and round sses. ¡°I¡¯m here to help you!¡± Seeing the tutor was conducting an experiment, Orchi immediately stepped forward. A few hourster. p! With a series of electric sparks, the experiment erupted into mes, producing a plume of ck smoke. ¡°Failed again¡­¡± Spa sighed and let Orchi clean up: ¡°The experiments in electrotechnics are at a very rudimentary stage, even with the guidance of Lord Vort, it¡¯s still far from enough.¡± ¡°Yeah, our sect needs more fresh blood!¡± Orchi changed the topic: ¡°Like that Su Lu!¡± ¡°The Telegraph kid? He¡¯s been in the Inner Circle for some time now, hasn¡¯t he?¡± Spa thought for a moment and asked. ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Feeling the teachaer¡¯s mild dissatisfaction, Orchi was overjoyed. ¡°Teacher!¡± At this moment, another apprentice ran over rapidly, holding a document in his hand: ¡°Thetest thesis on electrotechnics. Lord Vort ordered all tutors to read it.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Spa pushed his sses, took the folder: ¡°A thought-provoking experiment on verifying the existence and speed of electromaic waves¡­ Author ¨C Su Lu Pottery?¡± ¡°What? It¡¯s him?¡± Orchils face changed as he saw the tutor¡¯s increasingly excited expression. He felt that his n might be going awry. ¡°Genius idea!¡± Spa looked at it for half an hour, then suddenly hit his palm with his hand: ¡°Quick! I must replicate the experiment!¡± Therefore, a replication of the experiment is needed to verify. But that was not a worry.. If someone dared to publish it, and with Lord Vort¡¯s endorsement, it surely had to work! Chapter 113 - 0113: Spirit Lock (Added 200, Please Subscribe, Monthly Pass!) Chapter 113: Spirit Lock (Added 200, Please Subscribe, Monthly Pass!) Trantor: 549690339 The White Tower. Su Lu casually pulled out a book and checked the points in his badge. ¡°Cumtive Points: 815! Avable Points: 313!¡± ¡°Who would have thought¡­ the reception the electromaic waves paper received was very high; it gave me 300 points! With this, I¡¯m very close to achieving the authority of ¡®Three Leaves¡¯.¡± The Inner Circle Two Leaves authority requires a cumtive score of three hundred, while the Third Leaf requires nine hundred! Each time you upgrade, you can explore more areas and acquire more knowledge. For example, the ¡®Three Leaves¡¯ authority allows you to enter the fourth floor of the White Tower. Su Lu estimates that the [Shadow Warrior] profession information should be found there. ¡°But before that, I should clear out the experience on the first three floors.¡± Su Lu follows the indicator on the attribute bar and pulls out a misceneous book. This book introduces some transcendental knowledge about the Seven Gods, and he starts reading it slowly, leaning against the bookshelf. [XP+IO] [XP+10] [XP+IO] As time passed, the experience in the attribute bar rapidly increased. ¡°Although the professional information about the [Shadow Warrior] will definitely require a lot of points to exchange,pared to that, I better get my hands on the experience first¡­.¡± The [Shadow Warrior] is a third-order Expert-level profession. Once I take office, it will definitely lead to a sharp reduction in ways Su Lu could gain experience. Therefore, he ns to first push the second-order profession to its limit. After all, the points of the Inner Circle don¡¯t mean much to him, his experience is far more reliable. ¡°Also¡­ The appointment information for [Odd Technician] has high mental requirements. It doesn¡¯t seem like I¡¯d be able to achieve it just by improving my skills¡­¡± Su Lu muses, ¡°I must think of other ways, like magic potions!¡± At the [Spirit Medium] stage, professionals can improve their perception by taking some drugs. And mental attributes are essential for [Apprentices]. There must be potions that specifically increase spiritual power in the Inner Circle! But, the cost is worrisome, especially when Su Lu doesn¡¯t already have many points; he can¡¯t afford to waste. Therefore, he also has an interest in magic potion study. If the requirements are not high, he can learn this skill. Making his own potions should be more cost-effective than buying them directly. If it were a regr person, they would be wasting time and talent on magic potions. But for him, as long as he has enough experience points, he is a genius in anything! ¡°Even though a magic potion would be best produced by alchemists or potion makers, I can still learn this skill. The results may not be as good as those who specialize, but as long as I level up, everything will be fine¡­¡± In reality, Su Lu doesn¡¯t just read books that give experience points. He has also dabbled in some usefulmon knowledge, like herb recognition, simple potion making, etc. Unfortunately, he has not found a potion that can improve mental power, the most prevalent ones are hallucinogens of sorts. Also, in the attribute bar, no skills like [Magic Potion Making] have appeared. It seems like the path to obtaining this skill is still far off. ¡°Excuse me¡­ are you Mr. Su Lu Pottery?¡± Since he doesn¡¯t have to continue training, Su Lu has plenty of time. Just as he finished reading for the day and was leaving the White Tower, a servant respectfully waited by the door and bowed to ask him a question. ¡°That¡¯s me. What can I do for you?¡± Su Lu eyed the servant. The servant was a handsome sunny-faced man with a tall and sturdy stature, distinct facial features, and an attractive face. If he went out, he would undoubtedly attract many nobledies. But here, he can only wear a waiter¡¯s tailcoat in a humble manner. ¡°This is an invitation from my master. You must be present!¡± He bowed again and handed over a pink envelope. ¡­Asha Gael?¡± Su Lu took it, opened the envelope, and a fragrance immediately spread out. It was an invitation hoping that he would attend her public ss and inviting him to be a guest. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ Please tell Miss Gael that I am busy recently.¡± Su Lu shrugged and directly declined. If it had been earlier, perhaps he would have had to think it over. But after having a deep conversation with Jess, he knows very well that this distant rtive of hers has certain quirks, and her obsession with good-looking young men can be quite challenging. ¡°That¡¯s regrettable¡­¡± The servant clearly looked surprised but didn¡¯t say anything else and took his leave. Watching the servant¡¯s back, Su Lu sighed again. After entering the Inner Circle, he will not be able to escape the department of electric studies. And within the department of electric studies, there aren¡¯t many admirable tutors. First, there¡¯s Sleydon Watt, but he only takes [Apprentices]. Since he had chosen other professional paths, he was eliminated from the start. The remaining tutors Sleydon and Asha Gael have almost been offended by himself. If you count it down, aside from a William, there are almost no good tutor candidates left. Ironically, William has no intention of taking any disciple. ¡°Actually¡­ it doesn¡¯t really matter if I don¡¯t have a tutor¡­¡± shrugged The ¡®Tutor System¡¯ in ancient colleges is not a perfect system. It is notoriously known for exploiting students. The only benefit is that you can acquire some transcendent knowledge for free and get some guidance, which can help you avoid detours. In this regard, Su Lu, who possesses an attribute bar, has nothing to fear. ¡°My greatest advantage and trump card is having the attribute bar¡­ forcefully pursuing other things and calcting likemoners, is absurd!¡± Su Lu walked down the college road. He had made up his mind: ¡°As long as I have enough experience, those tutors probably can¡¯tpare to me. Why should I waste time?¡± The golden finger of the attribute bar is Su Lu¡¯s biggest capital for overtaking others. But he will not becent because of this. He will carefully use it and eventually surpass everyone! [XP: 450] In the dorm. Su Lu cross-legged and looked at the experience in the experience pool, a smile appeared on his face. This is his biggest capital! ¡°I cannot advance as an [Odd Technician] yet, so I¡¯ll upgrade my skills first!¡± Su Lu nced at [Spirit oppression LV2] and [Spirit Thorn LV3], then immediately made up his mind: ¡°I¡¯ll upgrade Spirit Thorn!¡± He anticipated that once his skill broke through LV4, a qualitative change would take ce. Several lines of data appeared on the attribute bar: [Experience consumed 400 points¡­ Spirit Thorn is upgraded to LV4!] [Spirit Thorn skill has reached its limit and obtained a breakthrough, transforming into Spirit Chain! Current level LVI!] [Spirit Chain: Chains made of spirit, can bind and harm spiritual bodies!] ¡°So Spirit Thorn only goes up to the third level?¡± The new data made Su Lu widen his eyes: ¡°And after the breakthrough with the help of experience points, there is transformation? Spirit Chain?¡± He had an idea and suddenly looked at his right hand. In the real world, a stark white chain was wrapped around his right arm, with a sharp iron cone shape at the end. ¡°The Spirit Chain can actually materialize in the real world?¡± Su Lu was excited: ¡°Incredible!¡± Chapter 114 - 0114: Achieve (Added 300, Please Subscribe!) Chapter 114: Achieve (Added 300, Please Subscribe!) Trantor: 549690339 Being intangible and without form, Spirituality is the same. However, when Spirit Thorn underwent qualitative change, it surprisingly transformed into a Spiritual Chain visible to the naked eye in the real world, giving Su Lu a minor shock. ¡°The potential of a [Spirit Medium] is quite high¡­ There are many secrets in this skill that are worth exploring¡­¡± took a look at his attribute column: Name: [Su Lu Pottery] Professions: [Mystical Schr] (2nd level), [Soldier] (1st level) Professional Rank: [2] Title: [None] Strength: [2.2], Agility: [1.3], Constitution: [2.2], Spirit: [4.2] Inspiration: [4.2] Skills: [Creation of Dead Princess LVI], [Maga Fighting Skill LV5], [Soul Trance LV4], [Spirit Oppression LV2], [Spirit Chain LVI], [Magical Item Creation LVI] Passives: [Common Hebrew LV3], [Basic Physics LV5], [Demon Hunting Knowledge LV4], [Ancient Hebrew LV2], [Gm Language LVI], [Mysterious Knowledge LVI], [Strong LVI] XP: [50] Meanwhile, behind the attribute column, there was another line of information: [Fifth Level Professional Information-Travel Magician! Precondition Analysis in progress, currently at 60% progress!] Ever since he received that obsidian pendant, Su Lu had been trying to parse the legacy of the [Travel Magician]. But when the progress reached around 60%, it came to aplete halt. Su Lu knew then, that some necessary conditions were missing. ¡°Even the pendant does not mention the [Dream Master] and [Dimensional Walker], these are the [Travel Magician]¡¯s fourth-level preconditions parsed by the attribute column¡­ It seems like the current halt is due to these two missing preconditions?¡± Su Lu had some guesses in his heart. If an ordinary Transcendent were to read the obsidian pendant, they wouldn¡¯t see the precondition requirements of the [Dream Master] and [Dimensional Walker] at all. These are the preconditions parsed out by the attribute column. And these two crucial pieces of information are not recorded in the pendant at all. Perhaps, only afterpleting the master level information of these two preconditions can the attribute column continue to parse. ¡°The legacy of the [Dimensional Walker] is in the Inner Circle¡­ and the [Dream Master]¡­¡± Su Lu pondered for a moment. Compared to the 4th level [Mysterious Master], he has now chosen the path of the [Odd Technician]. ¡°As for the [Dream Master], the Ancient Snake Society might have its legacy. After all¡­ the [Spirit Medium] also originated from there¡­ Looking at Kira¡¯s appearance, it¡¯s natural that she doesn¡¯t know some secrets since she likely hasn¡¯t made it into the upper echelons.¡± ¡°Additionally, in the more superior White Tower, there might be some hidden legacies¡­¡± With the attribute column, Su Lu had confidence in challenging high difficulties. After all, this means that future gains will be greater. And in this present era of rising gods, it¡¯s hard to get by without having a legendary profession! The path of the [Travel Magician] is the only legendary Professional Rank he hase across so far. As for the [Demon Hunter]? Never mind that the 5th level legacy is held by the Goddess Church, but one also needs to fall into the eyes of demon and divine beings, which has no interest in. White Tower. ¡°You win!¡± With a gloomy expression, Orchi handed a contract to Su Lu: ¡°10% tech equity, I will give you what you want¡­¡± ¡®Is this¡­ Finally yielding?¡¯ Without any change in expression, Su Lu collected the contract: ¡°Once I¡¯ve obtained what I want, I will sign the contract for you.¡± He was quite curious about what method Orchi would use to help him. ¡°It¡¯s very simple, I am also a person of credit!¡± Unfazed by Su Lu¡¯s clearck of trust, Orchi¡¯s face turned even darker: ¡°I will transfer a batch of research results to your name. With the points you¡¯ve umted, you can quickly ascend to the Three Leaves permissions!¡± At this point, Orchi felt a pang of heartache. Private transfer of research results is permitted, but only if the owner is willing. The cost of buying through is too high, and considering the overall ie and expenditure, it would be a loss. Only those who are anxious to rush permissions would do something like this. ¡°Oh? Transfer of research results?¡± Su Lu¡¯s eyes brightened: ¡°Do they agree?¡± ¡°It¡¯s all voluntary, thepensation is high, and contracts have been signed, don¡¯t worry!¡± Orchi focused on the Two Leaves emblem on Su Lu¡¯s chest: ¡°It won¡¯t be long before you¡¯re a member of the Three Leaves¡­Whatever information you want, find it yourself.¡± He felt somewhat envious. Despite having entered the inner circle from childhood and having the backing of a financial group, he was only a Three Leaves member, and Su Lu was about to catch up with him. ¡°Three Leaves¡¯ permission isn¡¯t enough!¡± Su Lu shook his head: ¡°You¡¯ll have topensate a batch of points too, the kind that can be traded!¡± His base is too thin now. If he were to exchange for the information of a third-tier expert profession, he would likely hit a wall. Therefore, a transaction must still be struck. As long as the price is high enough, some points can still be earned within theb. ¡°You¡­¡± Orchi frowned: ¡°I advise you to know when to stop. You will gain the friendship of the Francis family!¡± ¡®Family friendship?¡¯ A touch of mockery appeared on Su Lu¡¯s expressionless face. How self-righteous does one have to be to say such a thing? Admittedly, the Francis financial group is a behemoth, but that was in the past! With the dawn of the gods approaching and a dramatic era beginning, even a nation may not guarantee survival, let alone a mere family? Moreover, what use is a family¡¯s goodwill to him? It¡¯s not as practical as points. ¡°I need points, five hundred!¡± Su Lu spoke indifferently. The words caused Orchi¡¯s eyes to go wide on the other side: ¡°You¡¯re dreaming¡­that¡¯s impossible!¡± Even he couldn¡¯t obtain that kind of investment. ¡°Is that so?¡± Su Luughed and unceremoniously said: ¡°Then I will look for other options¡­like the Gore Company! Or¡­directly contribute to the inner circle!¡± He nced at Jess, who seemed a little dazed next to Orchi, gave her a smile, and she gave a strained smile back before turning away. This unnatural behavior, in Orchi¡¯s eyes, was a big problem. ¡®Damn it¡­that bastard¡­does he already have some kind of agreement with Su Lu?, Orchi quickly thought about it and spat out his bottom line: ¡°Three hundred points at most, there are no more¡­¡± ¡°Deal! ¡± Su Lu agreed happily, shing a brilliant smile: ¡°Here¡¯s to a pleasant cooperation!¡± Although the prospects of the telegram were promising, it wasn¡¯t much to him as long as he could retain some shares for dividends. When it came to wealth, he did not have much desire. Not to mention, now that he had a higher goal in mind. ¡°I hope so!¡± Orchi¡¯s face was pale, as if he had been stabbed, but he still managed to keep up appearances, politely saying farewell to Su Lu. The agreement made today, he had to pass back to his family as soon as possible, to coordinate. Fortunately, he managed to secure the telegram patent, and although the price was steep, it was still a merit.. Chapter 115 - 0115: Harvest (Added 400, Please request for Monthly Pass!) Chapter 115: Harvest (Added 400, Please request for Monthly Pass!) Trantor: 549690339 White Tower, Fourth Floor. Orchi was swift in his activities. Upon fulfilling the promise, Su Lu handed over the contract signed by him to Orchi, and they reached an agreement. As a result, Su Lu¡¯s points skyrocketed, advancing directly to the level of a Three Leaves member andnding him on the fourth floor. Compared to the first three floors, the space here is more cramped, but every book on the shelf is a gem. There are also some ¡®forbidden books¡¯ that would drive the followers outside into a frenzy if seen! For instance, the book Su Lu is currently holding, ¡°Road of Church Professionals and Some Spections¡±! ¡°The glory of the Seven Gods envelops the world: light, earth, ocean, me, war, storm, knowledge¡­ These seven True God Churches all follow the same path, the professional pathway of believers, the [Assistant Priest]!¡± ¡°Aside from this, the power of the Goddess Church mainly concentrates on the new continent, also dominating the career path of the [Demon Hunter]!¡± ¡°God of War¡¯s belief is thriving in the Old Continent, with its most representative profession being the [Fighter]!¡± ¡°However, no matter what profession, it¡¯s difficult to advance to the fifth professional rank¡­ as if it¡¯s a natural chasm drawn by the divine.¡± ¡°The fifth rank¡­ is the beginning of legend. However, as this author has found through statistics, the probability of a legendary professional appearing within the church is much lower than that of a Transcendent outside¡­ except for the few positions like the ¡®Pope¡¯ or ¡®Cardinal¡¯¡­ ¡°Based on this, the author hypothezises that these superior Gods do not wish for too many powerful beings to emerge from mortals, even though, in their eyes, even a sixth-rank mythic is nothing¡­ ¡® ¡°Arge number of traps lie within the church¡¯s professions¡­ Not to mention the [Demon Hunter], who must mark the soul twice, even the [Soldier] subss, the [Fighter] profession, must also face the formidable issue of ¡®Dragon Blood Baptism¡¯ter on!¡± ¡°All the professions within the church, apart from the route of the [Assistant Priest], others will face great difficulties when they reach a higher rank¡­ This is evidence! The Gods do not wish for powerful mortals to emerge!¡± After reading, Su Lu flipped through the book and found no author¡¯s signature. ¡°On the fourth floor of the White Tower, are they already opening up information about fifth and sixth rank to readers? And this kind of argument, if proimed outside¡­ surely direct trial at the Religious Tribunal!¡± Su Lu walked towards the bookshelf with upation information. Before his eyes, many professions from one to three ranks are disyed in front, veryplete. Despitecking the master-level information of the fourth rank, it still deserves to be driven mad by many outsiders! He scanned it a few times, his eyes lighting up as he pulled out a book: ¡®¡±Shadow Warrior Advancement¡¯, reading requires 400 points, not allowed to be taken out of the White Tower!¡± The prompt of the White Tower¡¯s Tower Spirit immediately appeared. ¡°It¡¯s lucky that I have Orchi¡¯s contribution, otherwise, I really couldn¡¯t afford it.¡± Su Lu pulled hard, and the points on the Three Leaves badge rapidly decreased. He held the book, starting reading eagerly. [Ding! Detected third-rank upational information ¡ª Shadow Warrior, taking office requires second-rank precondition upation: Wanderer, Agility 4.0, Constitution 3.0! ¡­Conditions do not match! Cannot be assigned!] After an unknown amount of time, a piece of information surfaced on the attribute list. This means that the profession is now listed. As long as the conditions are met in the future, paying with experience points could instantly allow one to take office. ¡°So much upational information is a treasure trove¡­ unfortunately¡­¡± Su Lu returned the book, and, looking at the fully filled bookshelf, felt great regret. If he could look through all of them, with the record function of the attribute list, he wouldn¡¯t need much time to master all this upational information! He took a stroll around the fourth floor, picked a few ¡®authentic¡¯ books with rich experience, and what was regrettable was that he did not find any clues about the [Dream Master]. ¡°Now¡­ I¡¯m in trouble¡­¡± Su Lu looked at the spiral stone staircase. That was the entrance to the fifth floor of the White Tower, which required Four Leaves authority, representing a terrifying 2700 points! Even within the Inner Circle, some instructors have not met this requirement. ¡°Just ¡­ I have to go once, whether it¡¯s the subsequent [Dimensional Walker] for the [Shadow Warrior], or looking for the [Dream Master]¡­¡± As for invading others from the mental realm to obtain this? Su Lu pretty much had no hope for this. Those who could ess this master-ss profession information would mostly be third-level or above professionals. Their natural mental defences are strong, making them something that Su Lu currently couldn¡¯t breakthrough. Unless he found a transcendent second generation, but then there is the issue of breaking the contract and being discovered by the White Tower. ¡°Except for thest moment, the ¡®grab and run¡¯ approach, it¡¯s better to avoid as much as possible¡­ after all¡­ there is also a monitoring force on me from the arcane. ¡± Arcane! This was originally just a concept, equivalent to the ¡®truth¡¯! But through the efforts of generations of [Arcanists], it has evolved into an inexplicable existence. It might be too early to say that it has personified, but it definitely has already begun to materialize, possessing some kind of power, like the ability to witness oaths, etc! Su Lu even suspected that the White Tower¡¯s Tower Spirits has something to do with this ¡®Arcane¡¯. When he entered the Inner Circle, he signed a contract under the witness of the Arcane. Although the binding force was not strong, the key was that once breached, the White Tower would instantly know about it! Arcane can¡¯t directly punish him, but [Arcanists] can! ¡°Four Leaves authority¡­¡± Su Lu rubbed his eyebrows, feeling a little headache. Without a doubt, if you want to take the orthodox route, getting to the fourth floor will be a big trouble. Upon reaching the level of Four Leaves members, you have absolutely reached the middle-to-high level of Green Tree Castle. This is evident from the fact that they can ess master-ss professions. As for Five Leaves and Six Leaves, frankly, they already have the qualifications to attack Green Tree council members! Apart from the chairman who has the highest Seven Leaves authority, other council members attending mostly fall within this category. ¡°In other words¡­ members of the Inner Circle with Four Leaves authority are just below those council members¡­ if you want to be promoted, the difficulty will increase greatly.¡± However, the temptation of the [Wandering Mage] makes him unwilling to give up [Dimensional Walker]! ¡°It seems¡­ I have to stay in Green Tree Castle for a long time, then slowly reveal the research results and enhance the authority?¡± Su Lu thought calmly. He had a general understanding of the strength of Green Tree Castle¡¯s Inner Circle. The highest, of course, are the first nine seats of Green Tree Council. Among these Five Leaves or higher authority holders, there must be professionals of legendary level! As for others, they must be formidable fourth-rank professionals, such as the [Grand Arcanist] ! Not to mention, there¡¯s also the defense of the Inner Circle¡¯s Mystic Lock and the support of the Federation! To fight against such a huge entity, the mere thought causes one to be helpless. Therefore, it¡¯s still best to proceed with the honest exchange. Su Lu sighed, felt the pass of time, put down the book, and walked out of the White Tower. The reminder on the attribute list ¡°[XP: 350]¡± represents the harvest this time.. Chapter 116 - 0116: Magic Potion (Added 500, Please Subscribe!) Chapter 116: Magic Potion (Added 500, Please Subscribe!) Trantor: 549690339 Inside the cultivation room. In front of Su Lu was a huge silver-white alchemy table, with beakers, crucibles. test tubes. wooden racks and other items on disy just like a chemistryb table. This was a set of magical potion facilities that he had exchanged for using his points. After being promoted to a ¡°Three Leaves¡± member and entering the fourth level of the White Tower, he atst came across a book that truly exined the studies of magic potions, and thus began trying to concoct potions himself. It had to be said, the Inner Ring of Green Tree Castle was a treasure trove. Su Lu was originally just an ordinary person and even after plunging into the transcendent profession, he remained so. Nowadays, however, his continuous umtion of experiences, skills, and knowledge were all enriching his foundation, and this was closely rted to his strength! One could say that the entire White Tower was his best teacher. As for the idea of genuinely taking on a mentor, that was something long abandoned. After all, he would not betray the Electrotechnic sect for fear of marching towards self-destruction, but among the mentors avable today, those who he saw as worthy did not see him the same way. The rest, such as Spa, Gore and the like, were all beings he would avoid, so he chose to study on his own. For Su Lu, this was no issue. As long as he had enough points and experience, he could evenplete mind-boggling umtions in a short period of time. After inspecting the raw materials, Su Lu took a deep breath and lit the me. Simultaneously his inspiration spread, merging with the me to form a ¡®Spiritual Fire¡¯! Only a me with transcendent properties is capable of handling magical materials. This Spiritual Fire was widely used in magic potions and alchemical products. But there was a slight difference between potion refining and crafting magical items. However, as the [Spirit Medium] path was also a spell casting profession specialized in mental power and spirituality, it was barely manageable. This was also why some spellcasters could learn alchemical skills. If it were a profession on the physical side, although not impossible, the difficulty of potion refining would be significantly increased. Once the crucible waspletely enveloped in ayer of luminescence, he did not hesitate and swiftly plucked a leaf from a tree branch that was entirely green and faintly veined with golden hues, then tossed it into the crucible. Drip! Drip! The timer had only ticked for a few seconds when the emerald leaf became translucent and started to melt. The golden lines on it became more dazzling and eventually turned into a pool of green-gold liquid. ¡°The difficulty of magical potionology lies in the alteration of properties¡­ It not only requires materials but also demands the participation of the potion maker¡¯s spirituality¡­ The control of degrees and peaks is very intricate, hence the high failure rate!¡± Su Lu snorted coldly, paying even more attention, his inspiration surging as he sensed the mysterious transformation within the potion. In the perception of ¡®spirituality¡¯, the world appeared gray. The transcendent material in his hand, however, emitted its own unique radiance. Within the potion, the blue and gold were continuously fusing. Suddenly, a smear of red emerged. This red becamerger, and its color became vivid like blood. When the red reached its peak, it slowly turned pitch ck. ¡°It¡¯s time!¡± Su Lu swiftly picked up a dropper with his right hand and dripped in two drops of previously extracted liquid. The spiritual fire rapidly consumed. Within the realm of inspiration, the vibrant red color of the potion was gradually set, but the bit of ck was also preserved. In the end, he harvested half a test tube of a bright red potion. ¡°This is a hemostatic potion, it can stop bleeding and slightly promotes wound healing! ¡± Su Lu shook the test tube, looking at the slight ck threads mixed within, his brow furrowed: ¡°But I missed the peak potency¡­ Now not only is the effect slightly reduced, but it also has some side effects.¡± 1m fact, the peak was difficult to grasp, and even real magical potion crafting professionals might not be able to precisely hit it every time. At this stage, this most basic ¡®hemostatic potion¡¯, was considered sessfully refined. Su Lu looked at the prompt surfacing on the property bar in front of him: [ ¡­With continuous effort, potion-making was sessful! Acquired Magic Potion Refining skill, current level LVI!] At this moment, his attributes had be: Name: [Su Lu Pottery] Profession: [Mystical Schr] (Second ss), [Soldier] (First ss) Professional Rank: [2] Title: [None] Strength: [2.2], Agility: [1.3], Constitution: [2.2], Spirit: [4.2] Inspiration: [4.2] Skills: [Creation of Dead Princess LVI], [Maga Fighting Skill LV5], [Soul Trance LV4], [Spirit Pressure LV2], [Spirit Chain LVI], [Magic Item Creation LVI], [Magic Potion Refining LVI] Passive: [Common Hebrew LV3],[Basic Physics LV5], [Demon Hunting Knowledge LV4], [Ancient Hebrew LV2], [Gm Language LVI], [Mysterious Knowledge LV2], [Strong LVI] XP: [350] ¡°This [Magic Potion Refining LVI] skill seems to merely make me more proficient at potion-making techniques and does not provide any potion recipes¡­¡± Su Lu felt a bit regretful. What he truly wished to make were potions that could increase Spirit. Aside from that, ones that could increase Agility would also be eptable. This was all to get ready for advancing into the [Odd Technician] and [Wanderer] professions. ¡°It seems¡­ I still need to collect the recipes myself!¡± However, this skill was initially developed by bing proficient through practice. Su Lu didn¡¯t feel particrly bad about it as he always believed it never hurt to have too many skills. What was surprising was that his Mysterious Knowledge had unknowingly levelled up to LV2, likely due to him reading various mystical books during this time. He received this small surprise pleasantly. After dealing with it all, Su Lu tidied up and went to the mess hall. It wasn¡¯t mealtime, so there weren¡¯t many people, just a few scattered here and there. Su Lu sat alone at a table, savoring the caviar said toe from the North Sea, of which worth couldpare to gold, and roast goose liver. ¡°Hey, Su Lu! Congrattions on your promotion!¡± A round-faced fat man sat opposite him, enviously looking at the three-leaf badge on his chest. ¡°Siegfried!¡± Su Lu greeted with a smile, ¡°I merely¡­got lucky.¡± ¡°Promoted to a three-leaf member in less than three months of being in the Inner Circle is definitely not exinable by luck¡­My mentor has spoken highly of you!¡± Siegfried sat down, gnawing at a roastedmb leg, ¡°It¡¯s a shame you aren¡¯t part of our Mechanical Research Department. You have no idea¡­ our research has made breakthrough progress,pleting a magnificent work of art, which was¡­ absolutely marvelous, incredibly grand¡­¡± As he continued, he lowered his voice and looked around. Some confidential things, even if they are from the same sect, may not be clear, one must keep them secret. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about something else!¡± Knowing he should avoid the topic, Su Lu actively changed it, ¡°Do you know thetest developments in Nia City?¡± He was very concerned about his secondary hometown, but due to his insufficient strength, he did not rush back. ¡°I know this!¡± Siegfried¡¯s expression returned to normal: ¡°The culprits have been confirmed. It was the [Master of Illusion], ck Kos from the Ancient Snake Society, and the former Archbishop of the Goddess of Light, Moron Goebbels. It is said¡­. that these two, relying on this ritual, sessfully ascended to be legends!¡± Chapter 117 - 0117: Trade (Added 600, Please Subscribe!) Chapter 117: Trade (Added 600, Please Subscribe!) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°ck KOS! Moron Goebbels! Two legendary professionals?¡± Su Lu was muttering these two names. If his power was sufficient in the future, he would definitely make them pay! After all, half of Nia city was destroyed due to them. Perhaps some of his former ssmates and teachers were among the victims. This was a blood feud! Of course, he would not be foolish enough to step forward now. At least, he would also wait until he stood at the same level as them before considering revenge. ¡°Yes, the legends of the fifth level¡­ The legends that used to be passed down by word of mouth have actuallye to life in the world!¡± Siegfried said with a sigh, ¡°It¡¯s said that it¡¯s the influence of the demon that caused Archbishop Moron to fall into depravity and sessfully switch jobs.¡± ¡°A demon? Can the True God really influence the world like this now? So where is our Goddess?¡± Su Lu suddenly thought of Moli. The curse of the demon in the gallery back then, thinking about it now, was full of conspiracies. This woman was very likely silenced by Moron! The method used was, of course, distorting her sacrifice, making her see the real ¡®demon¡¯! But there was one thing Su Lu didn¡¯t understand, that was, the Dawn of the Gods had just begun. How could the real ¡®demon¡¯ cast such a quick influence? Perhaps¡­ Was it because Moli had initiated the sacrifice? And what she saw was only the sleeping figure of the demon, murmuring in a dreamlike manner? ¡°About this question¡­¡± Siegfried whispered, ¡°I have a guess. Could it be possible that the ¡®demon¡¯s¡¯ rank is higher than the Goddess?¡± As Green Tree Castle is a schrly institution with a weak faith, such sphemous words can also be spoken. If it were in the outside world, just based on this sentence, Siegfried would be on the stake for execution. ¡°The demon¡¯s rank is higher than that of the Goddess? That¡¯s an interesting idea!¡± Su Lu was taken aback, but didn¡¯t refute. Although in the religious ssics, the Seven Gods are touted as the only true Gods in various fields with endless glory. But Su Lu, after all, is a visitor from another world. He looks at the issues from a different perspective and knows that the so-called ¡®True Gods¡¯ are just a group of top professionals! Since they are all professionals, there¡¯s naturally only the difference between strong and weak, not the distinction between righteous and evil Gods. The so-called righteousness and evil are definitions imposed by humans. Therefore, the ¡®demon¡¯ being stronger than the Goddess of Light is not impossible! ¡°You think¡­ because the demon is stronger than the Goddess, so it can influence first while the Goddess is sleeping?¡± Su Lu turned his eyes, ¡°But is it possible, in fact, that it¡¯s because it¡¯s weaker than the Goddess?¡± ¡°We all know that in the Dawn of the Gods, when the transcendent power is revived, the stronger the existence, the harder it is to wake up and move freely. So, because the demon is weaker than the Goddess, it wakes up a bit earlier and slightly interferes with the real world?¡± As soon as this argument came out, Siegfried was dumbfounded: ¡°Indeed, it makes sense too.¡± ¡°With our current wisdom, trying to understand the abilities of the Gods is overreaching,¡± Su Luughed and looked around, ¡°The people in the Inner Circle¡­ seem to be fewer?¡± If this reclusive bookworm had noticed that something was wrong, it means that something big must have happened in the Inner Circle. ¡°You¡¯re just noticing now?¡± Siegfried gaped, ¡°It seems that you¡¯ve been soaking in the White Tower all the time, you¡¯ve not been out at all?¡± Su Lu was a bit embarrassed. Ever since he got the ess of Three Leaves, he had indeed been shuttling between the White Tower and the dormitory. Especially after obtaining the knowledge of Magic Potion Study, he had been practicing skills to level up and pay little attention to the outside world. ¡°Did something big happen?¡± ¡°I heard¡­¡± Siegfried leaned forward with a mysterious look on his face, ¡°The attack on Nia City was a case that shocked the Federation. The Inner Circle Speaker and Deputy were both rmed by this and sent out a team to participate in the hunt for those two viins.¡± ¡°That¡¯s how it is!¡± Su Lu nodded in understanding. The Green Tree Castleb has always had a close rtionship with the Federation. Moreover, legendary professionals are so rare in this world that there are very few in the whole Federation who are willing to listen to the Federation¡¯s orders. This time hunting two demon followers required the leadership of fifth level professionals, so it was quite normal to be drafted. ¡°With the Speaker and the Deputy, those two viins will definitely suffer the sanction of the Federation!¡± Siegfried¡¯s face showed a look of reverence. He clearly had great confidence in these two. ¡°Of course! I just don¡¯t know¡­ what their professions are¡­¡± Su Lu agreed. The Speaker and Deputy of the Inner Circle of Green Tree Castle were almost among the strongest in the Federation. But he did not know what kind of fifth level professions they practiced. From the perspective of the Inner Circle heritage, should they be advanced legends on the [Arcane] path? It¡¯s unfortunate that even the fourth floor of the White Tower does not have the professional information of [Arcane]. Obviously, this was a profession hidden in the Inner Circle. Without reaching the true level or joining the core of the Inner Circle, bing a member of Four Leaves or above, and winning trust, it would not be taught. If he had not already had other professions and had been sessfully taken as an apprentice by Sleydon Watt, he would have gone down the orthodox professional path of [Arcane]. His future would have been extremely bright. If not a councilor, he even could have contested for the position of the Speaker of Green Tree Castle. With this in mind, Su Lu couldn¡¯t help but feel a little regretful, and then he scoffed. What about [Arcane]? He had an attribute panel and a legendary professional path. There was no reason why he couldn¡¯t catch up or even surpass [Arcane]! ¡°I know about that!¡± While it was just the name of the profession and there wasn¡¯t any other information, Siegfried confidently said, ¡°I heard my mentor say that after the fourth level [Great Arcanist] is the fifth level [Arcanic Caster]! The nature of their power has been sublimated. They can use ¡®Arcane¡¯, a very primitive energy, to perform all kinds of incredible spells!¡± ¡°Fifth level¡­ [Arcanic Caster], huh?¡± Su Lu nodded, and suddenly looked at Siegfried, ¡°What do you think about my proposalst time?¡± He thought this fat guy was a nice person and had a proposal. For example, trading some research results for other mysterious materials. After all, to upgrade to Four Leaves authority seemed like an indefinitely distant goal, so he had to find other ways. Upon mentioning this, a glimmer of light appeared in Siegfried¡¯s eyes, ¡°The structure of steam power you showed mest time was very enlightening¡­ You really aren¡¯t publishing these papers and results yourself?¡± ¡°I¡¯m genuinely transferring it. We can also sign a contract agreement to ensure clean hands,¡± Su Luughed. The knowledge from his previous world, just throwing a bit of it out would bring massive wealth. ¡°In that case, I can indeed give you a magic potion form. It¡¯s from my mentor¡¯s private collection. It¡¯s not for spiritual power, but it can improve agility¡­¡± Magic potion forms for enhancing spiritual power generally came from the higher levels of White Tower and were bound by contracts. What could be traded were each other¡¯s private goods.. Chapter 118 - 0118: Siege (Added 700, Please request for Monthly Pass!) Chapter 118: Siege (Added 700, Please request for Monthly Pass!) Trantor: 549690339 Federation¡¯s East Sea coast. Blue Star Town. Somewhere along the line, the Federation began tightlyting this small town. Arge number of civilians were evacuated, several troops were urgently summoned, the outer was set up, and carefully, yet strictly, began topress inward. Inside amand camp. Agents of the Federal Eleventh Bureau, outfitted in ck suits, sunsses, and stern expressions, were seen about. upying the center was the map of Blue Star Town. Amander-like figure drew arge circle around the map of Blue Star Town: ¡°Over fifty thousand civilians have been evacuated, six mechanical units have been deployed¡­ The only task set for you is to tear those two bastards apart. Do you understand?¡± The attack on Nia City was the Federation¡¯s first terrifying casualty in its peaceful years, provoking anger from the upper to the lower ranks, filled with a desire for revenge. ¡°Understood!¡± A row of elite troops responded in unison. ¡°What about the two council members?¡± Only then did themander think to ask about other matters. ¡°We are already here! ¡± Apanied by voices and light, many people discovered to their surprise that two individuals had suddenly appeared in the heart of themand camp. One of them was wearing loose silver robes, with golden hair, an aged face, and exuding the air of a schr. He was the Chief of Green Tree Castle¡¯s Inner Circle, a fifth-order[Arcanic Caster], Dunstan Berg! Standing next to him was the Vice-Chief, Celsus, a legendary upational person whose body was enveloped within a ck robe, exuding a dangerous aura. ¡°Excellent¡­ When dealing with legendary powerful beings, we will have to rely on the both of you to take the lead!¡± The Dawn of Gods was not the only historical example; there have been other instances of nations hunting down high-level upational persons. All these experiences were secretly handed down and continue to y a role today. At least themander knew that in the face of such powerful beings, ordinary people could only serve as cannon fodder and would need top strongmen leading the upational Army as support. ¡°I have already set up a ¡®Dimensional Lock¡¯; those two viins won¡¯t be able to break through the lockdown and teleport¡­¡¯ Chief Dunstan Berg was the first to speak. ¡°Then¡­ I dere the operation tomence!¡± Themander nced again at the small town, which was now under martialw, and announced loudly. Boom! A few secondster. A terrifying explosion sprouted from the center of the town and spread outward incessantly. Light! The dazzling intense light almost instantly shrouded the town and soon turned into a mushroom cloud that rose gradually. The shockwave swept through recklessly, destroying buildings and wiping the town off the map. ¡°Levitation Skill!¡± ¡°Defense Field!¡± Two spells emerged, and Dunstan and Celsus simultaneously flew to the town¡¯s airspace. Nothing could escape from underneath the explosion. In the flying dust, two human figures gradually appeared. These were the two legendary upational persons who had been chased and eventually cornered in Blue Star Town ¨C Moron and ck KOS, the culprits of the Nia City tragedy! ¡°Hehe¡­ As expected of master[Arcanic Caster], the power of such a spell could have destroyed armies and obliterated cities in ancient times, right?¡± ck KOS, covered with ayer of ck liquid,ughed deeply. ¡°This aura¡­ too weak!¡± Next to Dunstan, Celsus suddenly warned: ¡°No¡­ what are you¡­ exactly?¡± ¡°Ha ha¡­ Have I been found out? There was no other way, the Arcanic explosion just now was too powerful¡­¡± ck Kos casually responded. Next to him, the original Archbishop Moron Goebbels¡¯ skin and flesh fell off piece by piece, dissolving in mid-air into ck droplets. Their two figures gradually became unreal, like two fully fleshed shadows! ¡°Impossible!¡± In the groundmand post, themander held his head in his hands and nearly screamed in meltdown: ¡°We pursued for nine days, suffering heavy casualties, only to find that we¡¯re chasing two¡­ fakes?! ¡± ¡°The ability of a [Phantom Master] after advancing? Indeed, it is quite wondrous!¡± There was not much expression on Dunstan¡¯s elderly face. Apparently, in his life, this shock didn¡¯t even rank in the top five. ¡°If this were before, my Light and Shadow Magic would not be able to fool so many people. But now, I am a [Phantom Demon]! A Fifth-Level [Phantom Demon]!¡± ¡°If it weren¡¯t for that Celsus who is adept at Shadow Magic at your side, I might be able to hold on for a while longer. But¡­ it¡¯s enough!¡± ck Kos roared. After he finished speaking, he and Moron¡¯s figures turned into two balls of light that burst open with a boom. Even the most powerfully forged avatar is ultimately a fake! The previous saturation attacks have actually destroyed the tforms they relied on to survive! ¡°Is this to distract the target and facilitate their escape?¡± However, Dunstan did not leave. Instead, he quietly watched this scene, his eyes seeming to flicker with light as he reyed the previous scenes. ¡°Perhaps¡­ they have other objectives? If so, they must try to tie our hands and feet!¡± ¡°Roar!¡± Just then, there was a sudden disturbance from the encirclement on the eastern side of the town. A colossal shadow suddenly appeared materializing from the air, instantly threw a huge rock from the sky. ¡°Enemy¡­ Enemy attack!¡± ¡°The attacker is a Fifth-Level Legendary Creature¡ªMountain Giant!¡± ¡°Help!!!¡± The Mountain Giant roared, its massive body charged into the army, immediately causing blood and gore. ¡°Mountain Giants are usually gentle unless they face their natural enemies¡­ This one must have been provoked!¡± With a sh of light, Dunstan descended, saying solemnly: ¡°Its defenses are high, and its vitality is strong, and it has the skill of Spirit World Traversal. It¡¯s hard for us to kill it. The best way is tomunicate with it!¡± Chirp! Just then, a red me suddenly appeared in the sky. The majestic figure of the Fire Phoenix emerged amid the crisp and pleasant cries. It identified its target and rushed towards the rampaging child of the mountain. The sh between the two Legendary creatures caused devastation all around, with many of the surrounding troops caught in the crossfire, resulting in heavy casualties. ¡°These two legendary creatures appeared only in Posey Port¡­ It seems ck Kos attracted them here by some unknown method. Is it s the ability of the [Phantom Demon]?¡± Even Dunstan could not fully understand the abilities of the legendary upations. But now that he saw all this, he could only sigh and fly into the air. ¡°In the name of Arcane Power! Lockdown!¡± The flickering energies formed an encirclement as Dunstan raised his right hand. The trapped Fire Phoenix seemed a little cautious, but soon its cries became more urgent. ¡°Child of fire, please leave this ce!¡± Dunstan made hisst effort. The Fire Phoenix originally retracted the mes on its wings, but seeing the roaring Mountain Giant on the ground, it suddenly cried out loudly. An abundance of fire turned into falling meteors, breaking through the Arcane encirclement, and crashing into the ground. Boom! Sparks flew in all directions! PS: Please support the genuine subscription at the starting point, please! Chapter 119 - 0119: Cat’s Elegance (Added 800, Please Subscribe) Chapter 119: Cat¡¯s Elegance (Added 800, Please Subscribe) Trantor: 549690339 Green Tree Castle, Inner Circle. Su Lu picks up a form: ¡°The Cat¡¯s Elegance Potion!¡± ¡°Main Ingredients: Shadow Cat¡¯s Eye, Wind Whisper Flower.¡± ¡°Secondary Ingredients: Shadow Cat¡¯s Blood, Rose Dew, Spirit Dust.¡± ¡°Preparation: Start by taking a pair of Shadow Cat¡¯s eyes¡­¡± ¡°Effect: Permanently enhances neural reflexes and speed, with certain side effects. ¡± ¡°Note: The first use gives the best results, with subsequent effects decreasing.¡± The faded parchment, densely inscribed with the potion recipe for ¡®Cat¡¯s Elegance.¡¯ Besides, the alchemy table has arge amount of materials, enough to refine about ten batches. All of these were exchanged from Siegfried with one mechanical blueprint. Su Lu also did some research on steam power, and adding in his previous life¡¯s experience, a little bit of guidance from him would already make Siegfried call him a genius. Upon careful consideration, he chose to trade some steam power and mechanical achievements with the other party. In this way, it¡¯s more cost-effective than first exchanging points and then going to the White Tower to exchange for Transcendent materials, and he could get quite a bit of the other party¡¯s private goods. Like this time, the ¡®Cat¡¯s Elegance¡¯ potion in his hands. ¡°It¡¯s just a pity¡­ Since potion-making needs the participation of spiritual fire, inspiration, and so on, it can¡¯t be scientifically and systematically researched, nor mass-produced¡­¡± With a slight regret, Su Lu picked up a beaker, adding two eyeballs that looked like green gemstones. Then, he added the Rose Dew. In a fragrant aroma, with his bursting inspiration, during the reaction process, the green gemstones in the beaker dissolved quickly into the Dew. Next, he ignited the spiritual fire, letting the me lick the bottom of the beaker. Refining this kind of potion is undoubtedly harder than the previously made hemostatic agent. In his inspiration, what appeared in front of Su Lu was a colourful, constantly changing light sphere. The colors flickered quickly, making it extremely difficult to grasp the correct moment. ¡°Next¡­ Slowly add the fresh blood!¡± Su Lu picked up the dropper. The next moment. Bang! In the beaker, all the colors suddenly mixed together, turning into a grey-ck mass. ¡°Failed?¡± Su Lu sighed, removed his inspiration, and looked at the solution in the beaker which had now turned into a lumpy, ck, and smelly substance. ¡°Even though I have the [Magic Potion Refining LVI] skill and am a half potion-making apprentice, it¡¯s still so hard. No wonder Siegfried tried to dissuade me during our trade¡­¡± Su Lu sighed, and continued to get to work. With the skill¡¯s bonus, his potion-making is just a little more skillful than others. Even so, after five failed attempts that even made him start doubting himself, he finally seeded once. Looking at the final creation, the real potion settled by spirituality, even Su Lu¡¯s stoic face couldn¡¯t help but show obvious delight. ¡°I¡­ I did it!¡± He gazed at the Cat¡¯s Elegance Potion in his hand. It was a tube filled halfway with a green liquid. A faint sway released a whispering wind sound. ¡°First, let¡¯s test the reaction and examine the medicinal properties, this is a necessary process¡­¡± After some inspections, Su Lu finally confirmed. The potion he refined, its nature and all its indicators were the same as those in the recipe, he really seeded! ¡°Next¡­ It¡¯s time to actually take it.¡± Su Lu entered a quiet room, calmed his mind, and poured the potion from the test tube into his mouth. Gurgle, Gurgle! The elixir tasted refreshingly cool, like a spicy mint water, turning into an icy thread that trickled down his throat. ¡°Surprisingly, the taste isn¡¯t bad!¡± Su Lu licked his lips, and suddenly, his face changed. After the icy elixir entered his stomach, a terrifying heatwave rose from his lower abdomen and spread throughout his body. ¡°It¡¯s taking effect¡­¡± Su Lu grunted, almost copsing on the floor. He felt as if his body was being roasted by mes, especially his legs, as though even the bones were about to melt. Hoo hoo! At this moment, he even experienced auditory hallucinations, as if he had ascended a peak, listening to thenguage of the wind. ¡°Meow!¡± A cat¡¯s figure emerged amid the wind. It had a slender and fluid body shape, sleek, glossy ck fur, and its emerald green eyes seemed to speak. At this moment, it pounced toward Su Lu, its sharp ws almost touching his pupils. ¡°An illusion? Su Lu, being a [Mystical Schr], his inspiration burst forth, and instantly all auditory and visual hallucinations disappeared. He straightened his body, finding the effect of the magic potion had passed. He exercised his muscles and bones, and suddenly felt his bones seemed a bit lighter, and his speed was slightly improved. ¡°The effect is quite noticeable, but the real data can still be seen in the attribute column!¡± Su Lu thought for a moment: Name: [Su Lu Pottery] Profession: [Mystical Schr] (Rank 2) , [Soldier] (Rank 1) Professional Rank: [2] Title: [None] Strength: [2.2] ,Agility: [1.5],Constitution: [2.1], Spirit: [4.2] Inspiration: [4.2] Skills: [Creation of Dead Princess LVI], [Maga Fighting Skill LV5], [Soul Trance LV4], [Spirit Oppression LV2], [Spirit Chain LVI], [Magical Item Creation LVI], [Magic Potion Refining LVI] Passive: [Common Hebrew LV3], [Basic Physics LV5], [Demon Hunting Knowledge LV4], [Ancient Hebrew LV2], [Gm Language LVI], [Mysterious Knowledge LV2], [Strong LVI] XP: [550] ¡°My agility has increased by 0.2! However, my constitution has decreased by 0.1!¡± The data on the attribute column is very straightforward. Su Lu muttered to himself, ¡°Side effect?¡± He could feel that the magic potion of Cat¡¯s Elegance forcibly stimted the body, especially the cell division and evolution of the thighs, in order to enhance agility attributes. This type of stimtion is unnatural and will definitely cause some damage to the constitution. ¡°It¡¯s a good thing that there is still a 0.1 increment even though things went in and out. Otherwise, I¡¯d have suffered a loss¡­ Is this why you can¡¯t use magic potions repeatedly? In the end, there will definitely be more loss than gain, right?¡± Su Lu suddenly understood. ¡°Fortunately¡­ I have already met the advancement requirements of the [Wanderer], and the experience points are enough. I can be promoted at any [Wanderer] is an advancement of [Soldier], it is also the second rank, equal to [Mystical Schr], but will not increase the original professional rank. However, after thinking about it, Su Lu decided not to choose to advance immediately. After all, he was still inside the White Tower, and such promotion was too obvious and might cause suspicion. ¡°As for the experience¡­ I have gained so much without even realizing it.¡± These were all the fruits of reading the books in the White Tower. Although books containing experience points were extremely rare, given the massive number of books in the White Tower, the gains were considerable. However, now this treasure trove was gradually nearing depletion. Unless he could reach the fifth floor, the experience points he could gain would continue to shrink, eventually returning to zero, making Su Lu somewhat helpless.. Chapter 120 - 0120: Attack (Added 900, Please request for Monthly Pass!) Chapter 120: Attack (Added 900, Please request for Monthly Pass!) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Out of ten raw materials, only two were sessful.¡± Dawn. Su Lu looked at another tube of ¡®Cat¡¯s Elegance¡¯ Magic Potion in his hand, somewhat speechless. A sess rate of 20% was incredibly low, even with his skill enhancement! For a novice, it might barely reach 10%! ¡°Magic Potion Study¡­ Truly an expensive learning path. Even though sess rates could be improved by lots of practice, you¡¯re still shooting in the dark with a new form¡­¡± Su Lu shook his head and put away the magic potion. ¡®Cat¡¯s Elegance¡¯ magic potion was not useless. After all, [Shadow Warriors] had higher agility requirements, so he had to look for other opportunities to increase his own attributes in the future. After breakfast, as usual, he went to the White Tower to read books and absorb experience. ¡°Books which can provide experience points are mostly manuscripts, they should have some mysterious energy on them¡­ like my guess, True Spirit!¡± ¡°Unfortunately¡­ most of the books in the first four floors of the White Tower that can provide this have been exhausted.¡± These ¡®experience books¡¯ were not more abundant on higher floors but were randomly distributed. For instance, the fourth floor had fewer than the first three floors. ¡°The fifth floor requires Four Leaves authorization, and a total of 2700 points. This is not a problem that can be resolved in a short time¡­¡± ¡°And the three-month adaptation period for novices is nearly over. Next, I must truly integrate into the Inner Circle, be an apprentice and start researching¡­¡± ¡°How should I¡­ make my choice?¡± Su Lu contemted with a furrowed brow. The next moment, he was slightly taken aback, stroking his forehead. His profound intuition allowed him to break through the seal, and a Pentagram Array emerged. This was the master-servant pact he signed with Beryl! Even though it was only for an instant, the feeling was so clear that Su Lu trembled slightly. ¡°Did she¡­e?¡± Originally, Su Lu could sense Beryl from the Mental Realm. But soon after, she blocked him unterally, so he no longer received her signals. ¡°The block wouldn¡¯t just suddenly disappear¡­ unless¡­ the distance closes, enhancing the sensing!¡± Thinking of this, Su Lu couldn¡¯t help but wryly smile. Thest remote sensing was bidirectional. He could sense her location, and of course, Beryl could also know where he was! ¡°Is she rushing over to kill me? To gainplete freedom?¡± After he finishedughing, there was only silence. Although he didn¡¯t know Beryl¡¯s current rank, it was obvious that she was stronger than him! ¡°Thankfully¡­ I am in the Inner Circle. If she wants to kill me, she will first have to break the Mystic Lock!¡± Su Lu was very confident about the defense of the Inner Circle. Moreover, if both the Chief and the Vice-Chief were present, then Beryl¡¯s arrival would be suicidal! ¡°Her rank must be higher than mine. Is she a third-rank [Wizard Lich], or a fourth-rank Master? Surely she hasn¡¯t already be a Legend-level [King of the Undead], right?¡± The path to a professional rank is a process of humans learning from other transcendent forces. The remnants of the career path from thest mental intrusion exemplified the evolution of the undead. ording to Su Lu¡¯s estimation, Beryl is very likely a third-rank expert or even a fourth-rank master upational person! If he was alone, the oue would surely be disastrous. Even though he controls the master-servant pact and could suppress her, Beryl is the Saintess of the ck Death Society with a group of ck Dead Followers to assist her! ¡°If I were alone, immediately after the ¡®Spirit Communication¡¯st time, I should have relocated¡­ This might have ensured my safety and made it impossible for Beryl to find me.¡± ¡°No¡­ That¡¯s not right!¡± Su Lu¡¯s face suddenly changed, thinking of a possibility: ¡°After all, Beryl and I still have a spiritual connection¡­ Through this channel, if her strength is sufficient, she doesn¡¯t even need toe in person, she can kill me with a curse?¡± Of course, such a curse requires a very high status. After all, ording to the contract, this is the servant cursing the master, equivalent to going against the flow, and requires greater strength. As for what Su Lu wants to do to Beryl, it is the mastermanding the servant. He can get help from the contract, which makes it much easier. ¡°Once I¡¯m content with the status quo and don¡¯t strive to advance myself in professional rank, perhaps when the gap bes toorge, she can curse me to death Su Lu¡¯s face stiffened, feeling that some of his previous ns needed modification. Boom! Just then, the entire Inner Circle Academy shook, as if affected by an earthquake! On the walls, all kinds of mysterious lights emerged, forming a defense. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Su Lu quickly went outside, only to find that a lot of Inner Circle members were also panicked: ¡°Someone! Someone is attacking the Mystic Lock of the Inner Circle!¡± ¡°What?¡± Su Lu¡¯s first reaction was, had the strength of the ck Death Society be so strong? But then he thought it impossible. If the ck Death Society had that kind of power, Rod would have been pulverized long ago. The next moment. Boom! The fog that had been shrouding the Inner Circle suddenly thinned, revealing two figures. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ the fallen Archbishop Moron! And ck KOS!¡± At the top of the White Tower, the light shed once, and several figures of mages emerged. ¡°It¡¯s them!¡± Su Lu¡¯s face changed. Instead of fleeing to the outer circle, he quickly ran towards the White Tower! Two fifth order legendary professionals were enough to pose a threat to the Inner Circle without a core leader! Under these circumstances, the White Tower was undoubtedly thest line of defense and the safest ce! ¡°But¡­ who would have thought¡­ were Moron and ck Kos distracting people earlier? Wasn¡¯t their promotion to legend enough? They still want to make a big move?¡± Su Lu muttered to himself, arrived at the bottom of the White Tower, casting a greedy nce at the bookshelf. On it,yer uponyer of light curtains emerged, like eggshells, firmly guarding precious documents and books. ¡°It¡¯s you guys!¡± The figure of the [Great Arcanist] Sleydon Watt appeared at the top of the White Tower. Around him, several members of the Green Tree Council also appeared, totaling six. Most of them are [Great Arcanists], led by the third seat [Candle Mage] ¨C Irin! The [Candle Mage] is a fifth-order legendary profession on the [Mage] path! Not every [Apprentice] has the potential to be an [Arcanist], for instance William, Su Lu¡¯s former professor, was a [Mage]. Although the [Candle Mage] can¡¯tpete with the [Arcanic Caster], they can master arge number of spells through learning, and their actualbat power should not be underestimated. ¡°Tsk, tsk¡­ Who would have thought that the Inner Circle of Green Tree Castle would have a third fivh level. Is this the strength of the legendary Academy?¡± Up in the sky, [Phantom Demon] ck Kos spoke first. ¡°ck KOS, Moron! You dare to attack the Inner Circle?¡± Irin looks like an ordinary old man dressed in coarse cloth, wearing an iron ring ne, his expression very angry: ¡°The chief will return soon!¡± ¡°Dimensional Lock, we will do the same!¡± At this moment, the always silent Moron spoke calmly: ¡°Let alone¡­ they might still be struggling with the Fire Phoenix and the Mountain Giant!¡± ¡°Our goal is simple this time, it is the ¡®Arcane!!¡± As soon as these words were spoken, the expressions of Irin and the others changed instantly! Chapter 121 - 0121: Catastrophe (Added 1000, Please Subscribe!) Chapter 121: Catastrophe (Added 1000, Please Subscribe!) Trantor: 549690339 Arcane! Originally, it was only pursued by [Arcanists] as an alias for truth, an abstract notion. However, from an unknown generation in the Inner Circle, it began to undergo strange changes. Perhaps it was a sudden whimsy of an [Arcanist], or perhaps the force of nature that absorbed many thoughts and beliefs, the ¡°Arcane¡± one day materialized. It became a chaotic spiritual consciousness, discovered by the [Arcanists]. The subsequent research thrilled everyone in the Inner Circle. Although the ¡°Arcane¡± did not possess wisdom, its abilities were very powerful, with itsputation and deduction abilities bing a terrifying ¡°brain¡±. However, its status was too high, and none of the [Arcanists] could utilize it directly. Therefore, the [Arcanists] built the White Tower, used ¡°Arcane¡± as the master control, and developed abilities such as witness contracts, intelligent management, and even Mystic Locks. It can be said that the ¡°Arcane¡± is indeed the biggest treasure of the Inner Circle! ¡°How did you know about this? That¡¯s a ¡®top secret¡¯!¡± Irin scanned the room with cloudy eyes, stirring unsettled feelings in anyone who met his gaze. ¡°You [Arcanists], your ambitions are too great, even going as far as wanting to create gods! This is something the gods cannot allow!¡± With an air of divine authority, Moron revealed a terrifying secret. At this point, although the ¡°Arcane¡± was very weak, in essence, it was already much higher than ordinary people and even upational individuals. It can be said it has the potential to break through the sixth level and reach immortality! Not just demons or evil gods, even the Seven Gods don¡¯t necessarily want to see a neer rise and share their authority and glory. Therefore, the choice was already apparent. At the same time, the attack on the Inner Circle of Green Tree Castle was also meant to createrger chaos and fear within the Federation. The White Eagle Federation is a global superpower. If such a country enters chaos, resulting in millions of deaths and injuries, the demons of the Abyss would surely be ted. ¡°God Creation!¡± As soon as this word was spoken, it seemed to hold a terrifying magic power that made all the onlookers gasp in disbelief. Even if this possibility is one in a billion, the madness and boldness of these [Arcanists] are enough to stun the world! ¡°It seems¡­ we have no other choice but to fight now!¡± Irin sighed and quickly gave themand, ¡°Full power to the Mystic Lock!¡± Hum! On top of the White Tower, a convergence of light merged with the fog enveloping the Inner Circle. ¡°Target lock! ¡± ¡°Spell-blocking barrier, deploy!¡± ¡°Super Magic Attack preparation¡­ countdown 3, 2, 1!¡± A column of light emerged, striking ck Kos at an unimaginable speed. The next moment. In the sky, dozens of identical ck Kos appeared, each with a dark and terrifying aura: ¡°So this is the ability of the Mystic Lock? It indeed can bepared to a legendary upational person, even has to be an [Arcanic Caster] ¡­¡± ¡°A spell that can¡¯t even be stopped by a spell-blocking barrier?¡± Irin¡¯s cloudy eyes fixated on ck KOS, as dozens of ck mes instantly emerged around him, streaking across like bullets. Thud! Thud! Arge number of ck Kos illusions were hit, the ck mes burned ferociously as theytched on, like maggots gnawing the bone. ¡°Erosion Fire?¡± The illusions in the sky exploded, revealing the true body of ck Kos: ¡°The old guy is desperate.¡± ¡°The Goddess said¡­ let there be light!¡± Moron stepped forward, speaking in a mncholic tone. Hum! In an instant. a brilliant light belonging to the divine exploded right above the White Tower. ¡°Is this¡­ a divine art from the Believer profession?¡± A defensive field appeared around Sleydon Watt as he looked serious, ¡°Didn¡¯t he already betray the church?¡± The Believer professional path was collectively owned by the Church of the Seven Gods, starting from the first level [Assistant Priest], the second level was [Priest], the third level was [Bishop], to the fourth level [Archbishop], the fifth level [Red Robe Archbishop], and finally, the sixth level [Pastoral Leader]! The core requirement for taking office is faith in their respective True God! Of course, [Pastoral Leader] also has another name, Pope! Moron was previously the [Archbishop] of the Goddess of Light, a fourth-level professional. But during the tragedy in Nia City, he had already betrayed his faith, shouldn¡¯t he, ording tomon sense, have been unable to use divine arts and be ¡®sanctioned¡¯ already? This time, the divine art of light property was suppressing the radiance of the White Tower. The next moment, Moron¡¯s figure, looked as if it had teleported in front of Sleydon and the rest. ¡°War¡­ works for me!¡± ¡°Berserk! ¡± His muscles bulged as if he turned into a small giant, swiftly moved in front of a [Grand Arcanist] and punched. BANG! The defense field around the [Grand Arcanist] shattered, he was hit squarely in the chest with a punch, as if hit by a steam train head-on, he quickly fell and dust flew up. ¡°Eighth seat master!¡± ¡°Is this¡­ the blessing of the God of War?¡± The remaining four masters immediately joined together, vigntly watching the Moron in front of them. This former [Archbishop] of the Goddess, after bing a legend, seems to be stronger and can even use the divine arts of the Goddess of Light and the God of War! ¡°I remember now, he¡¯s the [sphemous Priest], believing in demons, protecting demons, and so stealing the glory of gods!¡± Sleydon thought of a record and eximed. ¡°You¡¯re right, but sadly there is no reward!¡± After consecutively using the divine art of the Goddess of Light and the berserk divine art of War, a faint smile appeared on Moron¡¯s face, his arms spread like he was embracing the whole world. At the same time, terrifying forces of fire and storm constantly gathered in his left and right hands. ¡°This energy intensity¡­ it will destroy here! White Tower, assist our defense!¡± Sleydon bellowed. The remaining four joined forces with the White Tower to form a massive spell barrier. ¡°Hehe¡­ Of the nine seats of the Green Tree conference, apart from the chief and deputy chief, there are seven, but here there are only six¡­¡± [Phantom Demon] ck Kos nced around, ¡°Where is the sixth mechanical seat?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to know!¡± Irin quickly retreated into the barrier. The next instant. The sky was covered with dark clouds, the gusty wind howled, forming tornadoes, and lightning thundered down. At the same time, arge number of fiery meteors fell down, forming a meteor shower. Thebination of the two directly hit the defense of the White Tower and many Grand Arcanists! BOOM! BOOM, BOOM! The intense vibration spread to the entire Inner Circle, many buildings were shaking on the verge of copse, the surface showing terrifying cracks. CRACKLE! Even on the White Tower,yers of spell light constantly exploded, obviously being affected. Legend-level warfare is a disaster for ordinary people and even low-level Transcendents! Even Green Tree Castle was significantly affected. An unknown number of ordinary people took to the streets, looking at the terrifying ck clouds, lightning and fire in the suburbs with fear and anxiety on their faces, chanting the name of the Goddess. This kind of disaster is like the apocalypse! Chapter 122 - 0122: Crisis (Added 1100, Please request for Monthly Pass!) Chapter 122: Crisis (Added 1100, Please request for Monthly Pass!) Trantor: 549690339 I don¡¯t know how much time has passed. The lightning storm and meteor fire rain has finally dissipated. In the outer perimeter of the Inner Circle of Green Tree Castle, the white fog haspletely disappeared, revealing many damaged inner-circle buildings, with blood seeping out from underneath the brick and stone, which belongs to the affected ordinary people and unlucky professionals. Only the buildings near the White Tower still stand, but the surface is fractured with many cracks. Even the White Tower itself has lost much of its brilliance. In the high sky. Moron stands proudly with ck KOS, looking at the senior figures inside the White Tower¡¯s Inner Circle: ¡°Contraction defense? Smart!¡± Irin looks at the damaged outer perimeter, a touch of heaviness appearing on his face: ¡°Today¡­you will not seed!¡± The White Tower¡¯s defense contraction, coupled with several [Great Arcanists] , is enough to resist a Fifth-order Legend, akin to a fortress. Furthermore, he himself, a fifth level [Candle Mage], is capable of restraining [Phantom Demon] ck KOS, also posing no issue. These two fifth-order legends have sacrificed the souls and flesh of many people and received monstrous gifts from the demons. Just one breakthrough has made them powerhouses of the same level! Even so, if the dysts too long, by the time the Federation¡¯s reinforcements arrive, it will spell trouble. The power of a global nation, as long as it is willing to pay the price, can definitely eradicate a fifth-order legend or even a sixth-order legend level professional! ¡°Will not?¡± ck Kos chuckled: ¡°The outer perimeter of the Mystic Lock has beenpletely abandoned, and your Tower Spirit and Arcane must guard here, so¡­¡± Snap! He snaps his fingers, and the crisp sound travels far and wide. As if responding to a signal, arge number of figures in ck robes appeared on the outer perimeter of the Inner Circle. ¡°Death¡­ is the final destination!¡± They praise death and collectively set off a puff of green smoke. ¨C gue Skill! Underneath the shroud of green smoke, the surviving ordinary people and professionals on the outer perimeter choke and fall down within seconds, with eyes bloodshot. Some even sprout fist-sized ck tumors on their bodies, which explode violently, the corrosive liquid falling to the ground, blooming intorge amounts of smoke and sound. Creak! Creak! Arge number of skeletal warriors pull themselves out of the dirt, swaying their bone-only heads, their hollow eyes staring in the direction of the White Tower. ¡°ck Death Society¡¯s ck Dead Followers?!¡± In the high sky, Sleydon and others are shocked: ¡°Ancient Snake Society and ck Death Society have joined forces?¡± The most famous trait of the Evil God is unpredictability. The groups that believe in them, it¡¯s normal for them to kill each other. Sometimes the damage they cause is even greater than the siege of the Seven Gods. Such a union is clearly abnormal! But at this moment, they don¡¯t have time to think too much. A great battle in the sky is about to begin. On the ground, many members of the ck Death Society and Ancient Snake Society are slowly capturing the Inner Circle, their target clearly the White Tower! The Tower Spirit¡¯s defense is steadily dwindling, and it¡¯s about to be pushed into a corner! White Tower, Fourth Floor. Outside, shockwaves were incessant. Su Lu ignores it all and focuses on the bookshelf in front of him. ¡°In such a terrifying battle, I¡¯m just a small fish¡­ It¡¯s safer to hide in the White Tower¡­Plus, two legend-level powerhouses, and Beryl who I sensed earlier, indicates that at least two evil organizations involved in this attack?¡± That being said, Green Tree Castle is really eye-catching. The [Arcane] heritage, countless research results, and mysterious knowledge make it the perfect target within the Federation. Before, there were three legendary professionals sitting in town, and with the protection of the White Tower¡¯s Mystic Lock, it was near wless. But now, the defense had obvious cracks! ¡°Looking at it this way, from the outset of the attack on Nia City, it could have been a trap! A chain scheme?¡± Su Lu looked grave: ¡°But¡­ Beryl may havee for me!¡± I exposed my locationst time, thinking that the inner circle was safe, and did not move. But he forgot something, the cultists were madmen, how could they have any restraint? ¡°I hope the chief and deputy chief can return soon.¡± ncing around, Su Lu found that there were indeed a few smart individuals amongst them. At this moment, they were all on the fourth floor, each awkwardly meeting others¡¯ gaze and forcing stiff smiles. Underneath the White Tower, a frantic and exasperated voice read out. The White Tower¡¯s Tower Spirit, the defense, was obstructed by the numerous ck Dead Followers attacking the White Tower. With most of the ¡°Arcane¡± power used to defend against the two legendary professionals in the sky, vulnerabilities were created. At this point, things were critical, calling for the enlistment of professionals. Luckily, most members of the White Tower¡¯s inner circle had professional levels, they were not weak. However, having scientists on the battlefield was a true testament to the danger of the situation. Reaching out a hand, Su Lu touched the wooden frame, discovering with regret that the White Tower¡¯s power was still undeniably strong and theyer of defense had not been withdrawn yet. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Right then, a professor in a white coat hurried down from the floor above: ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there, follow me to the defenses!¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± A couple of voices responded, and another voice spoke: ¡°Su Lu! What a coincidence!¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you, Orchi!¡± Su Lu smiled, realizing Orchi was also on the fourth floor. ¡°What are you still doing?! Follow me!¡± The professor who had spoken previously seemed to have quite the influence. A terrifying energy field surrounded him, summoning the few remaining research staff in the White Tower out to organize a defense on the first floor. ¡°Arcane Barrier!¡± ¡°Eyes of Arcane!¡± With hismand, ayer of arcane radiance bloomed. Layers of light screens emerged, reflecting the scene outside the White Tower. White Skeleton warriors, figures cloaked in ck, and even peculiarly shaped creatures were particrly fearless, having broken through several lines of defense and reaching the surroundings of the White Tower. Many survivors had already taken refuge in the White Tower, crowding the first-floormunal area. ¡°If you¡­don¡¯t want to die, listen to me immediately and prepare for defense!¡± Seeing this scene, the leading [Arcanist] jumped onto a table and bellowed: ¡°The spellcasters get ready, frontline warriors step forward!¡± Ambushing these research personnel out to fight was already a difficult feat. What he hoped was just, inside the White Tower, to organize a defense, resisting bit by bit, minimizing the loss. Looking at the scene of flying flesh and blood on the light screen, and the battle of the professionals, Su Lu took a step forward and sighed. His promotion to [Soldier] within the inner circle could not be hidden. After Orchi¡¯splicated gaze, Su Lu felt it was better for him to step forward. At least this way, he could retain some control. ¡°Good! I don¡¯t ask much of you, cooperate with me, guard the Tower Gate! Just hold on for half an hour¡­ no, at most twenty minutes, and the Federation¡¯s reinforcements will definitely arrive!¡± The lead [Arcanist] quickly spoke. ¡®The enemy has almost breached the White Tower¡­ even though the Green Tree Council and the Tower Spirit¡¯s power is restrained, is the inner circle this weak?¡¯ A trace of suspicion appeared on Su Lu¡¯s face. Bang! Bang! Bang! At that moment, a tremendous tremor suddenly came from outside! Chapter 123 - 0123: Mechanic Master (Added 1200, Please request for Monthly Pass!) Chapter 123: Mechanic Master (Added 1200, Please request for Monthly Pass!) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°ughter¡­to your heart¡¯s content!¡± ¡°Only the moon¡­is the sole master of death!¡± ¡°Praise the abyss!¡± It seemed that the demon followers and the ck death followers had reached an agreement in their attack on the inner circle. Arge number of cultists roared as they stormed into the inner circle, venting their anger and terror. Even, they invaded theb, looting some results and materials, as if they had nned beforehand. Bang! Bang! Bang! Amidst the chaos, a sudden, earth-trembling boom came from somewhere in the inner rings. Above a certain steam power factory, two huge gates were opened, and the entire building split in two. ¡°Is that¡­a Gundam?¡± Su Lu stared at the arcane screen in surprise. What did he see? A mechanical humanoid over thirty meters tall, entirely made of steel castings, slowly stood up. With one step, a terrifying shadow immediately appeared in the sky, and it strode towards the rampaging cultists in a certain area. Boom! Like a mountain copsing, the cultists who couldn¡¯t run fast enough immediately turned into a bloody mass of flesh. Any curse attack that fell on this giant seemed like an ant scratching an elephant. ¡°You¡­are all going to die!¡± The mechanical giant roared ominously, while its huge steel chimneys at the back hissed, spewing arge amount of smoke, with sparks flying. ¡°Haha¡­it¡¯s finally deployed!¡± In the White Tower, Siegfried let out a cheer. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Su Lu leaned in. He hadn¡¯t noticed it until now, but this chubby guy had also been hiding in the White Tower. ¡°That is our institute¡¯stest achievement¡ª a giant mecha!¡± Siegfried¡¯s face turned red, perhaps overly excited, he had forgotten about confidentiality: ¡°It is the crystallization of steam power¡­ But that¡¯s not the most important part, the truly impressive part is that only a special job switcher¡ª a [Mechanical Master] can operate it!¡± After all, steam power is still imperfect. If it weren¡¯t for a master of the fourth order in control, a mishap would definitely ur. ¡°The special job switcher¡ª [Mechanical Master]?¡± A ghaggy-haired researcher beside adingted his sses: ¡°Does this mean that the [Grand Arcanists] have been nning for a special job switcher that ispatible with the new era¡¯s steam and gunpowder system?¡± [Arcane] can design new professional path systems. Of course, other upational people can also do the same, but their understanding of the rules only allows for the most construction of subsequent personal paths. But [Arcane] is different, they excel in research, they can create any attributes of professional path system! This [Mechanical Master] job, reaching the fourth order, is obviously a new professional path resulting from the steam power revolution. It¡¯s simply astonishing! ¡°You¡¯re right¡­ and the first to switch jobs is the sixth seat! It should be him operating the mecha now!¡± Siegfried said reverently. Su Lu finally realized. The Green Tree council had nine members in total, all professional people above the level of the fourth order. But the first and second seats were out and only six people had appeared earlier. Therefore, the missing mechanical series sixth seat had ran off to activate this ultimate war machine. ¡°Annihte!¡± The gigantic humanoid mecha roared and stomped down once more. Bang! A massive footprint appeared on the ground, apanied by many things mixed with flesh and blood; all the cultists in ce were dead. ¡°Enter Operational Strategy Two!¡± ¡°Mechanical Protection Field Open!¡± ¡°Psychic Protection Barrier Unleashed!¡± ¡°Mechanical Energy Reserve: 66.7%!¡± ¡°Begin Combat!¡± The Mecha Titan stretched out its hands, and with a simple sweep, the ocean of skeletons vanished in a puff of smoke. At this point, thebat power of the Mecha Titan had fully been revealed, totally overpowering others with sheer force. With its terrifying defense and powerful attack, it annihted the ck Dead Followers and Demon disciples as if humans were crushing ants. Even if some cultists resisted desperately and tried to attack themander,unching psychic attacks to find the core, they were blocked by a light blue glow on the surface of the mecha. ¡°This¡­¡± In the skies, surprise dawned on the faces of Moron and ck Kos: ¡°Legend-levelbat power?¡± Their original n was well-calcted; first, draw away the main force of Green Tree Castle, then with an attack by two Legends, it is enough to hold down the remaining [Candle Mage] and the White Tower¡¯s Tower Spirit, even other [Great Arcanists]. Their subordinates, along with the ck Dead Followers, couldpletely break through the White Tower from below, causing tremendous damage to the Federation. But now, unexpectedly, the Inner Circle still concealed a Legend-levelbat power! Although the [Mechanical Master] himself is weak, ranking at the bottom of the fourth level, hisbat power immediately soars to the peak once inside a mecha, almost on par with a Fifth-order Legend! The leap across professional ranks is a miraculous thing. But the [Mechanical Master] did it! ¡°An upational person controlling the mecha? Perfectly matching the weapons and energy of the new age¡­ I have to say, your Inner Circle really surprised me¡­¡± Watching the rampaging Steel Titan and the screaming and howling cultists, ck Kos had no intention to take action. In fact, even if he wanted to, he would be restrained by the high officials of the Inner Circle. ¡°ck KOS, Moron¡­you have no more chances. Stop!¡± Irin¡¯s mixed eyes watched the opposing two Legend upational persons, making a suggestion. It¡¯s not that they didn¡¯t want to keep these two Legends, but they couldn¡¯t! At this time, when the Dawn of the Gods has just arrived, Fifth level upational persons, even the entire Federation, would not have many. Upon hearing this, a chapter of humiliation appeared on Sleydon Watt and other [Great Arcanist]¡¯s faces, but none of them rebutted. Given the current situation, although they have a slight upper hand, it is almost impossible to keep these two people, unless the Chief and Deputy chief arrive immediately. ¡°You think¡­ this is all our strength?¡± ck Kos said with his peculiar sneering tone. ¡°What?¡± The faces of Irin and others changed dramatically, looking down. Unbeknownst to them, a clear and ethereal young girl¡¯s voice suddenly lingered over the entire battlefield. But even though the singing was sweet, no one could understand the meaning. Thatnguage, almost surpassing the so-called ¡®ancient Gmnguage,¡¯ was the Mysterious Language, which only higher-level beings could understand! The next moment, the singing changed abruptly! What was originally sweet turned into a hoarse and gloomy tone, describing unknown information with amenting tone. Hiss! Hiss! Inside the White Tower, everyone felt as if someone was violently scratching the ss with their nails next to their ears, making them want to vomit blood in difort! Only Su Lu, pressing his forehead, could clearly sense Beryl¡¯s breath! ¡°She¡­ has arrived!!¡± Chapter 124 - 0124: God’s Attack (Added 1300, Please Subscribe!) Chapter 124: God¡¯s Attack (Added 1300, Please Subscribe!) Trantor: 549690339 In a hideous, sorrowfulnguage unfamiliar to him. Su Lu could clearly sense the presence of Beryl! ¡°Has she ¡­ be this powerful? No ¡­ this can¡¯t be!¡± Su Lu muttered to himself, suddenly, he started trembling unconsciously. The LV/+ soul trance skill gave him the ability tomunicate with the secondyer of the Spirit World. At this moment, he felt an onught descending from a higheryer of the Spirit World! ¡®The power of the Mystic Lock, can seal up to the firstyer of the Spirit World. Against the secondyer Mental Realm, it¡¯s powerless, let alone the third, fourth¡­ Is this ¡­ some kind of ritual of the ck Death Society, invoking the power of their believed existence?¡¯ Su Lu wanted to see a little bit more clearly. The very next moment, he groaned, covering his eyes, blood seeping from between his fingers. An unprecedented terror gave him a strong warning of inspiration, it even actively severed his ability to observe the Spirit World! You can¡¯t look! If you look, something very terrible will definitely happen! The thick darkness came instantly. Everyone lost their vision as if they had fallen into the abyss, a lot of panicked screams could be heard before it fell silent. ¡°What is this¡­¡¯ In the high sky, the top of White Tower bloomed with unparalleled brilliance, covering the tower body, a substantial light orb appeared. Irin, Sleydon and others, showed terrified faces: ¡°A god¡­¡± Of course, this is not a true divine being descending. If it was a true god, the entire Inner Circle would not be able to withstand such power, and would be incinerated instantly. This situation clearly indicates that the cultists used some kind of ritual to borrow the power of an evil god! Although because it¡¯s only the dawn of the gods at this time, the more powerful deities are all in slumber, or find it difficult to exert their power in the world. But a weaker god can exploit this loophole. Although it is extremely difficult and demands a horrific price. But anyway, although very puzzling, they have managed to do it. The people of the Inner Circle who follow will have to endure unparalleled terror! Su Lu felt as if he had lost his five senses, immersed inplete darkness. He couldn¡¯t feel his body, nor did he perceive the passage of time. This kind of feeling could drive a person mad, whether itsted for several hours, or several years! ¡°Properties! ¡± He forced himself to calm down and called up his properties. Seeing the unique screen appearing before his eyes, he barely felt a bit of calm. Just when his properties appeared. His sensation regained control of his body, all the colors before his eyes became more intense, red was redder, green was greener, white was whiter, as if he had entered a painting with vibrant colors. Su Lu knelt on the ground, almost throwing up. ¡°What is this¡­¡± He barely looked at his surroundings, as expected, he was still inside the White Tower. But the mysterious light on the wall was dim to the extreme. The rest of the professors, researchers, and ordinary people were lying on the ground, convulsing. ¡°We were saved by the power of the White Tower ¡­ otherwise, there should be only corpses everywhere!¡± Su Lu could not help but fear, he barely stood up, feeling that each finger was extremely difficult to move. ¡°What is this kind of attack? I don¡¯t understand at all!¡± Looking at the cracks appearing on the wall of the White Tower, Su Lu¡¯s expression became serious: ¡°Upgrade to [Wanderer]!¡± At this time, it is useless to keep the experience points, the only thing he can do is to enhance his strength, increasing his hope of survival. The [Wanderer] profession, renowned for its agility, is the best choice! [Use 400 experience points, take up Wanderer profession¡­ detected prerequisite profession for this position: Soldier, Constitution 2.0, Agility 1.5! ..Requirements met! Begin upgrade!] On the attribute column, 400 experience points rapidly depleted. Having had some experience before, Su Lu found this time to be quite effortless. He quietly felt a surge of heat flow throughout his body, especially in his legs. The horrifying attribute enhancement made him clench his teeth involuntarily. [Ding! Job appointment sessful!] [Appointed Wanderer! Agility +1.5! Passive Ability Acquired: Agile Steps!] The next moment, his attribute column changed to: Name: [Su Lu Pottery] Profession: [Mysterious Schr] (Second Order), [Wanderer] (Second Order) Professional Rank: [2] Title: [None] Strength: [2.2], Agility: [3.0], Constitution: [2.1], Spirit: [4.2] Inspiration: [4.2] Skills: [Creation of Dead Princess LVI], [Maga fighting SkillLV5], [Soul Trance LV4], [Spirit Oppression LV2], [Spirit Chain LVI], [Marvel Crafting LVI], [Magic Potion Refining LVI] Passive Abilities: [Common Hebrew LV3], [Basic Physics LV5], [Demon Hunting Knowledge LV4], [Ancient Hebrew LV2], [Gm Language LVI], [Mysterious Knowledge LV2], [Strong LVI], [Agile Steps LVI] XP: [150] [Agile Steps: Master an unusual pace, can hide in shadows, elerate over short distances, and has the ability to walk on walls, current Level LVI!] After this enhancement, Su Lu discovered a sudden increase in his agility, bing second only to his spirit attribute. At the same time, he stood up, took a step, and moved swiftly. At this moment, leaving the defensive range of the White Tower was suicide! Therefore, his goal was obviously the entrance to the second floor! Along the way, there were numerous obstructing professors and researchers, stumbling all over the ce. But with a single leap, he was on the wall, moving rapidly in a vertical state. This was the power of Agile Steps! A speed of 3.0 turned him into a blur, and he swiftly entered the second floor, then quickly rushed towards the entrance of the third floor. Fifth floor of the White Tower. Originally, only Four Leaves holders could enter, but when Su Lu force his way in, he only feels a touch of negligible resistance. Just like ayer of thin film, a little force would tear it apart. ¡°Sure enough¡­ The White Tower¡¯s tower spirit has used all the energy for external defense, reducing the internal defense to minimum¡­¡± At this moment, Su Lu, paying close attention, could already hear the loud sounds from the lower floors and the outside world. Obviously, that wave of attack just now had passed, and the personnel on the first floor should be awakening soon. The attribute column and the strength of bing a [Wanderer] only gave him a few more seconds of freedom than others! ¡°Break¡­ for me!¡± Su Lu forced his way in, heading straight for the bookshelf holding the profession information on the fifth floor! ¡°What¡­ just happened?¡± On the first floor, people like Orchi, as if in a dream, recovered and looked around in a daze. The leading [Arcane] changed his expression and quickly opened his arcane vision, restoring his survey of the outside world. The next moment, his eyes widened in disbelief: ¡°How¡¯s that possible?¡± Siegfried even had tears in his eyes: ¡°The sixth-seater lord¡­¡± Next to the White Tower, a huge mecha was kneeling on the ground,pletely inactive! Not only that, no sign of life could be sensed around it. Even the White Tower was full of scars, and the white light ball at the top of the tower dimmed suddenly! Chapter 125 - 0125: Sneak (Added 1400, Please request for Monthly Pass!) Chapter 125: Sneak (Added 1400, Please request for Monthly Pass!) Trantor: 549690339 The White Tower Spirit is indeed the arcane consciousness, the treasure of the [Arcanists]. At this moment, the thing they cherish as much as their lives is like a candle flickering in the wind, its light fading incessantly. Finally, a sound as crisp as shattered ss came. The light ball waspletely dim and exploded into pieces under the sorrowful and despairing eyes of Irin and others. Countless fragments sshed out, exploding in mid-air, turning into firefly-like points of light. As if attracted by something, they disappeared into the void in a certain direction. The mysterious aura that once covered the entire White Tower was finally extinguished. ¡°Arcane¡­what exactly have you done?¡± Incredulity filled Irin¡¯s eyes. In that indescribable, irresistible assault, darkness came with death, as unyielding as andslide, the Mechanic Master of the sixth seat was the first to fall. Then came the demise of the White Tower Spirit! Even the Grand Arcanists next to him lost two of their number! ¡°Thest attack¡­ seems to have an ¡®instant death¡¯ effect. Failing the verdict means death¡­¡± Dripping with sweat, Sleydon Watt gasped, ¡°Most of the people in the White Tower survived because the Arcane Tower Spirit blocked this terrifying blow for us! And¡­ the brunt of this attack was directed at the Tower Spirit. Is this what they call divine authority? Even if it¡¯s from an Evil God!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Inside the White Tower. Su Lu looked at his Three Leaves badge, shocked to see its light fade pletely. I can sense it¡­ the great power that used to envelop the White Tower¡­ is gone¡­ With that thought, he wasted no more time and headed for the upational information bookshelf. Unexpectedly, the fifth level didn¡¯t have much upational information. There were only about seven or eight volumes on the highest shelf. ¡®If I can¡¯t find it here, I¡¯ll have to go to the sixth level¡­¡¯ As Su Lu¡¯s eyes scanned the shelves, a book titled ¡°Dimension Walker Notes¡± caught his eye. He couldn¡¯t help but sigh in relief, ¡°Thank heavens!¡± He quickly grabbed the volume. All the barriers inside the White Tower had vanished at this stage. The White Tower contract and supervision capabilities were founded on ¡®Arcane¡¯. Now that the Arcane power is destroyed, it¡¯s natural that there won¡¯t be any reaction. [Ding! Detected fourth level upational information- Dimension Walker, upational prerequisites: Shadow Warrior, Agility 6.0, Constitution 5.0! Agile Steps LV4¡­ condition not met! Cannot take office!] ¡°Got it.¡± After using the attribute panel to record the upational information to ensure it won¡¯t be lost, Su Lu cast his eyes back at the bookshelf, his gaze flickering. Without a second thought, he quickly pulled out a few fourth level upational volumes and recorded the information hurriedly. [Ding! Detected fourth level upational information ¨C Master of Combat¡­] [Ding! Detected fourth level upational information ¨C Master of Explosions¡­] [Ding! Detected fourth level upational information ¨C Master of Alchemy¡­] ¡°Too bad there¡¯s no information about [Dream Master]!¡± As he swiftly recorded the information, chaotic noises came from below the Tower. Besides battle cries, there were also heavy footfalls. ¡°The cultists have invaded the White Tower?¡± Su Lu paused his actions, quickly retreated and hid in the shadows. He was a very decisive person. The [Wanderer] was originally an excellent assassin and could effectively hide his figure with the help of shadows and light. As he quietly descended to the second floor, he was greeted with a chaotic scene. ck-robed ck Death Followers mixed with transformed, grotesque-looking demon believers were fighting the original inhabitants of the White Tower who took refuge here. Although the Inner Circle researchers all had professional levels, they were clearlycking inbat experience. They could only retreat, some even moving toward the third floor. ¡°A golden opportunity!¡± Seeing this, Su Lu was moved and immediately sneaked over. [Wanderer] is indeed an advancement of [Soldier], but it leans more towards being an assassin! This chaotic situation is his best cover. ¡°Such a pity! Ick one more dagger!¡± He slid next to a second-ranker [Doomsayer], a young man with a pale face, who was excitedly cursing a few researchers not far away, oblivious to the looming danger next to him. ¡°Now is the time!¡± Suddenly emerging from the shadows, Su Lu leaped out, his hands reaching for the professional¡¯s throat. ¡°Spirit oppression!¡± At the moment of attack, Su Lu¡¯s inspiration surged,pressed in one direction, and targeted at the Doomsayer youth. Under this declining oppression, the young man was taken aback, and his curse spell froze in his mouth. It¡¯s this moment that sealed his fate. With a punch from Su Lu, the defense field broke, and he grabbed the young man¡¯s neck with both hands and gave it a forceful twist! Gurgling! Amid the teeth-grinding sound, the [Doomsayer] fell to the ground, his neck twisted back 180 degrees. His eyes were wide open in resentment, but the light in his eyes gradually faded nheless. [XP+200] An experience point emerged in the attribute column. ¡°Did Esi die?¡± ¡°Take down that ambusher!¡± Surrounding him, several professionals yelled and surrounded him. Watching this scene, Su Lu smiled calmly and retreated quickly, naturally joining the White Tower¡¯s professional circle. Upon his arrival, the leading [Arcanist] even gave him aforting smile, apparently ignoring Su Lu¡¯s previous absence. Perhaps, they assumed he was lurking around, looking for opportunities. Up to now, today¡¯s little adventure could be considered aplete sess. However, Su Lu¡¯s mood was not too cheerful. ¡®The Inner Circle¡­seems to be getting less and less suitable for me.¡¯ Before, he joined the Inner Circle only to find a reasonable power to rely on. But today¡¯s attack had shattered some of Su Lu¡¯s illusionspletely. Even such a behemoth as Green Tree Castle was targeted, in this great era of survival of the fittest, where would there be an absolutely safe ce? ¡®I previously had some shorings in many aspects, which were filled up by the data of the White Tower in the Inner Circle, and the experience gained from reading books is getting less and less¡­maybe it¡¯s time to go out and travel, collecting experiences!¡¯ Su Lu¡¯s eyelids drooped, his eyes filled with dark light. Apart from this, the biggest reason he wanted to leave was Beryl! Previously, a two-way sensing had located his position, and its link with the attack from the ck Death Society this time might not be coincidental. Without the protection of the White Tower¡¯s Mystic Lock, the Inner Circle might not be safe from assassinations! After all, he wasn¡¯t any important person and wouldn¡¯t receive any top-level protection. If he failed in one defense, there would be no future, resulting in a total defeat! And the continuously upgrading Beryl was pushing Su Lu to improve his professional rank as soon as possible. Otherwise, once the gap grew toorge, he might truly be cursed to death from afar! ¡®Perhaps¡­l should find an opportunity to leave?¡¯ It must be said that the disappearance of the Tower spirit brought a great opportunity for Su Lu! Chapter 126 - 0126: Temporary Departure (Added 1500, Please Subscribe!) Chapter 126: Temporary Departure (Added 1500, Please Subscribe!) Trantor: 549690339 Green Tree Castle City, the suburban area of the Inner Circle. Within a forest shrouded in a ck fog, an altar had been erected, but when it first appeared was uncertain. Various twisted corpses of the dead surrounded the altar, forming an inscrutable pattern. At the heart of the altar was a beautiful young woman with delicate features, she was currently unconscious on the altar, her eyes tightly shut. ¡°We seeded¡­¡± A stooped priest in a ck robe stretched out both hands excitedly, ¡°With the blood sacrifices of nine hundred and ny-nine individuals, and the sacrifice of a ¡®Holy Relic¡¯! Using the Saintess as a core, we were finally able to draw upon a fragment of power from the magnificent ¡®Lady Moon¡¯! It has crushed the Arcane Spirit and drawn upon it!¡± ¡°The Spirit of the Arcane will nourish my lord¡¯s domain and hasten her recovery.¡± ¡°Working in coboration with the Ancient Snake Society¡­ After attacking the Inner Circle, we have finally acquired the Spirit of the Arcane. This is enough, let it be understood, let¡¯s start the retreat¡­ The aftermath of all this will be dealt with by those demon followers!¡± The priest in the ck robe turned and gave orders to his surroundings. ¡°The Chief!¡± At this moment, a few robed individuals bowed and spoke, ¡°Before this, the Saintess mentioned that her contractee seems to be also inside the White Tower!¡± ¡°That sinner who dared to spheme the Saintess?¡± The chief of the ck Robed Society hesitated, ¡°Just retreat! For this n, we have lost so much, so we must give priority to keeping our gains¡­ As for that sphemer? He will eventually be sacrificed to death by the Saintess herself!¡± Drawing upon the power of the Gods was an exceedingly terrifying undertaking in the era of the Dawn of the Gods. In fact, they all were almost at their limits. The ck Death Followers seemed to hold the chief in high esteem, and upon hearing the order, immediately started to prepare to retreat. Just at that moment, the chief of the ck Robed Society was looking at the direction of the Inner Circle and a smile crept across his face. ¡°What happened?¡± A ck Death Follower immediately asked him. ¡°Nothing¡­ The Chief of the Council, [The Arcanic Caster] has arrived!¡± the chief of the ck Robed Society slowly stated. But as soon as this title was spoken, it produced an effect simr to a field of purification, causing all the followers of the ck Death Society to quicken their actions¡­ Half a monthter, Bay Bank. ¡°Sir, how may I assist you today?¡± A tall woman in professional attire bent over energetically, her ample cleavage on disy. ¡®The service is not bad huh, no wonder the reputation of Bay Bank is good within the Federation¡­¡¯ The biggest bank in the White Eagle Federation was naturally the First Bank of White Eagle, which had the authority to issue ¡®silver¡¯ fiat currency and was controlled by the Federation. It also bore the heavy responsibility of maintaining financial order and stability. The rest were various private banks that had sprung up offering a variety of financial services, such as¡­ safe deposit boxes andmodity custody! Beforeing to Green Tree Castle, Su Lu deposited some of his belongings in the safe deposit box at Bay Bank via custody and took out a high insurance policy on them. ¡°I¡¯ve rented a safe deposit box! The kind that doesn¡¯t need to be recorded!¡± Su Lu handed over a brass key with a number on it. ¡°Please follow me!¡± The tall woman inspected it and then led Su Lu to a manager¡¯s office. Once formalities werepleted, she took him down to the underground vault. ng! In the dull sound of a turning lock, Su Lu opened his safe deposit box and took out a few items without attracting any attention. These items included a page from the ck Magic Book, the Crow¡¯s Mask, a bag of Golden Dragons, and most importantly, the Seal card and the Obsidian Pendant. This level of privacy was crucial for these private banks. It was rumored that even gangsters used them for illegal trades, and due to privacy uses, this information would be seen as customer confidentiality and protected. Stowing away the items one by one, stepping outside, he saw the smilingdy, nodded at her, handed her a small tip, and boarded a public carriage waiting by the road. ¡°Sir, where are you going?¡± ¡°The train station, thank you!¡± Su Lu tipped his hat down, hiding half of his face. ¡®Perhaps¡­ I should start thinking about forging an identity, or maybe creating a magical artifact for disguise?¡¯ Although it had been half a month since thest attack, for Su Lu, it seemed as if it had happened yesterday. At that time, heretics were continuously streaming into the White Tower. The White Tower was in total chaos, and the situation had reached a crisis point. Fortunately, the Chief arrived at a critical moment, together with top-level members. The assault was countered, and two great legends were sent packing. Had it not been so, the Inner Circle of Green Tree Castle, with hundreds of years of history, might have faced the risk of annihtion! Of course, the aftermath of the attack was devastating. At least three Green Tree Council members died, and the rest were more or less injured. The Federation¡¯s retaliation was also fierce and ferocious. The first wave was, of course, a city-wide manhunt. The followers of the ck Death Society and the Ancient Snake Society were all on the wanted list with high priority. Even the two legendary figures, Moron and ck KOS, faced the Federation¡¯s ruthless onught. Reportedly, the two advanced professionals kept fleeing, fleeing into the deep-sea region, but were still pursued and a great battle ensued. Moron was severely injured and fled, and ck Kos fell on the spot. Considering his [Phantom Demon] job, he was not necessarily dead, but he must have paid a heavy price. But all of this had little to do with Su Lu¡­ After all, he was a victim. When the storm had somewhat abated, he began to consider leaving Green Tree Castle. If it was the Outer Circle, it would be simple. He could simply quit his job. But in the Inner Circle, there was a bit of a problem. Luckily, the ¡®Arcane¡¯ contract previously signed had been destroyed; theoretically, every member of the Inner Circle now had their freedom. Of course, this situation would notst long, soon the [Great Arcanists] would develop new contracts, and the witnesses might be changed directly to indestructible targets like the Spirit World. So, before all this, Su Lu chose to leave. After all¡­ wasn¡¯t the Inner Circle not restricting the freedom of its members? And to Su Lu, as a single small ant, no big shot would pay particr attention to him. As long as his previous act of secretly recording the heritages like [Dimensional Walker] wasn¡¯t discovered, he was innocent! The Inner Circle had heavy casualties. Many researchers had asked for long leaves of absence and needed to adjust their physical and mental conditions. Su Lu merged amongst them without raising any suspicions and managed to receive approval for leave easily. Simply put, without going through this procedure, he could escape. After all, without the White Tower and its Mystic Lock, with his ability as a [Wanderer] , he could go through anywhere, in any direction. But doing so would make him look guilty and could cause trouble in the future. It would be troublesome to be on the wanted list. Although the domestic registration management of the Federation is not strict, and there are illegal immigrants everywhere, Su Lu still cared about his identity as Potterley, a college student. After all, he was a college student! This record could be shown anywhere.. Chapter 127 - 0127: Kangni State (Added 1600, Please request for Monthly Pass!) Chapter 127: Kangni State (Added 1600, Please request for Monthly Pass!) Trantor: 549690339 Su Lu looked around. In the void, all kinds of dazzling brilliance came pressing in. Many chaotic mental secret realms, connecting different people, brought experiences of joy, sadness, calm, worry, madness and so on. Next to his ear, there were chaotic and low murmurs. All kinds of information entered through his eyes, ears, and even his mind, almost driving him insane! In the blink of an eye¡­ Everything around him vanished, and a terrifying vortex emerged in front of him. A pair of woman¡¯s hands reached out from the vortex, clutching his neck! Su Lu let out a low groan, woke up, and took off the hat covering his face. ¡°Sir¡­ are you okay?¡± Opposite him, a passenger asked curiously and with a touch of worry. ¡°Thank you, I just¡­ had a nightmare!¡± Su Lu politely thanked him. The continuous vibrations of the steam train wheels rubbing against the tracks reached his feet. Outside the window, sceneries were rapidly passing by. Only then did he remember that he had already left Green Tree Castle and had randomly bought a train ticket heading to the Central Federation. ¡®Was that nightmare too real. Was it a warning from my subconscious?¡¯ After calming down, Su Lu became silent, contemting the oddity that just happened. ¡®This suggests¡­the Spirit World indeed contains dangers, and it¡¯s highly likely toe from that pair of woman¡¯s hands. Could they signify Beryl?¡¯ The sensing from the Mental Realm is two-way. Since Su Lu could sense Beryl¡¯s location, Beryl could also locate him in return. ¡®Therefore from now on¡­ I cannot stay in the same ce for too long and¡­ it¡¯s best that I study some techniques to block the mind¡­ which is just a supplemental ability of the [Mystical Schr], I can train and improve over time.¡¯ ¡®Furthermore¡­ I can be sure that Beryl has not advanced to the legendary level of [King of the Undead]. If she advanced to the level of Legend, she could most likely curse me, her ¡®master¡¯, through the master-servant contract!¡¯ ¡®So, the previous n needs to be slightly modified. I shouldn¡¯t suppress my professional rank, instead, I should continue reaping experience points, ensuring I am always in a state of being able to level up? This was also one of the reasons why Lu Su left Green Tree Castle. Without a Mystic Lock, the Inner Circle has lost its tortoise shell, the possibility of infiltration increases exponentially, his safety is hard to guarantee, especially under the premise that such a heretical Saintess is watching him! In addition to this, there was no more room for him to grow frombat in the Inner Circle, even the books in the library that came with experience points, he had almost read them all. Even, there was a bit of overstepping the line. ¡®Sneaking to the fifth floor to browse master-ss job information is not going to be fun once exposed¡­¡¯ Although he took leave under the guise of lingering spirits, in reality, Su Lu had no ns to return. Unless¡­ he advances to the legendary profession in the future, then the previous matters were trivial things, and the Green Tree Castle might actively wee his return. ¡°Lunch! Drinks!¡± At this time, a female attendant pushed a cart and walked through the narrow corridor. It was mealtime. Although there was a dedicated dining car in the steam train, it was obviously for the use of the upper-ss people. Asmoners and middle-ss people, most of them brought their own food ¡ª because the lunch provided by the steam train, following tradition, was extremely unappetising and expensive! But Su Lu was in a hurry, so he wasn¡¯t prepared. He could only say, ¡°Get me a sandwich!¡± ¡°10 copper elves!¡± The price was three times more expensive than outside. Su Lu endured it, took the sandwich, took a bite, and felt that the taste was average. But at this time, filling his stomach was already good. The destination of his trip was Kangni State in the central part of the federation, located slightly west of the heart of the federation. It had arge area and sparse poption. It was said to have some settlements of native Gaosuo people. Famous for its gold mines, it once had a gold rush. Towns developed from gold mining points were scattered on the vast desert and ins terrain. Thew and order were chaotic, vendettas were rampant, and cowboy culture was prevalent. Choosing this ce, Su Lu naturally had his intentions. First of all, the chaoticw and order made it convenient for him to create a false identity. In an era when photography was not widely spread, he could also y the time-difference game. Next, it was to avoid the influence of the ck Death Society in the west and the chaos in the east. In addition, with loosews, the prevalence of cowboys and gunmen, it was easier for him to reap experience. ¡°I heard¡­ Gaosuo people hold some transcendent powers, perhaps I can witness it, and it also facilitates the collection of transcendent materials¡­¡± This was one of the great gains he got from reading leisure books. The Gaosuo indigenous people¡¯s transcendent professional pathway tended towards spellcasters. The chance of obtaining a recipe rted to spiritual power was very high. In addition to this, there were also some materials for making marvellous items. He couldn¡¯t tantly collect these in the Inner Circle, but in the external world, there was less restriction. After finishing the sandwich, Su Lu stretchedzily, covered his face with his hat again, and began to soul trance! In the blink of an eye! His spirit quickly leaped and entered the secondyer of the Spirit World! This is a mysterious ce, except for the very few people with rted professions, even the Inner Circle did not have much in-depth research on it! ¡°Very good¡­ It seems that the people around me are indeed ordinary people!¡± Through the observation of the mental secret realms around him, Su Lu quickly reached a conclusion. Ordinary people¡¯s mental secret realms, in terms of appearance, are far from as vast as the floating inds of professionals ¡ª of course, some high-ranking people can disguise, but that requires at least two more professional ranks than Su Lu. With such power, why bother to disguise? ¡°Observing Transcendents from the spiritual world is also a covert probing method, isn¡¯t it?¡± Su Lu looked at himself. At this time, he had turned into a Death Crow, wearing a ck trench coat and a crow mask. Having some gains at this time while traveling in the mental world: ¡°Whether it¡¯s ordinary people or professionals, as long as they don¡¯t possess the ability to touch the secondyer of the mental world, their subconscious can only be in their own secret realm, and can¡¯t take a step out¡­unless they rely on certain secret techniques or external forces¡­¡± Of course, the subconscious of ordinary people, even if it is in their own secret realm, is still weak. While professionals have the power to counterattack. The secret realms of high-ranking professionals, even if they were in front of Lu Su, he wouldn¡¯t dare to rush in now, such was the difference! ¡°Every person¡¯s subconscious mind is connected with the vast sea of the mental world¡­ How can this connection be blocked?¡± Su Lu started to explore it. This is, in fact, the innate ability of Spirit Medium and other spiritual professions. Though it¡¯s not as easy as eating and drinking, it is like swimming, an ability that can be mastered as long as you learn it. At this time, he was like refining the secret realm,bining the subconscious with the secret realm, forming a spiritual body that could now roam freely in the mental world. ¡°Complete istion is impossible, but the ¡®vibe¡¯ can be altered¡­ Beryl¡¯s professional pathway, it doesn¡¯t seem to be purely a spiritual profession, but capable of touching the Spirit World¡­ It seems that she uses death as a springboard, doesn¡¯t she?¡± When ites to Spirit World-rted aspects, Su Lu is confident. He is certainly more professional than Beryl, who dabbles in it! Once the level is high enough, this will be his home field! Chapter 128 - 0128: Okra (Added 1700, Please Subscribe!) Chapter 128: Okra (Added 1700, Please Subscribe!) Trantor: 549690339 In Kangni State, in the small town of O. The scorching sun seared the earth, while gusty winds blew, sweeping across the cacti with peals of yellow sand. Not far off, a reddish canyon came distinctly into view. This ce was once a gold rush site, having once been sought out by tens of thousands of fervent gold hunters. Some of them became rich overnight, some ended up lying dead on the streets. After a blood-soaked and deathden carnival, most people departed in silence, leaving behind a mess and the small town of O. Horses were the most convenient means of transportation here. Cowboys and firearms were local customs. There was also a local tradition of dueling, not the gentlemanly dueling where they count one, two, three back-to-back, but a showdown between cowboys, where victory or defeat, life or death, is decided within fractions of a second. So, never underestimate the locals. Among those cowboys, there might even be hiding Soldiers, or even Gunfighters! Most of these cowboys make their living by herding cattle and horses, sometimes doubling as bounty hunters. Of course, if pushed by their livelihood, it¡¯s not unheard of for them to take up a side gig or two. At this moment, Su Lu stepped into the territory of O Town. Wearing a cowboy hat, a jacket, red-trimmed cowhide pants, and riding boots, he looked like a local. He walked a few steps and saw a saloon. He pushed open a shutter door that was half-open, and stepped inside. Several gazes seemingly turned towards him for a moment, before disappearing. The noise in the saloon was deafening, the smell of tobo mixed with liquor gave a sensation of being in a smoky and muggy ce. Loud noises and swearing, the giggling of girls and the flirting of drinkers seemed topose a unique symphony. On one wooden wall, there was a line of wanted posters, with sketches of criminals showing their malevolence underneath which the bounty was stated. Only a few carried ck and white photographic portraits, although highly distorted. Seeing this, Su Lu grinned and took a seat at the bar: ¡°A beer please! ¡± ¡°As a wee to our out-of-town guest, the first ss is on me!¡± A bartender of middle years, dressed in a white shirt, a ck vest, and sporting a small, sexy mustache by his lips, quickly presented arge ss of beer and said with a smile. ¡°How¡­ can you tell I¡¯m an outsider?¡± Su Lu nced at his attire, which was deliberately chosen to resemble local clothing. ¡°You¡¯re missing one thing!¡± The middle-aged bartender signaled with his eyes: ¡°Your waist is missing a gun holster¡­and also, your ent gives you away!¡± Su Lu took a sip of his beer, nodding thoughtfully. Compared to the strict gun controlws of the eastern cities, the ones here were much morex. Almost every cowboy would carry a revolver or two, iming that they were ¡®a man¡¯s romance¡¯. Su Lu liked that kind of romance, and immediately decided that he would get himself a revolver for self-defense. Just then, he tensed up. Wary of the many eyes fixed on him and filled with malice, he felt like amb that had wandered into a pack of wolves. ¡®Is this¡­ Are they treating me like a sacrificialmb?¡¯ Su Lu chuckled, waiting to see who would be the first to dig his own grave. In the span of a single beer, he learned a lot of information. For instance¡­ The bounty hunter ranked number one, ¡®Butcher¡¯ Gered, who had robbed which bank, andmitted what kind of wicked deeds. And also, the second-ranked ¡®Robin Hood,¡¯ Zoren, who had made an appearance somewhere, making fun of a group of mounted police, and how no one had ever seen his true face and such. ¡°Burp¡­ ¡± Next to Su Lu, two cowboys were drinking excitedly. One of them, a red-nosed cowboy, spoke loudly: ¡°The local mounted policeman, Woods, is my cousin. Last time, I wanted to open a hayfield and needed a piece ofnd. I had my wife bake him an apple pie, do you know what he said?¡± He nced at Su Lu, his volume raising: ¡°After he took the apple pie, he gave me a big bundle of rope, iming that wherever the rope encircles would be mine!¡± ¡®This might be true.¡¯ Su Lu didn¡¯t care much. He knew that in some parts of the Central and West Federation, statutoryw and custom were not clearly delineated. Because the police force was stretched thin, sometimes just one trooper was responsible for all the affairs of a small town. Dividing unimed wastnd was indeed the matter of a single statement. If it wasn¡¯t for that, he wouldn¡¯t have made the trip. What he had in mind were the numerous legal loopholes in this state. To manipte them and secure a few identities would be a piece of cake. Of course, this red-nosed cowboy saying so was probably meant to intimidate him. If he really were an outsider, and unarmed, it was easy to guess what was going to happen next. Even if he were to lodge aint, it probably wouldn¡¯t lead to anything. Even twenty years from now, protective measures for locals would remain stubbornly persistent. Especially in this cowboy-dominated West and Central region, if an ordinary person showed the slightest resistance, ending up dead wasn¡¯t out of the question! ¡°Hey! Stranger, aren¡¯t you going to buy ¡®Old Will¡¯ a drink?¡± As expected, after Red Nose finished boasting, he turned to stare at Su Lu with a provocative look. ¡°Old Will, after all, this is my bar!¡± The bartender reproached him. Su Lu was rather surprised. He hadn¡¯t expected the proprietor to be so professional. ¡°Burp¡­ Right, this is your turf! Hey boy, dare to go outside with me?¡± Old Will pointed at Su Lu. ¡°Sure!¡± Su Lu agreed very readily, immediately hearing a chorus of sighs surrounding him. ¡°How did Old Will snatch him away?¡± ¡°He¡¯s really lucky¡­ he¡¯ll have to treat tonight!¡± ¡°What¡¯s this about? Are they taking me for granted?¡± Su Lu scoffed inwardly as he followed Old Will out of the saloon. Leaving aside the abilities of the [Mysterious Schr], just using the [Wanderer]¡¯s agility, rated as high as 3.0, he could do things the average person would deem impossible, like¡­ dodging bullets! Of course, it¡¯s not that he¡¯s faster than a bullet, but faster than the opponent pulling the trigger, that much he can manage. Unless it¡¯s a [Gunfighter], Su Lu wouldn¡¯t be too afraid of anyone armed with a regr firearm. ¡®Good¡­ I do need a revolver.¡¯ Su Lu nced at the gun holster at Old Will¡¯s waist and was quite content. ¡°Stranger¡­¡± Old Will, oblivious to his impending fate, was revealing a ferocious grin. Suddenly, his facial expression changed to one of shock, as he looked towards the entrance of the small town. Su Lu followed his gaze and saw two riders bathed in the red sunset. The leader was a wheat-skinned female cowboy. Her body was lean and fit, like a female leopard, with a gun holster on each side of her waist. One hand was holding the reins while the other was stringing a grass rope, attached to the rider behind her, an unfortunate fellow who was tightly bound on the upper body. ¡°Is it her?¡± Old Will murmured in astonishment, shooting Su Lu an angry look that said ¡®consider yourself lucky¡¯, before turning around to go back to the bar. Is that it?¡¯ Su Lu stayed where he was, somewhat taken aback. Was that his debut scene, just like that? And what about this female cowboy? Could this be a case of a damsel saving a hero? Chapter 129 - 0129: Identity (Added 1800, Please request for Monthly Pass!) Chapter 129: Identity (Added 1800, Please request for Monthly Pass!) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°It¡¯s her!¡± ¡°The female bounty hunter, Geli!¡± ¡°And, behind her, could it be¡­ ¡®Gangu¡¯? The notorious thief worth thirty golden dragons?¡± As Su Lu returned to the bar, gasps of astonishment filled his ears. It was clear that this ¡®Geli,¡¯ the female bounty hunter, had a significant reputation in this area. ¡°This round¡¯s on me!¡± Geli headed to the bar and magnanimously bought a round of beers for everyone, a clear sign of celebration. ¡°Also¡­ Konde, prepare the bounty. I¡¯ll be delivering Gangu to Woods soon!¡± ¡°No problem!¡± Konde, who was cleaning sses, replied with a smile. In a small town, bars often provide other services, such as gambling, amodation¡­ even a gathering ce for streetwalkers. Moreover, it is also the only semi-bank, performing certain financial functions¡­ you cannot expect a bank to be in such a small town! The only ce with a potential cash influx, the bar, is the best alternative. ¡®Just like the ancient rice merchants were also pawnbrokers and loan sharks¡­ as merchants, they¡¯ll do anything for money.¡¯ After initial surprise, Su Lu quickly made sense of it. Looking at this female bounty hunter, his interest was piqued: ¡®A Transcendent?!¡¯ Normal women wouldn¡¯t possess such capabilities. After watching her finishing a slice of strawberry pie and preparing to leave, Su Lu too stood up. ¡°Stranger¡­ Our town has no inns, would you like to make do for the night?¡± At that moment, Konde, the bar owner, addressed Su Lu. If that was the case, he would have the obligation to provide protection to his customer, which was a clear sign of goodwill. ¡°Thank you! But no need!¡± Su Lu politely thanked him and left the bar. Outside, the sky was gradually growing darker, stars were starting to twinkle. ¡°You know what? Kid¡­ We¡¯ve been irritated by your deadpan face for a long time now¡­ BURP¡­¡± As he walked down a street, several figures came into view, led by Old Will, who was huping from drinking. Su Lu nced around. It seemed they were in a dead-end street, very convenient: ¡°Gentlemen¡­ I hate to trouble you!¡± He warmly asked, ¡°Could I borrow your revolvers?¡± ¡°Kid, you¡¯ve sessfully managed to piss me off.¡± Old Will¡¯s hand touched the gun bag at his waist: ¡°I¡¯m gonna strip you naked and toss you into a pigsty!¡± Whiz! At this moment, Su Lu reached out his right hand. Cowboys typically take two or three seconds to draw their guns. The elite could control it within milliseconds. But as a [Wanderer], his speed was beyond average! Before the group could react, a pale chain, which seemed to originate from hell, appeared, prating Old Will¡¯s chest. Just with a tug, a slightly transparent spiritual body was pulled out. The chain coiled once around his neck, as if to make him a captive. Otherwise, a single pierce from the sharp end of the chain would obliterate this spiritual body! ¡°After all¡­ A Spirit Chain after upgrading is more useful than the Spirit Thorn. It can be manipted in this way too.¡± Su Lu nced at the pale chain wrapped around his right hand and was quite pleased. Speaking of which, since the quality change upgrade of the Spirit Thorn, this was his first test of his abilities. There are many inconveniences within the Inner Circle. ¡°He¡­ He¡¯s not human! He¡¯s a devil!¡± The thugs following Old Will could not see the spiritual body, but they could see the physical chain. At this moment, their faces were filled with terror, they tried to run. However, Su Lu wouldn¡¯t let them escape. With a mere thought, the chain snaked out uncoiling its sharp tip which buried itself in the chests of the few men, yanking their souls out. ¡°It¡¯s a shame. If these ordinary people had some experience, I wouldn¡¯t have had tomit such a serious crime to start with. It¡¯s not my style!¡± Su Lu pondered for a moment. Then, he withdrew the chain and allowed these dazed spirits to return to their bodies. Although he did not intentionally harm them, the mere shock of forcefully pulling out their souls was enough to put these men to sleep for a night. ¡°Soul Trance.¡± Seizing the moment, Su Lu¡¯s spirit entered the Mental Realm, forcefully broke into their minds and obtained some information he wanted. ¡°Remember¡­ You guys got drunk tonight.¡± ¡°You spent the night outside¡­ Your guns and money bags disappeared!¡± In the end, he hypnotized them one by one, causing them to forget his act of demonstrating his transcendental ability. Within the Mental Realm. Su Lu performed more detection around the area. ¡°Hmn.. the glow and the volume of the Mental Secret Realm are very weak, seems like they aremoners. Only the direction of the bar has a Transcendent, probably a tier-one, that Konde? No wonder he was confident enough to protect me.¡± In reality, the number of Transcendents is extremely rarepared to the huge base of ordinary people. Being able to have one or two in such a small town ¨C it¡¯s already a high frequency. Su Lu didn¡¯t think much and after returning to reality, he went forward to confiscate the guns and money bags from Old Will and the others and disappeared into the night. ¡°Next, I need to fake an identity. As long as I bribe the local police, there shouldn¡¯t be any problem.¡± ¡°Then, I need a guide to lead me to the native Gaosuo¡¯s settlement¡­ preferably a Transcendent, who can guide me into the local Transcendent circle, for material collection.¡± ¡°That Geli seems quite suitable.¡± The creation of a false identity proceeded smoothly. Su Lu just met the local sheriff, Woods, had a pleasant chat with him. After submitting the ¡®normal¡¯ documents and processing fees, he easily became a local citizen, turning into Sean Otto, a guy who left at a young age and only recently returned. Why not use Transcendent power to directly tamper with memories? Su Lu stated that this high -end technical work was not something he could handle presently. Besides, even if someone investigatedter, he hoped that Sean Otto would be seen as amoner, without any connections to Transcendents. Only when leaving, he gave Woods a slight hint, a very faint one. The effect would be that as time goes by, Woods¡¯ memory of him will be more and more vague, eventually forgetting his facepletely. That would be enough! Right now, he roughly understood what he, as a [Mystical Schr], could achieve within the Mental Realm. For ordinary people, it¡¯s tough to tamper with memories seamlessly. But causing them to forget something and imposing subconscious influences are still achievable. However, it¡¯s more challenging with Transcendents. For example, his previous encounter with Jess. She was clearly hypnotized into thinking it was a nightmare, but she behaved unnaturally on every encounter. This was not a good thing! It meant that her subconscious was still fearful of him! ¡°If I were to advance to a tier-three [Odd Technician], I could probably perfectly tamper with the memories ofmoners, even low-tier Transcendents¡­.That would be terrifying, sort of like the ability of a Fierce Ghost!¡± Chapter 130 - 0130: Purchasing (An additional request for subscription) Chapter 130: Purchasing (An additional request for subscription) Trantor: 549690339 Iron Hoof Bar. Geli was drinking coffee, looking up at the bounty notices on the wooden board. ¡®Hunting ¡®Butcher¡¯ Gered is too dangerous, not only is he a Transcendent, he also has a gang¡­ no wonder the bounty is so high¡­ ¡®Ouw¡¯ Zoren is on his own, but he moves around unpredictably and has a good reputation among the poor¡­ I don¡¯t really want to catch him.¡¯ ¡®I only have a savings of 127 Golden Dragons, far from the 200¡­¡¯ At that moment, someone sat down in front of her. The person looked young, with a calm face and a slight smile: ¡°Hello, miss!¡± Geli didn¡¯t say much, she only shed her gun holster on her waist and continued her breakfast. Daughters of the West were not the type to be easily swayed by a pretty face and sweet words. ¡°I heard¡­ you are the best bounty hunter around here, I happen to need a bodyguard!¡± Su Lu sat down in front of her without any hint of embarrassment. ¡°Employer?¡± Geli¡¯s expression became more formal. Since it wasn¡¯t a suitor but an employer, her attitude naturally changed: ¡°What do you want me to do? Just to rify¡­ I won¡¯t do anything against thew, no matter how much money you offer!¡± She sizing up Su Lu. Hmm, dressed like a western cowboy, guns on both sides, sadly, he doesn¡¯t have the rough temperament of a real desert cowboy¡­ not her type. ¡°I want to visit the nature reserve, preferably meet the Gaosuo natives who still live there. I heard their tribes have retained some primitive cultural characteristics¡­¡± Su Lu said: ¡°Let me introduce myself, I am Sean, a folklorist!¡± ¡°You want to go to the Gaosuo native vige?¡± Geli mockingly looked at Su Lu, her body leaning back, her long legs udylike on the table: ¡°Are you looking to get killed? Or have your head turned into their d¨¦cor?¡± Indeed, in the Federation¡¯s propaganda, Gaosuo natives are depicted as extremely cruel and barbaric, especially the natural tribes which still retain the ¡®headhunting¡¯ tradition. Basically, after Conqueror William¡¯s massacre, the surviving Gaosuo natives are submissive to the Federation¡¯s iron hoof, but hold a terrible hostility towards outsiders. ¡°That¡¯s why¡­ I need a bodyguard, a particrly strong one, Miss Geli!¡± Su Lu shrugged his shoulders: ¡°For this¡­ I¡¯m willing to offer a reward of fifty Golden Dragons!¡± ¡°Fifty¡­ Golden Dragons?¡± Geli swallowed, retracting her long legs and vaguely straightened her posture. This was a big deal! Combined with her savings, it¡¯s very close to two hundred. If she manages her money properly, she could possibly buy what she¡¯s had her eyes on for a long time in the ck market! ¡°That¡¯s good¡­ your offer has convinced me. Just to confirm, you only need me to protect you when you go to the Gaosuo native tribe?¡± Geli confirmed atst. ¡°Yes, leave everything else to me!¡± Su Lu nodded. ¡°Pay half the deposit first, then we sign a contract, witnessed by the bar owner!¡± Geli thought about it and agreed. ¡°No problem¡­¡± Su Lu showed a faint smile: ¡°I am Sean Otto, everything will be up to you from now.¡± Although Su Lu was very quick to pay, they didn¡¯t set off immediately. The reason was simple, he didn¡¯t have a horse! When he mentioned this, Su Lu swore, he clearly saw an expression of contempt in Geli¡¯s eyes. ¡°In the Midwest, whiskey, horses, and revolvers are a cowboy¡¯s life!¡± Geli shook her head: ¡°I heard you are from Kangni State?¡± ¡°I grew up overseas¡­¡± Embarrassed, Su Lu smiled and followed Geli to a ranch. ¡°A good riding horse is very important, most times, it represents life¡­ in this aspect, I rmend old horses, though young horses are strong and have stronger short-term sprints, they are not good at conserving their strength, they don¡¯t know how to find their way, they are also not good at finding water source in the wild, and they are not quiet enough¡­¡± In the stable, Geli affectionately stroked the horses¡¯ heads, pressing her cheek against them. ¡°For this¡­ you choose, you¡¯re the expert!¡± Su Lu had no objections. Indeed, he didn¡¯t know the way, and he didn¡¯t have as much survival experience as her in this aspect. And through investigation, this Miss Geli is indeed a reputable bounty hunter with a wealth of experience, that¡¯s why he thought of hiring her. After several selections, Geli rmended a ck old horse for Su Lu. Of course, it wasn¡¯t too old, just fifteen years old, having lived half of its life. It had its own name, called ck Jack. When they were leaving, Su Lu even saw the reluctance of the ranch owner. ¡°Can you ride? Do you want me to teach you!¡± Geli handed the reins to Su Lu with a mocking expression. ¡°No, but I learn very quickly!¡± Su Lu took the reins, his right hand stroking the horse¡¯s head. Inspiration was subtly cultivated, and he immediately made contact with ck Jack¡¯s Spiritual Body! All things have spirits! Even horses. But its spiritual body was obviously much smaller than a human¡¯s, and much murkier. It was like a newly born bird, it¡¯s hard to distinguish between good and bad, very easy to develop a sense of closeness. ¡°This¡­¡± Geli watched as ck Jack just sniffed Sean, and then went forward to affectionately lick his hand, and couldn¡¯t help being surprised: ¡°What¡¯s going Even the most docile wouldn¡¯t be tamed to this degree so easily, right? ¡°Maybe¡­ we¡¯re a natural match? After all, I have cowboy blood as well! Even though I left home a long time ago¡­¡± Su Lu casually found a reason and got on the horse. ¡°Hope you won¡¯t hold me back¡­ we have a lot to do today!¡± Geli followed suit, getting ready to go to the Gaosuo native tribe was not a simple matter. They needed to travel a long way in the wilderness, needing to supplement a lot of food, clean water, medicine, tents, etc. Of course, they couldn¡¯t be without firearms and gunpowder! Although the Federation had generally conquered the Midwest, that was only around the cities and railway lines. On the boundless wilderness and in the dense jungle, there are still arge number of natives who are hostile to any outsiders. And danger doesn¡¯t just stop there! The harsh natural environment, ferocious beasts, and even the fellow Federation cowboys, could all pose a threat! Even for bounty hunters, failures are inevitable, every trip out means gambling with their lives. Therefore, after Su Lu offered fifty Golden Dragons, even Geli, who originally had no regard for him, was thoroughly moved. Jobs with such generous rewards were very rare! As for the danger? Every job has its risks! Very few bounty hunters actually manage to umte enough wealth to retirefortably! Many of them became war loot for horse thieves or roadside dried bones! Chapter 131 - 0131: Exploration (1900 subscription supplement, ask for monthly tickets!) Il . Chapter 131: Exploration (1900 subscription supplement, ask for monthly tickets!) Il . Trantor: 549690339 Ding ding! The yellow sand was rolling, Su Lu and Geli were riding horses, galloping on the Central ins. Even Su Lu had to admit that he had hired a good guide. His survival skills gleaned from hurriedly cramming lessons from Rod were appalling and he might even get lost in the wild. But this Geli, clearly a professional! This woman was adept at wandering in the Central ins! From finding water sources to avoiding herds, with her around, Su Lu felt much more at ease on his journey. Night fell. Inside the crude camp, a bonfire was zing, licking at the base of the pot. In it, were gathered wild vegetables infused with freshly baked bread, soaked in vegetable soup, which tasted surprisingly good. Well, the hard bread dedicated for outdoor activities was as hard as a brick with a horrible texture, almost usable as a wooden stick. When eating, it was necessary to saw off with a knife and soften it by soaking in hot soup. But, with Geli¡¯s recipe, which came from God knows where, and the additions of vegetables, salt, pepper, and other condiments, the taste was unexpectedly good. Even the originally hard bread was soft and delicious in the hot soup. ¡°Hmm¡­not bad!¡± After finishing the meal, Su Lu took the initiative to wash the dishes. Geli, ying with the revolver, stared at Su Lu¡¯s movements and suddenly asked, ¡°Are you really a folklorist?¡± ¡°Of course¡­¡± Su Lu answered without hesitation. Many times, [Mysterious Schrs] do indeed refer to themselves as folklorists, which is the best cover for their identity. ¡°You¡¯re not like those exploring expedition teams, youck a schr¡¯s temperament¡­¡± Geli shook her head, clearly unconvinced, ¡°But since you¡¯ve paid the Golden Dragon, I¡¯ll keep my promise. However, I must warn you, the native Gaosuo people are very dangerous! If you don¡¯t want to die, don¡¯t get any funny ideas!¡± ¡°Of course¡­¡± After some thought, Su Lu hoped to get a few Mental Power Potion forms and some materials. This should not be considered as ¡®funny ideas,¡¯ right? Of course, if he also wanted to gain some experience points, it might be questionable. ¡®At that time, I wonder whether I¡¯ll be the one protecting her, or she¡¯ll be the one protecting me.¡¯ Su Lu had nearly figured out Geli¡¯s transcendent ranking. It was just around one, biased towards physical abilities, perhaps her profession was [Soldier]! This was very normal! Although the waves of transcendence con tinue to sweep across, ordinary people are still the majority in the world. It¡¯s already much luckier than 99% of the people for this person to luckily get a rank one job and sessfully take office. While thinking, he set up the tent. Without a tent, it would be hard to sleep well due to therge temperature difference between day and night and the strong wind at night. The giant moon continued to rise, and the bonfire gradually extinguished. Geli yawned, ¡°Let¡¯s go to bed early¡­hopefully, the Evil Spirit Knight will not disturb your sweet dreams!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Su Lu was startled, ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a legend among the cowboys¡­since you¡¯re a local who¡¯s left home since childhood, you definitely won¡¯t know.¡± Geli exined, ¡°The Evil Spirit Knight, a knight from the abyss of Hell, rumored to ride a Nightmare, races on the in at night, judging people¡¯s souls¡­¡± ¡°I see, good night!¡± Su Lu smiled and crawled into the tent. Often, such legends may not be false! Admittedly some entric customs and rumors among the people often have connections with transcendent power. The Evil Spirit Knight could be a special profession, a certain creature ¡­ or even it could, be the Judge from the abyss, like in the legend! ¡®But what does it have to do with me?¡¯ He crawled into the bedding and, out of habit, let his soul out of his body. Boom! His surroundings immediately changed, and his spiritual body was in the subconscious of the sea. While the number of mental secret realms around him rapidly decreased, there was an ¡®ind¡¯ around him! ¡°Geli¡¯s mind?¡± Su Lu looked slightly conflicted, ¡°I¡¯m not up to anything bad¡­ I just want to take a look¡­¡± The memory of a transcendent is indeed a treasure. Furthermore, it might even contain the most relevant information about the Transcendent Market he cared about! With that thought, he finally stepped into Geli¡¯s Mind Ind. Boom! In an instant, the scenery around him changed rapidly. Before him was a small ind, with a square in the center, surrounded by pirs of stone. In the middle stood a heavy cavalry knight, standing quietly. She wore heavy armor, and her mount spouted two plumes of ck smoke from its nostrils, hinting at mes within. It was clearly a transcendent creature as well. ¡°A monster type?¡± Su Lu was both shocked and delighted. What delighted him was that he didn¡¯t have to break through numerousyers of defense, or explore an exhaustingbyrinth. What surprised him was that this type, one that had given up all defense,plex terrains, and misceneous soldiers¡­ The remaining knight must be incredibly powerful! Thinking of this, Su Lu took a deep breath, and the pale Spirit Chain appeared in his right hand. At this moment, he was no weakling either! A second-order [Mystical Schr], coupled with a [Wanderer], dealing with physical and magical sides. Even if he was suppressed in the opponent¡¯s mental secret realm, he had a certain degree of confidence in dealing with this knight! ¡°tter! ¡± The moment he stepped onto the square, the Imight in the center threw her gaze towards him. Hidden under the steel helmet were a pair of eyes full of hostility. How private is one¡¯s mind? uuel IS unecuy lue11L111eu db enemy: At this moment, the transcendent warhorse roared out and, spurred by the Imight, charged towards him like a gale. The mounted knight raised hernce for a thrust. ¡°This speed and power¡­ is almost second -order!¡± Su Lu swerved to the side to avoid the attack. But in an instant, the knight somehow managed to hold her charge, turned her horse around, and raised her spear to kill again! ¡°That¡¯s a foul, are we not abiding by thews of physics anymore? ¡± He awkwardly rolled away, running immediately towards the pirs at the edge of the square without any hesitation. Stomp! Stomp! Behind him, the horse neighed and the charge got faster and faster. The knight was covered in a red energy, her spear aimed at Su Lu¡¯s back. ¡°Now¡¯s the time!¡± Su Lu, who had been observing his surroundings with inspiration, didn¡¯t hesitate and swung his right hand. Swoosh! The white Spirit Chain flew out and wound around a stone pir. Using this pull, he propelled himself into the air and swung arge circle around the pir. At this moment, the knight, having lost sight of her target, inevitably slowed down. ¡°Get down!¡± After one swing, Su Lu kicked at the knight. Thud! She fell heavily but immediately got back up, clearly unaffected by any weight on her. ¡°She really is a physical aspect Transcendent!¡± If it were a regr person, or even a trained heavy cavalry knight, the weight of several dozen pounds of iron armor would be enough to make them struggle to get back up after a fall! But this knight was extremely agile, confirming her identity in Su Lu¡¯s eyes right away! Chapter 132 - 0132: Canyon (Three more requests for subscription!) Chapter 132: Canyon (Three more requests for subscription!) Trantor: 549690339 Within Geli¡¯s mental secret realm. In the square, one area is slightly pitted, beside it sprawls a dead horse. Su Lu, panting heavily, peeled off the armor from the unconscious heavy cavalry knight, revealing a rather beautiful face ¨C stunned, it was Geli! ¡°The defense of monster types is just this simple ¨C defeat the monster and you can do as you please!¡± ¡°The spirit lock paired with the [Wanderer]¡¯s ability seems quite good¡­ Should I focus on practicing whip-type weapons in the future?¡± Actually, this heavy cavalry knight is not weak, almost to the standard of the second tier, with the help of a transcendent creature. But Su Lu used a trick to convert the cavalry into infantry, which made it somewhat easier to fight. Even so, it took some effort to take down the knight. At this moment, looking at the semi-unconscious Geli, he didn¡¯t hesitate and asked: ¡°Your name!¡± ¡°Geli Lenna!¡± ¡°Transcendent upation?¡± ¡°[Soldier]!¡± Soon, Su Lu obtained the information he wanted. ¡°Turns out¡­ In this area, there is indeed an asional ck market located in Charles City!¡± ¡°This Geli, she herself is a first-tier [Soldier], intending to take the [Cavalry] path, umting Golden Dragons for the second-tier [Cavalry] upation information, she has alreadye into contact with a seller, estimated to cost about two hundred Golden Dragons¡­¡± As for the other information, Su Lu didn¡¯t delve further. In this respect, he was rather restrained, not prying into ady¡¯s private matters. ¡°Alright¡­ what you have to do next, is to forget everything and have nice dreams!¡¯ He quickly left, and everything at the scene quickly returned to its original state¡­ Dawn. ¡°Good morning, Geli!¡± After Su Lu had finished washing, he purposely waved at Geli. ¡°Good morning¡­ Sean!¡± Geli seemed a bit off, the initial strong woman personality seemed to have somehow copsed, turning less fierce. ¡®Damn!¡¯ Su Lu silently cursed at this scene. Subconscious hypnosis indeed had its own limitations; it worked well on ordinary people, but most Transcendants had resistance. Whether it¡¯s Jess¡¯s fear fromst time or Geli¡¯s subtle closeness, none of it is good! Memory alteration, making influences in the mind, the most important thing is to make it seem natural, so that the person under the spell doesn¡¯t notice anvthinc unusual. let alone discovers it. This obvious change of attitude was ¡®anomaly¡¯! If Geli had very familiar friends and family around, they would definitely feel strange and might start investigating. ¡°The [Mystical Schrs] who randomly spy into the mind seem to be as frightening as the cultists who y with souls¡­¡± Su Lu pondered, ¡°Is it because there are too few who take the [Odd Technician] path? So not many people know about the secrets of the [Spirit Medium] path?¡± But thinking about it, it seemed rather normal. The experience needed to advance the Soul Trance skill from LV2 to LV3 is 300 points! While to promote from LV3 to LV4 needed 600 points! This was even more than advancing to the second -tier profession! ¡°Generally, the Soul Trance level of [Mystical Schrs] is around LV2, LV3 ones are extremely rare, because if they take the [Mysterious Scientist] path afterwards, they don¡¯t need to continue levelling up Soul Trance, and thus know nothing about the secondyer of the Spirit World!¡± ¡°Only those upational People who aremitted to the [Odd Technician] path will invest more energy in the level of Soul Trance, but they do not have an attribute bar, so it is inevitably very slow to advance. What¡¯s more, the path of the [Odd Technician] seems almost extinct, who knows it now? They all think that [Mystical Schrs] will eventually take the [Mysterious Master] route, so they didn¡¯t pay much attention to me? What a luck!¡± Su Lu felt very fortunate. All these experiences count for something. At least, when ites to obtaining information, ordinary people in front of him nearly had no secrets. At this moment, he was even more determined to explore the Spirit World. Just by touching the secondyer of the Spirit World, one can gain such benefits. If one digs deeper, perhaps they would discover more treasures. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s also possible to run into some unfathomable and terrifying existence directly¡­¡± After hastily finishing breakfast, the two continued on horseback. They rode for several hours, and a canyon appeared in front of Su Lu. ¡°Once we cross this, it¡¯s the native reservoir, and there will be various dangers!¡± Geli said to Su Lu: ¡°You need to be careful.¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± Su Lu went quiet, thinking this woman did not fall for him, did she? Is the impact left in the subconsciousness reflected in the outside world, and is it so unusual? ¡°Then let¡¯s go in!¡± Having reminded him, Geli was also a bit puzzled, she likes tough men, not these schrly types! After she silently muttered these words in her heart, she mped her legs, the white horse neighed and rushed into the canyon. Su Lu followed close behind. Some information popped up in his mind. ¡°Kangni State Nature Preservation Area¡­ Gaosuo indigenous people, primitive tribes mastering the [Witch Doctor] and [Totem Warrior] professional paths¡­¡± This world is different from the previous one. If the indigenous didn¡¯t master some transcendent powers, they would probably have been extinct by now. The [Witch Doctor] professional path is very peculiar, good at cultivating strange animals and nts, and using them to make various potions with magical effects. All this is recorded in the idle books in the White Tower, and Su Lu happens to have read a piece. ¡°Of course¡­ this is just a small adventure, nothing big¡­ if worstes to worst, I¡¯ll just go to the Transcendent Market in Charles City and squat there, maybe there will be some gains¡­¡± Thinking about this, the two riders rushed out of the canyon. On a piece of cactus, a lizard with two tails shed its tongue then disappeared in an instant. ¡°So this is¡­ the native reservoir?¡± Su Lu looked at the surrounding scenery, which was no different from the outside. But his inspiration became a bit tense, indicating an increase in the level of danger. ¡°Yes, be careful of the natives!¡± Geli reminded him again, ¡°If it was in the past¡­ during Conqueror William¡¯s time, their scalps were worth a silver coin.¡± ¡°So¡­ the price I paid for inviting you is the same as that of five hundred Gaosuo people?¡± Su Lu asked with a smile. ¡°You¡¯ll find it very worthwhile!¡± Geli had just spoken halfway when she suddenly appeared alert, gun in hand. Bang! The sound of a gunshot came from the east. ¡°People! And they¡¯re outsiders!¡± Geli confirmed resolutely, ¡°Native Gaosuo people only use primitive bows and javelins!¡± ¡°Poachers?¡± Su Lu¡¯s first reaction were sneaky hunters, poaching rare animals in the reserve. ¡°What do you think? Want to go have a look?¡± Geli asked. ¡°Let¡¯s go see it!¡± Although Su Lu didn¡¯t want to cause trouble, considering his previous im of being a schr, curiosity was necessary, so he nodded and agreed.. Chapter 133 - 0133: Slaughter (2000 supplement, four more ask for monthly tickets!) Chapter 133: ughter (2000 supplement, four more ask for monthly tickets!) Trantor: 549690339 After rushing up the slope, Su Lu and Geli indeed saw a confrontation unfold. The attacking party was a group of cowboys riding fine horses, shooting with their rifles and shotguns. They were wearing pitch-ck scarves, which seemed to be a certain emblem. The other side wasposed of leaders from the Gaosuo tribe. Most of these natives had tattoos and wore minimal clothing. They were fighting back with spears, bows and arrows. Without a doubt, the scale of victory was tipping towards the cowboys, and in no time, it turned into a massacre. ¡°It¡¯s ¡®Butcher¡¯ Gered¡¯s men¡­¡± Geli took one look, signaled Su Lu to slowly back off, her face hardened with gritted teeth: ¡°I recognize their emblem!¡± ¡®¡±Butcher¡¯ Gered? The first wanted criminal with an A-ss bounty?¡± Su Lu immediately recollected: ¡°So, he has so many subordinates?¡± ¡°Of course ¡­ they constitute the core of a bandit gang, numbering hundreds strong! They rob bank vaults, steam trains¡­ practically everything evil!¡± Geli¡¯s expression was one of disgust, illustrating her deep sense of justice. ¡°But¡­ why would theye to the protected area to massacre the Gaosuo natives?¡± Su Lu wondered. While such gang indeed was infamous, there were limits to how low they could They could not make headlines by producing a mass ughter, let alone hosting sacrifices to the Evil God. Otherwise, they would have already drawn the Federation¡¯s attention and targeted for a crack-down. A real underworld organization should blur the line between legality and illegality. Those who shoot over their head, unless they manage to establish a political regime through military force, don¡¯t have an alternative path to tread. However, that would mean bing the insurgent army and if they ultimately seeded, they would form a new government, which is nearly impossible. So Su Lu did not quite understand the behaviors of these bandits. There was no need for it! It would just attract enmity. ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ But surely nothing good!¡± Geli had an instinctive sense: ¡°Perhaps they have discovered a tribe with plenty of wealth and treasures and intend to forcefully seize them?¡± If they had massacred a small town in the outside world, they would immediately attract headlines and probably even bring on the legendary upational Person, then Gered¡¯s days would be numbered. But in the nature reserve, targeting the Gaosuo natives, maybe no one would even notice. ¡°That makes sense!¡± Su Lu nodded in agreement. ¡°You¡­ still want to go to the reserve?¡± Geli asked, her eyes reflecting doubt. Gered¡¯s orders to his men to block the Gaosuo people here must have a purpose. Coincidentally at this point, this man who imed to be a folklorist, but actually looked more like an adventurer, was also here. It seemed all too convenient. ¡®Could he be a federal detective, on a confidential mission?¡¯ She couldn¡¯t help but imagine. If Su Lu knew, he would definitely roll his eyes and reply: ¡®Miss, you¡¯ve read too many novels¡­¡¯ He thought for a moment and responded: ¡°Indeed, the risk has increased, but I don¡¯t n to give up¡­ as long as you lead me to a Gaosuo tribe, our contract will be considered fulfilled.¡¯ ¡°No, I must take you back!¡± Geli said angrily. Feeling her tone was incorrect, she added, ¡°You still owe me half the payment! You also have to go and prove to Konde that I escorted you back.¡± ¡®Is she¡­ worried for me? The hypnosis invasion of the Mental Realm is like a god-given technique for singles. But¡­ will it create affection or fear? It¡¯s uncertain, likest time with Jess¡­¡¯ Su Lu said nothing: ¡°Alright¡­ let¡¯s sneak behind these guys¡­ we should be close to a tribe from here.¡± The [Odd Technician] upation has high spiritual requirements, which he is far from fulfilling, so he must find another way. The mental power potion form of the [Witch Doctor] is a good choice. Following the numerous horse tracks on the ground, Geli and Su Lu quickly found a Primitive tribe. All along the path, Su Lu saw many Gaosuo natives hanged on withered branches beside the roads. It was evident that Gered was determined to obliterate this tribe. This meant he was prepared to kill hundreds or even thousands of people! ¡°Something¡¯s not right, not right at all!¡± The deeper they ventured, the graver Geli¡¯s expression became. Gered¡¯s gang had practically mobilized all its forces this time. Su Lu¡¯s heart was precariously lifted as well. Once they drew near to the tribe, they tied their horses to one side and sneaked on foot. Crouching behind a hill, they could immediately see a tribe of Gaosuo natives on the ins. Their lives were incredibly primitive, with only wooden fences and tents. At the moment, they were facing a gruesome massacre. ¡°It¡¯s fortunate that their guards outside were distracted because all their forces were concentrated within the tribes. Otherwise, they might have spotted us!¡± Geli whispered. ¡°I understand¡­¡± Su Lu was intently watching the ongoing battle, not taking his eyes off for an instant. The strong sense of spirit allowed him to sense several powerful forces. ¡®Right, a strong bandit gang of hundreds can¡¯t just have Gered as the only Transcendent!¡¯ ¡°Kill the invaders!¡± Right when the bandits invaded the center of the tribe, Su Lu heard a roar. The person yelling was not using Common Hebrew, but the ¡®Gm Language¡¯! The one who shouted was a warrior in his forties, covered in barbarian totem tattoos. Bare-chested, he held a long spear and roared in anger. Roar! As he roared, a totem on his body lit up and faintly a ck Bear¡¯s shadow appeared. Thud! He quickly threw the spear he was holding. With the power of the totem, the spear was hurled as if shot from a crossbow, it pierced through a bandit along with his horse. ¡°Ah¡­ don¡¯t be surprised, this is just your¡­ hallucination! Yes, hallucination!¡± Next to Su Lu, Geli thought he was shocked from witnessing a Transcendent and hastily exined in a fluster. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that¡­ as a schr who constantly deals with eerie local customs, do you think I don¡¯t know about the world of the Transcendents?¡± Su Lu waved his hand. At this point, he saw many more Totem Warriors rushing out, engaging with the bandits. Unfortunately, despite their strongbat abilities, their bodies couldn¡¯t withstand bullets! Ordinary people armed with firearms, provided they have enough numbers and are well trained, they can definitely kill first-order and second-order upational Persons who are not very special. In Su Lu¡¯s view, in this tribe, the only third-order upational Person was the huge man at the beginning. Judging from the multicolored feather crown he was wearing, he seemed to be the chieftain. But at this moment, the chieftain was surrounded by two upational Persons, his body covered in blood. ¡°Who are those two?¡± Those capable of besieging a third-order upational Person were most likely third-order ones themselves. ¡°They should be Gered¡¯s confidants, ¡®Iron Fist¡¯ Rus and ¡®Assassin¡¯ Ali! Both are notorious criminals on the wanted list!¡± In just a nce, Geli confirmed.. Chapter 134 - 0134: Witch Doctor (2100 supplement, ask for subscriptions!) Chapter 134: Witch Doctor (2100 supplement, ask for subscriptions!) Trantor: 549690339 ¡®Two third -order subordinates? The strength of Gered¡¯s gang¡­ is shockingly strong. Could Gered be a master rank professional at the fourth-order?¡¯ Su Lu was slightly surprised, then had a sudden realization. Without such strength, the opponent would not have been able to build their notorious reputation across the state and still not have been subdued by the bounty hunters. With this kind of strength and by being careful, avoiding provoking the upational professionals of the level of legend, there is a chance to thrive to this day. However¡­ it won¡¯tst for long. Su Lu understood well that with the arrival of the transcendent wave today, unless Gered has secret connections with the Federation, they are certainly on the removal list of The Eleventh Bureau. Because once they break through their chains and be a legendary professional, they might indulge in the same behavior as Moron and ck Kos beforehand! Even if this possibility is small, it has to be prevented. ¡®¡±Iron Fist¡¯ Rus, ¡®assassin¡¯ Ali? Third-order Transcendents, leaning towards the physical side¡­ Judging from Rust s movements, he seems like a third-order [Fighter], while Ali leans towards agility¡­¡± After refining in the Green Tree Castle, Su Lu can now be considered a real [Mystical Schr]. With just one nce, he could see through the details of these two men. As for the professions inclined to casting magic? Their lives are even more precious, or rather their abilities are more iprehensible, and they have ways to make money. High-ranking ones rarely join such gangs unless they are leaders or maniptors themselves. ¡°This tribe¡­ it¡¯s going to be wiped out!¡± Seeing Chief Gaosuo being attacked and stabbed in the back by Ali, blood gushing out, Geli¡¯s fists involuntarily clenched. Of course, she didn¡¯t recklessly rush out and get herself and Su Lu killed. As a bounty hunter who grew up on the ins, she had her own judgment. ¡°Not necessarily¡­¡± Su Lu murmured, ¡°Listen¡­¡± Geli turned her ear and suddenly heard an odd flute sound. It was high one moment and low the next. It wasn¡¯t very noticeable in the moring battlefield, but it wasn¡¯t drowned out by the cries either. ¡°The highest-ranking member in the Gaosuo native tribe is not the chief, but the [Witch Doctor]!¡± Su Lu carefully observed the terrain: ¡°They are proficient in healing and breeding various strange nts and animals!¡± ¡°You mean?¡± Geli was startled and then noticed the dark clouds appearing above the tribe. They were surprisingly thumb-sized wasps! These wasps had splendid patterns on their bodies. There was an uncountable number of them, forming dark clouds. They dove down andnded on the people of Gered¡¯s gang. Some of the bandits who were killing on arge scale immediately screamed, fell from their horses, and soon stopped moving. Their bodies swelled up frighteningly. ¡°What poisonous wasps!¡± Geli said with lingering fear. Not only that, within the tribe,yers of ck ants were also appearing on the ground. These were flesh-eating ants! Wherever they passed by, whether it be humans or horses, all were swallowed by the ck wave and soon became strips of red and white bones. ¡°So this is¡­ the ability of the [Witch Doctor]? No wonder the nature reserve is so dangerous, yet the Gaosuo tribe manages to survive tenaciously!¡± Geli murmured to herself, then turned her head to Su Lu: ¡°How do you know so much?¡± ¡°I read it in books!¡± Su Lu replied honestly: ¡°But we should leave¡­ The fight will end soon.¡± ¡°Yes¡­ The Gered gang is finally getting its retribution!¡± Geli said happily. ¡°Wrong¡­ The [Witch Doctor] is not abat profession after all. Once his location is exposed, the battle is almost over¡­ Or else, where do you think¡­ Gered went?¡± Su Lu slowly descended down the hill: ¡°If we don¡¯t take this opportunity to leave, the chances of us being discovered will greatly increase after the battle ends.¡± Just as he finished speaking, an inconspicuous tent in a corner of the tribe suddenly burst open, Inside it was a strange beast. It had human limbs, but its head had turned into an odd octopus shape. Countless tentacles with suckers were waving in the air, one of which even held a bone flute. Ironically, the flute sound just now was produced by it. At this moment, a robust white man was standing in front of it, his fourth-order professional aura intimidating everything. ¡®Butcher¡¯ Gered! With a single nce, Su Lu confirmed the identity of the man, pulling Geli down the hill, quickly mounting a horse and galloping away. After running some distance, Geli seemed toe back to her senses, ¡°That was¡­ what thing?¡± ¡°A [Witch Doctor] of the Gaosuo tribe, although¡­ I think the majority of them should still be in human form. This one probably conducted some dangerous experiments, or failed at practicing a ¡®Shape -Shifting spell¡¯, or has been polluted by something else? There are too many possibilities¡­¡± Su Lu whipped ck Jack to quicken his pace, then said without turning back: ¡°No matter what, it cannot be a match for Gered.¡± ¡°What¡­ do you n to do next?¡± Geli asked. ¡°The reserve has be very dangerous, we¡¯ll go to the other end of the canyon¡­¡± Su Lu pursed his lips, ¡°We¡¯ll wait for a few days. If we still don¡¯t achieve anything¡­ then we¡¯ll go back.¡± He was a sensible man who wouldn¡¯t take too many risks. ¡°Excellent, a wise choice!¡± Geli sighed with relief. She had almost thought Su Lu wanted to confront Gered head-on. She used to dream a little about capturing the number one on the reward list, but after seeing him distantly once today, she gave uppletely. That Butcher Gered is at least a third-order professional, which is a level far beyond what she can challenge right now! The Gaosuo tribe. The tribe¡¯s third-order professional chief was nailed to a stake, and the robbers around him were having a feast. Rus and Ali stepped forward and said to Gered: ¡°This job¡­ was a bit of a loss¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright, the ones who died were just ordinary people. We can recruit again.¡± Gered stepped on a piece of flesh that was still squirming. That piece of flesh connected to a tentacle that exploded, spilling yellow-green, stinky fluid. When the [Witch Doctor] dies, the bee swarm and ant colony he summoned naturally disperses, but it still causedrge casualties for the gang. Gered didn¡¯t care at all. He looked over the battlefield, picked up a bone ne from the flesh, disregarded the blood stains on it, carefully observed it, and his gaze seemed intoxicated, as if he was appreciating a piece of art. ¡°Leader¡­ what should we do with the spoils of the war?¡± Rus asked hesitantly. ¡°Kill all the men and skin them, sell the women outside¡­ Rus, you lead ten people toplete this task, the rest, follow me deeper!¡± Gered grinned: ¡°Do you know why I asked you to do this? There seemed to be little bugs peeking outside just now¡­ you go deal with it!¡± The peeping ones weren¡¯t strong, and a third-order [Fighter] like Rus was enough to handle them! Chapter 135 - 0135: Detection (An additional request for subscription) Chapter 135: Detection (An additional request for subscription) Trantor: 549690339 Deep within the nature reserve, the Gaosuo tribe resided. ¡°The Chief and the High Priest¡­ The matter is confirmed now, outsiders are invading, murdering our kinsfolk!¡± This tribe is significantlyrge, with a total poption of five thousand, it dominates over all other Gaosuo tribes in the nature reserve. ¡°The Outsiders again!¡± The robust Chief roared in anger: ¡°Where are our warriors? Follow me and let¡¯s decapitate the intruders! Their skins will be our carpets, their heads will be our trophies!¡± ¡°Zagu! You are our sole remaining mighty warrior, should you exactly diminish in an outsiders¡¯ invasion? Have the lessons of history been forgotten?¡± At this moment, the High Priest draped in a feathered beast¡¯s cloak, unfathomably aged, looking like a withering skeleton whose eyes still had a glimmer of faint light, spoke: ¡°The number of outsiders is toorge¡­ haphazardly engaging them inbat is not a prudent choice.¡± ¡°We are the Gaosuo! Our ancestors lived on thisnd! Our blood carries valor!¡± Chief Zagu earnestly justified. ¡°But now¡­ all we do is for survival!¡± The High Priest coughed and spoke in a slow tone: ¡°To borrow strength from other forces is not dishonorable, have the warriors prepare the offerings, I am ready to unseal that entity!¡± ¡°High Priest!¡± Zagu trembled, ¡°That¡­ That¡¯s a nightmare that¡¯s been haunting ournd, a bloodthirsty evil spirit¡­ Do you remember the price we paid to seal it away?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Chief¡­ We can exploit it!¡± A trace of bloodthirstiness appeared on the aged face of the High Priest: ¡°We will not submit to the invaders¡­ nor let off any enemy who stained themselves with the blood of our tribesmen¡­ it will take revenge against our enemies in our stead.¡± ¡°If you can control it¡­¡± The Chief changed his expression a bit and bent his body halfway while speaking. ¡°It¡¯s very good¡­ Order the younglings to collect offerings, it is best if the outsiders are included amongst them!¡± The High Priest looked towards a gorge outside the tribal settlement. In it, an important asset of the tribe was sealed¡­ a deathless, undying Evil Spirit! Initially in order to seal it, enormous quantities of Gaosuo warriors¡¯ and wizards¡¯ blood were shed. But now, it has abruptly be the guardian of the Gaosuo. At least, it indeed was a force that could be exploited! ¡°You are¡­ a Transcendent?¡± Outside the gorge, Geli looked at Su Lu as she suddenly questioned. Su Lu, who was examining the situation in the gorge, was stunned for a moment: ¡°Yes.¡± Getting ready to tenaciously negotiate, he paid no heed to this question, given that his identity would inevitably be revealed. ¡°Then why have youe to the reserve? Did you already know about Gered¡¯s n?¡± Geli continued questioning. ¡°If I knew, I would not just hire you.¡± Su Lu shrugged his shoulders, ¡°I am just interested in the transcendent power that the Gaosuo possess, and wanted to make some deals with them¡­ but now, you have seen it all.¡± ¡°Doing business with the Gaosuo? Geli disdainfully red at Su Lu, ¡°I think you are dreaming, they will kill any Roman who enters their sight! And chop off their heads as trophies of war!¡± ¡°Maybe¡­ but my persuasive abilities are very strong!¡± Su Lu chuckled, then suddenly pushed down Geli¡¯s head, ¡°Someone ising out!¡± ¡°Hm?¡± Geli, lying in ambush, looked over and saw a team moving out of the gorge at a slow pace. About ten bandits, surrounded by female prisoners tethered together with ropes, children seemed to be amongst them. ¡°Damn Gered¡¯s band of bandits, they actually nned to sell ves!¡± Geli gritted her teeth. Because of the inherent hostility between the races, even if they were sold in the ck market, the fate of these Gaosuo wouldn¡¯t be much better. The most probable oue was to cater to some rich and perverse tycoons. Geli, a bounty hunter who asionally had contact with the dark world, was very clear about this. ¡°You want to save them?¡± She eagerly pulled out her gun, ¡°Count me in!¡± ¡°Wait!¡± Su Lu didn¡¯t say much, he bent down and his soul went off instantly, entering the secondyer of the mental realm! With the vision of the mental realm, he observed his surroundings, seeing only a sea of subconsciousness, and the light group moving not far away. Among them, there was a giant ind, just by the volume of it, Su Lu didn¡¯t have any ns to investigate it. ¡°A third-rank upational person is hiding within, a trap?!¡± Su Lu chuckled and then returned to his body. This method of investigation¡ªsince it started from the secondyer of the mental realm¡ªcouldn¡¯t be discovered by others, not to mention being concealed and defended. Just by relying on this alone, he held quite a few advantages. ¡°Be careful!¡± ¡°Besides a leading transcendent among them, they are also hiding a third-rank upational person. It should be Iron Fist Rus!¡± Su Lu assured confidently. ¡°You are¡­ the side of Professionals that can cast spells?¡± Geli was startled. To her surprise, she saw Su Lu just lower his head and his gaze slightly changed for a few seconds, and he had detected the hidden strength on the opposite side, and she couldn¡¯t help but be very curious. She reckoned her eyesight was not bad, but while observing that team, she didn¡¯t notice Rus¡¯s trace at all. Otherwise, she would not think of striking a hard bargain there. ¡°You can consider it so!¡± Su Lu didn¡¯t exin. ¡°Rus, huh? He is worth five hundred Golden Dragons on the bounty list! He is a cash cow!¡± Geli licked her lips, ¡°What rank of Professional are you?¡± ¡°Second-rank! ¡± Su Lu answered honestly, seeing the disappointed face of Geli, he added: ¡°But that doesn¡¯t mean it¡¯s hopeless!¡± Under normal situations, a first-rank and a second-rank professional could definitely not be a match for a third-rank professional. The transcendent powers reached a very deep point in a field by the time one reaches the third rank, known as the ¡®Expert¡¯, it¡¯s gradually transcending mundanity. Yet Su Lu was more than a simple second-rank, he was a part-timer! He knew the opponent¡¯s ambush and professional information, and held an advantage, thus a fight might not be in vain! ¡°What¡¯s your n?¡± Geli was somewhat stirred up, ¡®We can split the bounty!¡± ¡°Can you stall Rus?¡± Su Lu countered. Geli immediately had a hint of blushing, ¡°Even though I¡¯m only first-rank, but the rest of the bandits can be left to me!¡± She is a well-known bounty hunter in this area, a Transcendent Professional! Experienced in countless battles, facing ten ordinary bandits was absolutely no problem for her! Even though Su Lu was ahead of her in professional rank, her expertise shouldn¡¯t be underestimated! ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary, I indeed have a n!¡± Su Lu nonchntly said, ¡°I have just observed, amongst this team of bandits, apart from Iron Fist Rus, there is only a first-rank transcendent, the remaining are all normal people. We can follow them, act in the night, I am confident of eliminating those ordinary bandits, and even that first-rank transcendent without alerting anyone else!¡± ¡®What?¡± Geli was startled, she couldn¡¯t believe that Su Lu was so confident.. Chapter 136 - 0136: Annihilation (2200 supplement, two more ask for monthly tickets!) Chapter 136: Annihtion (2200 supplement, two more ask for monthly tickets!) Trantor: 549690339 Night fell. Outside the camp of Gered¡¯s gang. As seasoned criminals, they were very cautious, setting up guards around the perimeter. The bonfires gradually died out, and the cries of the Gaosuo women were drowned out by the gang members¡¯ curses andshes. Under the glow of the moon and stars, the ins were quiet. Many gang members had fallen into deep sleep. Su Lu looked at the guards on duty, not making a move immediately. With his passive ability, Agile Steps LVI, he could have easily sneaked up on them for a throat-slit assassination. But he didn¡¯t do anything, he just quietlyy on the ground, his soul momentarily leaving his body. In an instant, numerous colourful Mental Secret Realms appeared before him. Most of them were ordinary people¡¯s orbs of light, but there was a small floating ind and a terrifying entity next to it that was several timesrger. ¡°There is a rank-one, a rank-three, and nine elite gunmen around¡­ We would not stand a chance if we attacked head-on,¡± Su Lu thought to himself. The corner of Su Lu¡¯s mouth turned up into a smile as he approached the orb of an elite gunman. Entering the secondyer of the Spirit World, invading the mind, is of course not as simple as stealing some memories. Su Lu broke into a gunman¡¯s mind and a formidable spirit oppression descended. At his current level, amon person¡¯s mind defense was practically like a paper wall. In an instant, the pce and guards that stood before him dissipated, revealing a man with a face full of fear. Su Lu stepped forward, grabbed his throat, and every question he asked was immediately answered. From this man named Bal, Su Lu obtained a lot of information about Gered¡¯s gang. Not to mention the numerous crimes Bal hadmitted, which alone was enough to have him hanged several times. ¡°Disappear¡­¡± After doing all this, Su Lu didn¡¯t leave immediately. A Spirit Chain appeared in his hand, its pale sharp pyramid directly piercing Bal¡¯s chest. The subconscious core offered no resistance and instantly shattered. Su Lu sneered and left the Secret Realm. In the Mental Realm, he reached out his hand, squeezed it, and forcefully crushed it. Representing Bal¡¯s Mental Secret Realm, it fell into ruin. ¡°If a person¡¯s mind gets destroyed, what¡¯s left? Just a mass of flesh and blood!¡± This meant that, in the real world, Bal had be a vegetable and would never wake up again. ¡°It seems¡­ destruction is much easier than creation, but unfortunately, there¡¯s no experience¡­ ordinary people can no longer provide me with experience points. ¡± Su Lu then moved onto the minds of a few other gang members, turning each and every one of them into vegetables. This ability to silently harm people was scarcely different from that of the Fierce Ghosts. Moreover, being in a vegetative state was not considered actual death, and since they were still sleeping, there were no visible changes from the outside. ¡°This is the terror of a real ghost¡­ Unable to see, and even sense, yet it can harm or even kill someone!¡± After taking down eight gang members, Su Lu turned his gaze to the floating ind of the rank-one upational person. ¡°With my current abilities, I can¡¯tpletely destroy such a Secret Realm, but I can inflict deep damage¡­ after taking him out, there will be only Iron Fist Rus and the sentinel left.¡± Having thought of this, Su Lu soul returned to his body and said to Geli next to him: ¡°Get ready¡­ I will take out the sentinel soon, proceed as nned!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Geli calmly responded, pulling a gun into her hands. For some reason, she had a lot of trust in Su Lu, which was why she agreed to this slightly crazy n. Wasn¡¯t it already crazy enough for a rank-one and rank-two upational person to challenge a rank-three expert? ¡°Then¡­ let¡¯s start! Three, two, one!¡± Su Lu gave the signal, and instantly went into Soul Trance, demolishing the sentinel¡¯s Mental Secret Realm. Geli in reality watched in astonishment as the patrolling gang member grunted, his eyes rolled back in his head, and he copsed. Seeing this, she didn¡¯t hesitate, mounted her horse, and charged towards the gang members¡¯ camp. Clop! Clop! The thundering of hooves tore through the night, breaking the original peace. The camp was in chaos and a few of the Gaosuo women ves began to cry out. But this time, there were no gang members to silence them with their whips. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± The nominal leader of this group, a rank-one member of a profession, stood up and kicked hispanion next to him, only to find he wasying t on the ground as if dead. ¡°Enemy attack! ! ! ¡± He shouted, noticing that the gang members around him were in the same state, a chill climbing up his spine. What kind of thing or ability could silently take down so many people? But he had no more time to think. A terrifying feeling began to spread from his mind. ¡°Someone¡­ someone is invading my mind!¡± He cried out in horror. The next moment, he was holding his head and screaming. Although Su Lu couldn¡¯tpletely destroy a rank-one upational person¡¯s Mental Secret Realm, he could cause some damage! And in reality, this resulted in the injured party¡¯s soul suffering and screams being the lightest consequence. Bang! Geli charged into the camp unhindered, encountering no resistance whatsoever. Upon seeing this, she didn¡¯t hesitate and aimed her gun straight at the rank-one upational person. Bang! A bullet to the brain, he fell straight down. The distance was so close, and the enemy didn¡¯t even resist or evade, it was even easier than shooting a turkey! ¡®Everything Su Lu said¡­ was true.¡¯ Geli was a little dazed, but she did not hesitate at all. With one pull of the reins, she turned and ran! Su Lu had told her, within this group, there was a rank-three Fighter hiding! ¡°Damn it!¡± All these events urred in just a few seconds. Only when Geli had shot the upational person in the head did Rus, hiding somewhere in the camp, get up and roar. Indeed, he was hiding in the team, hoping to catch the little bugs mentioned by the leader. But he could never have imagined that these bugs would have such a strange ability, effortlessly eliminating most of his subordinates. And that useless leader had his head blown off by a woman¡¯s gun. The moment he sensed them, he chose to remain hidden, waiting for an opportunity to strike when they least expected it. But the woman seemed to know he was hiding beside her and ran away just after killing. She just ran away like that! How could he tolerate this? Rus roared and chased after her. His short sprint was astonishingly fast, taking only a few steps to pass the body of the upational person and chase behind Geli. ¡°It really is a rank-three upational person!¡± Geli was soaked in cold sweat and struck her horse with her whip. There were advantages to having an information advantage. Knowing that her opponent was a Fighter with no long-range abilities, all she had to do was be wary of a surprise shot. Bang! A gunshot echoed in the night. Su Lu, seeing Geli had lured Rus out, immediately fired a shot. But in that split second, Rus seemed to sense some danger. His body flickered and he retreated sharply, a bullet hole appearing under his feet.. Chapter 137 - 0137: Killing (Three more requests for subscription!) Chapter 137: Killing (Three more requests for subscription!) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°What strong danger perception and nerve reflex skills!¡± Su Lu sighed and stepped out from behind the curtain of darkness. The opponent was just a [Fighter], not a specialist in agility like the [Wanderer] route, nor was he particrly fast, certainly not faster than a bullet. But in the instant that Su Lu appeared, Rus sensed danger, calcting the trajectory of the bullet and evading it. His agility was indeed incredible. Su Lu even saw a hint of the shadow of Maga fighting skills on him. If converted, he had to be at least at level LV8! ¡°Who are you?¡± Seeing Geli and herpanions, Rus cautiously halted his steps. After all, in the heavy curtain of night, he didn¡¯t know how manypanions they had with them. Besides, he was very wary of the ability to cause death in the dark. ¡°[Fighter]?¡± Su Lu stepped out from the darkness, his eyes sharply bright, staring at Rus. Taking this opportunity, he released his spirit oppression without hesitation! Boom! A terrifying pressure descended, focused in one direction, aimed at Rus, slowly and persistently released. This was another clever use of spirit oppression. If it were someone who did not understand the [Spirit Medium] route, they might mistake it as the pressure of a powerful individual! ¡°Who¡­ Who are you exactly? Why are you against us? My lord is Gered!¡± Rus looked alert. The young man opposite gave him a strong feeling of oppression. At least he was at the same professional level, or even a higher master level. ¡°You don¡¯t need to know what I¡¯m going to do¡­¡± Su Lu stepped forward a bit with a smile, feeling somewhat regretful in his heart. ¡®The effect of spirit oppression is a bit poor¡­ It almost has no impact on him. Is it because the [Fighter] is immune to some low-level spells?¡¯ His level of spirit oppression was a bit low, only LV2. It was fine to deal with ordinary soldiers, but the effect was much less against enemies of his own level, or even higher. At this moment, he was even more certain that only the spirit chain after the spirit thorn¡¯s promotion might still have some effect. ¡°Rus!¡± At this moment, Geli also turned around and focused her gaze on Rus. ¡°You are¡­ The bounty hunter girl!¡± Rus looked at Geli, somewhat enlightened. Bounty hunters hunting bandits certainly don¡¯t need a reason. The only thing that surprised him was that Geli had found this formidable helper. ¡°Attack!¡± But Su Lu didn¡¯t give him much time to think. The next moment, a pale chain drilled out from the ground, as if prating the boundary of illusion and reality, striking Rus in the back. How could an ambush circle possibly not have any pre-arranged traps? The spirit chain fully inherited the single attack ability of the spirit thorn, attacking with its sharp end, and even exceeded its power. But Su Lu¡¯s face changed, ¡°Such a tough mind defense!¡± Each transcendent underwent their baptism making a qualitative change, not to mention those at the expert level. Even if they were not good at spell attack, their ¡®magic resistance¡¯ was quite high, and so was their mental toughness. Even in the mental realm, Su Lu didn¡¯t dare invade their mental secret realms recklessly! At this moment, Rust s expression was quite strange after being backstabbed by the spirit chain. First there was pain and surprise, then a hint ofprehension, which turned into anger! Bang! Bang! Bang! Su Lu and Geli didn¡¯t care about anything else, they just poured bullets from the revolver and rifle. After the smoke cleared, there were traces of blood left on the ground. ¡°He¡¯s injured!¡± Su Lu¡¯s eyes narrowed, knowing that his disguise would fall the moment he started attacking, and the enemy would certainly understand that his pomp and circumstance just now was only for the ambush, with his real strength only at level two! Nevertheless, being able to injure Rus was already quite rewarding. Suddenly, his intuition caught a figure, bringing a terrible danger. This kind of danger made him instinctively dodge, avoiding the shadow of someone who pounced. Boom! In the position where he just stood, sand and stones bounced off, resulting in a small pit. Despite the unsessful attack, Rus did not slow down at all. With a roar, he scooped up arge amount of sand and threw it in the direction Su Lu was retreating. Cling-ng! Even the small stones, under the power of the Transcendent, rained down on Su Lu like a violent storm. He could only barely protect his face and other vital parts, feeling iparable pain all over.¡± At this moment, even talking was a luxury, only his thought can move quickly. ¡®Indeed a [Fighter], the grasp of the timing in closebat is too urate, and also understands how to use all favorable factors¡­ Luckily he didn¡¯t bring a gun, is this a limitation of the [Fighter]? Try to fight unarmed?¡¯ It was just a few seconds, Rus¡¯s figure burst out of the sandstorm. He was like a pouncing tiger, speeding as fast as lightning, his hands seemed to be like iron ws, ¡°Dare to deceive me, I will skin you!¡± Not only was he skilled inbat, but Rus also exuded the fierce aura of a predator. Even if they are professional practitioners, if they always stay in thefort of their environment, they might get scared stiff and lose the precious initiative. But Su Lu was different! ¡°Agile Steps!¡± With an astonishing agility, he dodged and slipped past Rus from his side. ¡°Spirit Chain!¡± At the same time, he waved his right hand, a chain that was as white as bone appearing out of thin air, shackling Rusts neck and piercing straight into his eye socket. Amid the blood stter, the big man knelt with a wolf-like wail. Su Lu came behind him, pulled out the revolver, aimed it at the back of Rusts head, and pulled the trigger relentlessly. Bang! Bang! Bang! After three gunshots, Rusts head exploded and he fell to the ground. [XP+500] On the attribute bar, a huge experience emerged. At the same time, the stored experience in the pool had already reached a height of 850. ¡°He¡­ is dead?¡± Geli was only reacting to everything that happened just now, looking at the corpse on the ground withplex eyes. ¡°Yes¡­ he¡¯s dead!¡± Su Lu took a deep breath and searched Rus¡¯s body. He found that the man had a gunshot wound on his chest and thigh. The wounds were small and there was no blood flow out, which made him sigh. Professional practitioners at level three are really strong! The reason why Rus died here, firstly, was because he didn¡¯t carry any firearms. Secondly, he was ambushed and shot first. Although it seemed that the bullet was ejected by the muscle, it still had some effect after all. Lastly, and most critically, he had underestimated Su Lu¡¯s strength! At first, he thought that Su Lu was a high-level professional, but then he realized that he was not and wanted to carry out decapitating tactics in anger. If he were to deal with a mere low-level magic professional, this idea would be correct, but what he didn¡¯t know was that Su Lu was not only a [Mystical Schr], but also a level two [Wanderer]! If we talk about agility, it might not even be less than Rus. This misunderstanding made him fail to achieve a one-shot kill, and he died under Su Lu¡¯s gun.. Chapter 138 - 0138: Tattoo (2300 supplement, four more ask for monthly tickets) Chapter 138: Tattoo (2300 supplement, four more ask for monthly tickets) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°So they really¡­killed Rus!¡± Geli looked at Su Lu withplex eyes. With such strength, he could surely shake the underworld of Kangni State, right? How had she never heard of this man before? ¡°Rus was a ss B fugitive of the Federation, along with other private bounties, the bounty is up to five hundred golden dragons, you im it, I want half!¡± But Su Lu had no such feelings, he happily looked at the increase in the experience points, and said to Geli. ¡°No no! I only assisted from the side, taking half is too much!¡± Geli hurriedly shook her head, she was utterly unable to intervene in the fight between Su Lu and Rus. ¡°No¡­you divide half, it is because of the dangers after iming the bounty!¡± Su Lu waved his hand. The Gered gang is not onlyposed of Rus, once Geli¡¯s hunting of Rus bes known, they¡¯ll definitely face mad retaliation from thetter! From this danger point of view, taking half is worth it. ¡°Well¡­okay! But the average small town bar may not have five hundred gold dragon¡¯s worth of reserves¡­ We have to go to the city, directly find the police station and bank¡­¡± Geli calcted silently. With such arge sum of ie, the expenditure for purchasing the information for the second-order profession of [Cavalry] would be just enough. As for potential retaliation? She wasn¡¯t bothered at all. Working as a bounty hunter, she had prepared for this a long time ago. Moreover, afterpleting this mission, she was nning to rest for a while and best to advance to the second-order [Cavalry], in this way, even if she identally encountered danger on the ins, she would have the confidence to escape! ¡°So it is decided, you im the bounty, then hand it to me.¡± Su Luughed, guessing that the other party might go to Charles City. At this point, he returned to the camp and was stunned to see a bloody scene. ¡°Ah! You guys¡­¡± Geli, who came with him, covered her mouth, looking at the bloody scene in front of her. The female ves had no one guarding them, they had surprisingly escaped, and armed with weapons, they had ughtered everyone on the ground. The bandits who were turned into vegetables by Su Lu had long be corpses with their blood flowing all over the ground. At this moment, even when faced with their rescuer, their eyes were full of vignce, tightly clutching the weapons in their hands. ¡°You¡­are free, go back through the canyon!¡± Su Lu looked at the corpses on the ground, sighed, without saying anything else, he spoke using the Gm Language. These natives didn¡¯t understand themonnguage, Gmnguage was the onlynguage they couldmunicate in, he had heard the chieftain shouting it. In terms of ancientnguage studies, Geli was an illiterate, listening to Su Lu who could actuallymunicate with the Gaosuo people was a huge surprise to her, only then did she believe that Su Lu was not necessarily pretending to be a folk schr. She had no objection to the idea of letting them return on their own either. She wasn¡¯t a do-gooder, and seeing the hostility and vignce in these women¡¯s eyes, she wasn¡¯t sure they would allow her to escort them. As for the danger they might encounter on the road? That was left to the arrangement of fate. After listening to Su Lu¡¯s words, there wasmotion amongst the Gaosuo female ves, after a while, the crowd parted and a girl who looked to be about eleven or twelve years old came out and replied in the Gmnguage: ¡°Outsiders! What is your purpose?¡± ¡°Not all outsiders are bad people!¡± Su Lu¡¯s eyes brightened when he saw this little girl. At this time, he also realized that thenguage of the Gaosuo people may not necessarily be the Gmnguage, this was the Mysterious Language, the most ancientnguage, and probably only the emperor and other military nobles in the Gaosuo tribe, as well as a few Priests and others will know. But he didn¡¯t understand the native Gaosuonguage, so naturally, he could onlymunicate in thisnguage. But this little girl can actually speak Gmnguage, she was either the daughter of the chief or an apprentice of a Priest, anyway, her background was very high. ¡°Outsiders invading ournd, killing our people¡­are all bad people, they all deserve to be cursed!¡± The little girl said in a low voice, her eyes , which should be innocent and naive, were actually filled with hatred. Su Lu fell silent for a while. ¡°However¡­ you saved the people of the Quark tribe, I will give you a reward to your satisfaction!¡± The little girl obviously didn¡¯t want to be indebted to anyone, she raised her small head and added. ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I want¡­ a potion that can enhance spiritual power or what you call willpower, consciousness!¡± Su Lu immediately mentioned his intention. The little girl paused, whispered some exchanges with several women around her, and nodded her head, ¡°Okay!¡± She turned around, revealing the ck tattoo on her shoulder. ¡°Huh?¡± Su Lu was surprised, only at this moment did he notice that her tattoo was quite unusual, formed by lots of ck lines twisted like snakes, it was actually in Gmnguage! ¡®So the Priests of the Gaosuo people make use of tattoos as a way to pass on information, branding them on their apprentices? Is this a way of passing on information without paper?¡¯ Su Lu got curious and quickly noted down the information that she willingly showed. ¡°Poisonous Potion: Blood of the two-tailed lizard, seeds of the Bitter Ding flower¡­¡± The other party¡¯s tattoo craftsmanship was very average, and the Gmnguage was somewhat obscure, but Su Lu forced himself to remember everything he saw, preparing to go back and research it slowly. ¡°You can go now!¡± After a few minutes, the girl turned back to face him, there was no hint of shyness on her dark face. ¡°Thank you!¡± Su Lu politely thanked and turned to leave. ¡°By the way, I haven¡¯t asked for your name yet?¡± After taking a few steps, he suddenly turned back and asked politely. ¡°Maya!¡± The little girl spat out two sybles, watching him leave. ¡°So that¡¯s what you wanted?¡± Geli who was standing next to him asked curiously. She had no clue about the Gmnguage, looking at the potion form was the same as reading a divine book. ¡°Yes¡­ what a pity!¡¯ Su Lu sighed. The girl¡¯s tattoo covered her entire body, obviously, the [Witch Doctor]¡¯s inheritance wasn¡¯t just this, maybe there was even profession information. But the little girl only showed him the part rted to the potion, it was a bit of a pity. ¡®And¡­ the native people must have their heads screwed wrong, revealing their secrets in just two sentences¡­ if I wanted more, I just have to kill a chieftain or a priest of a certain tribe, skin them, and it would be a ready-made secret book!¡¯ ¡®No¡­ if I were a Gaosuo, I would have this sense of caution¡­ or, like a puzzle treasure, tattoo the most important information on different people?¡¯ However, Su Lu had some integrity, after saving the people just now, he couldn¡¯t immediately start killing. Moreover, he didn¡¯t care too much about the inheritance of the [Witch Doctor] or the [Totem Warrior], he had already chosen his path, which could lead him directly to the legend! Just thinking about it here, he felt a chill. He felt as if he had guess Gered¡¯s aim. ¡®The other party seems to be looking for something, could it be some sort of treasure map?¡¯ Chapter 139 - 0139: Black Market (2400 supplement, ask for subscriptions) Chapter 139: ck Market (2400 supplement, ask for subscriptions) Trantor: 549690339 Charles City. It was a fairly well-known tourist city in Kangni State. Of course, within the circle of Transcendents, a mysterious ck market in the suburbs was even more famous. Because she was familiar with the way, Geli readily told Su Lu the location when he asked ¡®casually¡¯. Once in Charles City, the two parted ways. Geli went to im the bounty for Rus¡¯ body, while Su Lu went ahead to the Transcendent market. The giant moon in the sky shone brightly, illuminating everything clearly even without streetmps. Wearing a ck cloak, Su Lu arrived on the outskirts of Charles City. ¡°Based on Geli¡¯s memory and ounts¡­this ck market was originally an explored relic site with mysterious properties¡­ merging with and yet separate from the real world. The entrance is fixed, but the exit varies¡­ this is the foundation of the ck market.¡± He entered an underground bar. ¡°A beer, please!¡± He casually found a seat and motioned for the bartender to bring him a beer. As Su Lu savored the cold, refreshing feeling of the beer foam washing over his mouth, he surveyed those around him. There weren¡¯t many people in the bar, the atmosphere was not particrly lively, but the air was slightly filled with an oppressive aura ¨C it was evident that there were Transcendents present, and not just a few either. ying ignorant, Su Lu finished his beer and moved towards the bar¡¯s backdoor. ¡°Sir, this area is off-limits.¡± Two bodyguards,rge as towers, crossed their arms and politely warned him. ¡°I know the rules.¡± Su Lu chuckled and tossed a Golden Dragon coin their way. There were many entrances to the ck market, controlled by different powers, but they had one thing inmon¡ªthey were all public! As long as you could afford the payment, even ordinary people could enter the ck market. Of course, there¡¯s no guarantee for your safety. ¡°Please.¡± The two bodyguards checked the coin and immediately cleared the way. Su Lu took a step forward and clutched the doorknob. ng! The iron door, only wide enough for one person, opened and shut again, making a dull noise. Su Lu soon found himself in darkness, with only a faint light appearing in front of him. He followed the light and the surroundings gradually became brighter. Unconsciously, he found himself in a square shrouded by ck mist on all sides. Various stone pirs were scattered around, forming a semi-circle. Some huge stones had been stacked into houses, which were now transformed into shops. The ce was notrge, just a few square kilometers, but there were numerous Transcendent customers, a few hundred of them. Some were wandering aimlessly, while others were squatting in front of stalls, haggling fiercely with the vendors. ¡°This architectural style¡­ it should be from the time of the first holy war. I wonder if it was a mage¡¯s secret realm or a wizard¡¯s witchcraft garden? Was itter abandoned and used by scavengers?¡± Gazing at some of the iplete patterns and symbols, Su Lu was slowlying up with conclusions. He proceeded to the heart of the ck market, which was a restaurant with a natural ambiance¡ªvarious vines covered the rocks, naturally forming tables and chairs. Su Lu found a vine-made chair and sat down, just as a parrot with colorful feathers flew over: ¡°What would the guest like?¡± Although its tone was a bit strange, it could indeed carry on a conversation. ¡°Bread, and some orange juice! ¡± Su Lu was waiting for someone, so he casually ordered a snack meal. The parrot squawked loudly and almost instantly, Su Lu noticed a vine on his table growing rapidly, forming into arge fruit and flower. In just a few seconds, the flower bloomed to reveal a piece of bread inside. ¡°A bread tree?¡± Su Lu broke off a piece, used his [Mystical Schr] ability to inspect it, and found it to be simr to a bread fruit tree. He took a bite: ¡°Not bad¡­ it tastes like butter!¡± Following the other customers¡¯ actions, he vigorously squeezed the trumpet-like fruit and an orange juice flowed into the cup, carrying a refreshing aroma. ¡°How fascinating¡­ a Transcendent who can control nts? One on the [Druid] path?¡± Su Lu thought to himself, didn¡¯t say much, and tossed a few coins to the parrot. ¡°Thanks for the tip! Thanks for the tip!¡± The parrot, holding the coins, cheerfully flew away. Su Lu was enjoying his dinner, while gleaning information from the surrounding chatter. Indeed, the tragedy of Nia City and the terror attack on Green Tree Castle remained the hot topics. After all, the casualties in Nia City were too high, and the National Laboratory of Green Tree Castle¡ªas a top federal institution and a vital organization of the Mysterious Realm¡ªwas also attacked, suffering heavy casualties, inevitably capturing people¡¯s attention. ¡°Not only Nia City, but even Green Tree Castle was attacked!¡± At a table nearby, two Transcendents drinking were eximing: ¡°It¡¯s said that a legendary individual over rank four was involved in the fight, and even Green Tree Castle City was affected¡­s, are the rippling waves of Transcendents already engulfing us? For them, anything above rank four was really only existent in myths and legends. ¡°Such a blow to the Federation is not beneficial to us!¡± a white youth sighed: ¡°It¡¯s said¡­ the Federation is nning to disclose the existence of Transcendents, and a congressman is proposing a Professional Registration Bill!¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t this opening the door to chaos for the secr world?¡± Another drunken fellow immediately retorted. ¡°No¡­ it¡¯s capitalizing on the advantage of our country¡¯sck of burden to develop Transcendent power as quickly as possible!¡± ¡°Would the Congress agree?¡± ¡°Just thinking about it tells you it¡¯s impossible. It¡¯s said that the congressmen on Congress Hill have made a fuss several times already¡­¡± The Transcendent who spoke thest sentence showed a clear mockery on his face. Obviously, they also knew that these politicians were just a facade. The real maniptors of the Federation were the conglomerates, the church, and the enormous supernatural power alliance inherited from hundreds of years ago. ¡°Now that the dawn of the Transcendent is upon us¡­ indeed, many habits must change¡­¡± Su Lu, sipping his orange juice, listening to the discussions of the drunk men, contemted. Revealing Transcendent information, of course, is beneficial to ordinary people, and may even give rise to arge number of civilian professionals. But there might be some taboos involved. And, would thoserge powers and conglomerates really be willing to share the power of Transcendents with ordinary people? ¡®To let rulers voluntarily give up privileges? Is this a dream?¡¯ su Lu estimated tnat even It ne were a maniptor ot arge conglomerate, the real choice would not be easy to make. But one certainty is that even if it meant pushing the Federation to hell, they would surely protect their own interests! ¡°Besides¡­ would the widespread ess to Transcendent power be a good thing?¡± Su Lu thought of the Demon. If more people were to know its existence and name, this world might slip into hell. The dangers in the Transcendent side were too many. Therefore, a certain amount of information blockade was still necessary.. Chapter 140 - 0140: Purchasing Materials (An update request for monthly tickets) Chapter 140: Purchasing Materials (An update request for monthly tickets) Trantor: 549690339 Su Lu waited for over an hour. Just as he was checking his watch, Geli breezed over, threw a bright yellow leather document bag on the table before him, and whispered, ¡°2,500 silver coins, count it!¡± As if afraid Su Lu might feel short-changed, she added, ¡°I wanted gold coins too, but the bank said for such arge amount they could only give me paper money. Thankfully, the ck market here still recognizes this¡­¡± Although one silver coin equals one silver hawk and ten silver hawks can be exchanged for one gold dragon, the reassurance from precious metal coins just outweighs that of paper money. Su Lu slid his right hand into the leather bag, swiftly verified the approximate amount, and pocketed it without saying much more. It¡¯s indeed inconvenient to carryrge amounts of metal money, paper money just works well. ¡®Maybe¡­ I should start collecting some spatial gear? Bute to think of it¡­ does this world have that kind of thing?¡¯ ¡°Now¡­ our contract is hereby terminated, good luck, Ms. Geli!¡± After settling the previous reward, Su Lu stood up and slightly bowed. The items he nned to purchase were a bit special, it would be better to act alone and in disguise. ¡°Is that so¡­¡± Geli looked at Su Lu, her face a mixture of emotions. She was about to go buy the rank advancement information for the [Cavalry], which was also inconvenient to do with an outsider present. This would make the seller extremely alert, hence destroying a hard-earned trust rtionship. But, seeing Su Lu¡¯s impassive demeanor, for some reason, she felt uneasy, ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m leaving!¡± Before leaving, she couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Sean the Folklore Schr, is that your real name?¡± By this time, Su Lu had already takenrge strides, his figure disappearing around a corner. ¡°I knew it, the damned bastard!¡± Geli stomped her foot in frustration. In this way, he was no different from many other ck market customers. Just go to a crowded ce to mingle, and he wouldn¡¯t be recognized at all. ¡®I can feel¡­ there is no such special detection force in this ck market, otherwise wouldn¡¯t they have to offend people on purpose?¡¯ Of course, if there is such a covert arrangement, and it can be concealed from the [Mystical Schr]¡¯s Inspiration, then Su Lu can only ept his bad luck. He noticed early on that there are two types of stalls in the ck market, one upying the huge stone buildings as shops, which are rather powerful. The other are self-established roadside stands, where the quality of goods is mixed,pletely relying on the buyer¡¯s eyesight. Su Lu stopped before a roadside stand. They were selling various amulets, made from materials ranging from obsidian, bronze, ck iron, silver, gold¡­ everything was avable. But his Inspiration couldn¡¯t sense the slightest hint of any transcendent breath. ¡°How about it? Want to buy an amulet that guards against evil spirits?¡± The vendor, a fat man wearing a golden mask of a harpy, immediately introduced it enthusiastically to Su Lu, ¡°It can protect you from the harm of Spiritual Bodies!¡± ¡®You wish!¡¯ Su Lu silently stared at the bone amulet in his hand, feeling that any wandering soul could take out the fat man in front of him within seconds. Selling counterfeits on the side of the transcendent¡­. Was this meant to harm people? He held back, waved his hand indicating disinterest, and after ap around, he was even more speechless. With the knowledge of [Mystical Schr]¡¯s profession and the information gained from the White Tower, he can now barely pretend to be a ¡®schr¡¯. But after one round of roadside stands, he discovered that real good stuff is scarce and especially expensive. An ancient wreckage tile transported from the Chris Empire, these ck-hearted vendors dare to sell it for 100 gold dragons! As for stumbling upon a good deal scene that¡¯s often depicted in novels, just forget it. In this world, are there really so many good deals waiting for you? It¡¯s not like you¡¯re the protagonist or the child of fate. After one round, Su Lu resignedly entered a proper shop. Although the items in there are generally more expensive than those outside, they are well worth the money. For example, the shop Su Lu entered, which had an insignia of nt and test tube at the door, was an apothecary and a materials store. Although the space was small, they did stock some genuine materials. In the semi-transparent ss counter, there were a good many transcendent materials that caught Su Lu¡¯s eye. ¡°Sir, what do you need?¡± The shop owner asked. Though it was hard to tell, Su Lu felt the youth who seemed to be the person in charge might have a profession level on him. ¡°I need some materials, you see¡­¡± Su Lu passed him a parchment. On it were materials for concocting a malicious potion, Su Lu had added other items he needed to it, making it lookplex. This was what he wanted, to prevent anyone from figuring out his intentions from the materials he was purchasing. ¡°Two-tailed lizard? Bitter Ding flower? Purple bauhinia essential oil?¡­¡± The youth took it, and his delicate face froze, ¡°Arge business, indeed!¡± A smile crept onto his tace, ¡°The materials listed here¡­ we have most ot them, but in terms of price, it is indeed expensive!¡± Su Lu gave a sigh, and pulled out the stack of silver coins, ¡°How is this?¡± ¡°Very good, please wait a moment!¡± The youth quickly estimated the thickness and smiled very satisfied, quickly calling out the materials from the counter and storage. ¡°We have three living two-tailed lizards! Nine Bitter Ding flowers, a bunch of seeds, a pot of purple bauhinia essential oil¡­¡± The shopkeeper quickly recited the prices, making Su Lu¡¯s heart bleed. In the end, the smiling youth said, ¡°Sir, I can only gather so many of the materials you need¡­ Unfortunately, others are very rare. I dare say other stores do not have them. They relypletely on luck! Especially this¡­ Disguiser¡¯s Face! I¡¯m afraid it has never appeared in the ck market.¡± Disguiser! This is a very special evil spirit which likes to kill people and take the faces of the victims to disguise itself. This material is the most important ingredient for Su Lu to modify the Crow¡¯s Mask. Ifpleted, the mask can be made to have a face-changing effect. Unfortunately, it is very hard to obtain. ¡°Forget it¡­ That¡¯s it. How much altogether?¡± Su Lu took out the silver coins to pay. ¡°778 silver coins, thank you!¡± The young shopkeeper smiled and epted the payment, ¡°It¡¯s rare to meet such a straightforward customer, I can give you a suggestion¡­¡± Su Lu paused, ¡°Go ahead!¡± ¡°In Charles City, a wealthy man is suffering from an attack of an evil spirit, and he has issued a reward for it¡­ ording to the task description, the evil spirit that invades him is suspected to be a Disguiser!¡± The shopkeeperughed, ¡°If you are confident in your strength, you can give it a try¡­ but the most powerful aspect of that kind of evil spirit is not their great strength, but their ability to impersonate any victim.¡± Su Lu didn¡¯t answer whether he would go or not, but picked up theplimentary travel case and left the shop.. Chapter 141 - 0141: Malicious Potion (2500 supplement, ask for subscriptions) Chapter 141: Malicious Potion (2500 supplement, ask for subscriptions) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Charles City, Collington Manor?¡± After leaving the material shop, Su Lu repeats the address he got from the shop owner, his expression gradually turning into a smirk. ¡°There¡¯s a problem!¡± Why should the other party, who is nothing to him, hand him such important information? Su Lu has always not refrained from specting about others with the worst malice. ¡°But¡­ the face of the Disguiser, it¡¯s very important! I guess I can only investigate for the time being¡­anyway, rushing into it is no different from seeking death l¡± Su Lu walked around the ck market again and sadly discovered that just as the shop owner had said before. The rare items on his material list were not only unavable in the other party¡¯s shop, but also unavable in other shops. In the end, Su Lu left the ck market with regret. At this time, his keen intuition made him aware of some greedy eyes watching him. ¡®What a pity¡­¡¯ Heughed, walked out of the exit, and stepped into the ck fog. The light in front of him grew brighter and brighter, and after a few steps at a swift pace, Su Lu found himself in a deep alleyway. He tidied up his clothes, removed his hood, casually held his briefcase, and walked out of the alley, looking at the street sign¡ª¡¯Queen¡¯s Road¡¯. ¡°It looks like I have entered the urban area?¡± Su Lu didn¡¯t think much about it. The exit from the ck market was random and could even span the entire Charles City. This rule seemed to be linked to the entire secret realm. If one insists on changing it, the ck market would no longer exist. Therefore, any idea of trailing or assassinating is nothing but a joke. ¡°But¡­ even with such safety measures, many people die in the ck market every year¡­ because it can be marked, investigated¡­ the transcendent side has countless ways!¡± Su Lu¡¯s intuition spread inch by inch over his briefcase. Although he didn¡¯t notice anything strange, he still decided to immediately package everything in a new wrap and check all the materials carefully. After a hectic time, Su Lu checked into a hotel. Early morning. Su Lu, who was lying on the bed, opened his eyes and nced over the nightstand subconsciously. On it, there was a calendar. ¡°In the blink of an eye, it¡¯s already the Federated calendar year 279, July huh!¡± He sighed, got up, washed up, and had a hearty breakfast in the restaurant next door. The current Su Lu is considered a rich man, with nearly two thousand silver coins and more than a hundred Golden Dragons, he certainly wouldn¡¯t skimp in this respect. ¡°The matter of the Disguiser is very important¡­ but what¡¯s even more important, is myself!¡± In the bedroom, Su Lu calmly nced at his property bars: Name: [Su Lu Pottery] Profession: [Mysterious Schr] (Second Rank), [Wanderer] (Second Rank) Professional Rank: [2] Title: [None] Strength: [2.2], Agility: [3.0], Constitution: [2.1], Spirit: [4.2] Inspiration: [4.2] Skills: [Creation of Dead Princess LVI], [Maga Fighting Skills LV5], [Soul Trance LV4], [Spirit Oppression LV2], [Spirit Chain LVI], [Marvel Product Making LVI], [Magic Potion Refining LVI] Passive: [Common Hebrew LV3], [Basic Physics LV5], [Demon Hunting Knowledge LV4], [Ancient Hebrew LV2], [Gm Language LV2], [Mysterious Knowledge LV2], [Strong LVI], [Agile Steps LVI] Yarannis¡¯s ancientnguage notes basically useless to me.¡± ¡°In fact¡­ Its ability to improve, may be due to the new research acquired from the local tribes of Gaosuo.¡± ¡°In reality, I only had 350 experience points when I left the inner circle. Thanks to Rus¡¯s contribution, I have umted quite a few. It might be beneficial to save them¡­ After briefly sensing the vast gap between his current level of experience and the requirement for upgrading attributes, Su Lu decided to give up this n. Experience is valuable; he nned to save it for potential emergencies. After all, his circumstances were different from those in the inner circle where there was a steady flow of experience points. Having some experience points at hand would be more useful than anything else. ¡°Next¡­ it¡¯s time to mix potions, striving to meet the requirements for being appointed as a [Magician] as soon as possible, while saving enough experience points to promote myself when necessary!¡± ¡°Furthermore, I need to collect materials, forge magical items, and remodel the Crow¡¯s Mask. These can all be done concurrently.. ¡® Afterying out his future ns, Su Lu turned his attention to the materials he had purchased. Hisplete set of alchemy equipment he had left in the inner circle of Green Tree Castle, so he could only manage with themonly used instruments for potion studies for the time being. ¡°Before that, the first thing to do is to seal off the entire room¡­ to ensure that my potion brewing will not be disturbed and that my mysterious power will not leak out.¡± Transcendental force¡¯s contamination is terrifying, especially the poisonous potion of the Gaosuo people. In case of idental leakage, Su Lu might be fine, but the civilians in the inn might not be. After using a ritual to seal off his room from a mystical standpoint and hanging a ¡®do not disturb¡¯ sign on the door, Su Lu stood in front of the long table with a calm expression. The materials for brewing the ¡®poisonous potion¡¯ were alreadyid out on the mahogany table. ¡°The blood of the two-tailed lizard, seeds of the Bitter Ding flower¡­¡± Su Lu recalled the potion form with a peculiar expression, ¡°I understand now¡­ the way the Gaosuo people brew magic potions is different from the inner circle. It is more mysterious and brutal., reflecting their customs and behavioral patterns. ¡± This was a good thing for him, meaning he didn¡¯t need a special alchemy table, and even the tools he collected randomly were far more advanced than those of the primitive Gaosuo people. Su Lu took a deep breath without further thought, set up the crucible, poured in the materials, and began to stir and cook. At the same time, he started to draw a spirit world array around the crucible using the blood of the two-tailed lizard, and added the powder ground from the seeds of the Bitter Ding flower at several nodes. ¡°The Spirit of the Insect that lingers in the Spirit World¡­¡± Su Lu then began to recite in Gm Language with a hissing sound in his voice as if a giant python was hissing. If his Gm Language hadn¡¯t reached the LV2 level, even if he was fluent in writing, he might not have been able to recite it in the form of a chant. ¡°In the name of Su Lu Pottery!¡± ¡°I summon you!¡± ¡°Find the way back with the blood of your favored creature¡­ The scent of Bitter Ding flower will be your guide!¡± Yes, what Su Lu was performing was a ritual to summon a creature from the Spirit World! For a [Mystical Schr], the biggest challenge in Gaosuo native wizard¡¯s potion brewing seemed like a walk in the park. Amid the flow of inspirations, Su Lu immediately felt the change in the Spirit World. An odd creature from the Spirit World, resembling a caterpir, but with a human face on the head, stretched half of its body, curiously, from mid-air towards the boiling cauldron. Smack! Right at that moment, Su Lu grabbed the caterpir-creature with his inspirations and press it into the boiling pot. Flurries! The spirit fire burned, and a faint, almost non-existent cry spread around.. Chapter 142 - 0142: Taking (Three more requests for monthly tickets) Chapter 142: Taking (Three more requests for monthly tickets) Trantor: 549690339 That¡¯s right! This peculiar creature from the spirit realm is the main ingredient for brewing this malicious potion! As for the two-tailed lizard, bitter ding flower and so on, most of them are used for this summoning ceremony and for enticing spirit realm insects to enter. The ancestors of the Gaosuo people discovered through repeated experiments that this ¡®exaggerated insect¡¯ has a magical effect of amplifying spiritual power, and they deliberately figured out a special ceremony to summon it. The so-called process of concocting magic potions is essentially an alternative summoning ritual! It¡¯s less about potion brewing and more about trap hunting! But for Su Lu, his research on the firstyer of the illusory spirit realm is more in-depth than many Gaosuo [Witch Doctors]. Moreover, with his ability to deliver his soul out of his body, even if the prey doesn¡¯t take the bait, he can still force his way into the spirit realm to hunt. Of course, rampant killing in the spirit realm seems somewhat taboo. But like just now, when the prey is about to step into the trap in reality, there¡¯s no issue with giving it a kick from behind. Woo woo! Waa waa! The moment the exaggerated insect enters the boiling pot, it immediately dissolves into nothingness. But what follows is a wave of crying, echoing in the quiet room. The crying seems to have a target, it zeroes in on Su Lu, constantly burrowing into his ears. ¡°The exaggerated insect is not really a human spirit, but a peculiar creature in the spirit realm¡­ This is no different from a human eating ordinary game¡­¡± ¡°But why is this potion called a malicious potion? It¡¯s not about the malice in hunting, but about the bacsh and suffering during potion brewing and consumption¡­¡± Su Lu pondered thoughtfully. When the main ingredient is added to the pot, the process of brewing this magic potion is more or less half done. When everything was over, Su Lu obtained a test tube filled with dark green liquid. ¡°The potion of the indigenous people¡­ It¡¯s said that the Green Tree Castle also uses it, it shouldn¡¯t be a big issue!¡± He tested various properties of the medicine, found that it had some damage to his body, but it was eptable. Only then did he feel reassured,y back on the bed, and drank it down with a tilt of his head. ¡°Ah!¡± The taste of the malicious potion was much more disgusting than the previous ¡®cat¡¯s elegance¡¯. It was choking and spicy, like a collection of rotting food in a sewer, filled with an indescribable sense of nausea, going all the way down his throat. Su Lu covered his mouth, narrowly preventing himself from vomiting. The next moment, he grunted again and clutched his head. Pain! Intense pain attacked his heart chamber in an instant. It felt as if someone had split his head open with an ax, and then poured molten iron into it. Su Lu felt as if his head was about to explode, his brain was heavy as if filled with stuff. ¡°This potion¡­ it¡¯s too painful to use.¡± He gritted his teeth and cursed, ¡°Maya¡­ she better not run into me, otherwise I¡¯ll spank her! ¡± The next moment, all the pain disappeared. Su Lu came back to his senses and suddenly felt a chill. In front of him, an ethereal human head emerged, like a ghost, staring at him with resentment, slowly drifting up, and opening its big bloody mouth. ¡°Soul oppression!¡± Su Lu had nned to dismiss it casually, but to his surprise, found his abilitypletely ineffective against it. It was as if¡­ this ghostly head, was a part of him. ¡°Ahh!¡± The head grew closer and closer, the bluish-ck color of the skin on the face and every single pore were crystal clear. Suddenly, it emitted a scream, teeth gnashing furiously together. ¡°Ahhhhh!!¡± Su Lu Pottery woke up in a cold sweat, leaping out of bed with a scream. ¡°Was that¡­ a hallucination?¡± He wiped off his sweat, his face pale, ¡°The side effects of this potion¡­ seems to be quite considerable¡­¡± To be on the safe side, he decided to check his status bar: Name: [Su Lu Pottery] Profession: [Mystical Schr] (Second Rank), [Wanderer] (Second Rank) Professional Rank: [2] Title: [None] Strength: [2.2], Agility: [3.0], Constitution: [2.0], Spirit: [4-5] Inspiration: [4-5] Trance LV4], [Spirit oppression LV2], [Spirit Chain LVI], [Magic Item Creation LVI], [Magic Potion Refining LVI] Passive: [Common Hebrew LV3], [Basic Physics LV5], [Demon Hunting Knowledge T.V/,I. (Ancient Hebrew T,V7.1. rG111am Language TV¡¯. 1. R Mysterions Knowledge LV2], [Strong LVI], [Agile Steps LVI] XP: [850] Status: mental pollution [1.2%] ¡°Spirit increased by 0.3? Although my constitution decreased by 0.1 as a side effect, it¡¯s still worth it¡­¡¯ Su was initially quite excited, but his excitement faded into gloom as he noticed the status bar: ¡°Mental pollution?¡± Concentrating on the status bar, he received more information: ¡°Is my spirit infected with some malicious intentions due to the potion? But¡­ Can it be gradually reduced over time?¡± ¡°This means I shouldn¡¯t take the second potion immediately¡­ and should not use it too frequently, otherwise the consequences of increasing the mental pollution could lead to madness!¡± Su felt a inexplicable chill: ¡®Moreover¡­ if it¡¯s contamination by an evil god, I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be so easy to get rid of.¡± The Spirit World is indeed full of dangers! He even suspected that those half-human, half-dead [Witch Doctors] might be rted to this potion. It was a normal process for mental contamination to subsequently cause physical contamination. Not to mention, the horrifying experiments that half-mad spellcasters might conduct. For a period of time, Su did not go out. He spent every day meditating in an inn in Charles City, calming his mind through quiet reflection. At this time, he could often sense a trace of irritability and violence lurking in his heart. Although it was faint, the consequences were unimaginable if he lost control of his emotions. Fortunately, having the status bar enabled him to perfectly grasp his physical and mental state, preventing any deception. He even tried attending a sermon at the church of the Goddess of Light and received the subsequent ¡®baptism¡¯. Unfortunately, it had no effect on removing the mental pollution. Only the passage of time and his own meditation could slowly reduce the pollution. This ¡®purification¡¯ continued for about five days. When the data for mental contamination disappeared from the status bar, Su let out a sigh of relief, ¡°Finally¡­ it¡¯s over. The side effects of these local potions are quite terrifying!¡± He even suspected that despite his best efforts at purification, he did not necessarilypletely obliterate the pollution. Perhaps the pollution value had just be a string of zeros after a decimal point, negligible but still present! That was something he couldn¡¯t eliminate at the moment.. Chapter 143 - 0143: Kelington (2600 supplement, four more ask for monthly tickets!) Chapter 143: Kelington (2600 supplement, four more ask for monthly tickets!) Trantor: 549690339 Half a monthter, Collington Manor. The Kelington Family started their wealth through livestock farming, and the current master of the manor is Lukas Kelington, a man obsessively fascinated with noble etiquette. He adored extravagant clothes, exquisite food, and loved throwing grand parties in the manor. With rigorous standards, he required both himself and his servants to act sophisticatedly, seemingly in hopes of scrubbing away his nouveau riche image and breaking into the Federation¡¯s social elite. But half a year ago, Lukas ran into trouble. An evil spirit from his dreams came for him. ording to him, in his nightmares, there was always this evil spirit chasing him, depriving him of peaceful sleep. Of course, it was just that. Regardless of which doctor he saw, none could free him from this torment. This situation persisted until three months ago when a series of bloody incidents urred in the manor. The victims were not humans, but animals! From the gardener¡¯s cat to the gatekeeper¡¯s hunting dog, and finally, Lukas¡¯s beloved horse. Forced by the escting situation, the wealthy businessman offered a reward. Unfortunately, the nightmare situation remains unresolved to this day. The dream demon was very cunning. Even if a supernatural being could scare it away, it would inevitably return as soon as they departed. Thest few times were precisely like this. Even the local bishop of the Goddess Church didn¡¯t have a good solution. After all, he had more important things to do and could not be Lukas¡¯s bodyguard. Moreover, the evil spirit seemed quite restrained¡ªit hadn¡¯t killed a single person so far, and it didn¡¯t spread, so its harm wasn¡¯t substantial. Recalling the information he had collected, Su Lu arrived at Collington Manor. ¡°Hello, may I know who you are?¡± A male servant came to wee him and politely inquired. ¡°Sean, a private detective. We had an appointment indeed!¡± Su Lu dered his new identity. He did not have the guts like Rod to impersonate a Federationw enforcement officer. However, the identity of a private detective was more than enough. The ability to invade the mind, courtesy of [Mystical Schr], made his disguise seamless. Indeed, in the files, there was such a person. ¡°So you are Mr. Otto, pleasee in!¡± The servant seemed to have heard of this name and invited Su Lu into the manor, leading him to a sitting room. After a short wait, a butler with a silver head of hair and somewhatnguished spirit appeared, courteously inviting Su Lu to sit and enjoy afternoon tea with Kangni State traits. It was evident that their moves were professionally trained, and the tea and desserts were exquisitely prepared. Lukas indeed knew how to enjoy life. As Su Lu sighed inwardly, the butler¡¯s voice reached his ears: ¡°The master is currently meeting a guest, can you please wait a bit?¡± ¡°No problem.¡± While savoring the delicacies, Su Lu examined the elegant decoration and antiques around him, while also keeping an eye on the changes in his attributes: ¡°Well, my spirit has increased to 5.1, but my constitution has decreased to 1.8, the effect of the Evil Potion is still quite strong, there is not even a stacking effect. But this¡­ is a bait!¡± Although there was no weakened effect caused by drug resistance, Su Lu knew very well that once used inrge doses within a short span, it could result in a dramatic rise in mental pollution to an irreparable level. And the oue would inevitably be tragic! Perhaps, this was a forbidden zone that many [Witch Doctors] were not even aware of! He kept the reminder of the attribute tab in mind, carefully utilized Evil Potion during this period to boost his spiritual power, and broke through the 5.0 mark. Moreover, he tried to stagger the drug-taking times, minimizing the pollution to the minimum. By now, he has fully fulfilled the conditions to advance to the third stage [Odd Technician]. Only if¡­ ¡®The experience is not enough¡­ Upgrading to the third stage [Odd Technician] requires 1000 experience points, but even If I can upgrade, I would suppress it. But I must maintain the ability to upgrade at any time. Maybe I can trap Beryl at a crucial moment . As for the problem of constitution decrease brought about by this, Su Lu thought it was undoubtedly worth it. ¡®After only three doses, the concentration of mental pollution has reached a critical threshold. I won¡¯t be able to use Evil Potion to boost for a long time¡­ unless I want to turn into a madman!¡¯ Because of this state, Su Lu, after having all the means prepared, began to search for traces of the ¡®Disguiser¡¯. ¡®¡±Disguiser¡¯ is a second-tier subject, I am not afraid of her.. This is a good opportunity to gain materials and experience.¡± Of course, Su Lu was not jumping to conclusions. He was cautious within his heart and had gathered some information early on. At least, the evil spirit in this manor didn¡¯t seem to have a murderous nature. Running rampant for half a year, it hadn¡¯t killed a single person, so its threat level was indeed very low. Even if it wasn¡¯t the Disguiser, it would be worth a try for the sake of experience points. ¡°Enough! I have told you¡­ It is not my hallucination, I need protection! More protection!¡± Just then, a group came down from the second floor. Su Lu looked and saw that the leader was a very tired and irritable white-haired old man. He was not very old, but the longsting torment had turned his hair white, his eyes sunken, and with heavy eye bags, it was evident he hadn¡¯t had a good rest for a long time. ¡°Those Federation officials¡­ I pay so much in taxes every year, and what¡¯s the result? When I¡¯m in danger, who is there to protect me? And the Goddess Church¡­ I¡¯ve made such hefty donations, and they only sent a bishop to guard me for half a month.¡± Lukasined, turning to his butler. ¡°Sir, this is the private detective you¡¯ve made an appointment with!¡± The butler immediately stepped forward and introduced Su Lu to Lukas. ¡°You¡¯re Sean?¡± Lukas cast a scrutinizing look on Su Lu, ¡°You know what I¡¯ve asked for!¡± Behind him were a few bodyguards and private detectives, it was evident he had hired more than one person. ¡°I know¡­quite powerful!¡± Su Lu smiled, emphasizing thest few words. ¡°Exactly, protection is the priority, and it would be best if you could find and deal with the evil spirit!¡± Lukas calmed down, lit a cigar, and took a deep puff, that of which appeared to revitalize his spirit, emanating the aura of a sessful businessman, ¡°I apologize¡­ I was a bit mentally strained earlier.¡± ¡°No problem!¡± Su Lu politely reassured it was not an issue. ¡°So¡­ back to our topic, how do you proof of your power?¡± Lukas asked in a solemn voice. ¡°If you insist on it¡­¡± The moment Su Lu¡¯s words fell, he moved and was beside Lukas in a sh. His right hand blocked and sent a bodyguard flying, while his left hand snatched a firearm from another female detective, and then he returned to his seat. All these happened so quickly that by the time the other bodyguards reacted, Su Lu was already fiddling with the firearm. ¡°Stop!¡± Lukas halted the actions of the others, his eyes brightening, ¡°Not bad¡­ you¡¯re hired. Sign the contract with my butler, the sry is as previously promised..¡± Chapter 144 - 0144: Evil Spirits in Dreams (2700 supplement, ask for subscriptions!) Chapter 144: Evil Spirits in Dreams (2700 supplement, ask for subscriptions!) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Thank you!¡± Su Lu stood up; this Mr. Lukas was now his employer. But the protective power around him was obviously not limited to what Su Lu had already seen. His eyes flicked to the two men standing behind Lukas. These two were clearly brothers, they looked very simr, their expressions were solemn, and they stood as straight as granite sculptures. Earlier, when he had made his move, they hadn¡¯t even blinked, clearly able to perceive his intentions with rity. ¡°These are the Gerei Brothers! Bodyguards hired by the church with a heavy reward!¡± Lukas introduced Su Lu to them. Only then did the two brothers nod, acknowledging the introduction. ¡°Then¡­ Mister Employer, I¡¯m hired to provide security and investigate matters rted to evil spirits. I have a few questions I¡¯d like to ask you!¡± Su Lu pulled out a pen and paper, not feeling very positive about the Gerei Brothers. The brothers were obviously physical upational Persons, capable of serving as bodyguards amidst a hail of bullets without any problems, but when dealing with evil spirits, they would be at a loss. Unfortunately, Spellcasters were very hard toe by. Moreover, not every Spellcaster was necessarily knowledgeable about the Spirit World. ¡®If they can truly enter dreams, then it is almost as if they are touching upon the Spiritual Body in the secondyer of the Mental Realm¡­ such people are too difficult to catch¡­ ¡®And how many things does the Federation handle each day? The church and The Eleventh Bureau in Charles City may not have enough manpower¡­ as a result, they could only put aside this ¡®trivial matter¡¯ for now, especially since these evil spirits have not yet started killing¡­¡¯ Su Lu had some revtions in his heart. ¡°Ask away! ¡± Mr. Lukas ordered his people to bring up some tea, took a sip, his expression dark. ¡°That evil spirit¡­ it started half a year ago, didn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Correct, I could never forget, the nightmare that happened at the beginning of this year.¡± Mr. Lukas¡¯ facial muscles twitched, as if reliving something in his mind. ¡°Then¡­ within that same time period, has anything significant or strange happened around you?¡± Su Lu continued his questioning. ¡°Anything significant?¡± Lukas sighed: ¡°It was peaceful during that time¡­ If I had to mention something, it would be that my little angel, Sonya, passed away¡­ may she find peace in the Goddess of Light¡¯s paradise!¡± ¡°Your daughter¡­ Sonya?¡± Su Lu¡¯s thought process was triggered: ¡°You Imow¡­ Death is the most mysterious. Could it be that your daughter¡¯s death gave some sort of hint to you?¡± ¡°No! Impossible! My Sonya could never harm me!¡± Lukas proved stubborn on this matter. ¡°Detective¡­ just like this ring clue, the bishop of the Goddess of Light also raised the same questionst time and even examined the youngdy¡¯s grave, dering that there was no problem.¡± The butler, who had been quiet until now, spoke up. ¡°I apologize¡­¡± Su Lu apologized. ¡°No matter¡­ I would have my steward prepare a room for you, and for the matters of security, you should coordinate with the Gerei Brothers¡­¡± Lukas waved his hand tiredly. Originally, he nned to have dinner with this newly arrived detective. But now, his will was low, he just wished to return, and pray devoutly to the goddess. ¡°I do not have that much free time to slowly investigate the case¡­¡± At night, Collington Manor, the guest bedroom. Su Lu sipped at his drink. He searched around the room, without finding any abnormalities, only then did he fasten the door lock and drew the curtains. ¡°If anyone Imows about what¡¯s happening in the manor, apart from Lukas himself, it would be Old Mad, the butler.¡± Su Lu didn¡¯t n to rashly enter Lukas¡¯s mind. After all, as a high-profile figure in Charles City and also the one harassed by the nightmare evil spirit, one wouldn¡¯t know what peculiar defense he set up. Inparison, targeting Old Mad could less risky. Of course, the initial step would be surveince. ¡°Soul Trance!¡± Su Lu¡¯s soul leaped, entering the secondyer of the Spirit World, observing the surroundings. ¡°That direction¡­ is Lukas¡¯s master bedroom, right? As I thought, there¡¯s a Transcendent lurking there¡­ Other than that, the rest of the servants in the manor are normal¡­ He found Old Mad¡¯s Mental Secret Realm and entered it. ¡°Spirit oppression!¡± With a Strength of up to 5.1, merely a slight release of his Breath made thebyrinth instantly crumble, revealing a core in the form of an old man. ¡°Old Mad!¡± Su Lu strode forward, holding the old butler that he had met a few times in the day in his hand: ¡°Answer my question! Six months ago, did Sonya really die?¡± ¡®Yes¡­¡± The core consciousness of Old Mad could not lie and replied directly. ¡°How did she die?¡± ¡°Illness¡­¡± ¡°Were there any unusual circumstances?¡± ¡°Miss¡­ the Miss, she was involved with a poor man before, and as a result even refused the fianc¨¦ chosen by the master. The master was very angry and confined her in her bedroom¡­ Old Mad slowly started revealing a secret. ¡°What is this, Romeo and Juliet?¡± Su Lu was somewhat speechless, but he had found a clue and immediately asked, ¡°Where is that man, what¡¯s his name?¡± ¡°He¡­ was called Ranny! Hemitted suicide out of lovesickness on the third day after the youngdy¡¯s burial.¡± Old Mad answered. ¡°Oh, so he¡¯s also dead? Where¡¯s his grave?¡± Su Lu was somewhat surprised, but he did not n to give up. After a moment, once he received the information he had left the Secret Realm, suddenly, he had an intense gaze. He saw a Spiritual Body! A Spiritual Body that, just like him, could move freely within the Mental Realm! ¡°An evil spirit?¡± Su Lu did not make a move, hiding behind the many Mental Realms. Under his vignt gaze, the evil spirit was expressionless, dressed in the attire of amoner from Charles City, sporting a sky-blue jean jumpsuit. His hair was disheveled like a bird¡¯s nest, and at first nce, he looked liked a youngborer. But now, his expression was wooden, semi-transparent, with only empty pant legs from the knee down, he was entirely a ghostly figure! Even more, the aura on him was really dangerous, having the degree of a second-stage entity. ¡®However¡­ Evil spirits that can probe into the Mental Realm typically have second-stage abilities¡­¡¯ Su Lu quietly followed the evil spirit and found that it was behaving quite curiously. Despite seeing so many Mental Realms around him, it did not randomly choose any to enter and cause havoc. Its actions did not follow a pattern like a Cursed Spirit, rather it was as if itcked consciousness, constantly roaming around. At times, it would even return to the firstyer of the Spirit World and wander through the Collington Manor in the Spirit World. ¡°Could he be¡­ Su Lu gradually developed a suspicion. Ka-ching! At that moment, in the real world, the hands of the bronze clock stealthily pointed towards twelve, consecutive chimes rang out. The evil spirit now took the form of a young man, and then began to change. A hint of scarlet appeared in his eyes, making his face grim and pained, a struggle evident. He automatically descended into the real world. His red pupils swept around as if he was searching for a target. At that moment, a ck cat elegantly jumped down from a flower bed. The next moment, its cry turned into one of terror. ¡°Meow!¡± Blood sttered! Chapter 145 - 0145: The Real Culprit (One more request for monthly tickets!) Chapter 145: The Real Culprit (One more request for monthly tickets!) Trantor: 549690339 Drip, drop! Drip, drop! After killing a creature, the crimson that overtook the evil spirit¡¯s eyes faded away, and the previously stolid expression on its face gained an outright sparkle. Looking at the bloodstains on the ground and the dead cat, it copsed to its knees as if it had broken down, its shoulders trembling, crying out in weeping: ¡°Woof, woof! I¡¯m sorry¡­l didn¡¯t want to.¡± Observing all this from the sidelines, Su Lu couldn¡¯t help but be stupefied: ¡°This can¡¯t be¡­ You¡¯re an evil spirit; are you even capable of crying? Wait¡­that¡¯s not right¡­it doesn¡¯t seem like it¡¯s an evil spirit! Evil spirits don¡¯t show such emotion! And they definitely don¡¯t regret or show pain! Could it be¡­a Spiritualist?!¡± A Spiritualist! This is a profession even rarer and more special than that of a [Spirit Medium]. Upon beginning this upation, you must renounce your human body, performing a ritual of suicide, and transform into a [Necromancer]! The usual [Necromancer], whilst possessing human intelligence, is still a spiritual body, thus a natural creature of the Spirit World and even more adept at exploring the Spirit World than a [Spirit Medium]. And when the [Necromancer] reaches maturity, it will evolve into the second rank [Evil Spirit]! Yes, that¡¯s right! The path of a Spiritualist is intrinsically derived from learning from the spiritual creatures of the Spirit World, hence the identical name. [Evil Spirits] are filled with malicious thoughts and destructive desires, annihtion of any life that enters within their reach. If they kill enough intelligent creatures, absorb enough ¡®energy¡¯, they can proceed to the next rank and transform into the third rank [Evil Spirit]! This information is from the upational Encyclopedia of the White Tower. ¡°A Spiritualist transformed from a human huh?¡± Upon witnessing such a scene, Su Lu immediately pieced everything together. This upation allows one to retain most memories and intellect from their previous life, making them more troublesome than ordinary evil spirits. Seeing how it yed hide and seek with the bishop who came for an exorcism, dragging the bishop along, and even suppressing its murderous desires, it became obvious. At the same time, Su Lu also understood why the ck market¡¯s intel had suspected this guy to be a Disguiser. The disguiser is quite wicked; after stealing a human¡¯s identity, they gain all of the person¡¯s experiences and memories. Compared to evil spirits that possess human bodies and learn actively, they are quicker and more cunning! The dreamlike evil spirit in Collingtion Manor very much fits the characteristics of being cunning. ¡°But in reality¡­ it¡¯s cunning enough because it was never an ordinary confused spiritual body. It possesses human intellect!¡± Su Lu sighed. At this moment, in the garden of Collington Manor, a household cat bore terrifying w marks and fell dead on the ground. The area was silent, uninhabited, and filled only with faint sobbing. With humans unable to see the spiritual body, such a scene would undoubtedly scare anyone to death. Therefore, no wonder the whole Collington Manor was scared out of their wits. Su Lu sighed and voluntarily revealed himself. ¡°Who¡­ are you?¡± The spectral young man immediately raised his head, eyes filled with cautiousness. ¡°I am Mr. Kelington¡¯s bodyguard. You are Ranny right? Miss Sonya¡¯s lover while she was still alive?¡± Su Lu had already confirmed the youth¡¯s identity. ¡°You have been wandering around Collington Manor for half a year, so why are you here?¡± The name ¡®Ranny¡¯ seemed to strike a chord within the spiritual body, causing the emotionless expression on its face to be more lively: ¡°Ranny¡­ Sonya¡­ my love¡­ ¡± ¡°Why did youe to the manor? To kill Mr. Lukas?¡± Su Lu continued to press on. In reality, he knew the answer wasn¡¯t this. After all, if there was a desire to kill, Lukas wouldn¡¯t have been able to escape when Ranny was still first rank. Now, Ranny had already transformed into a second-rank [Evil Spirit] and this rate of progress was rather astonishing. ¡°No, no!¡± Ranny instinctively retorted: ¡°I¡­ just wanted to¡­ scare him! And¡­ stay here¡­¡± Spiritual or Spiritualist creatures are not living beings and they have powerful obsessions. Considering it now, it seemed that Collington Manor, where Sonya lived, is the object of Ranny¡¯s obsession. Su Lu spoke with a calm expression: ¡°But¡­ you¡¯re gradually losing control of yourself, aren¡¯t you?¡± Evil Spirits inherently abhor life. This is the intrinsic conflict between death and life, and it is very tough for even professionals to resist. Further, this Ranny has been advancing at a rather quick rate and is more likely to be influenced. Previous incidents of livestock deaths in the manor and today¡¯s attack all prove this point. He is already barely suppressing his inner blood lust. asionally, he will subconsciously attack living beings to quell his inner turmoil and strife using fresh blood. But this turmoil and strife cannot be quelled, it can only be more and more intense. One day, when he eventually attacks humans, a floodgate would be opened and things would spiral out of control. And then, he might lose his original memories and conscience while immersed in his killing spree, transforming into a real Evil Spirit! Under such circumstances, he would be no different from the natural evil spirits Su Lu had previously encountered, signaling upational instability as a Spiritualist. Any transcendent power carries risks; the only difference lies in the severity of ¡°No¡­ I can control it! Yes¡­ just animal sacrifice and blood will do!¡± Ranny muttered to himself, expression gradually shifting: ¡°I will not kill¡­ I won¡¯t¡­ just¡­ just¡­¡± His voice gradually deepened, and a glint of ferocity flickered within his eyes. ¡°Has the beastly instinct overrun reason?¡± Su Lu sighed. Spiritualists spiraling into madness is amon phenomenon, otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t be likened to street rats. The only thing he doesn¡¯t understand is one point. It¡¯s where Ranny¡¯s transcendent upational power originated from! Ranny was just an ordinary pauper with no background; otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been despised by Lukas. So, where did the professional information about the [Necromancer]e from? ¡°And also¡­ it was too fast. Less than half a year, already promoted from first rank to second. Unlike me, he doesn¡¯t have a ¡®Golden Finger¡¯ to cheat!¡± Su Lu didn¡¯t have time to ponder further. Bearing witness to his transformation, Ranny, who had transformed, let out a beast-like roar and threw himself forward. ¡°Go away!¡± Su Lu¡¯s right hand clenched, throwing a punch. Simultaneously, Spirit oppression spread, attached itself onto the punch. This is a strategy against spiritual bodies that Su Lu recently figured out. Spiritual bodies are immune to most Dhvsical damage. If vou want to damage a spiritual body, you need to consider a spiritual aspect, like¡­ wrapping spirit oppression around your fist! Boom! The semi-virtual Ranny¡¯s left face was hit directly. Without a shred of luck, he was flung back and crashed into a wall. ¡°Quick! ¡± ¡°The evil spirit has appeared!¡± ¡°Enter the Spirit World!¡± At this moment, the sound of their dispute finally alerted others. The younger of the Gerei Brothers and another upational Person rushed over. Seeing the dead cat on the floor, they immediately pulled out a talisman and went into Soul Trance to enter the Spirit World without another word. But a few minutester, they got up with gloomy faces, obviously empty-handed. Secondyer of the Spirit World. ¡°As expected¡­ making contact with the secondyer of the Spirit World is too difficult. The Gerei Brothers only have a talisman that has an effect of getting in touch with the firstyer of the Spirit World. It¡¯s not much different from being blind and deaf.¡± Su Lu leisurely chased after the fleeing Ranny, the corner of his mouth lifting into a smile.. Chapter 146 - 0146: Ancient Mansion (Plus 2800, second update request subscription) Chapter 146: Ancient Mansion (Plus 2800, second update request subscription) Trantor: 549690339 With Su Lu¡¯s current strength, his spirit has even reached the level of a third-order promotion, naturally, he is top-tier among the second order. More importantly, he is not only a [Mysterious Schr], but also a second-order [Wanderer], having undergone four promotion baptisms, his attributes are astonishing. A [Evil Spirit] that has just been promoted to the second order is of course no match for him. Using just ordinarybatbined with spirit oppression, he beats Ranny into a retreat. However, during the chase, Su Lu noticed an interesting situation. After being thoroughly suppressed, the ferocity of the opponent diminished, rationality slightly gained the upper hand, it even knew its way around. First, it hid in the Illusory Spirit Realm, and as soon as it noticed Su Lu entering the Spirit World, it immediately jumped and hid in the Mental Realm. This agility and wisdom are beyond the reach of ordinary evil spirits ¨C It¡¯s not that they can¡¯t do it, but they just don¡¯t have the brains to! Unless it¡¯s a richly experienced evil spirit about to be promoted, who has upied a human body, or is a strange creature like a Disguiser. ¡°Interesting¡­ There must be some secrets about this Ranny.¡± At this point, Su Lu noticed that Ranny in front had stopped running and began to break into reality. ¡°Have we arrived? What is this?¡± He originally thought that Ranny would enter the Mental Secret Realm and use theplex terrain to fight or get rid of him, but the choice to enter the real world was somewhat strange. ¡°No¡­ He has only regained a little bit of rationality and has not fully recovered his wisdom, which means¡­ he is still a wild beast, it¡¯s an instinct to run back to itsir when frightened?¡± Su Lu¡¯s eyes lit up. Although Ranny¡¯s obsession lies in Collington Manor, there¡¯s obviously nothing there that could allow a spiritual body to be promoted to the second order in just half a year! Moreover, when Lukas invited a powerful upational person, Ranny also needed a ce to hide. ¡°So, is this the ce? Huh?¡± Su Lu suddenly felt something different around him. What caught his eye was a gloomy ck forest and a shadowy old mansion erected in the middle of the ck forest. In the moonlight, misty vapors formed from the hazy fog, making the old mansion in the middle seem somewhat illusory. ¡°Is this¡­ a gap between the Spirit World and reality?¡± Su Lu recognized it immediately, this kind of ce is a fragile intersection between the Spirit World and reality. Because of this characteristic, which allows spirits to easily run out and cause idents, most of these ces be peculiar secret realms and are sealed off as restricted areas. ¡°Looking at the location, it should be near Charles City.¡± At the junction of reality and the Spirit World, in the ck Forest, Su Lu¡¯s figure materialized. At this time, he was dressed in a ck trench coat, a crow¡¯s mask covering his face, a pale chain wrapped around his right hand, entering in fullbat gear. Around the old house, there was a circle of wire fencing, as well as conspicuous red warning signs. ¡°It seems¡­ there must have been some incident here, and it¡¯s now sealed off.¡± Su Lu was used to this. The intersection of the Spirit World and reality is most likely to cause supernatural incidents. If they cannot be resolved, or if the price of resolution is too high, temporary istion is the best solution. In the vastnd of the Federation, there are many such restricted areas, and every year some unlucky fools enter out of curiosity¨Ctheir best oue is to spend the rest of their lives in a mental hospital. The secr blockade, of course, had no effect on Su Lu, who was already in a spiritual state. He saw Ranny¡¯s spirit disappear into the old house and followed suit. ¡°This wooden door?¡± Upon reaching the old house, looking at the carved wooden door, Su Lu was unusually surprised. Using the ability of a spirit to pass through normal physical barriers, he was unable to enter! This wooden door, or rather the material of the entire old house, clearly had some extraordinary effects. ¡°Interesting, I wonder who the previous owner of this old house was? The old house was dpidated and ruined, and the surface was covered with cobwebs everywhere, it had obviously been abandoned for a long time. But its previous owner must not have been a simple character. With a creak, Su Lu pushed open the wooden door. The ancient mansion¡¯s main gate thunderously swung open, yet there was not a soul in sight. If anyone were to see this, it would immediately add another tale to the anthology of supernatural oddities. Su Lu stared at the corridor behind the door without taking a step. The [Mystical Schr]¡¯s intuition began to subtly fluctuate, warning him of the danger thaty within. Furthermore, his intuition seemed to encounter obstructions in various parts of the old mansion, as if being suppressed by something! That¡¯s terrifying. It suggests that the danger level of this location is practically beyond the reach of a second -ss exploration. ¡°It seems¡­ The secret of Ranny¡¯s extraordinary upation and his rapid promotion lies here? Could it be¡­ he was the one that hung himself in the external ck Forest?¡± Su Lu muttered to himself and entered the corridor. Where there is risk, there is opportunity. If a second-ss evil spirit can intrude this ce, then he certainly can as well. The corridor was covered in a blood-red carpet. It was piled with thick dust fromck of care, but one could still make out the exquisitely embroidered patterns on it. The owner of this home must have led an opulent life. At the end of the corridor was a living room, with various ssical furniture and cabs arranged artistically. What caught Su Lu¡¯s attention more, however, were the various frames disyed on the walls. They were not oil paintings or decorations, but portrait after portrait. It is a custom passed down from the Chris Empire to hang portraits of the ancestors in the family mansion. Su Lu didn¡¯t look directly at them, but spread his intuition over them instead. Portraits, mirrors¡­ These are among the items most likely to instigate supernatural events. In this bizarrely eerie old mansion, caution is imperative. In his intuition, an oil painting was quickly sketched. Amid the walnut frame, a certain portrait slowly took form. Golden curls, blue pupils, prominent nose, handsome and thin face¡­ The Roman style was prominent, likely an immigrant from the Old Continent. Su Lu¡¯s attention moved downwards, where he saw a line of annotation: ¡°Dale. Ang¡­ Ang .. Below the frame, most annotations were blurry and only the one at the very bottom could barely be made out. Su Lu tried hard to read it: ¡°Angus¡­ Gold? Angus Gold? Are there any families with this surname?¡± The moment he said ¡°Angus Gold¡±. In his intuition, the owner of the portrait blinked at him. ¡°What?¡± Su Lu was abruptly alerted to a great danger and backed away without thinking. Bang bang! Around the old mansion, the swinging windows mmed shut, and the curtains pulled together. The entire old mansion seemed to have turned into a trap, and Su Lu was the prey who stepped into it. ¡°Huh?¡± Su Lu¡¯s pupils narrowed; that figure, Dale Angerskin, was standing right in front of him, reaching out emotionlessly towards his throat. ¡°Blocked!¡± There was simply no time to dodge. He ducked slightly, and used Crow¡¯s Mask to ward off the other¡¯s w. Crack! The Crow¡¯s Mask immediately showed cracks, and a hint of eerie air seeped from the cracks into Su Lu¡¯s consciousness. ¡°I can¡¯t engage in direct contact with him, or I¡¯ll be done for!¡± Chapter 147 - 0147: Using the Power of Others (Three more requests for monthly tickets) Chapter 147: Using the Power of Others (Three more requests for monthly tickets) Trantor: 549690339 Whoosh! As the eerie figure of Dale Angerskin emerged, Su Lu¡¯s right hand swung backward. The pale Spirit Chain, like a flying white snake, shot out and twisted, bursting out of the ancient mansion in a sh. Crack! The door of the ancient mansion, as if hit by a heavy force, closed violently, mming onto the Spirit Chain, causing a loud noise. Su Lu¡¯s spirit felt a strong blow, but fortunately, a slight gap in the door was left behind. ¡°I mustn¡¯t allow it to seal this ce, or else this won¡¯t merely be the boundary between the Spirit World and reality. Instead, it will be plunged deeper into the Spirit World along with the mansion¡­¡± With his soul trance level, the first twoyers were manageable, but if he got drawn deeper, whether he could return would entirely depend on luck. Moreover, the attack by ¡®Dale¡¯ was genuinely frightening. Just when Su Lu takes the opponent¡¯s spell with his face, or in other wards, blocks one attack with the destruction of the Crow¡¯s Mask, in a sh, Su Lu¡¯s body is pulled backwards by the chain in a manner that defies thews of physics. Thud! The door of the ancient mansion was brutally pushed open; Su Lu¡¯s figure retreated all the way and stopped in front of a ck tree stump. The Spirit Chain in his right hand had already wound around the tree stump, deeply cut into the tree rings. ¡°The terror of this ancient mansion is a bit beyond my expectations¡­ The Angerskin family, eh?¡± Su Lu gazed at the mansion. After he came out, the dangerous aura inside the mansion disappeared instantaneously. The feeling of falling into the Abyss of Hell any second has vanished, as if it was just an ordinary mansion. ¡°Interesting!¡± Su Lu sensed his body and chose to return. Collington Manor. It felt like a fall from high above, Su Lu shuddered and opened his eyes, quickly cleaned up the candle and other ritual items. Then he opened the door, looking at the obviously boisterous manor: ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°There was an anomaly, a cat died in the garden¡­¡± The maid who he stopped looked terrified: ¡°Butler Mad had tried to find you, but got no response.¡± ¡°Oh, I was sound asleep.¡± Su Lu appreciated the maid¡¯s actions; if they had rushed in, he would have been immediately alerted and returned. However, it was always better to not be disturbed. This should be an awe that had been established by people who had encountered Transcendents. ¡°Let me have a look!¡± Su Lu arrived at the garden. By now, a crowd had gathered around the body of the cat. Lukas, wearing his pajamas, stood on one side, his face gloomy, smoking. The Gerei Brothers stood side by side, guarding around him. Also, a person in a ck cloak with a hood was squatting on the ground, examining the cat¡¯s body: ¡°It has the scent of a ¡®spirit¡¯, but it¡¯s not like an ordinary evil spirit.¡± It appeared that he discovered something, but he didn¡¯t borate. ¡°Sean!¡± At this moment, Lukas spotted Su Lu and waved at him toe over: ¡°I wanted to introduce to you thest person of my bodyguards¡­ Malik!¡± ¡°Hello there!¡± This should be a caster-oriented upational Person, Su Lu took the initiative to greet him. ¡°Guarding someone is a very serious job¡­¡± Malik stood up: ¡°Should always be on guard to protect the safety of the employer¡­¡± He seemed a bit displeased with Su Lu. Although thetter had shown dexterity during the day, simr to a physically oriented upational Person, not much different from the Gerei Brothers. Humph¡­ How could a non-caster detect the subtle differences in the spiritual bodies? Moreover, how could he arrive sote when something urred! If the cat was the employer, the murderer would have swayed off, and the bodyguard would still begging behind, which was really uneptable. ¡°In fact¡­ I have already been thoroughly investigating¡­ And also, I have made some progress.¡± Su Lu¡¯s grin did not change. ¡°Yawn¡­¡± Lukas originally saw this scene, felt immediately sleepy, yawnedzily: ¡°I¡¯m going to take a nap! Well¡­ wait a minute, you said you have results?¡± He was a bit dissatisfied with these bodyguards and detectives. After all, to disturb his sleep for such a trivial matter was really annoying. Is it easy for him to have a good sleep? Although the death of the cat meant that the evil spirit hade to the manor again, it was a good thing if it did not haunt him. But as he was about to turn around, he heard Su Lu¡¯s words; he could not help but cheer up: ¡°Detective Sean¡­ you said you¡¯ve been investigating and got results As far as he knew, this detective had been locking himself in his bedroom since dinner after he came to the manor, then when did he have time for an investigation? ¡°Yes.¡± Su Lu nodded: ¡°This is not just an evil spirit, but a person¡¯s obsession!¡± He was ready to throw out some information to attract this businessman to make a bigger investment. Otherwise, with him alone, it would be somewhat difficult to inquire about the information of the ancient mansion. ¡°An obsession of a man, who?¡± Lukas¡¯s face changed. ¡°Ranny! I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ve ever heard this name¡­¡± Su Lu told the truth, and clearly noticed a change in Lukas¡¯s face. ¡°You mean¡­ the humble lumberjack?¡± Lukas pushed away Butler Mad who was assisting him and roared: ¡°Impossible!¡± ¡°Indeed, I can confirm that Ranny¡¯s tomb is not where his real body lies¡­ The scene of his death should be in a ck forest in the western suburbs of Charles City! This can be verified.¡± ¡°You mean¡­ the Silent Forest?¡± At this time, Malik nearby immediately reacted and asked uncertainly. ¡°If it refers to the ck forest where there is an ancient house in the centre, then yes.¡± Su Lu only knew the general direction but did not know the exact name. However, the Silent Forest was quite famous among the local Transcendents. Although it was arge area, it was very quiet as there were hardly any living things there, whether it was day or night, which created a peculiar stillness. As long as decades ago, it had been dered a restricted area by the Federal Government and was sealed off. ¡®Maybe investigating the Silent Forest is dangerous, but I can first ask people to check Ranny¡¯s tomb, or his urn¡­ There is always a chance to verify the authenticity.¡¯ After thinking for a while, Lukas finally made up his mind. In the world of Transcendents, impersonating the dead isn¡¯t a simple matter. There were too many ways, equivalent to DNA testing. He chuckled: ¡°I believe you, Detective Sean, then what do you need next?¡± ¡°If we confirm that it¡¯s Ranny¡¯s ghost haunting you, then we¡¯ll need to venture into the Silent Forest and address the vengeful spirit lingering there. Therefore, I need all the information about the Silent Forest! Including the ancient mansion in the middle, its origins, and the history of all its owners.¡± Su Lu said.. Chapter 148 - 0148 Employment (Added 2900, asking for monthly tickets) Chapter 148: Employment (Added 2900, asking for monthly tickets) Trantor: 549690339 After all, Lukas is a local and has cooperation with the authorities, which gives him a natural advantage in gathering information. Besides, Su Lu didn¡¯t deceive him. To deal with Ranny, he indeed needs to delve deep into the Silent Forest and even enter the old mansion. Otherwise, once Rannypletely loses control and bes a savage evil spirit who only knows to kill, Lukas sure won¡¯t get away unharmed! At this moment, Su Lu had gained a genuine interest in that old mansion. ¡°How is this possible!¡± Upon hearing Su Lu¡¯s words, Malik was somewhat incredulous. In his view, managing to investigate to such an extent without even leaving the house, could Su Lu be some kind of specialized divination profession? With this thought, the look he gave Su Lu could not help but hold a hint of caution. Never underestimate professions like astrologers, they can even touch the realm of fate, causing misfortune to fall upon their enemies! Lukas moved quickly. Or rather, when his life was involved, he had no choice but to put in his best efforts. This local snake used his connections and quickly got Su Lu the information he was looking for. ¡°The Silent Forest and the property rights to the old mansion belong to¡­ huh? What¡¯s going on?¡± Su Lu took the envelope, opened it, and started reading hastily. Suddenly, his eyes widened. The ce where the owner¡¯s names should be was harshly cked out with a ck marker pen! ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ This is the limit of what my master could pull off, it is top secret.¡± Old Mad bowed deeply to apologize. Lukas acted swiftly and might have been using some extraordinary means to investigate Ranny¡¯s tomb. After confirming some things, he immediately started to inquire about the matters of the Silent Forest. Unfortunately, it seems that he hit a wall in this regard? Su Lu knows about the Federation¡¯s confidentiality mechanism. It has a strange rule that anyone with a certain level of status can request the government to disclose certain information. However, there can be a sh with the internal confidentiality rules of certain departments, such as the Eleventh Bureau. At this time, the personnel responsible for audit would cross out information they felt should be kept secret. Once, when Congress questioned the Eleventh Bureau about a certain secret matter, the bureau responded by handing them a huge box filled with documents, every sheet of which was filled with ck lines and not a single word could be seen. Now, Su Lu or rather Mr. Lukas, was clearly having that same experience. ¡°I¡¯m truly sorry¡­ But this is all we can do.¡± Old steward Mad bowed as he spoke. ¡°Understood!¡± Su Lu waved a hand to tell the old steward to retreat and mused while scratching his chin: ¡°The hand of the local Eleventh Bureau, do they have interest in the Silent Forest due to the transcendent? No¡­ with Lukas¡¯ personalwork and influence, he can totally get in contact with the transcendent circle¡­ Could it be that there¡¯s a deeper, and even more dangerous reason?¡± He became more and more interested in that restricted area. The dinner party. Lukas sat at the head of the long table, staring at the burning silver candbra: ¡°Detective Sean, my apologies¡­¡± He did not expect to receive such a treatment from the Federal Police Department. He originally thought that he was a pretty significant figure locally, but in reality, he hadn¡¯t even touched the true core. It¡¯s a joke for an upstart to want to immediately force his way into the real upper circles. Su Lu was seriously cutting themb chop in front of him, and upon hearing Lukas he lifted his head and said: ¡°No problem¡­ I¡¯m good at such tasks of searching for information. ¡± Actually, that was a lie. He is not a real detective after all. But in this matter, Lukas must be more anxious than he is. As expected, just as he has finished speaking, Lukas said: ¡°After all, I still have some friends. They told me some things¡­ The Silent Forest restricted area is clearly involved with the transcendents, but the terror there¡­ is even more so. This is rted to a certain transcendent family. It is said that the family¡¯s name is taboo, possibly bringing misfortune, so it can¡¯t be spread around!¡± ¡°The family name is a curse? Su Lu suddenly thought of that portrait, and the other party¡¯sst name Angus Gold! ¡®The transcendent family named Angus Gold? The White Tower information didn¡¯t mention this¡­ No, I should say that I haven¡¯t read any book concerning this area.¡¯ ¡°A family whose name is taboo?¡± At this point, Malik eximed: ¡°These are few and far between, even in the transcendent world, and every member is terrifying! If that old mansion is one of their vis, then¡­ I need a raise!¡± Su Lu¡¯s eyelids twitched, as he felt the other party¡¯sst sentence was his real goal. ¡°Well¡­ of course, if I ask you to take on risks that go beyond our agreement, I naturally need topensate you!¡± Lukas nodded his head, and immediately, Mad came over with a silver tray. On the tray were a few money bags, filled to the brim with Gold Dragon Coins. ¡°An additional 100 gold dragons to hire you into the Silent Forest to eliminate that evil spirit!¡± Lukas¡¯ voice followed: ¡°How does that sound?¡± He also consulted many people, even transcendent ones like the Bishop of the Goddess Church, and learned about certain things. If he lets that evil spirit develop further, the consequences would definitely be something he can¡¯t bear. There are examples of such unlucky ones in the history. After killing the perpetrator, the enraged evil spirit not only didn¡¯t stop, but exterminated the other party¡¯s entire bloodline! Lukas certainly didn¡¯t dare to gamble. Even though he lost a daughter, he still has many other daughters and sons. ¡°Thank you for your generosity!¡± Malik was the first to agree. ¡°If we all leave¡­ Sir, your safety?¡± The Gerei Brothers nced at each other, feeling somewhat tempted. ¡°No problem, I¡¯ll go live in the Goddess Church in the city for a few days when the timees. I¡¯ve already talked it over with the bishop there¡­¡± Lukas sighed and then turned to look at Su Lu. ¡°As you wish!¡± Su Lu wanted nothing more than to have a team exploration. ¡°That¡¯s good, I hope you all can set out tomorrow to investigate this entire matter.¡± After finishing speaking, Lukas wiped his mouth with his napkin and then, helped by the steward, ascended the stairs. The atmosphere in the dining room suddenly became eerie. ¡°100 gold dragons!¡± Malik whistled, clutching the share that belonged to him: ¡°Not bad at all! But¡­ we gotta see if you guys live long enough to enjoy it.¡± His face turned serious, as though his previous lighthearted tone was just a joke: ¡°Your life or death has nothing to do with me, but let me state this in advance, if you hamper me during the mission, don¡¯t me me for taking action!¡± Sizzle! With his words, the candles on the silver candbra suddenly exploded into fierce mes. ¡®This Malik¡­ Su Lu¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. ¡°Those are the exact words we wanted to say¡­¡± The Gerei Brothers exchanged nces and left with their reward. ¡°Alright then¡­¡¯ Su Lu looked at the empty dining room with a wry smile: ¡°Started out with a wild team, and now it seems we¡¯re destined to be wiped out..¡± Chapter 149 - 0149: Field Investigation (Plus 3000, fifth update request subscription) Chapter 149: Field Investigation (Plus 3000, fifth update request subscription) Trantor: 549690339 The night was silent. Inside the guest room. Su Lu was checking his equipment one by one, remaining silent throughout. Suddenly, he reached out to pick up a silver half-mask. A w mark had suddenly appeared on the surface of the Crow¡¯s Mask, almost splitting it in two. Su Lu, however, wasn¡¯t surprised by this. After all, it was a piece crafted from low-grade materials for practice, so it was already remarkable that it had managed to block one attack. What he was concerned about wasn¡¯t the mask on the brink of destruction, but the w mark on it. Under the candlelight, Su Lu¡¯s expression changed several times, finally resulting in a long sigh: ¡°The breath of a demon!¡± Indeed, after examining his mask several times, he finally confirmed that the mask was tainted by the breath of a demon! Although Su Lu wasn¡¯t particrly sensitive to it, he was from a demon hunting family and was trained by Rod. The rank of his passive skill [Demon Hunting Knowledge LV4] wasn¡¯t fake. ¡°Could it be¡­ that Angus Gold is from a Demon family?¡± The so-called Demon family, like the Demon Hunter family, followed the path of [Pact Demonist]. However, they began to fall at the second tier, learning from the creatures of the Abyss and gradually transforming into non -human entities. High -level Demon Professionals were expert in navigating the Spirit World and manipting souls, even capable of creating Cursed Spirits! Their existence had be increasingly mysterious and idealistic. ¡°If Rod were here¡­ a great battle might have already erupted, as Demon Hunters are particrly sensitive to the breath of demons.¡± ¡°But that ancient mansion seems to have been abandoned for a long time.¡± Spiritual Bodies and actual physical bodies do have some differences. Su Lu wanted to personally explore the ancient mansion for experience, as well as any possible relics left behind by its previous inhabitants. At least, Ranny¡¯s ascendancy to the second tier within half a year wasn¡¯t a falsehood. And it seemed¡­ it wasn¡¯t that dangerous¡­ probably! ¡°I wonder why¡­ he, an evil spirit, can wander freely in the mansion, while I was attacked. Was it due to some taboo or identification mark?¡± With such a safe nest, it¡¯s no wonder he ran there as soon as he was startled. Su Lu pulled out a notebook, his pen tapping unconsciously. ¡°Abyss Demons¡­ Ancient Snake Society¡­ Transcendent upations, [Shadow Binder], [Fallen], [Necromancer], [Spirit Medium]¡­ they all seem to have something to do with the Spirit World! ¡± With this thought, he furrowed his brows and drew another line: ¡°Moon? (Death)¡­ ck Death Society¡­ [Doomsayer], [Corpse Princess], ¡®Corpse Princess¡¯ may not be a profession, but a general term for low-level undead creatures!¡± ck Death Society and the Ancient Snake Society, have already be super evil powerhouses in the current Federation. Unfortunately, both of them are his enemies. Su Lu felt a slight toothache: ¡°If I could find a note from a Demon Professional to understand more about this profession¡­ in future confrontations against other Transcendent demons, I wouldn¡¯t be in such a mess.¡± Although his Demon Hunting Knowledge had reached LV4, the ones who knew demons best were, of course, the Demon Professionals. Silent Forest. The sky was dark, and various strangely shaped branches grew within the ck forest, like ck hands reaching out from the ground. Crack! One of the Gerei brothers was holding a pair of iron pliers, cutting a dog hole in the surrounding iron grid: ¡°That should do it¡­¡± They were not official Transcendent individuals, thus could not obtain the permit to enter the restricted area, hence they had to act this way. ¡°Although the Federation has marked this area as restricted, they only set up a perimeter and warning signs, it seems not dangerous¡­ or rather, the danger doesn¡¯t move!¡± Actually entering the ck Forest was an entirely different experience. Many branches spread across the sky, almost blocking all light. In some ces,nterns were needed for illumination. ¡°There aren¡¯t many guards¡­ it makes sense since the Federation¡¯s territories are vast, how could they manage everything?¡± ¡°Setting up fences and warning signs is enough. If you still risk breaking thew to enter the forest for adventure, it can only be said that you¡¯re seeking death¡­ Unfortunately, there are quite a few foolish youngsters in the Federation!¡± Su Lu stepped on the thickyer of decayed leaves and casually thought about everything. ¡°Wait!¡± The eldest of the Gerei brothers, who was walking ahead, suddenly made a stop gesture: ¡°Don¡¯t you guys feel¡­ that it¡¯s too quiet here?¡± ¡°You¡¯re only realising this now?¡± Malik snorted with augh: ¡°I thought¡­ that you guys knew about this. This ce is the forbidden zone for life!¡± At this moment, Malik had already changed into arge ck mage robe. Its wide sleeves and bulging waist seemed to be filled with numerous potions and spellcasting materials. He stretched out his right hand, holding a crystal ball. Inside the crystal ball, a wisp of smoke was being blown as if by wind, pointing in a certain direction. ¡°Let¡¯s go this way!¡± Malik pointed out the direction. A few minutester, the four men arrived under a crooked tree. ¡°Dig! Without another word, Malik found a spot and began to dig. It didn¡¯t take long for a piece of bone to emerge. ¡°As expected¡­ Ranny¡¯s actual remains are here.¡± Malik sneered, although evil spirits didn¡¯t have any connection to their remains, if they used these bones as medium, they could cast some spells that could harm the spiritual bodies. Of course, they would only harm them. Even if they burned all these bones, Ranny wouldn¡¯t be extinguished because of it. He might even be more dangerous owing to losing hisst connection to the world. ¡°Something¡¯s not right!¡± Su Lu said: ¡°Ranny couldn¡¯t possibly have buried himself. Did his ghost do it after he died? And¡­ why would the outside world spread rumors about his love suicide and a fake grave?¡± ¡°For those, perhaps you need to ask the evil spirit!¡± Malik forcefully pulled off a piece of finger bone and stuffed it into a ck container, apparently quite satisfied. Su Lu also saw it. This Malik was well -prepared. He not only used Ranny¡¯s long-used items to trace the remains but also prepared special restraining items. Holding the remains, the mage indeed had a good trump card for dealing with Ranny. ¡®But¡­ the danger in the ck Forest isn¡¯t just Ranny.¡¯ Su Lu secretly sighed. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go exterminate him.¡± Malik held the ck can near his ear, seeming to listen to the voice inside. He soon made a decision: ¡°He¡­ he¡¯s in the cabin in the center of the forest!¡± Su Lu remained silent, lowering his head as he walked. After about ten minutes, the mansion in the real world appeared before his eyes. Wooden structure, rot and ruin in many ces, gloomy and deste, it seemed to have been abandoned for many years. Yet just standing in front of it, Su Lu felt a horrible sense of dread. ¡®This mansion¡­ is not simple at all!¡¯ For a moment, all four professionals seemed to be awed by the atmosphere of the mansion, speechless for a long time.. Chapter 150 - 0150: Curse Mage (One more request for monthly tickets) Chapter 150: Curse Mage (One more request for monthly tickets) Trantor: 549690339 Malik and the Gerei Brothers are likely wild Transcendents, naturally cautious in their actions. Moreover, whether it is the physical side or the casting side, they have undergone Transcendent baptism and are sensitive to anomalies. In their perception, the ancient mansion opposite them was like a ferocious beast lying on the ground, emanating a dangerous aura. ¡°No wonder the Federation has specifically isted this restricted area!¡± Su Lu feigned shock, ¡°Should we¡­ go back first?¡± After all, their employer, Lukas, hired them to investigate Ranny¡¯s affairs, not to tten this restricted area. The evidence gathered from the earlier investigations seemed enough to sidestep. As soon as he said this, the Gerei Brothers were seemingly moved, but Malik refused, ¡°I want to test it. The so-called restricted area is just a weak point between the Spirit World and reality, attracting some Spiritual Bodies at most.¡± As Lukas¡¯s confidant, he naturally had to make more of an effort. However, Malik was not a reckless person. He held a ck container containing a fragment of Ranny¡¯s bones and faced the ancient house, chantedplicated, and tongue-twisting spells. It seemed that he intended to summon the spirit, to confront it outside. ¡®Huh? This seems to be ¡­ the path of the [Cursing Magician]?¡¯ Unbeknownst to him, in the eyes of Su Lu, his actions had exposed his bottom line. ¡®The path of the [Cursing Magician], starting with the [Apprentice], specializes in eloquence and curses, is a very weird stream¡­ It can bebined with [Swordsman] to form a special job the [Curse Swordsman]!¡¯ ¡®And if you go the path of specializing as a [Cursing Magician], thete stage is very powerful, proficient in various decrees, somewhat simr to the Eastern¡¯s ¡®Word into Law¡¯, such as¡­ Decree: Death!¡¯ ¡®As for the Gerei brothers, their path is also weird!¡¯ After getting along for this period, Su Lu had also some ideas about their professions. Knowing their career path in advance naturally has its benefits. It can be targeted specifically even before legends. ¡®In fact, after the expert stage, it is rtively difficult for Transcendents to defeat higher-level entities in their respective fields, but the baptism of the legendary level is a qualitative change,prehensive upgrades, leaving no weakness.¡¯ Su Lu pursed his lips and observed Malik¡¯s show. Several minutester¡­ whoo! A gentle breeze blew, rustling a few dried leaves. ¡°No¡­ what happened?¡± Malik looked incredulous. His curse had been activated, and he used Ranny¡¯s bones as a medium. The spirit should have obediently appeared under the words stimulus. ¡°It¡¯s troublesome¡­ there¡¯s something strange in this ancient house.¡± Malik murmured: ¡°Perhaps¡­ it has formed some kind of ¡®domain¡¯, blocking my curse. We must enter so that I can truly touch that evil spirit.¡± He looked at Su Lu, ¡°You guys¡­ escort me in!¡± ¡°What?¡± The Gerei brothers instinctively eximed in surprise, while Su Lu sneered, unting the gun pouch at his waist: ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because we¡¯ve epted the hiring, either way, we¡¯ve got to give it a try!¡± Malik said emotionlessly, ¡°I don¡¯t need you to protect me going deep, just entering the ancient house, even if it¡¯s just one step behind the door, it¡¯s enough! ¡± If viewing ording to division theory, outside the ancient house and inside are two different spaces. Summoning from the outside mocked effect. Once he entered the ancient house, he could definitely curse the evil spirit to death! ¡°Just enter the door?¡± The Gerei brothers looked at each other, feeling that it seemed eptable if they did not venture too deep and trigger anything. After all, the notorious name of the Silent Forest was not particrly frightening. ¡°Yes.¡± Malik saw the Gerei brothers nodding, with a smile appearing on his face, and looked at Su Lu, ¡°What about you?¡± ¡°Me¡­ It¡¯s okay.¡± Su Lu responded cryptically. Once they reached a consensus, the older of the Gerei brothers stepped forward, wore a ck glove, and grasped the doorknob. Boom! The door opened with a bang, and a decayed smell hit them. ¡®Huh? I opened it justst night¡­¡¯ Su Lu followed the three into the house, his Inspiration spread out like a spider web, and expanded all around. ¡°Okay, stop here!¡± Malik stopped slightly inside the door and said slowly. ¡°Is this fine? Su Lu was a bit speechless, ording to this position, half of his body was still outside. However, this was good. This ancient house was weird, looking at it, these people were not simply reckless. ¡®It seems¡­ It should be like this, after all, the power of Transcendents belongs to them, and if they die, there¡¯s nothing left¡­ even if Malik is Lukas¡¯s confidant, thetter wouldn¡¯t force him to risk his life with benefits!¡¯ Su Lu had a sudden realization. In the Twilight of the Gods era, various Transcendent powers were dormant, and mortal authorities could still suppress them. But now, each upational Person is growing rapidly. Although the foundation of the Federation is also expanding rapidly, there will definitely be conflicts in between. Chaos and conflict are the themes of the next world! ¡®Even though I know that this is necessary for the rise of Transcendents, it always feels a bit¡­¡¯ Su Lu shook his head and watched Malik begin to cast his spell again. ¡°In my name ¡­ I order you ¡­ the spirit associated with the bones, appear before me immediately .. Malik was using Ancient Hebrew, some of the pronunciations were not standard, but they could barely be used. After Su Lu heard a few sentences, he suddenly felt moved by his Inspiration. A somewhat illusory spirit gradually appeared at the end of the hallway, transforming into a young man¡¯s figure, and, as if driven by some power, stepped forward. ¡°The evil spirit!¡± ¡°It has appeared!¡± The Gerei brothers excitedly low roared, their fists sping together. Thud thud! Amid the dull sound, Su Lu¡¯s Inspiration noticeably sensed a difference. It was as if their fists had be Transcendent weapons that could harm spirits. ¡°Biased towards the physical side, using fists as weapons, and yet has some Transcendent property?¡± Su Lu had a thought: ¡°Could it be¡­ [Boxing Fighters]?¡± This is a second level Profession, but the first level is [Apprentice], from a very strange path¡ªIMartial Monk]! Different from the path of the [Fighter], the [Boxing Fighter] specializes in boxing and incorporates the meditation skills of [Apprentice], with high willpower properties. [Apprentice] [Boxing Fighter] ¡ª[Martial Monk] [Boxing Mastery]! This is a self-disciplined profession, it hasn¡¯t been recorded in the White tower. ¡°Huh?¡± It was at this moment, with the young man¡¯s approach, Su Lu¡¯s Inspiration was startled and quickly withdrawn. ¡°A second-level [Evil Spirit] can¡¯t possibly achieve this.¡± Su Lu was shocked, ¡°Unless¡­.¡± Chapter 151 - 0151: Terror (Plus 3100, second update request subscription) Chapter 151: Terror (Plus 3100, second update request subscription) Trantor: 549690339 Only the extraordinarily terrifying could cause Su Lu¡¯s inspiration to contract of its own ord! Ranny couldn¡¯t have done this before. ¡°It¡¯s not Ranny, but ¡­ the horror disguised in the ancient mansion!¡± In a sh, Su Lu stepped back and exited the confines of the ancient mansionpletely. Seeing the emergence of Ranny¡¯s evil spirits, Malik got somewhat excited, clutching the vessel containing Ranny¡¯s finger bone: ¡°With your bone¡­ I curse you! Curse your spirit to perish!¡± Originally, evil spirits were elusive, evening from the Spirit World and were difficult to capture, let alone destroy. But now forced to appear in the real world, it is the best opportunity! Under his curse, ¡®Ranny¡¯s¡¯ ghost paused, an intense look of pain appearing on his face. ¡°Attack! ¡± Seeing this scene, the Gerei brothers looked at each other, circled from both sides and each swung a punch. Their professional path was unique, they were [Martial Monks]! Starting as a magic [Apprentice], they possessed strong melee abilities. After performing rituals like ¡®Holy Fist Blessing¡¯, ¡®Meditation Blessing¡¯, their fists became Transcendent weapons, capable of injuring Spiritual Bodies. But Su Lu felt that these two brothers, while they seemed to have ess to the promotion information, definitely could not reach [Martial Monks]! The third-level expert Transcendent profession is a threshold for ordinary first-level and second-level Transcendents. Moreover, there are often some strange requirements when taking the office. For example, for a third-level [Martial Monk], the person taking office needs to practice like an ascetic monk, and even be modest, good-natured, and so forth. This is not mandatory, but it affects the sess rate of the promotion! Leveling up for the indigenous people entails a probability of failure. Only the improvement of the attribute bar is 100% sessful. And these two brothers, no matter how you look at them, they are nothing like the modest and good -natured [Martial Monks]. However, their [Boxing Fighter] profession is not fake, although their fighting ability is not as good as a pure [Fighter], they have specialties in dealing with evil creatures. Bang! Bang! There seemed to be a faint white light shing on their fists as they swung, directly piercing the void and creating tworge holes in Ranny¡¯s ghost. ¡°Hah!¡± In a bout of explosive yelling, ¡®Ranny¡¯s¡¯ ghost exploded andpletely dissipated. ¡°Sess!¡± Malik said with delight. The other party was just a second-level [Evil Spirit], and not an immortal Cursed Spirit. It had a small chance of surviving the attack by three second-level professionals. ¡°Unexpectedly, this mission is so easy, let¡¯s leave¡­¡± Heughed and said to the Gerei brothers, then shot a fierce nce at Su Lu, who had ¡®retreated in the face of battle¡¯, intending to tell the employer afterwards. But at this time, he noticed that the look in Su Lu¡¯s eyes was full of horror and Su Lu was continually retreating. ¡°You¡­what are you doing?¡± He stretched out his right hand, pointing at Su Lu, but found his voice had be incredibly dry and hoarse, sounding like an archaeologist¡¯s ancient corpse. And even though there was only a door¡¯s width between him and the mansion, the doorway felt as if it was an infinite distance away, as if some spatial magic was being used. Light and darkness, separated by a single door, became incredibly distinct. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± The Gerei brothers also noticed something was wrong. They looked at their hands in shock and found them covered in spores on spores and bulbous growths. Desperation and terror in their voices, they cried out, ¡°This is¡­a curse? Poison? This ancient mansion¡­berths terrible dangers¡­¡± Malik felt a bit regretful for being too careless. He thought protection would be enough to enter this ancient mansion, which did not seem too dangerous. Who knew that the underlying terror here was beyond hisprehension! ¡°Imand¡­in three meters around me, let there be purity!¡± Under the impending danger, Malik did not care and took a handful of white sand from his magic materials and sprinkled it around him. Apanied by the incantation, a bunch of white light emerged within the range of three meters, the effect simr to the ¡®Purification Skill¡¯. But it was useless! Malik suddenly looked at his own hands and saw flesh sprouting on the surface of the skin, waving like it was alive. A sense of extreme weariness suddenly hit him. Even his throat seemed to have grown a lump of meat, preventing him from speaking. ¡°Heh¡­heh.. He coughed dryly, emitting unclear sounds. This was¡­not just ordinary poison and curse, but a terrifying unbeatable horror! ¡°Help¡­help us¡­¡± In front of Malik, the Gerei brothers screamed, their lower limbs melting like wax, barely managing to cry out for help. As second-level professionals in the Transcendent world, they ought to be considered elite. But at this moment, they had no resistance at all and seemed just like ordinary people. In the end, they turned into a puddle of rotten flesh on the ground, with countless spores parasitizing on them. Malik suddenly went silent, frantically digging out magical items and potions to swallow or sprinkle around as he desperately rushed towards the mansion¡¯s door. ¡°Help¡­help me!¡± He reached out to Su Lu for help. Unfortunately, what was originally just one step away, now felt as if he was stuck on a treadmill, unendingly moving backwards. Finally, Malik fellpletely, one hand resting on the threshold. Ssh! His flesh rapidly disintegrated from his bones, transforming into a strange blood color puppet, seemingly manipted by something, and went further into the vi¡¯s depths on its own ord. Only a single bone hand remained, positioned like it was making a final struggle. Crack! The two wooden doors slowly closed, crushing the remaining bone hand to dust. ¡°Huh¡­¡¯ Outside the ancient mansion, Su Lu looked at this scene and was equally terrified, ¡°This is¡­this degree of horror, it is ten times more thanst night!¡± If he was curious enough to explore the dangers ofst night, today he would absolutely turn tail and run. This was horror beyond his understanding and ability! At least at a third-level or higher! ¡°Why is this happening? Could it be because entering as a human is different¡­¡± ¡°Or is it because¡­ yesterday it was a spiritual body, and today is a living person?¡± Su Lu continued guessing, ¡°And Ranny? Why can hee and go freely, is it because the ancient mansion has requirements for entering, it must be a [Necromancer]?¡± ¡°How was he initially transformed? Was it because of this ck Forest?¡± The more he thought, the more secrets seemed to emerge. However, one thing can be certain. ¡°Give up¡­ for the present me, it has gone beyond my ability.¡± Su Lu did not hesitate, turned around and left, ¡°This mission¡­ forget it.¡± He was not somebody who knowingly risks himself for a slight gain. Having an attribute bar and the profession lineage of [Wandering Mage] handicap, as long as he could find the promotion information of [Dream Master], the legend did not pose any difficulty for him. Taking too many risks for a little benefit would be very unwise! Chapter 152 - 0152: Curse (Three more requests for monthly tickets) Chapter 152: Curse (Three more requests for monthly tickets) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°I will remember this restricted area¡­¡± With a decision made, Su Lu turned and left. This time, he wasn¡¯t even nning on going back to Lukas. After all, his identity as Detective Sean was fake, so what was there to be afraid of? Who would have thought that a Spiritual Body that did notmit murders would be involved in such terror, and it was almost unthinkable. ¡°Is this the risk side of the mystery?¡± Su Lu muttered to himself, ¡°I¡¯m really lucky to have escaped safely¡­¡± He retreated quickly, not even looking at Ranny¡¯s ¡®graveyard¡¯, and in the blink of an eye, he had reached the edge of the ck Forest. But at this point, his expression changed! The border of the ck Forest, as he had known it, had suddenly expanded outwards in his vision, making the edge seem infinitely distant. ¡°What?¡± Su Lu¡¯s white spirit chain emerged in his right hand, his face full of vignce: ¡°The terror of the old house¡­ has it not ended yet? So this ck Forest is also part of the old house, or perhaps the result of its power seeping through?¡± He stared at his status column, and as expected, he found something in the status: [Status: Curse of the Old House] [Curse of the Old House: Every living thing that steps into the ancestral home of Angus Gold will encounter a terrible demon¡¯s curse, with the end being theplete destruction of one side!] The simple description in his attribute column made Su Lu¡¯s face twitch: ¡°Have I¡­ finally met a real danger?¡± Having survived a major conflict in the Inner Circle with participants of the Legend level upation had indeed made him quite proud andcent. But this seemingly ordinary old house in Charles City was a severe blow to Su Lu! In the realm of the mysteries, anything can happen! His smooth journey so far had merely been good luck. Like now, a slight misstep, and he overturned the boat. ¡°Complete destruction of one side as an ending? Does it mean¡­if I want to lift the curse, I have to destroy the old house?¡± Su Lu looked back at the ck Forest with a tingling scalp. If he were already the fifth-level [Wandering Mage], he might give it a try, but not now. ¡°If I didn¡¯t have the attribute column, I wouldn¡¯t even realize that I was cursed. Even the [Mystical Schr]¡¯s inspiration didn¡¯t remind me¡­ In other words, it¡¯s not a damaging curse, but perhaps just a marker? Something that acts periodically, attracting evil entities and danger?¡± The [Mystical Schr] knew a lot about the Spirit World, and Su Lu, having read many misceneous books in the White Tower, had a good understanding of curse markers. ¡°So¡­ the urgent thing is to immediately leave the ck Forest and absolutely not step into the old house again!¡± With his current cursed status, stepping back into the old house would undoubtedly result in immediate attacks, and certain death! Even staying in the ck Forest for too long might be dangerous! After all, this forest was still within the influence of the old house¡¯s power! Su Lu let his inspiration radiate, forming an all-round defense and heavily wrapping himself. Indeed, under his detailed inspiration, the entire ck Forest seemed a bit off. Under the soil and dead leaves, ck vines or roots writhed like snakes, all targeting him. ¡°Fortunately, this is only the outer part!¡± The terror of the old house reached its peak within the house itself, while the outside was affected to a lesser extent. Su Lu was certain that if he could escape from the ck Forest, he would buy some time! ¡°Spirit oppression!¡± Boom! With a cold snort, a vast spirit oppression swept across the entire area. Crackling sounds. Underneath the ground, many ck roots exploded, oozing a corrosive yellow- green liquid. Whirring sounds. Many ck trees shook, as if Su Lu¡¯s spirit oppression had hurt them. ¡°As expected¡­ imbued with the power of the old house, they have all obtained some attributes of the Spirit World?¡± Su Lu flicked his right hand, and the Spirit Chain shot out like a snake, the sharp pyramid hitting a section of a ck tree trunk. Thump! ck blood flowed from the wound. It seemed like every tree here had its own life and had be a flesh-and-blood existence. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to die, get out of my way!¡± Su Lu roared, and the voice filled with spirit oppression spread continuously. This was a threat. As long as they were alive, they would have fundamental instincts. Most of the trees rustled, and gradually, one or two ck trees moved away, pulling out their roots and clearing a path. ¡®Huh? It really worked?¡¯ Without any obstacles, Su Lu swiftly reached the edge of the dark forest: ¡°It feels like some kind of evil spirit barrier, fortunately, it¡¯s not fully formed¡­ Break for me!¡± He concentrated his spirit oppression, like a heavy hammer, and struck hard. Crack! From the void came the sound of ss shattering, and in Su Lu¡¯s vision, a steel wire fence appeared, with a striking red warning on it. ¡°Finally¡­ I¡¯m out, luckily, most of the old house¡¯s power couldn¡¯t get out!¡± He sighed in relief, then looked at his attribute column again, frowning. Although the previous mental pollution was removed, this subsequent ¡®Curse of the Old House¡¯ was obviously more troublesome. ¡°What should I do? With my strength alone, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t destroy the old house¡­ Should I carry this curse forever? No! Such a thing will definitely bring misfortune and disaster¡­¡± Su Lu gritted his teeth in anger. Before setting off, he had not expected that this old house would be so hostile towards living beings while being lenient with spiritual entities. Yesterday, he had only observed through his Spiritual Body and had not encountered the curse. But now, it¡¯s toote to say these things. ¡°To destroy it and lift the curse, my strength alone is far from enough, I need help! The Federation and the church are not options¡­¡± It¡¯s obvious that the Federation and the church knew about the danger of the old house, and because the terror level of the old house was too high and the cost to destroy it was too great, they gave up on the idea of destruction and opted for containment instead. This shows that the patterns have been figured out ¨C the old house would only harm a specific area. Now, it would be too costly to reignite the war just for him, not to mention the other potential risks. ¡°I really screwed up this time¡­¡± After leaving the containment area and returning to Charles City, Su Lu looked at the curse still stubbornly present in his attribute column and couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°This mission was a total failure¡­ I don¡¯t need to go back to Collington Manor either. I can forget about the final payment, at least I have the deposit and the extra Golden Dragon on me¡­¡± Su Lu found a hotel to stay at and began to think about what he should do next. This old house was so dangerous; the family that set it up must have been a top-tier demon family. The measures they had left behind would certainly be sharp. ¡°Sigh¡­¡± Su Lu decided to take one step at a time after failing toe up with any ideas after thinking for a long time, and to start gathering experience from other aspects. No matter what, enhancing his own strength would never be a mistake. ¡°In addition¡­ it¡¯s about finding strong reinforcements, at least at the master level, preferably those adept at fighting in the Spirit World¡­. try to bring down that old house!¡± Chapter 153 - 0153: Purchase (Plus 3200, fourth update request subscription) Chapter 153: Purchase (Plus 3200, fourth update request subscription) Trantor: 549690339 Nighttime. The inn where Su Lu was staying. ¡°Angus Gold¡­ Angus Gold¡­¡± A faint call, like a low murmur and sleep talk, lingered around Su Lu¡¯s ears. ¡°It¡¯s a curse!¡± Su Lu jumped up from the bed, a vignt expression on his face. Suddenly, he saw a human figure. It was a silhouette as pale as a sculpture, its entire body covered in grooves as if it had been scorched by mes, giving off a severely dissonant visual impression. ¡°Is this¡­ a demonic portrait?¡± Su Lu immediately thought of the demonic gallery incident in Nia City. At that moment, the surrounding walls turned into curtains, from which countless arms and handprints emerged, holding him tightly. The demonic portrait leaned in, almost cheek to cheek with him. New flesh grew from that severely burned face, forming a visage full of Roman style. Blond hair, blue eyes, handsome appearance, with a hint of enigmatic charm. ¡°This is¡­ the portrait in the old mansion¡­ Dale Angerskin? Am I cursed by it?¡± ¡°No¡­ where the hell is this?¡± Su Lu¡¯s thoughts turned quickly and suddenly it seemed to dawn on him: ¡°This is¡­ my dream!¡± After the realization, everything around him dissipated quickly. The numerous arms from before, and the demonic portrait, were all illusions. In the real world. Su Lu woke up, wiped the cold sweat from his forehead: ¡°Another nightmare¡­ No, this is a reminder from my inspiration, indicating a connection between this demonic mansion and the portrait in the demonic gallery?¡± Although it seemed absurd, upon careful consideration, it felt quite normal. A demon family capable of spawning a Cursed Spirit, even in the dark world, definitely rank among the very top, with only a handful in the world. And in the White Eagle Federation, there was perhaps only one. ¡°Angus Gold¡­ Demon family¡­ could it be the top leadership of the Ancient Snake Society? And is this their abandoned old mansion?¡± Su Lu couldn¡¯t help but specte. By this time, he had already considered the demon and the ancient snake as two sides of the same coin. The so-called ancient snake seemed to be nothing more than a shell for the demon. ¡°Of course, it could also be the other way around¡­ the ancient snake wearing the demon¡¯s shell. Either way, they are both top-notch Evil Gods, merely looking at them can cause death¡­¡± Su Lu opened the curtain, the night outside was very peaceful. He took a deep breath, put on his cloak and hood, slipped out the window of the inn, entered the ck market from a hidden bar in the suburbs. Although it waste at night, the business here was booming. Su Lu arrived at the central restaurant, ordered honey-coated steak and wine, and at the same time, he wanted to see if there was any news. However, to his surprise, the drinkers today were very tight-lipped, revealing no valuable information. ¡°Bartender! ¡± Su Lu stared at the parrot in front of him: ¡°Is there any ce here that sells information?¡± ¡°One silver hawk!¡± The parrot eximed cheerfully, its cunning tone presumably learnt from somewhere. ¡°No problem!¡± Su Lu tossed a silver coin over. ¡°Straight and turn right, the third stone house!¡± The parrot grabbed the silver hawk with its w: ¡°Don¡¯t say I sent you.¡± ¡°Could there be a feud between these two ces?¡± Su Lu got up, perplexed, walked straight to the end, turned right, and saw a row of shops. ¡°me and Hammer! Clearly this is for forging and making magical items¡­¡± ¡°Transcendent job guidance? Are you sure you¡¯re not here to scam some money? ¡°The Doma Witch¡¯s Bookstore? Could it be here?¡± Su Lu counted to three, and walked in. Inside the witch¡¯s bookstore, numerous crystal balls flickered with fluorescent light serving as the light source, causing various colors to bounce around in the small space, dazzling the eyes. Su Lu almost thought he hade to a disco in an alien world. He squinted his eyes, looking at the disyed crystal balls: ¡°Where¡¯s the person?¡± ¡°Hehe¡­ It¡¯s rare to have a customer!¡± From behind the counter, a witch slowly emerged. She was hunched over with a bent back, her figure slim, she barely reached Su Lu¡¯s waistline. She lifted her head, sizing up Su Lu with dim eyes: ¡®You¡¯re not a warlock! You want to buy a witch¡¯s book?¡± ¡°Books? Where are they?¡± Su Lu asked curiously, his gaze fell on the numerous crystal balls. ¡°Exactly¡­ We witches use a unique method to seal information in various crystal balls. That¡¯s the source of our magic power! But¡­ people who are not witches can¡¯t see it at all.¡± The old witch slowly said. ¡°I¡¯m not here to buy books, but¡­ I heard that you also sell information here?¡± After a moment of contemtion, Su Lu revealed his intention. ¡°Who told you?¡± The old witch widened her eyes abruptly: ¡°I knew it¡­ it must be that dead bird, isn¡¯t it? I swear¡­ one day, I¡¯m going to pluck all its feathers!¡± ¡°Madam¡­ witch!¡± Su Lu felt something was off: ¡°They meant well introducing business to you¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s just trying to apologize¡­ Do you know, it put¡­ in my breakfast, it put¡­¡± The old witch was incredibly angry, but after a nce at Su Lu, she finally managed to swallow her anger. ¡®Could it be¡­ bird droppings?¡¯ Su Lu¡¯s mouth twitched, feeling suddenly nauseous and very skeptical about the sanitary standard of the transcendent culinary industry. ¡°I don¡¯t care about your feud with it, even if you roast it, it¡¯s none of my business¡­ I want information!¡± He snorted coldly, a trace of spirit oppression released. ¡°Hmm?!¡± A shudder went through the old witch, she looked at Su Lu deeply: ¡°Follow me!¡± Behind the counter, there was a small door that seemed to lead out of the stone house and connected to a ck tent. The old witch went straight to the host¡¯s seat and sat cross-legged, her hands holding up a crystal ball on a velvet cushion: ¡°State your demand, guest! I¡¯ll provide you the information you want and you can¡¯t refuse my quotation!¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible, aren¡¯t you going to make me roast the bird in the restaurant and I have to agree to it?¡± Su Lu frowned. ¡°Of course I won¡¯t make you do that, but if you did, I would be very pleased, and from then on, I could give you a 20% discount on information!¡± The old witchughed like a night owl: ¡°Equivalent exchange. This is our spellcasters¡¯ rule! The value of the information corrtes with its original worth¡­¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, there is no problem.¡± Su Lu said, ¡°My request is rather broad, for example¡­ an overall report on the transcendent powers of Charles City, certain restricted areas, and so on¡­¡± ¡°For a rough estimate, five Golden Dragons! If you want a detailed description of each, a total of fifty-five Golden Dragons, plus five Silver Hawks and twenty-seven Copper Elves!¡± The crystal ball in the old witch¡¯s hand brightened, and then answered in an echoey voice. ¡°I¡¯ll start with a brief look¡­¡± Su Lu took out five Golden Dragons, at the same time curious about how the witch came up with the price for the information.. Could it simply be a wild guess? Chapter 154 - 0154: Black Knight (Extra 3300, 5 updates per night, asking for monthly ticket) Chapter 154: ck Knight (Extra 3300, 5 updates per night, asking for monthly ticket) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Archbishop of Light from Charles City¡ªMarlon Trellin! Suspected fourth-level upational person!¡± ¡°Federal Eleventh Bureau branch, captain ¡®Bull¡¯ Harris, third-level!¡± ¡°Other powers: Blood Brotherhood, Dark Eagle Alliance¡­¡± A series of information was reported by the old witch. It seemed like the crystal ball in her hand was an information storage center, and she was the reader. ¡°Huh?¡± After hearing a few sentences, Su Lu felt something was off. The official transcendent power of Charles City was noticeably stronger than other cities. He wasn¡¯t sure if it was because of several nearby restricted areas, or because they needed to suppress the ck market and arge number of wild Transcendents. ¡°Non-official Transcendent, ¡®Butcher¡¯ Gered, confirmed fourth-level, has a force known as the Gered Gang¡­¡± The witch continued, making Su Lu frown, ¡°Is Gered a native of Charles City?¡± ¡°Of course not¡­¡¯ The old witch showed an unpleasant smile, ¡°But he has a lot of business here! Would you say he counts? But recently, this gang has run into trouble, not only has ¡®Iron Fist¡¯ Rus been hunted, but they also suffered a terrible attack.¡± ¡°Hmm? What kind of attack?¡± Su Lu was not at all surprised about Rus being hunted, but he wasn¡¯t sure why this gang was attacked as well. Could it be that the gang had finally encountered the top upational person of Gaosuo people in the nature reserve and got knocked down? And were they chased all the way out? But did those native Gaosuo people have the guts tomit murder in a federal city? Su Lu was skeptical about this. Being somewhat curious, he immediately asked. ¡°This is a part of the supplementary brief news, it costs extra!¡± Replied the old witch. ¡°Sure!¡± Su Lu nodded. The old witch immediately hugged the crystal ball, her eyes rolled back, somewhat simr to when Su Lu was in a soul trance. But Su Lu knew that she wasmunicating with certain entities, maybe other witches from different ces? Could these crystal balls bemunicators between them? ¡°The Gered Gang had been rampaging in Gaosuo¡¯s protected area¡­ but their actions provoked the Gaosuo people, who released a vengeful spirit and cursed the Gered Gang¡­ The vengeful spirit will kill all the bandits who have spilled Gaosuo blood, leaving none alive!¡± ¡°Gered lost many of his men. He managed to escape from the protected area with only a few people, but it was no use¡­ it seemed like the vengeful spirit had pinned them down and started hunting them down¡­¡± The old witch said in a mystic tone. ¡°What kind of cursed spirit?¡± Su Lu¡¯s curiosity was truly piqued now. Forces such as the Gaosuo people that couldst for years always had some hidden cards. It seems Gered really messed up this time. ¡°That is¡­ the Nightmare of Kangni State, an Evil Spirit Knight from the Abyss of Hell¡­¡± The old witch¡¯s expression was a bit terrified, ¡°It¡­es from Hell, rides a Nightmare warhorse, gallops through people¡¯s dreams¡­¡± ¡°Evil Spirit Knight?¡± This was unexpected for Su Lu. So the legend from Kangni State originated from the Gaosuo people. As for Hell, this word in Common Hebrew refers to an unknown ce filled with fear and horror, sometimes synonymous with Abyss. ¡°Pursuit in a dream? That¡¯s interesting¡­¡± Su Lu stroked his chin. He just learned that the Evil Spirit Knight wasn¡¯t a real knight, but a nightmare spirit! ¡°Indeed¡­ such high-level spiritual bodies can¡¯t help but interact with the secondyer of the Spirit World¡­ It could be even a Cursed Spirit, no wonder Gered has no way to deal with it!¡± Cursed Spirits are immortal and difficult to seal, and if their level is even higher, even a fourth-rank professional may not be able to handle them. ¡°Gered is a fourth-rank, if it¡¯s able topletely suppress him, then the Evil Spirit Knight must be at least fourth-rank¡­¡± After contemting for a moment, Su Lu¡¯s eyes suddenly brightened, ¡°I need the closest hideout of Gered¡¯s gang! Preferably their main hideout!¡± ¡°Fifty Golden Dragons, and swear not to disclose that I leaked the information.¡± Said the old witch immediately. ¡°Deal! ¡± After the transaction, Su Lu randomly chose a ck market exit. Suburbs. A wheat field. In the thick fog, Su Lu¡¯s figure gradually appeared. ¡°So, I randomly appeared in the suburbs this time?¡± Su Lu looked around and set off on his journey. His target, of course, was Gered¡¯s gang! To gain more experience, he needed to kill ¡®experience monsters¡¯. He didn¡¯t dare to go to the restricted area surrounding Charles City, and hunting magical creatures also carried unknown risks. Comparatively speaking, his best target was Gered¡¯s gang, who he was already in conflict with and knew inside and out Moreover, every single one of them in Gered¡¯s gang was thoroughly wicked, so he wouldn¡¯t feel remorse for killing them. Of course, killing ordinary people would give him nearly no experience, but aside from a fourth-rank and two third-rank members in Gered¡¯s gang, there were definitely many first and second-rank Transcendents, they would all add up to be a substantial reward. Only when his own strength increases would he be qualified to solve his curse and face other dangers. Besides, Su Lu was also somewhat curious about the Evil Spirit Knight. Skull Bar. Located in the western suburbs of Charles City, it operated a bar and lodging on the surface, but in reality, it was one of Gered¡¯s gang¡¯s hideouts. Despite being midnight, the bar was still bustling. ¡°Sparse poption, it¡¯s a good ce for murder¡­¡± Upon arriving, Su Lu couldn¡¯t help butugh. If tens or hundreds of vears passed, this ce mizht be a motor inn. With no residences around, even if someone was murdered, it would take some time before the police arrived. ¡°Gered does not have a main hideout, he has many nests that he moves within the range of Kangni State¡­ but recently, he hase to Charles City!¡± ¡°This is due to the heavy casualties among his subordinates, as they needed to recuperate, possibly to replenish forces, or even to leverage the official power of Charles City, to block the Evil Spirit Knight?¡± That Gaosuo people can manipte Cursed Spirits surprised Su Lu. After all, it¡¯s not easy for anyone other than high-rank Demon Professionals or real demons to manage this. However, he guessed that the Gaosuo people might not really control the Cursed Spirit; perhaps they just paid a heavy price and barely grasped some patterns of the Cursed Spirit¡¯s actions to harness it. tter! tter! Just then, Su Lu was taken aback. In the night, he saw a man in ck riding a ck horse and riding into the bar as if nobody else existed. Boom! Boom! The next moment, gunshots resounded. ¡°It definitely isn¡¯t the Evil Spirit Knight¡­ it¡¯s a mortal! Wait a minute¡­¡± He slipped to the side of the bar, just in time to see the ck-clothed knight throw out a thug from a window and hoisting the bar owner by the cor into mid-air: ¡°Gered¡¯s goons¡­. tell me, where is Gered?¡± Chapter 155 - 0155: Old Friend (One More Request for Subscriptions) Chapter 155: Old Friend (One More Request for Subscriptions) Trantor: 549690339 What was once a lively bar had now turned into a battlefield. Several thugsy on the ground, their heads bleeding, cowboys who dared to draw their guns were already dead. Only the bar owner was left, beaten to a pulp, held in the hands of the knight in ck armor, still instinctively defending himself: ¡°What are you talking about¡­ I don¡¯t know¡­¡± ¡°Do you want to die?¡± The knight in ck shoved his revolver into the bar owner¡¯s mouth, vicious and domineering: ¡°I¡¯ll ask you onest time!¡± ¡°I really don¡¯t know¡­ The boss never tells us where he is¡­¡± The bar owner¡¯s voice was a bit off pitch. As it turned out, no bandit could remain resolute in the face of death. He revealed everything he knew immediately. ¡°What a shame¡­¡± The ck knight looked around,paring the faces of the thugs on the floor: ¡°Tsk¡­ no notables from the wanted list, what a waste of time!¡± The badly beaten goons remained speechless. They were merely peripheral members at most. The truly vicious murderers were definitely mixed with Gered¡¯s elite squadron. In fact, there was no real affiliation. The bar owner had simply ¡®paid tribute¡¯ to Gered before, and as such, they fell under his protection by association. They were victims of an unwarranted disaster simply due to this association. ¡°Woman! How dare you?¡± At that moment, two burly men rushed out from the deepest part of the bar. Seeing the situation, they darted towards the knight without a second thought, moving swiftly. ¡°[Soldier]?¡± The ck Knight, a woman, let out a coldugh. Her long legs full of wild strength, she swept them off with a single sweep. Thud! One of the ¡°[Soldiers]¡± mmed into the bar, a multitude of bottles shattering. She spun her body, with another high kick, heavily hitting the chest of the other burly man. ¡°If it was the old me, I might have been tied up facing two professionals, but not anymore! ¡± Geli was full of confidence. But at that moment, a shadow suddenly emerged behind her. The man who crashed into the bar counter was soaked in blood, his body covered with alcohol and shards of broken ss, his eyes bloodshot as he lunged at her with a bear hug. The resilience of the [Soldier], or rather their recovery speed, was quite formidable. An ordinary person hit with such a kick would probably have been lying on the ground with fractured bones, incapable of getting up. But to him, it seemed like the kick merely caused flesh wounds. Geli was taken by surprise and was grabbed tightly, just as the other burly man lunged at her. In the face of the two men¡¯s attack, even though she has been promoted to the second rank of the [Cavalry], she still felt overwhelmed. After all, the [Cavalry]¡¯s strength lies primarily in mountedbat. ¡°Yo, hello there.¡± Just then, the bar door opened and a young man appeared. Even though he had a smile at the corner of his mouth, for some reason, Geli felt a terrifying aura hit her. She felt as if she was facing a lion on the grasnd during her childhood years. Spirit oppression! Su Lu looked at the three dazed individuals and promptly pulled his gun without hesitation. With the sound of two gunshots, the soldiers were hit in the neck and fell to the ground twitching. Such fatal injuries were not something an ordinary professional could recover from simply by toughness. ¡°Are you alright?¡± Su Lu blew the smoke from the barrel of the gun and looked towards Geli. After some time apart, she had actually been promoted to the second rank of the [Cavalry]! Su Lu was surprised, it seemed that she must have spent a significant amount of time at rank one, with much stored potential. This must be how she was able to break through so quickly once she obtained the information regarding promotion. Of course,pared to a breakthrough at once in the Attribute Panel, it still fell short. ¡°And¡­ Congrattions on your promotion to a second-rank professional!¡± Su Lu gave her a smile. ¡°It¡¯s you¡­ fake Sean!¡± There was something strange about Geli¡¯s expression. She stepped forward, her hands on Su Lu¡¯s shoulders, seemingly wanting to give him a warm hug. But the next moment, her right knee bent and she gave Su Lu a hard bump! ¡°What the hell!¡± At tne critical moment, nis IngraineaDat Instinct ancl tne L wanaererj¡¯s ability was of great help. With both hands, Su Lu broke free from Geli¡¯s grip. His steps agile, he retreated several meters in an instant, avoiding the deadly knee bump. He looked at her with a cold sweat and asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°What am I doing? You bastard!¡± Geli cursed, ¡°Last time, you left without even telling me your name¡­¡± The mention of this made her blood boil. ¡°Uh¡­¡± Su Lu was somewhat embarrassed andughed awkwardly, ¡°Sorry¡­ I had an emergencyst time.¡± Yes, buying materials, making potions, improving attributes, indeed all quite urgent matters, matters of life and death. ¡°And what about this time?¡± Geli picked up a bottle and casually smashed it on the head of a thug who was trying to run away. ¡°This time¡­¡± Su Lu sighed, ncing at his experience points which had surged past nine hundred, ¡°I want to wipe out Gered¡¯s gang!¡± He just needed one more round of harvesting and he would meet the requirements for promotion to [Odd Technician]. Even if things turned for the worst, he would still have the strength to fight! ¡°Wipe out Gered¡¯s gang?¡± Geli poured herself a cup of beer, ¡°Why?¡± ¡°For justice!¡± Su Lu gave a reason even he himself did not believe and then asked Geli, ¡°What about you? Why are you here?¡± ¡°This thing¡­¡± Geli nced outside, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it outside!¡± This ce was a crime scene after all, staying too long was risky. ¡°Alright!¡± Su Lu agreed at once, grabbing a horse at random and rode side by side with Geli into the night. Riding at night requires skills, as the road could be full of potholes, easily leading to idents. However, Su Lu found Geli to be extremely stable in her riding. Already excellent in her horse riding skills, she had seemingly progressed to a mystical level where she couldmunicate with the horse. ¡®Is this the special ability of the [Cavalry]?¡¯ As Su Lu thought to himself, he suddenly heard Geli¡¯s voice, ¡°Follow behind me.¡± With her leading the way, it would help avoid many dangers. The two of them rode, one after the other, advancing under the moonlight. After a moment of silence, Geli was the first to speak, ¡°Afterst time, I finally gathered enough Golden Dragons to purchase information about advancing to the second rank, and I even found a great teacher!¡± ¡°Teacher?¡± Su Lu was somewhat surprised; of course, she was talking about a superior on the transcendent side. ¡°Yes¡­ He taught me many things and helped me sessfully take office.¡± Geli held a great respect for this teacher, ¡°But for some reason, I can¡¯t tell you his name.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Since she was unwilling to reveal more, Su Lu certainly wouldn¡¯t probe, he was merely curious, ¡°So, tonight¡­¡¯ ¡°Tonight, this is a task my teacher assigned to me!¡± Geli disclosed without hesitation. ¡°To clear the Gered gang¡¯s hideouts in Charles City and investigate Gered¡¯s whereabouts¡­ If found, notify the teacher immediately! ¡± ¡®It sounds like¡­ a hunt? Could it be that Geli¡¯s teacher is a powerful bounty hunter?¡¯ This was quite possible; Su Lu fell into contemtion.. Chapter 156 - 0156: News (Extra 3400, 2 updates per night, asking for monthly tickets) Chapter 156: News (Extra 3400, 2 updates per night, asking for monthly tickets) Trantor: 549690339 Charles City, underground boxing ring. The event of the night is cage fighting, where two contestants can use any technique or weapon without restrictions in a massive cage, but only one can leave alive. This kind of bare-knuckle boxing is more brutal than anything Su Lu has seen before, but it also attracts more zealous customers. ¡°Ladies and Gentlemen! Let¡¯s wee tonight¡¯s fiercest fighter, ¡®Tyrant¡¯ Johnny!¡± The master of ceremonies, dressed in a tailcoat, tears at his cor and lends his strongest voice to cranking up the excitement. ¡°His opponent is¡­ the most crazed female fighter in this boxing ring, ¡®ck Widow¡¯ Shana!¡± A female fighter in a ck tight suit with a stunning figure stepped into the ring and instantly triggered more cheers and whistles. ¡°This is¡­plete moral decay!¡± Outside the cage, Su Lu looked at the scene and shook his head. ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate Shana. The number of men who have died at her hands is definitely more than you can imagine. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t be chosen to challenge the tyrant, to challenge the title of Boxing King¡­¡± Geli seemed somewhat familiar with this ce and spoke without turning her head. ¡°So they¡¯re having the Boxing Kingpetition today!¡± Su Lu looked at the throng of people and frowned, ¡°There are too many people¡­ ¡± ¡°They¡¯re all ordinary people¡­ what we¡¯re after is the boss of this underground boxing ring¡­ Morant!¡± Geli went directly to the second floor, ¡°You said¡­ you can interrogate the information you want?¡± ¡°It has to be an ordinary person, or a level-one upational person. It won¡¯t work with a level-two¡­ If Morant is really Gered¡¯s confidant, then he¡¯s likely to know his whereabouts!¡± Su Lu shrugged, ¡°We just don¡¯t know the strength of his security.¡± ¡°I know that, a level-two Gunfighter and a group of bodyguards!¡± Geli looked at a box, ¡°If we really move in, we can handle it, but the key would be to minimize the noise and avoid being discovered!¡± ¡°That¡¯s easy, just give me a minute¡­¡± Su Lu snapped his fingers. Using the ability of the [Mystical SchrJ, he can use the oppression of the Mental Realm to clear all ordinary people. ¡°In that case, there¡¯s no problem!¡± Geli nodded. Three minutester. The cage fighting had reached its most intense moment. Bathed in blood, Tyrant Johnny grabbed Shana and violently threw her against the cage. Bang! Shana hit the cage and fell heavily to the ground, unable to get up for a while. ¡°Kill her!¡± ¡°Kill! The audience in the venue wentpletely wild, many of them spewing out obscenities. Johnny stepped forward as a victor, choosing a giant axe, intending to chop off this woman¡¯s head. ¡°Now! Just as the arena was in an uproar, Su Lu suddenly took action. ¡°Soul Trance!¡± He broke into the Mental Realm, suppressing all the ordinary people around Morant in the second-floor box, ¡°Spirit oppression!¡± The terrifying pressure suddenly struck, causing the ordinary people in the box to lose contact between their bodies and minds. They fell to the ground like puppet dolls whose strings had been cut. ¡°Morant!¡± Geli tossed two bodyguards into the box and spotted a fat old man lying limp on the ground with a nce. He wasn¡¯t a professional person, just an ordinary man. But standing next to him were three professional people, staring intensely at her. ¡°A Gunfighter, and the others are¡­ Soldiers?¡± Geli quickly dived behind a sofa as they drew guns. Bang! Still, after the gunshot, she couldn¡¯t help but grunt as she sustained a wound in her calf. Gunfight Skills! Ricocheting bullets! Although the bullet¡¯s lethality sharply decreased after two ricochets, it could still easily injure a human being! ¡°Capture them alive!¡± The [Gunfighter] snorted coldly, ¡°The boss wants to know who is opposing us!¡± The two [Soldiers] under hismand immediately pounced. But at that moment, Su Lu, dressed as a waiter, walked in with a silver tray in one hand. He seemed startled, and he threw the tray at the two [Soldiers]. ¡°Spirit oppression!¡± At the same time, he released his spirit oppression without reservation, pressing against the [Gunfighter]. ¡°So it¡¯s you! ¡± The [Gunfighter] was taken aback, his body reflexively retreating, and he fired several shots at Su Lu. Bang! Bang! In a sh, Su Lu ran up the wall, moving vertically, and small bullet holes appeared behind him. ¡°Spirit Chain!¡± With a wave of his hand, a silver chain shot out like an arrow, piercing towards the [Gunfighter]! The [Gunfighter] on the other side retreated, his hands changing bullets at a speed so fast that the naked eye could barely keep up. At this moment, the chain, which was originally moving in a straight line, twisted and shot out a forked tongue like a venomous snake at the second-tier upational person! The [Gunfighter] let out a miserable cry, barely keeping hold of his gun. Su Lu, who was rapidly approaching, drew out his revolver. Bang! Bang! Bang! After several gunshots, the [Gunfighter]¡¯s head exploded like a watermelon. On the other side, although Geli was injured, she had no trouble handling the two [Soldiers]. What¡¯s more crucial is that after seeing the [Gunfighter]¡¯s head explode, the two professional soldiers nced at each other and actually tried to escape to the exit. ¡°You want to escape?!¡± Escaping from a second-tier [Wanderer] is a difficult task. Su Lu chased after them and ended them one by one. ¡°I won!¡± Geli¡¯s face was pale, but she dered with the pride of a peacock. ¡°What do you mean ¡®you wont?¡± Su Lu looked in the direction she pointed, and saw that the cage fight was also over. The apparent winner, Tyrant Johnny, was being choked by Shana, who was gripping his neck with her legs, and blood was pouring from one of his eyes. With a little imagination, Su Lu understood what had happened. Just now, Johnny wanted to decapitate Shana, but at that moment, Shana, who appeared dead, suddenly moved! The moment she moved, she was like a lurking venomous snake, entangling Johnny¡¯s neck with a subtle Body Lock Technique, using a sharp metal piece to blind Johnny¡¯s eyes, perhaps even piercing his brain! ¡®Whoa!¡± ¡°Shana¡­ I love you!¡± ¡°Hot girl, I like!¡± The sudden turn of events ignited the audience¡¯s excitement. The fierce fight just now waspletely drowned out by the loud roar. ¡°I need a few minutes, you guard the door for me!¡± Su Lu ced Morant properly and told Geli. ¡°I know¡­ be quick!¡± The main force of Morant¡¯s side had been wiped out, and what remained were ordinary gunmen, who might not pose much threat. Su Lu conducted the ritual in a pretentious manner. Actually, infiltrating the Mental Realm in secret at night was the real stealth move to gather information. The reason for the surprise attack with Geli was only to kill these upational persons. As for now? It was a test for Geli! Chapter 157 - 0157: The Thief (Three More Requests for Subscriptions) Chapter 157: The Thief (Three More Requests for Subscriptions) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°So, did you find Gered?¡± Upon leaving the underground boxing ring, Geli immediately asked. ¡°Found him!¡± Su Lu nodded. He had just probed, this woman was not a bad person and didn¡¯t have any ill intentions. If so, there was a ce for cooperation. ¡°Gered, he¡¯s in a makeshift camp on the outskirts of Charles City¡­ but, if what just happened spreads, he might quickly change his mind¡­¡± ¡°So, we have to be rapid!¡± Geli clenched her fists: ¡°I have to find my teacher right away!¡± She looked at Su Lu, somewhat apologetic. ¡°No problem, go ahead!¡± Su Lu waved his hand. It seemed that the identity of her teacher was indeed very sensitive. Otherwise, she would definitely bring him along, not showing this kind of expression. ¡°Thank you¡­ If this mission seeds, I will remember to give you a share of the bounty.¡± Geli sincerely thanked, whistled, and a horse emerged like a ghost in the night, carrying her away. ¡°It looks like¡­ Geli¡¯s teacher, is not an official person!¡± Su Lu watched her back, changed his direction, and prepared to ambushed near the valley first. Whatever happens then, will be clear. ¡°Actually¡­ Geli may guess what I¡¯m doing. Is this her way of allowing me to watch?¡± As soon as he thought about it, he did it. Su Lu immediately followed the acquired directions and ambushed near a valley outside Charles. The area is surrounded by ins, with asional bandit patrols. Once they go deep, they will definitely be noticed. And Geli¡¯s teacher did not disappoint him. As dawn was about to arrive, at the darkest time. Su Lu, who was lying under a cactus, suddenly opened his eyes and looked towards the valley. From there, a faint disturbance came. Arge group of bandits rushed out on horseback, chasing the shadow in front. But the other party ran too fast, as if fused with the horse, cleverly avoiding the shooting, and asionally counter-attacks which kept reducing the cowboys. ¡°Using the advantage of speed¡­ this is kite tactics¡­ this teacher of Geli¡­¡± Su Lu stared at the chased person, discovering that he was dressed like a cowboy, but wore a mask engraved with the symbol ¡®Z¡¯, the logo was very striking. ¡°Is that¡­ the robber Zoren? The second top thief in the bounty list? Didn¡¯t Geli want to catch him before? Why did she take him as a teacher then?¡± Su Lu was a bit puzzled: ¡°And also, this robber, ording to his profession, should be¡­ [Dark Night Knight]! Could it be that Geli¡¯s profession was obtained from him, thereby establishing a connection? It looks like, it really is this ck market thing¡­ the timing just fits!¡± [Knight] Path! This is one of the strongest branches in the [Soldier] system in ancient times. [Soldier] ¨C [Cavalry] ¨C [Knight] ¨C [Dark Night Knight]! Of course, when ites to [Knight], there are branches of job-switching, such as switching to the master level [Heavy Cavalry Knight]! Zoren the robber, chooses the dark night job switch, bing the Knight of Night! This switched upational person is good at using the power of darkness, and has mastered some dark amplification spells and aura abilities. In theter stages, they easily gain the favor of some dark attribute transcendent creatures, such as ¡ª Night Charm! Once they canplete the taming of the transcendent mount, they will get the key to the promotion legend. Of course, the most famous one in this series is [Dragon Knight]! This is a profession no worse than the legendary [Dragon Shepherd]! Su Lu¡¯s expression turned serious at once, lying in the yellow sand, staring at the battlefield. Bang bang! Gunshots continued to sound. There are many transcendent among Gered¡¯s bandits, there are also many [Gunfighters]! Many bullets took weird turns in mid-air and hit the target urately. But it was useless! On Zoren¡¯s body, a ck cloak floated up, protecting both him and his mount. The bullets rubbed against it without any effect. ¡ªNight¡¯s Curtain! The master-level spell defense is not something that ordinary firearms can break through. His mount was also very spiritual, suddenly making a turn, cooperating with its master for a counterattack. At this moment, Su Lu realized that the ouw Zoren was actually using a crossbow! In his hands, a crossbow resembling a single-handed crossbow exhibited unparalleled terrifying power! Zing! The crossbow bolt shot out like a ck lightning bolt, not only piercing the horse of the pursuers behind, but also grazing the vital part of a second-rank professional hiding behind the horse¡¯s neck. ¡°Magic item?¡± Su Lu¡¯s pupil shrank. This kind of pration power could not be exined by ordinary mechanics. After this arrow, the pursuers reined their horses, not daring to move forward anymore. Su Lu nced around and found it odd: ¡°Why are there just a bunch of first and second ranks? Where is Gered?¡± But at this moment, it was not a question of whether the pursuers would give up, but whether Zoren would spare them. The knight in the night turned his horse and came to a halt, swiftly recing the crossbow bolt and aiming at another bandit. Whoosh! The crossbow bolt from the Night¡¯s Crossbow prated another bandit¡¯s chest, pinning him dead to the ground. ¡°What a great opportunity!¡± Su Lu nced at the status bar, after the previous night¡¯s ughtering, his experience points surpassed a thousand, which was enough to switch his job to [Odd Technician]. However, when it came to experience, of course, the more, the better. Thinking of this, he no longer hesitated, and his soul quickly left his body. He did not enter the Mental Realm, but directly in the real world, he proceeded towards the bandits who had chased out of the canyon. Under these circumstances, apart from Zoren, no one would notice him. At the end of therge pursuit team, a white chain suddenly appeared around the neck of a first-rank professional, and he screamed as he fell off his horse. He screamed once, and then there was no sound. ¡°There¡¯s an ambush!¡± ¡°It¡¯s an invisible professional!¡± ¡°Be careful¡­ it¡¯s a Spiritual Body!¡± A spellcaster warned, his gaze turned to Su Lu¡¯s position, and he raised his hand, throwing a fireball. Boom! Fire exploded, causing Su Lu¡¯s spiritual body to slightly vibrate. His expression turned cold, first he dodged the following attacks, then he swung his right hand. The tip of the Spirit Chain hit the spellcaster¡¯s head, hooking out a semi-transparent soul. The Spirit Chain was especially good at changing between the real and the unreal. When intangible, it could harm the spiritual bodies when tangible, it could harm the physical objects. This characteristic of transformation caught the spellcaster off guard. Originally, there was a defensive field around the spellcaster that could deflect any attack, but for this kind of intangible attacks, there was absolutely no defense. ¡°Just a mere first-rank!¡± Su Lu snorted coldly, ignoring his pleas for mercy, he dropped his spirit oppression, crushing his spirit into shreds. On the other side, Zoren too did not miss this opportunity. With every crossbow bolt fired, a bandit lost his life. Finally, the morale of this team of dozens of people suddenly copsed. The remaining bandits scattered in all directions, fleeing for their lives. ¡°So you are¡­ the kid Geli mentioned?¡± Zoren stopped his horse, staring at Su Lu¡¯s spiritual body: ¡°Thank you!¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee!¡± Su Lu smiled, then suddenly his expression changed as he looked towards the direction of the canyon.. Chapter 158 - 0158: Unable to Improve (Added 3500, seeking monthly tickets) Chapter 158: Unable to Improve (Added 3500, seeking monthly tickets) Trantor: 549690339 In his spiritual body state, Su Lu was especially sensitive to the Spirit World. At this point, dawn had arrived, bringing with it a bright and warm glow to the earth and sky. However, in the direction of the canyon, a dense darkness seemed to envelop everything, emanating an eerie aura that was absolutely terrifying. Previously, he had been somewhat puzzled as to where the leader of the team, Gered, had gone? If this master level upational person was present, or if there was a third-order professional person leading, such as the assassin Ali, they would never have allowed the pursuers to be so embarrassed. Now, he finally had an answer. ¡ª The other party was dealing with the Evil Spirit Knight! A ferocious spiritual body that had crossed the Spirit World to chase them! ¡°Such pressure¡­ it¡¯s truly terrifying!¡± Feeling his inspiration instinctively shrink back in fear, it was proof that the other party¡¯s rank far exceeded his own, and Su Lu couldn¡¯t help but exim. This Evil Spirit Knight seemed to be no less inferior to the evil spirit in the ancient mansion! ¡®And¡­ the other party had honed in on Gered¡¯s gang, their target was clear¡­ This fits the pattern of the cursed spirit, so it means it¡¯s an undying cursed spirit?¡¯ This kind of brutal and terrifying spiritual body that wouldn¡¯t dissipate was truly terrifying! ¡°That is the nightmare of Gered¡¯s gang¡­the vengeful evil spirit of the Gaosuo people! ¡± Zoren came to Su Lu¡¯s side, his voiceing through his mask slightly muffled and hoarse. ¡°I know¡­¡± Su Lu sized up this master-level upational person before him. If it was said that expert-level upational people chose a certain professional field, the master-level continuously dug deeper. At this time, he could sense that Zoren had formed a harmonious resonance with the darkness around him, which would result in him gaining a certain amount of strength at night. ¡°Gered ns to enter the city this time, he wants to lure that evil spirit into Charles City, and use the power of the church and the federation to eliminate it¡­¡± Zoren said in a deep voice: ¡°I will not allow him to act recklessly like this.¡± Su Lu fell silent. As far as he knew, this Zoren often distributed the loot to the poor, which gave him a good reputation among the lower sses in Kangni State. It seemed now that he was indeed a righteous person. If Gered were to bring the evil spirit into the city, it was uncertain what chain reactions and casualties would be caused. So, he specifically came to stop this, perhaps also with the intention to eliminate this notorious gang. Su Lu thought, it was a pity that Zoren didn¡¯t be a bounty hunter. ¡°Is there anything I can help with?¡± Su Lu asked, ¡°that vengeful spirit¡­ does it have any behavioral patterns?¡± ¡°It strikes approximately every three days¡­ only harvesting a certain number of lives every time¡­ the target is quite clear, it¡¯s a cursed spirit!¡± Zoren clearly knew a lot of intelligence: ¡°But¡­ if innocent people get caught up in it, it won¡¯t show mercy.¡± ¡°So, we¡¯re at the three-day deadline again?¡± Su Lu looked at the canyon: ¡°Gered is desperately resisting¡­ As long as the vengeful spirit is satisfied, can this attack be fumbled through?¡± The Cursed Spirit only needed to harvest a certain number of lives to be satisfied, Gered couldpletely survive until now by sacrificing the lives of other bandits. Of course, as his men continued to diminish and disappear, one day, it would be his turn! ¡°That¡¯s right¡­ those people just now, they weren¡¯t so much trying to pursue me, as they were looking for an excuse to run, look¡­¡± Zoren pointed at the scattered bandits. Upon discovering that the canyon was covered in darkness, they let out a cry of fright and had no intention of going back, choosing to scatter in all directions. ¡°First eliminate the periphery, then go to the canyon!¡± Su Lu had no intention of directly facing a fourth-level master-level upational person, so he chased after a lone cowboy. ¡°Such a freely acting spiritual body that is not a [Necromancer]¡­ interesting!¡± Zoren watched his flickering silhouette and smiled, his steed automatically heading in a different direction. By the time the sun began to rise, Su Lu hadpleted his final hunt. He nced at his attribute column, and an exciting value of experience points surfaced: [XP:1300] ¡°The experience point reserve is finally replenished¡­ In the outer world, if you want to gain experience, you have to keep killing¡­¡± Su Lu sighed, his gaze passing over some skills and passives one by one. With these terrifying experience points, most skills could be leveled up, but no, he had to save them for the [Odd Technician] job requirement. ¡°Huh?¡± A few secondster, he focused his gaze on [Soul Trance LV4]. As the main skill of the [Spirit Medium] career path, he had spent a lot of experience on it, and it did not disappoint him, as the ability to wander the Spirit World brought Su Lu a lot of convenience and help. But at this time, even 1300 experience points couldn¡¯t make it budge! ¡°Even if skill leveling gets harder and harder, breaking through Soul Trance to LV5 would only require 1200 experience points, so it seems that other prerequisites are unmet, right? Like profession?¡± Like Creation of Dead Princess, the first skill he acquired, to level up, the prerequisite required the [Doomsayer] profession. If not, no matter how much experience he gained, it wouldn¡¯t be able to push through. To level up Soul Trance again, the prerequisite might be the third-order [Odd Technician]! ¡°After all, if it levels up again, I might break into the thirdyer of the Spirit World¡­ The capabilities of [Mystical Schr] aren¡¯t enough¡­ To be honest, with my current rank, it¡¯s a bit of a stretch in the secondyer.¡± Su Lu looked at abilities like Magic Potion Making and so on. Obviously, the fact that he could forcibly acquire these skills was thanks to the magic of the attribute column. But if he wanted to raise them to a higher levelter, most likely, there would be specific job requirements, this was the rule of this world! ¡°So¡­ investing too much in skills that are not from the original career line is a bit of a thankless task¡­ But they¡¯re still quite useful at a low level¡­¡± Su Lu felt that he had a better understanding of the attribute column. Clip-clop! At this moment, a ck steed came to him, looking at him with bright eyes. This horse seemed able to see spiritual bodies! ¡°This is ck Rose¡­ my old buddy, I wanted to raise it into a transcendent species, but I failed!¡± Zoren, who had also finished his hunt, sighed, looking at Su Lu. He had heard about this kid¡¯s deeds from Geli earlier, and now it seemed that he was a good boy filled with a sense of justice. ¡°Next¡­ you¡¯d better leave, the remaining battle is too dangerous!¡± Zoren looked at the canyon again. The darkness had dissipated, obviously, the Cursed Spirit had left. And there was no doubt that now was the best time to kill Gered! Even if he used the lives of his men as a shield, he would undoubtedly be attacked and would not be in his prime state! Su Lu also sensed this and was somewhat torn. That was where the big experience points were, should he go or not? Chapter 159 - 0159: Sneak Attack (Plus 3600, fifth update request subscription!) Chapter 159: Sneak Attack (Plus 3600, fifth update request subscription!) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Master Zoren, could you tell me why Gered massacred the Gaosuo tribe?¡± Su Lu thought for a moment before asking Zoren this question. This guy had a good reputation, he got along well with his own apprentice, and also seemed to appreciate Su Lu. So, temporarily, we could consider him a friend. ¡°It¡¯s probably because of a treasure map!¡± As second on the bounty list, being a wanted criminal of the Federation only surpassed by Gered, and a Master-level upational Person, Zoren has some Imowledge regarding this question: ¡°Legend¡­ the ancestors of the Gaosuo people left a treasure on theirnd that holds the secret to the Gaosuo people¡¯s resurgence. Of course¡­ many people think this is only a legend, but Gered takes this very seriously and firmly believes it.¡± ¡°I see!¡± Su Lu looked towards the canyon: ¡°I should go back now, I hope you seed, Master.¡± He managed to suppress his desire in the end. Eliminating Gered¡¯s gang on the outskirts is within his abilities, but getting involved in battles with tier three or even tier four upational people was going beyond his abilities. No matter whether he went there in his spiritual or physical form, if he was hit once, it could be the end for him. Unless he immediately advances to [Odd Technician]! But this was his trump card, not nned to be revealed now. ¡°A wise choice!¡± Zoren smiled, appreciating this decision. If Su Lu really went in with him, that would mean that he had been blinded by interest and tasted death just about then. ¡°Alright¡­ if I don¡¯t return, after three days, at the Langele Bar in the ck market, tell Geli¡­ let her go to the old ce, I have left my legacy there!¡± Zoren said seriously, he then mounted his horse and headed towards the canyon camp. ¡°Is this¡­ hisst words?¡± The corner of Su Lu¡¯s mouth twitched. Boom! Boom! Boom! The next moment after Zoren¡¯s figure charged into the canyon, the ground trembled and the valley shuddered slightly. It seems even the earth couldn¡¯t withstand the impact of a tier four upational Person¡¯s strike! ¡°Giddy up!¡¯ From the entrance of the canyon, more than a dozen bandits fled frantically, without looking back. It¡¯s clear that they were scared by the Evil Spirit Knight, but they were suppressed by Gered¡¯s power and couldn¡¯t escape. Once they found an opportunity, they chose to flee immediately Gered¡¯s gang is simply a group formed by a bunch of desperados, with an extremely low cohesion. ¡°This is¡­ an opportunity!¡± Su Lu¡¯s eyes spun, he chose a direction and chased after them. This time, he didn¡¯t turn them into experience, instead he chose to capture them alive. The speed of the spiritual body is very fast, and he also had the Spirit Chain, which immediately caught several unlucky eggs and threw them aside. ¡°What a¡­ harvest!¡± Su Lu looked at the three fierce bandits in front of him. Among them, one was an upational person, while the other two were the elite among ordinary people. They were wrapped in resentment, almost solidified. At a nce, they are the kind who have killed many people. ¡°Given their conditions, they must have been cursed!¡± Su Lu chuckled, knocked all of them out with the Spirit Chain, especially the upational person whose hands and feet were broken, then he returned to his physical body and came over to drag away these three people. These were important trophies. He had some ns that needed them to fulfill. ¡°However¡­ taking the soul out of the body in such a ce is risky!¡± Su Lu¡¯s body leapt out of the yellow sand: ¡°If I¡¯m discovered by a passing bandit, I¡¯ll be screwed.¡± He looked at the direction, came to the three robbers who were knocked out, and there were three horses next to them. ¡°I can take them away with me¡­ Huh?¡± At this moment, Su Lu¡¯s Inspiration rang with an intense warning. Behind him, a silhouette emerged, seemingly weaving in and out of shadows. A dagger was thrust towards his back. ng! The dagger was deflected by the Spirit Chain, but with unrelenting force, it plunged into Su Lu¡¯s left shoulder. St! Blood sprayed everywhere! ¡°An assassin! And a high-ranking one, able to conceal themselves in shadows?¡± Su Lu quickly adjusted his footing, tapping into the full speed of the [Wanderer] and fled from the attacker¡¯s range. Simultaneously, he clutched the gun in his right hand, aiming at the attacker and fired away. Bang Bang! Much to his surprise, several sshes of blood burst from the attacker¡¯s body. The person didn¡¯t manage to dodge, revealing a figure of a short, thin man whose right arm had already vanished. At this moment, he held the dagger in his remaining left hand, drenched in blood at one end: ¡°If only my right hand was still here¡­¡± ¡°The assassin Ali?¡± Su Lu was very surprised: ¡°It¡¯s you?¡± He aimed the gun at Ali¡¯s forehead without hesitation and fired rapidly three times. Bang Bang Bang! Following the gunshots, the other person¡¯s head burst open like a watermelon. Boom! Ali¡¯s body fell to the ground while Su Lu¡¯s face turned pale. He hastily tore at his clothes, bandaging the wound on his left shoulder. Luckily, he was prepared. He took out a hemostatic agent he had previously prepared and uncertainly drank an antidote he carried along. He then looked at Ali¡¯s body with fear: ¡°If he wasn¡¯t using a dagger¡­if his right hand was still there¡­¡±. Maybe he wanted to defect, or was under Gered¡¯s orders ¨C who knows? As for Ali¡¯s right arm, it did not seem to be torn apart by evil spirits, it was more likely Zoren¡¯s doing. ¡°Taking advantage of the weak defense of the camp, Zoren sessfully raided Gered¡¯s gang and even severely injured Gered¡¯s right-hand man?¡± Su Lu felt as if he understood something, ¡°After Ali left the canyon, he saw the three bandits taken down, so he hid on the side¡­ he almost seeded!¡± If not for his alertness, constantly activating his inspiration to observe, coupled with some fortune, he would probably be dead by now! ¡°I¡¯ve been having quite bad luck recently¡­ There were several times when I almost died¡­ Could it be because I offended the goddess of misfortune¡­¡± Su Lu shivered, suddenly thought of Beryl and the ck Death Society. If nothing goes wrong, the profession [Doomsayer] may eventually venture into the ¡®misfortune¡¯ realm. Could this be under the control of Lady Moon? ¡°Making my luck go bad inexplicably? Can¡¯t be, right? If that was possible, they¡¯d be better off cursing me directly¡­¡± Su Lu felt a bit paranoid. He nced at Ali¡¯s body again and went over to rummage. The next moment, his face turned strange and from Ali¡¯s pocket, he pulled out a piece¡­ of human skin? ¡°What is this¡­¡± Su Lu looked at the fragmented map in his hand. It seemed to be made up of different pieces of human skin, marked with obscure symbols and patterns in ck lines. It looked somewhat like the Gmnguage from the design perspective. ¡°The Gaosuo people have a habit of tattooing important information on their bodies¡­ and the Gmnguage is their ritualnguage¡­ Perhaps Gered ughtered the Gaosuo tribe for this?¡± Su Lu looked at the human skin map in his hand, ¡°Could it be¡­ Ali betrayed Gered and stole it during the chaos?¡± ¡°Or maybe¡­ Did Gered instruct him to keep it safe and retreat?¡± He thought about it, but couldn¡¯t make any sense of it. But at this time, the noise in the canyon slowly returned to silence. Not daring to take any risks, Su Lu quickly got onto his horse, took the captives, and made a quick exit.. Chapter 160 - 0160: Design (One More Request for Subscriptions) Chapter 160: Design (One More Request for Subscriptions) Trantor: 549690339 Half a monthter. On the periphery of the Silent Forest. ¡°Didn¡¯te yet? What a¡­pity!¡± Su Lu looked at the three nt-like men before him with some regret. The wound on his shoulder had been properly treated, and with the addition of a [Strong LVI] passive, there was no major issue now. At least, his left hand could barely move, but he still couldn¡¯t use much strength. ¡°Even though my Magic Potion Refining skill doesn¡¯t improve, having LVI is quite good, at least the previously stocked potions came in handy this time¡­¡± Each skill in the attribute column was very useful and had miraculous effects. Su Lu looked up at the sky. The light of dawn was about to fall, another beautiful day. ¡°You three are lucky, maybe you can live for three more days, but perhaps that is your misfortune?¡± The murders by the Cursed Spirit were regr. Once targeted, it would be relentless. One of the Pottery family¡¯s ancestors thought he had escaped the curse, not knowing it was just a dyed death sentence for more than ten years! ¡°These three robbers are all cursed by Gaosuo, and the Evil Spirit Knight will surelye after them¡­ Of course, it might have to wait until the other Gered bandits are destroyed. It¡¯s a matter of probability, but it will certainly happen!¡± Su Lu looked towards the Silent Forest. He discovered that if he did not enter the range of the old house, he would be fine. But the curse hanging in the attribute column had no change at all. Therefore, after obtaining the information about Gered bandits and Evil Spirit Knight in the ck market, he set up a crazy n: using the Cursed Spirit to severely damage or even destroy the old house! Both are powerful evil spirits, the demise of any one of them is good news for su Lu. As for gaining experience points, it¡¯s just a side matter. At this time, the three captured were his bait! Just one entry-level upational person and two ordinary people. Su Lu could easily suppress the ordinary people. As for the upational person who is a [Soldier], after breaking both hands and feet, he couldn¡¯t run at all. ¡°The battle in the valleyst time, I don¡¯t know who won in the end¡­¡± ¡°The Cursed Spirit can be easily manipted because it has a pattern!¡± Su Lu had directly hired people with Golden Dragon to do what Zoren had asked him, after all, it was just delivering a message to Geli. What¡¯s most important to him now is the oue of the Silent Forest¡¯s old house! ¡°If the curse from the transcendent side is not resolved as soon as possible, who knows what bizarre changes will happen¡­ Even if these three people are extremely lucky, when the Evil Spirit Knight kills others, he will stille here.¡± Su Lu sat cross-legged, getting ready to cook some soft-food to feed these three to keep them alive. They survived like this in the past half month, if they have to wait longer, Su Lu reckons he might have to get some intravenous nutrition. On the eighteenth day, at twilight. ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± Su Lu suddenly opened his eyes, looking in a certain direction in the forest. ¡°Someone there?¡± Cheers rang out from the forest, a few young men and women ran over, ¡°Guys, are you camping here?¡± They were carrying hiking bags, wearing hats, and using trekking poles, looking like prepared adventurers. But they all seemed very young, only sixteen or seventeen at most, a headache-inducing age. ¡°Ordinary people? Ghosts!¡± Su Lu cursed. The outer area of the Silent Forest was vast, he had chosen a random ce to settle down, not expecting to bump into others. These three men and one woman are obviously ordinary people, they should be high school students from Charles City, the kind who heard some rumor and came to explore. Usually, they tend to get themselves killed. In the present world of transcendent revival, this is even more the case. ¡°Hey, mate, I¡¯m Bi Di, these are Sa Ha, Wa De, and Jenny! Are you also here to explore after hearing the Ghost House legend?¡± A young man with an avant-garde vibe and a frosted hairstyle named Bi Di came up and greeted, offering his right hand, ¡°But¡­ We need to go further in still, right? To reach the Silent Forest?¡± He saw the barbed wire fence not far from Su Lu¡¯s tent. Of course, Su Lu didn¡¯t dare to get close to the Haunted Old House, let alone the Silent Forest. He chose to stay in the peripheral restricted area, waiting for the arrival of the Evil Spirit Knight. Looking at Bi Di and the others, he said coldly, ¡°It¡¯s very dangerous here, if you don¡¯t want to die, leave as soon as possible!¡± ¡°Mate, you don¡¯t have to pretend, you¡¯re here to explore like us, right?¡± Bi Di¡¯s hand stiffened in mid-air for a long time before he awkwardly withdrew it: ¡°We have a bet with someone, we have to stay in the haunted house overnight¡­¡± Su Lu didn¡¯t want to say anything anymore. Even he didn¡¯t dare to say such things. These teenagers, high on alcohol or something else, truly dared to do anything. ¡°Youth¡­ What an impulsive and reckless age ¡­¡± Su Lu shook his head: ¡°I¡¯m telling you very seriously, don¡¯t go in, it¡¯s very dangerous!¡± ¡°Bi Di, don¡¯t listen to him¡­ Let¡¯s go!¡± A tall and muscr young white man in the team called out. ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s go in¡­ You see, this uncle has even prepared a path for us!¡± Another guy, Sa Ha, pointed to the hole that Su Lu had made in the barbed wire fence, meaning was obvious. -If it¡¯s dangerous, why are you camping here and even leaving a door open? ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± A hint of anger shed across Bi Di¡¯s face, but seeing the obviously more than one tent and the shadow of a person lying inside, he chose not to conflict. The other man was older than him, if they did not have the advantage in numbers, fighting would be a disadvantage. Only thest girl, called Jenny, who seemed a bit scared after ncing at the dark forest behind the barbed wire fence, but seeing her boyfriend waving from inside, she had to bite the bullet and crawl through the barbed wire fence. ¡°Sigh¡­¡± Su Lu sighed, considering whether to use spirit oppression to make these kids kneel and reflect. Although it would reveal his transcendent power, at least he could save the lives of a few innocents. But he would certainly be noticed and even entangled, which was a bit of a hassle. Would he have to modify each of their subconsciousness? His skill was not good, and he might not be able to perfectly tamper with their memories. Just then, Su Lu suddenly rose to his feet. His inspiration extended, and it seemed he heard hoofbeats. Clop! Clop! This sound of hoofbeats was not in the real world, but in the Mental Realm! An immense and terribly oppressive feeling was spreading from the Mental Realm. Su Lu looked outside, seeing a dark mass seemed to cover the night sky, about to engulf him and his tent. ¡°Get up! Go in!¡± Just as Bi Di and the others, who were about to venture into the Silent Forest, heard a roar in their ears. They were nearly scared to the ground, then they saw two stupefied men carrying another man who seemed to have his limbs broken, rapidly crawling through the barbed wire fence and running towards the center of the Silent Forest.. Chapter 161 - 0161: Conflict (Extra 3700, 2 updates per night, asking for monthly tickets) Chapter 161: Conflict (Extra 3700, 2 updates per night, asking for monthly tickets) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Who are they? That guy¡¯spanions just now?¡± Bi Di was somewhat confused and somewhat afraid. While passing by just now, he nced at them and found that the three people looked very fierce, their faces and bodies full of scars, and there was one severely injured person missing both hands and feet. The expressions of the other two people carrying the stretcher were also strange, their faces expressionless, as if¡­. they had lost the ability to express or speak. ¡°Have any of you heard about¡­¡± Wa De suddenly lowered his voice and nced nervously at Su Lu¡¯s camp: ¡°The legend of the Soul Resurrection Corpse?¡± ¡°ording to legend¡­ an evil wizard would turn a strong man into a Soul Resurrection Corpse, using them as servants¡­¡± Jenny trembled as she recited a certain rumor. ¡°You mean¡­¡± Bi Di shivered. ¡°Don¡¯t you think, that man just now was very suspicious?¡± ¡°Now that you mention it, indeed!¡± Sa Ha suddenly gestured and pointed outside the barbed wire. Jenny looked back, almost falling to the ground in fright. That man was standing outside the wire, looking at them with a subtly strange expression! ¡°It looks like there were still some effects!¡± Su Lu looked at the disappearing backs of the three, and nodded. Using the ability of [Mystical Schr], one could hypnotize ordinary people in the mental realm. Inbination with some concoctions, one could roughly control them temporarily and gave them some instructions. Themand he gave to the two prisoners just now, of course, was to have that tirst-tier upational Person, who couldn¡¯t be controlled, storm into the haunted mansion! Clip-clop! Clip-clop! At this point, the seemingly unreal yet real sound of hooves was getting closer and closer to his ear. His inspiration recoiled back into his body like it had encountered a venomous snake. Even so, Su Lu seemed to see a ck knight rushing towards the three ordinary people, crossing throughyers uponyers of the spirit realm. ¡°The Evil Spirit Knight! The Cursed Spirit! Gaosuo¡¯s trump card!¡± Su Lu gritted his teeth and rushed into the barbed wire, entering the realm of the Silent Forest. The most terrifying danger of the Demon Mansion cannot leave the mansion, Su Lu could still handle the danger level of the Silent Forest. Now, it¡¯s time to gamble! As for the Evil Spirit Knight, being a Cursed Spirit, its movements have a pattern. Between the target and ordinary passersby, it will definitely prioritize attacking the target. Of course, if any passerby dares to stand in its way, it certainly wouldn¡¯t hesitate to crush them. ¡°He¡¯sing!¡± ¡°Run ! ¡± Seeing Su Lu squeeze into the wire, Bi Di screamed and fled with hispanions into the deeper parts of the Silent Forest. There¡¯s no choice! The only exit is blocked by Su Lu. ¡°Why are you running? Su Lu couldn¡¯t help but be amused, but he didn¡¯t have time to be concerned about them now. He morphed into a wandering shadow, and within a few leaps had passed Bi Dits group, catching up with the two puppets he hadmanded before. Roar! At this moment, the upational Person on the stretcher let out a horrible scream, his whole body engulfed in greenish phosphorescence. The fire was so intense that it turned him into ashes within moments. ¡°Leave him, keep running!¡± Su Lu, seeing this scene, didn¡¯t hesitate and gave themand. The second characteristic of the Cursed Spirit was that there was a time interval between killings, making it even better at spreading terror. With the sacrifice of a life, the two puppets bought several minutes, even dozens of minutes! This is why Su Lu wanted three captives! Seven or eight minutester, because of their frenzied rush, an ancient mansion appeared before the two captives. ¡°We reached¡­ the ancient mansion!¡± What left Su Lu speechless was that Bi Di¡¯s group had also followed him and arrived. Moreover, they were so scared upon seeing Su Lu that their voices changed, asking, ¡°Why¡­ why are you here?¡± Su Lu rolled his eyes, realizing the reason. His speed was so fast that he surpassed this group of friends in the blink of an eye with the abilities of the [Wanderer]. They did not notice and assumed they were the ones chasing, so they ran even more desperately forward, which created the current situation. Burst! At this moment, the second captive also started burning, turning into a pile of ashes. Upon seeing this, Bi Di and the others let out another sharp scream, feeling their legs go weak. ¡°Hurry¡­ Go in!¡± Su Lumanded thest captive. The captive looked forward with a nk expression and obediently pushed open the ancient mansion¡¯s wooden door and stepped inside. ¡°It¡¯s done!¡± Su Lu took a deep breath: ¡°Now¡­ let¡¯s see how the situation unfolds!¡± He thought about his n to lure the two evil spirits to fight each other, which also had its risks. Although most evil spiritsck reason and do notmunicate, if one side is too terrifying andpletely overwhelms the other, conflict is unlikely to ur. Or if they were both created by the same high-ranking demon professional, they would greet each other asrades upon first meeting. If this happens, Su Lu would have to worry about saving himself. Luckily, as long as he did not enter the demon mansion, he could barely withstand the other dangers. Additionally, there was thestyer of insurance. Fortunately, what Su Lu feared most of the Demon Mansion and the Evil Spirit Knight colluding ormunicating information did not happen. Seeing the target enter the mansion, a knight clothed in ck emerged from the void, riding a skeletal horse, and rushed into the ancient mansion. ¡°Ah! What is that?¡± Bi Di and the others felt that they had used up all the surprises they could afford in their lifetime. This exploration was too thrilling; it almost scared them into a heart attack. Boom! The knight charged at the door, sting it open along with its frame. Taking advantage of this situation, Su Lu¡¯s inspiration spread, barely allowing him to glimpse the scene within. The running captive, after entering the demon mansion, finally reached his limit. He stopped in the hall as chunks of flesh fell off his body and his bones turned into sand. At the same time, the evil spirit knight let out a roar. Crash! The windows of the mansion shattered, and shards of ss exploded outwards. ¡°It¡¯s starting!¡± Su Lu watched this scene with shining eyes. The sh between these two entities, one a relic of a top demon n, and the other an undying cursed spirit, was like a major earthquake in the spirit world! Su Lu found the building of the ancient mansion became hazy as ifyers of space were opened, connecting to the depths of the spirit world, releasing unspeakable horror. But the evil spirit knight was equally formidable! It was an undying cursed spirit that would never vanish, no matter what! When faced with the demon mansion, it finally drew its weapon. It was a ck scimitar. Each swing sent crescent-like ck light flying out, leaving deep marks on the demon mansion. ¡°This battle¡­ it¡¯s almost on par with the legendary creature battles of Posey Port! ¡± Even as the director of all this, upon observing this scene, Su Lu couldn¡¯t help but break into a cold sweat.. Chapter 162 - 0162: Seal (Three More Requests for Subscriptions) Chapter 162: Seal (Three More Requests for Subscriptions) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°What happened again?¡± ¡°Why is this happening? The heart of the Silent Forest. Bi Di and others who were affected looked dazed as if they had fallen into a ssic philosophical state of stupefaction, questioning ¡®Who am 1?¡¯, ¡®Where am 1?¡¯, ¡®What am I supposed to do?¡¯. On the other hand, the only girl, Jenny, managed to grasp the situation. ¡°This scene¡­ is like¡­ a violent robber, breaking into a house, in a fight with the owner?¡± She did not understand why, when she saw the ancient mansion, full of crashing noises and endlessly shattering architecture, this was her instinctive thought. ¡°Ah-ha!¡± Suddenly, the whole mansion shook, emitting a human-like scream. Crack! Parts of the wooden structure crumbled apart, and a ck, filthy blood even seeped from the cracks. This entire mansion was like an incarnation of some evil spirit! ¡°Looking at this situation¡­ Could it be the Evil Spirit Knight has won?¡± Su Lui s right hand revealed the Spirit Chain, his left hand reaching into his robe, tightly grasping something. The next moment. Crack! A crescent-shaped de light shattered a wall of the ancient mansion, and a ck-clothed knight on a skeleton horse burst out. It looked extremely distressed; its ck cape was torn in ces, its skeletal horse was even missing some bones, and it gave out mournful cries. The breeze fluttered, it seemed capable of lifting a corner of the cape, allowing Su Lu to see the face of the Evil Spirit Knight¡ªa skull with no flesh or blood, fiery mes burning in its eye sockets, that was the filthy spiritual me from the Abyss! Just by making eye contact, Su Lu¡¯s heart skipped a beat. If he checked his attribute column, he would probably have an additional status of [Curse of the Evil Spirit Knight]. As expected, that¡¯s exactly what happened. The next moment, he felt that his body temperature rose rapidly as if wanting to burn up. ¡°Spirit oppression!¡± Su Lu coldly snorted, suppressing the heat throughout his body with spirit oppression. Then, he entered the secondyer of Mental Realm with his soul trance technique. That figure was just a projection from the material world; the opponent¡¯s true body was still in the Spirit World. Only such a high-level Spirit World existence could harm the Demon Mansion! Boom! Just as he entered the Mental Realm, Su Lu felt a terrible pressure sweeping over him. That high-ranked domination almost caused him to lose his spirit, staying still as if waiting for ughter. ¡°Spirit Chain!¡± At this moment, he forced himself to calm down and waved his right hand. The Spirit Chain formed a spiderweb pattern, spreading out in all directions. This was the most dangerous ¡®spirit capture¡¯ he had ever performed since taking on the profession of a Spiritual Medium! Boom! Almost the moment the Spirit Chain formed its web, Su Lu sensed a huge creature crashing into his ¡¯. No! The difference was like a sparrow caught in a spider web or a shark caught with a normal fishing rod! The opponent only needed to struggle lightly for a moment topletely break free from the binding. Once that happened, even if Su Lu had ascended to the third level of [Odd Technician], he would not have the slightest chance of survival! ¡°Enough! Seal it!¡± At this moment, having confirmed that the opponent was his target, Su Lu revealed a triumphant smile and swiftly threw out a card with his left hand. It was a strange silver card, nk on the front and a mysterious vortex on the back. Seal card! A seal card specially made by a highly skilled [Spirit Medium] from the ancient ruins of the Chris Empire, designed specifically to seal away the Cursed Spirit! This was Su Lu¡¯s final safeguard for this operation! Apanied by a spell, a terrible vortex on the back of the silver card began to rotate, targeting the Evil Spirit Knight. Whoosh! In the Spirit World, a gigantic vortex appeared. Even though the Evil Spirit Knight had escaped the Spirit Chains, it couldn¡¯t dodge fast enough from the vortex. It started to distort and was slowly drawn into the core. In the end, the vortexpletely disappeared into the silver card, all abnormalities vanished. The seal card fell, and the front now depicted an Evil Spirit Knight riding a skeletal horse in a ck cape! ¡°Sess!¡± Su Lu took a deep breath, collected the seal card and returned his Spiritual Body to reality. Outside the ancient house. ¡°Do you all see¡­ that man just suddenly fell over and rolled his eyes back, is he sick?¡± That was Jenny, pointing at Su Lu¡¯s body. Bi Di took a step forward, about to poke Su Lu with a stick, when he saw Su Lu suddenly open his eyes. He fell backward, stuttering, ¡°Si¡­ sir, are you awake now?¡± Out of fear, he unconsciously switched to a respectful form of speech. ¡°Yes¡­haha¡­haha¡­¡± Su Lu stood up and suddenly began to roar withughter. This only scared the others more; they thought he had lost his mind. ¡®Thank goodness¡­this adventure was sessful!¡¯ As for these ordinary people, Su Lu paid them no mind. The battle had been resolved and his soul had returned in just a few short seconds that they barely had time to react. ¡°On the whole, the n was a sess! But¡­ after sealing the Evil Spirit Knight, I didn¡¯t get any experience?¡± Scratching his head, Su Lu sighed, ¡°Looks like¡­just as I suspected, to gain experience, a True Spirit must be maimed or even annihted?¡± He looked at the seal card in his hand. This high-grade magical object could travel between the Spirit World and reality, with the front surface now fully upied by the Evil Spirit Knight. ¡°I wonder what other uses this card has?¡± This seal card was hisst resort against the Evil Spirit Knight. Now, Su Lu came to the edge of the ancient house, carefully examining the damaged old mansion. The main body of the demon-possessed mansion seemed to have suffered abinatorial assault of a tornado and an earthquake. However, half of it was still unbowed. What was even more terrifying was that there was ck blood flowing from the cracked door. Through the path that the Evil Spirit Knight had punched out, Su Lu could directly see the living room. He noticed that all the portrait paintings that originally hung there had disappeared, leaving only scorched marks, as if they had been burnt by fire. ¡°In the end, did the demon-possessed mansion pay a heavy price to expel the Evil Spirit Knight?¡± ¡°Actually¡­the Evil Spirit Knight had already suffered a heavy blow; otherwise, even with the seal card, I might not have been able to seal it away¡­¡± Being a fisherman isn¡¯t an easy job. For example, in this situation, if Su Lu didn¡¯t have a trump card, no matter who would have won, he would end up in a bad situation. So why didn¡¯t Su Lu use the seal card on the demon-possessed mansion from the beginning? That¡¯s because the seal card only had one usage, and it was only effective on Spiritual Bodies. If the demon-possessed mansion wasn¡¯t an evil spirit, but a marvelous object or even a creature, then Su Lu would be helpless. The previous manifesting evil spirit was probably not the real form of the demon-possessed mansion, but a dependant spirit it controlled ¨C the type of which, even if one got destroyed, recements were readily avable. If he had really wasted his trump card on that, Su Lu would¡¯ve spat blood in frustration.. Chapter 163 - 0163: Advanced Trade (Extra 3800, Four updates per night, asking for monthly tickets) Chapter 163: Advanced Trade (Extra 3800, Four updates per night, asking for monthly tickets) Trantor: 549690339 Rustle! Under the tranquil moonlight, the ck woods around rustled, quietly wilting away. It seems to be because the source of their power¡ªthe Demon Ancient House has been severely damaged, making it hard for them to maintain their existence. ¡°Oh? It seems that the Demon Ancient House is also in a pitiful victory? They can¡¯t even maintain the power around them.¡± Su Lu stowed away the Seal card, gazing at his attribute bar. [Status: Curse of the Old House] Looking at the status bar, the curse mark has turned considerably dim, and the symbols are blurry as if they were about to disappear the next second, but they still stubbornly exist. ¡°As expected¡­ the Demon Ancient House has been heavily damaged, which would significantly reduce its influence on me¡­¡± ¡°But¡­ it hasn¡¯t disappearedpletely¡­¡± Su Lu looked at the squirming cracks: ¡°Moreover ¡­ it¡¯s like a living creature, possessing the ability to heal itself.¡± Even though the ferocity of the Demon Ancient House had significantly reduced, he still dared not enter rashly. The horror of this ancient house has exceeded his abilities, so he must test it carefully. ¡°Wait a minute!¡± He suddenly turned his head, looking at Bi Di and the others who wanted to escape: ¡°What do you guys intend to do?¡± ¡°Sir¡­we don¡¯t know anything!¡± Bi Di stuttered, suddenly yelling: ¡°Run!¡± The four youngsters immediately fled in different directions. ¡°Spirit oppression!¡± Su Lu sneered, releasing his spirit oppression, immediately making them kneel. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t harm you. I just have something that needs your help!¡± Bi Di only felt that the ¡®wizard¡¯ standing in front of him carried a terrifying pressure. As he slowly approached him, it felt like his eyes could see through his heart. The next moment, he passed out. ¡°Ah! What did you do to Bi Di?¡± Jenny yelled out crying. ¡°Nothing much, just made him forget some things¡­ though the effect may not be so good.¡± Su Lu shrugged, approaching her: ¡®Moreover¡­ I will give you all a small gift, hoping you all will put it to good use.¡± The Demon Ancient House is still too dangerous, he felt he should call more people to explore. Among them, the Federation knows the danger here and may not be willing to send people. But Charles City is the location of the ck market, where arge number of wild professionals gather, there must be inquisitive people. If he releases some information, such as the treasure map of Gaosuo¡¯s people, is he afraid he won¡¯t be able to attract greedy people to the forefront? These youngsters are the best people for this. Jenny looked at Su Lu, let out a cry, and also passed out. After a while. Four dazed people got up and walked expressionlessly towards the outside world. ¡°Go¡­ spread the news, the wider, the better! The huge treasure¡­ is in the old house!¡± Su Lumanded in a low voice behind them. He was not interested in things like the treasure map of Gaosuo¡¯s ancestors. Especially, since what he got from Alist time was only a part of it, there seem to be several missing important puzzle pieces. what ne gave to these youngsters was a part or the strange symbol. But if someone is genuinely ambitious about the treasure, they will definitely see some clues. After all, the mysterious symbols on it are not fake. This is enough to attract quite a lot of people, or even attract official attention. If the Federation reevaluates and decides to destroy the old house, Su Lu would be willing to ept that as well. In the ck market, the bookstore of the Doma Witch. Su Lu, after disguising himself, walked in, and was immediately warmly received by the old witch. Although she did not know Su Lu¡¯s true identity, she recognized the unique disguise¡ªafter all, he was a big spender. Even though the transactions were not frequent, the amount of Gold Dragon he had spent was enough to pile up into a small hill. The old witch immediately asked with a beaming smile: ¡°Customer¡­ what information would you like to buy this time?¡± ¡°The treasure map of Gaosuo¡¯s ancestors, I heard that it recently appeared in the Silent Forest again¡­ And¡­,¡± Su Lu stressed out: ¡°I heard that you can introduce people to higher-level gatherings?¡± He had heard that the old witch could introduce people to some high-level trade meetings. There are ordinary people mixed in the ck market, but in that circle, most of them are professionals, and above the second level, holding many overt and covert powers. The chances of precious items appearing will also be greater. ¡°Treasure map of Gaosuo¡¯s ancestors? It¡¯s worth ten Gold Dragons¡­¡± The old witchughed: ¡°As for the high-level trade meeting? You are lucky¡­ There just happens to be one held in today¡¯s ck market. But¡­ there are requirements of wealth or treasures for admission. Of course, judging from your wealth, you should meet the criteria.¡± ¡°Proceed with the information first!¡± Su Lu came to the tent after the stone house and threw out a small money bag. ¡°The Gaosuo people¡­ are the native inhabitants of this continent. It is rumored that they worshipped the gods who originally lived on thisnd. During the war of conquest and colonization, the Goddess once descended to perform miracles,pletely crushing the local evil gods ¡­ But gods are immortal. The Gaosuo people always believed that one day, their gods woulde out of their beliefs again, leading them to revenge on the invaders These are the Gaosuo fundamentalists, most of whom have been killed. ¡± The old witch held the glowing crystal ball and slowly said in a swindler¡¯s tone: ¡°It is rumored ¡­ their god had left them a generous treasure. That is the origin of the initial treasure!¡± ¡°A god? No! Maybe it¡¯s just the legacy of a mythical strongman?¡± Su Lu pursed his lips, admitted that he was a little moved, but after thinking about it, he found it impossible. If it is really a legacy of an evil god, Gered, a fourth-level master, is nothing. Only the fifth -level legendary and sixth-level mythical professionals qualify to participate. Natives are short-sighted, maybe a fifth-level legendary professional is enough to be worshipped as a god. ¡®The Gaosuo natives of the Kangni State should have only a peripheral treasure house of some kind, but it is still astonishing¡­ After all, at that time, the natives had established prosperous kingdoms on thisnd¡­¡¯ Su Lu thought for a while: ¡°All right, take me to that high-end trade meeting!¡± Now, he looks down on the materials in the ordinary ck market. He can only hope for some private trades in more advanced circles. ¡°No problem!¡± The old witch grinned, her sparse teeth visible. Introducing such people to trade meetings, she also benefits. Of course, the premise is that the introduced clients are indeed wealthy and trade honestly. And in her view, Su Lu very much fits the bill, even giving her a feeling of a fatmb. ¡°Please follow me!¡± She led Su Lu, fumbling around a corner of the tent. Click! The side of the tent, the earthyyer rumbled and cracked open, revealing a downwards path. zing! The witch held a candlestick, lighting an oilmp on the wall. In an instant, one by one, oilmps lit up, slithering downwards like fire snakes. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect¡­ there¡¯s anotheryer of space under the ck market?¡± Su Lu eximed in admiration, scanned his inspiration around, and followed the old witch down.. Chapter 164 - 0164: Balance (Plus 3900, fifth update request subscription) Chapter 164: Bnce (Plus 3900, fifth update request subscription) Trantor: 549690339 At the end of the tunnel, there was a stone door. On the door, there were sculpted a pair of peculiar monsters. These were two bird-like creatures, their crested feathers sprouting from their heads, forming the shape of a crown. Upon seeing someone approaching, their dragon-sized pupils lit up, and the stone sculpture began to move. ¡°This is an Erstech Bird, the bird of wealth, a legendary mysterious creature said to have the ability to quickly identify and estimate the value of treasures¡­¡± The old witch stepped aside, signaling Su Lu to step forward: ¡°To enter the high-end trading session, you must present something that pleases it, and it will open the door for you.¡± ¡®What a greedy bird¡­¡¯ Su Lu sarcastically thought to himself, though no change in his expression was evident or could be seen due to his masked state. ¡°Well¡­ this will do!¡± After some thought, he very decisively handed over a stack of silver bills. ¡°Beep beep!¡± The eyes of the two Erstech bird statues emitted a luminous glow. Simr scanning lights swept over his thick stack of bills, suddenly opening their mouths to let out melodious chirps. Rumble! Amidst the crisp chirping, the stone door slowly opened, revealing the space inside. ¡°Please, go ahead, I won¡¯t apany you further.¡± The elderly witch bid him farewell with a bow. ¡°Really¡­ quite an unusual bird!¡± With a word of admiration, Su Lu stepped through the stone door. The standard of value is not easy to measure. If judged purely by mystical content or by precious metals. it would be straightforward, but what he offered was paper money! Pure national credit guarantees. He had no idea how the two stone bird statues determined value. ¡°Either¡­ there are professional appraisers hidden somewhere manipting things, or, it¡¯s purely the power of the ult¡­ Thetter is even more horrifying!¡± After Su Lu entered the space behind the stone door, he found it to be arge square, surrounded by a variety of stone doors. In the middle of the square, there were a circle of sofas, where groups of cloaked figures gathered, all veiled and caped, seemingly conducting an ult salon. Without immediately sitting down, Su Lu curiously surveyed the surroundings. It seemed that this ce was also part of the ruins, perhaps a storeroom of its previous owner. ¡°Beautiful patterns, are they not?¡± Just as he was tracing the patterns on the stone wall, a female voice reached his ears. Turning his head, he saw a figure cloaked in red. Although the voice was feminine, who was truly hidden inside remained aplete mystery. ¡°Yes, imbued with a style of witchcraft, I reckon it must have been created by a [Wizard].¡± With a shrug, Su Lu casually responded. ¡°Indeed¡­ the [Wizard] profession is different from that of the [Witch] voiced the woman beneath the red cloak. The [Witch] profession could only be assumed by women, while the [Wizard] was much more bnced. Su Lu chatted a bit more with her and found that she seemed to be a caster profession with a wealth of knowledge. Ding! Ding! Just as the woman under the red cloak wanted to exchange more thoughts, from the center of the square, there came a chime. ¡°The trading session is starting, shall we go?¡± The voice beneath the cloak sent an invitation to him. ¡°Alright!¡± Su Lu saw groups of figures heading towards the center, naturally he followed, choosing a long sofa to sit on. Just then, the woman in the red cloak unabashedly sat next to him, and a rich fragrance of perfume wafted over. ¡°Ladies and Gentlemen!¡± Once everyone had taken their seats, an elder with a silver mask in the center of the room began to speak: ¡°The Dawn of the Gods hase ¡­ it is our good fortune. Today we sip fine wine and exchange goods with one another in hope that in the future, we can together open the path of legend!¡± His voice wasn¡¯t loud, but it seemed to whisper in everyone¡¯s ear, with an inexplicable force field emanating from him. Su Lu felt a sense of awe, knowing that the elder most likely held a fourth-tier master profession. Looking around, there were at least thirty people present, each a minimum of second tier. It could be said that the elites of transcendent individuals in Charles City, might all be here now. ¡®No ¡­ this kind of transcendent trading, perhaps there are members of the Eleventh Bureau of the Federation and the church mixed in!¡¯ In the end, the ancient old man with the mask conjured a magic wand made out of oak in his hand and pointed it lightly. Rumble! In the center of the salon, a stone podium slowly rose. On top of it was a ck scale, the centerpiece engraved with a pattern of a vertical eye. ¡°That¡¯s¡­ the ¡®Scales of Justice¡¯?¡± Su Lu heard the woman beside him under the cloak murmuring in a low voice. ¡°Scales of Justice?¡± He asked curiously. ¡°In the mythology of the New World¡­ The indigenous gods used scales to weigh the souls of their followers, determining their piety and morality. That is the origin of the first divine artifact scales ¡­ and this Scales of Justice, although far from being as great as that, is also a rare mystical object. It can measure the value of items on both sides and rarely makes mistakes.¡± The woman under the cloak nced at Su Lu, seemingly aware that he was a neer and exined the situation to him. ¡°I see! ¡± Su Lu nodded, realizing that the scales might be the source of the carving¡¯s appraisal ability on the door. Additionally, it was the foundation of the establishment of this trading session, being able to identify counterfeit and inferior products. However, everyone¡¯s value judgment might not be equivalent to the scales¡¯. So, it merely maintained a generally fair environment. ¡°So¡­ ording to the rules, the guest from the direction of Aries will speak first. We will proceed in a clockwise order, alright?¡± The masked old man nced around, nodded, and returned to his seat. From Su Lu¡¯s right, five or six people away, a portly figure in a ck robe stood up and came to the front of the stone podium. He took a box from under his cloak, opened it, and inside was an exotic purple flower the size of a bowl: ¡°Magical Material- -One Purple Peri Flower in exchange for a potion that boosts spiritual power, or for sale in Golden Dragons¡­¡± ¡®So that¡¯s what a Purple Peri Flower looks like?¡¯ Su Lu¡¯s eyes lit up, he was aware of this material, which is a key ingredient for concocting high-level potions. It seemed that this fat man was a spellcaster, and it looked like he was urgentlycking the mental power potion. ¡°200 Golden Dragons!¡± ¡°220 Golden Dragons!¡± ¡°Corrosive Potion, two standard parts!¡± The gathered ultists all began to bid, and thest one, a man in a green robe, shouted out the potion, causing Su Lu¡¯s eyelids to twitch. ¡®Indeed ¡­ the Gaosuo Tribe has been around for so long, it¡¯s possible that the form leaked out a long time ago!¡¯ It was clear that this trader was in dire need of potions, and he was visibly delighted to hear the name of the Corrosive Potion. Ignoring the others¡¯ bids of Golden Dragons, he looked at the green-robed man: ¡°Deal!¡± During the transaction, they put their wares on the Scales of Justice. Su Lu saw very clearly, the box holding the Purple Peri Flower was evidently weighing down one side, but this was a normal premium, and the transaction waspleted once both parties had no objections.. Chapter 165 - 0165: Trade (One update asking for monthly tickets) Chapter 165: Trade (One update asking for monthly tickets) Trantor: 549690339 ¡®Scales of Justice? Quite an intriguing ability¡­¡¯ After observing a few transactions, Su Lu was able to understand the basic process of the exchange meeting. Indeed, the examination of the Scales of Justice was an essential part. It effectively eliminated the appearance of counterfeit goods, and also served as an authentication tool. After all, those who came here to trade were all smart people; it would be difficult toplete a trade if the value of items differed too greatly. What surprised Su Lu even more was that the scales could even examine the value of the information. He had witnessed a transaction where someone had bought information on a second-level job for 300 Golden Dragons. Such transactions were notmon here. Most of those who attended the exchange meeting had jobs above the second level, and their paths had already been determined. Unless the information was about a job of the third level or above, it rarely circted here. The few asional times were probably done for the purpose of collecting for families or certain powers and the prices weren¡¯t usually too high. After a short while, it was the turn of the cloaked woman sitting next to him. She got up gracefully and went to the center of the salon, saying in a calm voice: ¡°One thousand Golden Dragons, publishing a task ¨C assassinate a third-level upational Person!¡± ¡®An assassination task?¡¯ ¡®A third-level upational Person, one thousand Golden Dragons? That¡¯s a bit expensive, the target isn¡¯t particrly difficult, but does have a troublesome status!¡¯ Once the content of the transaction was disclosed, it sparked immediate discussion among the crowd. Someone immediately raised a question. ¡°Detailed information will be provided after signing the contract, and I can provide some help as well. Is anyone interested in epting the task?¡± The cloaked woman looked around, only to be somewhat disappointed when seeing no responses, and she reluctantly returned to her seat. Following her, Su Lu got up and moved to the center, facing gazes from all directions. He cleared his throat, and in a deep, hoarse voice said: ¡°Looking to purchase Spirit World material ¨C face of the Disguiser. As for the price¡­ money, potions that enhance mental power or agility, fourth level job information, or maps to Gaosuo¡¯s treasure can all be used as payment!¡± ¡®What?¡¯ At these words, the crowd suddenly became restless. Apart from money being fairlymon, Su Lu¡¯s proposed trades ¨C either the potions, the fourth level job information, or Gaosuo¡¯s treasure map ¨C were all extraordinary items. Of course, the Disguiser was not an ordinary spiritual body that was hard to get rid of, let alone to strip its entire face off. ¡®Which job does the fourth level job information belong to?¡¯ ¡®Gaosuo¡¯s treasure map? Could it be the one that has been causing a stir recently, the one rted to Gered?¡¯ Questions were continuously raised from all around. Seeing this, Su Lu smiled. He didn¡¯t fear others being greedy, but he was afraid of apathy. It seemed like his bait was enticing enough to attract a substantial number of Transcendents. ¡°We can discuss the details in private, but the precondition is that you must have the material I need!¡± ncing at the restless crowd, Su Lu calmly replied. ¡®Damn¡­Disguisers, those Spirit World creatures are rarely seen!¡¯ ¡®I saw one at an auction before, but didn¡¯t manage to acquire it¡­¡¯ ¡®I remember¡­¡¯ Even the masked old man hosting the event was startled. He stared at Su Lu with an ambiguous look. ¡®I have it!¡¯ ¡®I have the face of the Disguiser!¡¯ Suddenly, two voices rang out. One was from a man in a ck robe, the other, quite surprisingly to Su Lu, came from the cloaked woman who had just returned to her seat. ¡®Good! We can talk privately!¡¯ Su Lu then turned to the old man from earlier. There were a few stone houses by the side of the salon¡¯s square, built specifically for this type of situation. ¡®You may go.¡¯ With a nod from the old man, Su Lu chose the cloaked woman and entered a stone house with her. The house was enclosed on all sides and had a special effect that could prevent prying eyes. ¡°I need to verify the goods first!¡± Su Lu said, eyeing the female in the cloak. ¡®No problem!¡¯ The woman handed over an iron box. Su Lu examined it with his spiritual power, then slowly opened it. Inside the box was a ball of dark green gtin. Correct! Once the face of the Disguiser had been stripped off, it took on the form of this gtinous substance. Materials from the Spirit World were often strange, and some even needed special methods for preservation, otherwise, they could easily evaporate. ¡®Hmm, it indeed is!¡¯ Su Lu nodded, looking at the cloaked woman: ¡°So, what do you want?¡± ¡®Would you assassinate that third-level job holder for me?¡¯ The cloaked womanughed, but then added, ¡®Forget it, you don¡¯t seem like the adventurous type. I just want to know the name of the fourth level job information you have.¡¯ ¡®Alright, the job information I possess are the fourth tiers [Master of Combat], [st Master], and [Master of Alchemy].¡¯ Su Lu slowly replied. These three pieces of fourth-tier job information were the spoils he had pigedst time when the Spirit of the White Tower was destroyed. As for his own heritage, of course, he couldn¡¯t sell it. In the Federation, aplete heritage from first to fourth level could propel a Transcendent family to rise. Even though these were just three fourth-tier jobs, their value was inestimable. But Su Lu was slightly nervous inside, as it was unlikely to perfectly fit the woman¡¯s job path. ¡®It¡¯s these three?¡¯ The cloaked woman eximed, ¡®This is a tough choice indeed. The [st Master] undoubtedly has the highest value, but the [Master of Alchemy] is more suited to my situation¡­¡¯ It seemed like she was despising the [Master of Combat]. ¡®[st Master], has the highest value?¡¯ Su Lu was truly surprised by this. He had thought that the [Master of Alchemy] job, which was favored by spellcasters, was the most valuable among the three. ¡®Of course, haven¡¯t you heard of the special job switch of the Green Tree Castle National Laboratory ¨C [Mechanical Master]?¡¯ The cloaked woman gave Su Lu a strange look, ¡®[st Master] is the prerequisite for the job switch to [Mechanical Master] ¡®What?¡¯ Su Lu widened his eyes. He really did not know this. But he still remembered the horror of the fourth-level [Mechanical Master]. As long as the Mecha was built, it could disy powerparable to that of a legendary upational Person! ¡®But the special job switch of [Mechanical Master] seems to have some ws¡­ otherwise, it should directly be a legendary level job.¡¯ ¡®I¡¯ve made up my mind, I want [Master of Alchemy]!¡¯ The cloaked woman suddenly said, then asked, ¡®Would you sell the promotion information of [st Master]? I¡¯ll pay in Golden Dragons!¡¯ ¡®That¡¯s not for sale!¡¯ Su Lu shook his head. He got the feeling that this woman was not an Alchemy Apprentice, but he didn¡¯t care about what she wanted with it, ¡®In that case¡­ the job information of [Master of Alchemy] in exchange for the face of Disguiser. If you agree, then let¡¯s proceed with the trade.¡¯ ¡®Alright.¡¯ The cloaked woman returned to the salon with Su Lu, each cing their items on the Scales of Justice. The woman naturally ced the iron box housing the face of the Disguiser, while Su Lu put a piece of parchment, which he had already copied, onto the scales. Thud! One end of the Scales of Justice was pressed down heavily by a piece of parchment, almost hitting the stone tform. ¡®It should be¡­ job information, of the fourth level?!¡¯ All those present were experienced and their eyes lit up, filled with amazement.. Chapter 166 - 0166: Secrecy (Plus 4000, second update request subscription) Chapter 166: Secrecy (Plus 4000, second update request subscription) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Friend, I wonder if you¡¯re still interested in trading the face of the Disguiser that you hold?¡± Afterpleting the trade, Su Lu looked towards another mysterious man who possessed the material of the Disguiser. One piece of material was not secure enough, he wanted to prepare another one. ¡°Of course!¡± The man in the ck robe got up, ¡°but¡­ I just want the Gaosuo people¡¯s treasure map.¡± ¡°Agreed!¡± Su Lu nodded in agreement, bypassing the trouble of trading in the secret room, they went directly towards the Scales of Justice. Su Lu ced the imprinted treasure map there, sealed, of course, and only the half he had obtained. Boom! This time, one side of the scale mmed heavily on the stone tform. ¡°What?¡± ¡°The treasure map of the Gaosuo people, is it actually genuine?¡± ¡°The severe tilt of the scale at least indicates its value, which is much higher than that of the Disguiser!¡± ¡°There is onest possibility, that the material of the Disguiser is fake!¡± Seeing the other party joyfully collecting the treasure map, Su Lu carefully checked the material in his hand. With the [Mystical Schr]¡¯s intuition, and theparison provided by the cape girl, Su Lu confirmed that although the ¡®jelly¡¯ in his hand was a bit small, it was the real deal. He nodded in satisfaction and sat back down. Beside him, someone who had been impatient to trade quickly took the stage. The previous trades seemed to havepletely ignited the passion of those present and a fewrge transactions werepleted afterwards. ¡°Thank you all, now it¡¯s time for free discussion.¡± The mask-wearing elder finally stood up and announced the next phase of the salon. Everyone immediately stood up, forming their own circles. Quite a few people looked towards Su Lu. ¡°Sorry, I need to go first!¡± Su Lu stood up, expressed his apology to the cape girl, and turned towards the stone gate he hade through. At his heightened level of perception, he noticed many eyes focusing on him, his heart sank. ¡®As expected¡­ Being a second-tier person, with much information on fourth-tier professions, in addition to having the Gaosuo people¡¯s treasure map¡­ I certainly have drawn a lot of attention.¡¯ As the stone door closed, the feeling of being watched by Su Lu immediately weakened. He stepped onto his tent, no longer paused, and quickly left the ck market. Several hourster, the underground salon also came to an end. After sending off thest guest, the masked elder leaned back on the sofa, exhaustion lining his face, and removed his mask to reveal a slightly weary, yet wise and animated old face. ¡°Who could have imagined that¡­ the person controlling nearly half the earnings of the ck market is none other than Archbishop Marlon¡¯s right-hand man, Hughes?¡± A lightughter came from the darkness, as a man walked out. He was tall, wearing a tight ck suit, with short steel-like hair. His muscles bulged with explosive force. ¡°Captain Harris!¡± Hughes slightly bowed his head in respect, ¡°The transcendent in the wilderness are alsombs of our lord, they need the guidance of light¡­¡± If it was said that the church waspletely unaware of the ck market and was powerless, it would be a big joke. Of course, Hughes also knew that those top in-the-wild professionals may not be unaware of what was happening behind the scenes, but they wisely chose to remain silent. ¡°The groundwork must be elerated! Today even the treasure map of the Gaosuo ancestors showed up!¡± Harris materialized half a treasure map in his hand, it was the one Su Lu had previously traded with him! ¡°Besides¡­ several high school students who encountered ghosts in the Silent Forest imed to have seen many map symbols in the cursed old mansion¡­ What the hell! What rtionship does the Gaosuo people¡¯s treasure map have with the Angus¡­ that family?¡± Harrisined. As he said the final family name, as if he had remembered something, he fell silent, looking at the suddenly wide-eyed Hughes. It seemed that even the name Angus Gold was a curse! ¡°The map of the Gaosuo ancestors was probably brought out of the nature reserve by the Gered bandits¡­¡± Bishop Hughes said in a calm tone: ¡°And they paid a bloody price for it¡­ The Battle of Deste Valley, the fate of the gant thief Zoren is unknown, but Gered survived, and it is currently unknown where he has gone to recover from his injuries¡­¡± The curse of the Evil Spirit Knight kills a certain number of people at regr intervals. It seemed that Gered was quite lucky as the curse order was behind the three prisoners of Su Lu. Otherwise, in his heavily injured state, he might not have been able to withstand the sudden attack of the Evil Spirit Knight. ¡°Gered is an A-ss fugitive, with the potential to promote his profession to legend, he must be arrested or killed as soon as possible!¡± Hughes made a gesture: ¡°Besides¡­ He seems to know some secrets of the Gaosuo people.¡± ¡°Knowing the secrets of the Gaosuo ancestors is not just Gered, but also that guy today. Is he Gered¡¯s subordinate? Or someone from another power?¡± Harrisined unhappily: ¡°We should have arrested him and made him spit out everything.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve said it¡­ the unpredictable teleportation of the secret realm is its foundation, and it cannot be turned around¡­ What¡¯s more, once this matter spreads, the prosperity here will disintegrate instantly¡­¡± Hughes said, ¡°The value of that man is definitely not as great as the entire ck market.¡± This free market was not just a gold mine, but also the best tform for the Federation and the church to grasp Kangni State transcendent professionals. By secretly manipting some supplies, issuing tasks, they could effectively suppress the growth of the transcendent or achieve certain goals. ¡°So¡­ he really got away? I have to say, he is quite a shrewd and smart young man!¡± Harris snorted: ¡°What are you going to do about the Silent Forest?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not what we¡¯re going to do, but the news will inevitably spread¡­ when that happens, it will certainly attract arge number of in-wild professionals.¡± Hughes said, ¡°But with the horror of the Demon Mansion, I doubt that any transcendent will be able to prate its depths.¡± ¡°Not necessarily¡­ I¡¯ve sent people to observe secretly. That mansion has recently suffered some serious damage¡­¡± Harris suddenly said. ¡°If that¡¯s the case¡­ the expulsion of evil is the inalienable duty of us clergy! Hughes said in a firm tone. Given the chance, he would definitely hope topletely destroy the Silent Forest and the old mansion within it. Any buildings of demons and their followers existing in the world were a humiliation to the faith of the Goddess! Aplishing this task would be the greatest glory for any clergy of the righteous god and they would gain great merit. ¡°Good, in this incident, we might be able to reach an agreement.¡± Harrisughed, his eyes full of ambiguous meanings. Angus Gold¡­ a top-tier demon family, even their family name was cursed, carrying unspeakable horror. What kind of items would such a transcendent family leave behind? Chapter 167 - 0167: Ritual (Third Call for Monthly Tickets) Chapter 167: Ritual (Third Call for Monthly Tickets) Trantor: 549690339 In an unnamed inn, inside a room. The surroundings have long beenprehensively arranged, sealing off any anomalies and leakage of spirituality. The radiance of the Spiritual Fire flickered, dancing with the shadows, waxing and waning like the tide. The ordinary desk was covered with various spiritual materials. Su Lu looked solemn, staring at the Disguiser¡¯s face burning in front of him. This spiritual entity was not especially powerful but was very cunning and difficult to discern, let alone kill. Being able to obtain two sets of materials this time was entirely due to his overspending. In doing so, he revealed a lot of things. ¡®However¡­ One real treasure map should be enough to attract the major powers to act, right?¡¯ A slight smile formed at the corner of Su Lu¡¯s mouth. This was exactly the oue he was hoping for. By the time the sun was gradually rising the next day, He had an item in his hand that resembled a human skin mask. ¡°A marvelous item¨C ¨C -The Disguiser¡¯s Mask!¡± ¡°Thank goodness I bought two sets of materials. The refining really did fail once yesterday¡­¡± Su Lu looked at the only product left in his hand, hesitated slightly, and then stuck it on his face. The Disguiser¡¯s Mask was cooling to the touch and did not feel stifling. It seemed to be a part of his skin, giving a veryfortable sensation. Not only that, Su Lu came before a full-length mirror and started to pinch his own facial features like they were made of modeling y. ¡°As expected¡­ After incorporating the Disguiser¡¯s traits, the newly reformed mask has the ability to disguise, although the effect has its limitations! First, it can only change facial features with no way to alter height or body shape. Second, there¡¯s a limit to how much it can change.¡± The properties of this mask were peculiar, as if there was a limited amount of skin and flesh on the face that you could decide to add to the cheeks, nose, eyelids, and other organs. However, once the total amount was used up, it was powerless. If one part protruded, then another part would decrease. ¡°Even so, it can make me into another person, drastically increasing my ability to conceal myself. Ifbined with the [Wanderer] ability, I¡¯d practically be an inconceivable assassin!¡± Su Lu was fairly satisfied. Suddenly, a thought urred to him. He extended his nose, changed the color of the skin above his mouth to a glossy silver. In an instant, it was as if he was wearing the previous ¡®Raven¡¯s Mask¡¯ again. ¡°Not bad, from now on, let¡¯s call you the ¡®Raven¡¯s Mask¡¯. It¡¯s a shame it¡¯s the second generation.¡± The original mask was made of ordinary materials, which broke after one hit. However, the second generation Raven¡¯s Mask, sacrifices defense for the ability to disguise, amplifying it to the extreme. For Su Lu, that was a far more valuable ability. ¡°I¡¯ve set everything up, now I wonder how many greedy wolves the Silent Forest would attract?¡± Su Lu finished packing, he opened the curtains and looked in the direction of the Silent Forest, silently smiling. Western Federation, ck Death Society branch. The dark green candlelight burned, casting a miserable green light around. Many shadows were reflected on the walls, as if countless demons were extending their arms and dancing wildly. Arge number of ck Dead Followers, wearing ck robes and holding various ritual instruments, were kneeling under an altar, muttering different incantations. The altar was mainly constructed of obsidian, inscribed with numerousplex symbols, each of them seeming to contain infinite secrets begging for lifelong study. ¡°Grandmaster! ¡± A priest respectfully bowed before the grandmaster of the ck Death Society. ¡°The ritual is ready and the Saintess haspleted her preliminary preparations.¡± ¡°Very well, begin!¡± The old-looking grandmaster nodded and put on a pitch-ck mask. The facemask disyed numerous sinister patterns, and in the center of the forehead, a moon ring was visible. He stroked the mask, and with a stretch of his arms, a follower immediately draped a sophisticated and intricate ceremonial robe onto his body. Unexpectedly, moonlight flooded the entire secret realm. The fervency in the eyes of the multitude of ck Dead Followers intensified as they prayed loudly. ¡®Ever since we obtained the Arcane Spiritst time, the resurrection process of our Lady Moon has been elerating¡­¡¯ Seeing this, the grandmaster of the ck Death Society was exceedingly satisfied. He ascended the altar step by step, arriving at its peak. In the center of the altar was a crystal coffin, and inside ity a stunning young girl. She was wearing a simple robe, her features were incredibly delicate, her skin fragile as if it could be broken with a breath, just like a doll. She was, of course, Beryl. ¡°A genuine divine vessel requires at least a legendary body and transcendent power¡­¡± Stared the grandmaster, looking at the scene. At this point, Beryl did not meet the criteria. What she was undergoing was in fact the master-level ritual of breaking through to the fourth stage. ¡°The moon is the dominator of death!¡± ¡°Our lord possesses the authority of death!¡± ¡°To approach our lord¡­ one must ept death and then return from it¡­ and be¡­ [Undead]!¡± The old man recited in a lyrical tone: ¡°In the name of the moon¡­ resurrect!¡± Beryl before was just an unintentional corpse maiden. Essentially, she was still a corpse¡ªeven if some consciousness had returned, even if she could move, even if she had mastered transcendent power! Her professional path was to reverse life and death step by step. Upon reaching the fourth stage, the master level, she had to use a ritual to allow the body topletely resurrect, obtaining abilities like a heartbeat and body temperature, all the capabilities an ordinary person would possess. Only in this way can she truly be considered [Undead]! ¡°Praise be to our lord!¡± Amid the frenzied worship of many heretical followers, prepared sacrifices were ughtered inrge quantities. The traces of blood followed the engravings, soon upying the entire altar. The girl inside the crystal coffin seemed to absorb the blood threads throughout the altar. Her body became slightly translucent as traces of blood circted in her vessels, adding a healthy rosy hue to her skin. Thump! Thump! All the blood converged, and finally, her heart started to pound robustly. This sess meant Beryl had truly transformed from a corpse to a living person,pletely reversing life and death. All her physical functions, including the lost ability to reproduce, werepletely restored. At this point, she was undoubtedly a living person! This was a status that even the holy water of the Goddess Church could not harm because her nature hadpletely changed. ¡®Reversing life and death, this is a miracle of our lord!¡¯ The grandmaster of the ck Death Society gazed at Beryl as she slowly got up, slightly bowing his head in respect¡ªnot to her, but to the vessel she was about to be for the goddess. ¡°Prepare a room for me!¡± Said Beryl in an ethereal voice devoid of any impurities: ¡°In three days, I will fully consolidate my current state and execute the criminal who vited my spirit!¡± Even with a master-servant contract, if the gap is too wide, there is always the possibility of a reversal! Chapter 168 - 0168: Feast (Plus 4100, fourth update request subscription) Chapter 168: Feast (Plus 4100, fourth update request subscription) Trantor: 549690339 In the Mental Realm. Su Lu, wandering within, suddenly froze. He lifted his head, looking above the sea of consciousness. In that sky, an additional pair of eyes had somehow appeared. Those eyes were bright and clear, but devoid of any emotion, simply staring at him with wooden indifference. A sensation of death gradually spread. ¡°It¡¯s the dream realm again! A subconscious warning¡­ Wake me up!¡± Su Lu uttered softly, his eyes flicking open, ¡°It¡¯s Beryl¡­has her strength increased?¡± He had previously mastered the technique of sealing his mind through continuous practice to avoid detection, named as ¡®Mind Seal Skill¡¯! Originally, he couldpletely block Beryl¡¯s prying eyes. But just now, there were signs that the Mind Seal Skill was about to be breached! ¡°This situation¡­ only suggests one thing; Beryl has be stronger again and¡­ she has detected that my Professional Rank is much lower than hers. She¡¯s preparing to forcefully probe, or even curse me?¡± Looking at the experience points in his attribute bar, Su Lu smirked silently. This was the big pit he had intentionally dug for Beryl, waiting to bury someone in it. What he was guarding against was precisely the current situation. ¡®Even though I can level up now and definitely make her retreat in difficulty, but is that enough?¡¯ Su Lu gritted his teeth, he wasn¡¯t just going to back down. He nned to utilize the effect of the master-servant contract and the advantage of the Mental Realm to give her a lesson she¡¯d remember for a lifetime. Three dayster. Silent Forest. The once deste restricted area was now filled with Transcendents. Around the wire fence, makeshift tents were visible everywhere, erected by Transcendents who had received the news and spontaneously organized their journey here. With a sweep of the outer periphery, Su Lu spotted several marks. For instance, those who had a clenched fist in blood were from the Blood Brotherhood. Those with an eagle head were from the Dark Eagle Alliance. Of course, there were also members of the Church of Light and The Eleventh Bureau. In addition, there were even more in number, scattered Wild Transcendents. When Su Lu returned to this forbiddennd, he almost thought he had arrived in a marketce. Admittedly, looking at so many ¡®audiences¡¯ for the ¡®script¡¯ he had personally directed filled him with pride. At this moment, he was dressed in a dark trench coat, posing as a middle-aged man with a hooked nose, exuding a cold temperament. This was his disguise as an ordinary second order Transcendent, approaching the area. ¡°There are so many people¡­¡± Coming to the side with more tents and more chaos, Su Luughed. ¡°Absolutely¡­ after all, it involves the treasure of the Gaosuo ancestors which has been confirmed to be real¡­¡± An upational Person suddenly approached from the side. He was dressed very avant-garde, wearing a ck short-sleeved shirt and bell-bottom trousers, with a green snake-shaped tattoo on his arm. He came up to Su Lu openly and introduced himself, ¡°My name is Mundo, from the Ten-fist Association. And you?¡± ¡°Bellu, just an individual!¡± Su Lu nced around, ¡°Why¡­ are there so many Transcendents here?¡± ¡°The treasure of the Gaosuo people is just one aspect¡­ The Church and The Eleventh Bureau perhaps want to trace Gered¡¯s whereabouts, he¡¯s very likely to be attracted over¡­ and some Transcendents just want to watch the excitement or pick up a bargain¡­ After all, there are likely items left behind by past powerful people in that ancient house.¡± Mundo rified for Su Lu. ¡°This really is¡­ fearless of death!¡± Su Lu was somewhat amazed. The horror of the Demon house annihted even second-order upational Persons instantly. Although it had been severely damaged at this point, who gave these upational Persons such courage? ¡°Who knows¡­¡± Mundo shrugged, ¡°Anyway, we¡¯re just here to watch the show¡­ The real main forces are the Church and the Federation, look, they even dispatched Bishop Hughes and Harris.¡± Su Lu looked over and saw two upational Persons crossing the fence and entering the scope of the Silent Forest. ¡®Some familiar aura¡­ could it be someone I saw in the ck market?¡¯ ¡°Hey¡­ If you don¡¯t have anywhere else to go, how about considering joining us?¡± At this point, Mundo extended an invitation to Su Lu, ¡°Our Ten-fist Association is a very liberal and enlightened organization. We value helping each other among members and there¡¯s no strong binding.¡± It was clear that he wanted to woo Su Lu. After all, those who dared toe here were the elites among upational Persons, mostly above the 2nd Professional Rank. ¡°Thank you¡­ but I need to think.¡± Su Lu¡¯s n was originally just to draw a group of greedy people here to serve as cannon fodder. But he didn¡¯t expect the power of the treasure, or the aberration of the ancient house to attract even more Transcendents. ¡®I hope no innocents get hurt¡­ but most of those whoe here are probably people greedy for treasure, right? Walking into a dead end out of greed¡­ perhaps they can only me themselves¡­¡¯ Su Lu spected wildly in his heart, but on the surface, he epted Mundo¡¯s kindness and moved to a tent area. ¡°This is our Ten-fist Association¡¯s area! Come, let me introduce you to the other friends!¡± Mundo enthusiastically introduced the others to Su Lu. At this point, seven or eight people were sitting around a campfire, forming a circle. ¡°This is our club president ¡ª Rafael! Next to him is ¡®Seagull¡¯ Kole¡­¡± ¡°As for the few to the right, they are lone rangers just like you, temporarily joining our camp. This one is Hulk, and next to him is Bounty Hunter ¡ª Geli!¡± Su Lu¡¯s eyes passed over each one, nodding in acknowledgment. When he saw Geli, his expression remained unchanged, and he directly swept past her. He no longer looked like the young man he once was, if Geli could recognize him, it would be a miracle. Moreover, the female bounty hunter at the moment seemed a little haggard, as if she hadn¡¯t slept well for a long time. Ever since he notified herst time that her teacher might be unfortunately lost, and he had left the inheritance behind, Su Lu had not contacted this female bounty hunter anymore. Looking at her now, it seems that she had entered a state of revenge, crazily tracing everything rted to Gered. ¡°Wee, Bellu!¡± At this point, Rafael, the hulking white club president of the Ten-fist Association, stood up, saying very familiarly, ¡°With your joining, we have one more strength!¡± Transcendents also valued power. The Federation and Church undoubtedly ranked first, the Blood Brotherhood, and Dark Eagle Alliance were the second echelon, the remaining small organizations and lone rangers although inrge numbers were only at the bottom in terms of strength. In the case of this temporary union, it was merely to increase their say. Su Lu agreed with a smile on his face, then sat to one side and silently observed. Before him, messages were being continuously received. ¡°After the investigation by The Eleventh Bureau and Bishop Hughes, it has been confirmed that the terror in the Silent Forest has been weakened¡­ an attempt to break into the ancient house can be made!¡± ¡°The specific time is set for tomorrow noon!¡± After hearing this intelligence, Rafael, the club president of the Ten -fist Association, immediately became restless and took the initiative to negotiate with other camps.. Chapter 169 - 0169: Third Order (Extra 4200, 5 updates per night, asking for monthly tickets) Chapter 169: Third Order (Extra 4200, 5 updates per night, asking for monthly tickets) Trantor: 549690339 Late into the night, a glum-faced Rafael came back The moment he returned, many professionals who were merely pretending to sleep by the tree stumps opened their eyes, their eyes were fixed on this leader of the Ten-fist Association. ¡°It¡¯s already settled. We attack at noon tomorrow. We can enter Silent Forest, but we can¡¯t approach the ancient mansion¡­ Of course, if anything happenster, they won¡¯t care.¡± Rafael casually sat down in front of the fire pit, speaking in a low voice. ¡®Not being able to approach the ancient mansion means there¡¯s not much danger¡­ Conversely, there¡¯s not much to gain either!¡¯ Su Lu looked at the chairman with amusement, ¡®In other words, we¡¯ve been alienated from the circle?¡¯ Thinking back, the church and the federation, such huge entities, might even look down on the Blood Brotherhood, let alone smaller organizations like the Ten -fist Association. However, because of this, the danger has considerably decreased. ¡®All in all, it¡¯s neither good nor bad. It¡¯s not stated that as transcendent individuals we can¡¯t approach the ancient mansion, as long as we¡¯re not afraid of attacks, or being used as cannon fodder.¡¯ Su Lu shaded his face with his hat, pretending to sleep. The color of the bonfire fluctuated between bright and dim, and the surrounding professionals gradually quieted down. In the darkness. Su Lu performed a soul trance and entered the secondyer of the mental realm. In an instant, he saw manyrge and small mental secret realm inds around him. The closer to Silent Forest, the more such secret realms were, and the number of people was astonishing. More importantly, it seemed that there was a vortex hidden at their core. ¡°A vortex-like mental secret realm, this is because the bodily form is toorge, affecting the ocean of consciousness¡­ it¡¯s a fourth-level master professional!¡± Using spiritual realm scouting, Su Lu quickly obtained rich information. ¡°Angus Gold¡­ Angus Gold¡­ ¡® Just then, a summons suddenly came from afar. He looked up and his pupils contracted. He saw a broken ancient mansion standing proudly in the mental realm, almost identical to the one in the real world. ¡°The body of the demon mansion is hidden in the spiritual realm?¡± Su Lu gradually enlightened: ¡°No wonder it can open the spiritual realm¡­ connecting and bringing in all kinds of forces.¡± All at once. The scene in front of him changed again. Many mental secret realms disappeared, the Ocean of Consciousness surged, forming a huge whirlpool! Through the vortex, Su Lu seemed to see a beautiful young girl, watching over him with frigid, emotionless eyes. ¡°It¡¯s Beryl¡­ she¡¯s starting!¡± A terrifying suction force acted upon Su Lu. Even through the master-servant contract, he still felt the suppression of rank. ¡°At this moment, Beryl at least surpasses me by two ranks. Once she pulls into the vortex where her real body is located, I¡¯m doomed!¡± Because of the distance, the other party projected power remotely, giving Su Lu a brief moment to react. ¡°Has Beryl already advanced to the fourth rank?¡± Su Lu¡¯s expression was very calm. In front of him the attribute panel appeared: ¡°Take office¡­ [Magician]! ¡± ¡°[Scanning: Use 1000 experience points to take up the profession of Magician¡­ Detecting that the profession requires a second-rank precondition: Mysterious Schr, Spirit 5.0, Soul Trance LV4!¡­ Conditions met! Begin advancement!]¡± On the properties bar, the screen changed quickly. Su Lu groaned, feeling a powerful force exploding within his spirit body. A third-rank professional, already a specialist in various mystical domains, possesses supernatural powers! They gradually step out of the realm of ordinary people, possessing a variety of bizarre and mysterious abilities. That is even more so for [Magician]! In an instant, he felt his spiritual body was incredibly stable in the mental realm, resisting the suction of the vortex. Time seemed to have passed a long while, but in the outside world, it was just an instant. Apanied by a vast amount of knowledge and information being poured in, the properties panel prompt rang out: [Ding! Appointment sessful!] [Appointed to Odd Technician! Spirit +3! Constitution +1! Acquired Skill: Heart Trick!] ¡°[Odd Technician], also known as [Scroll Master] in ancient times, can create scrolls infused with strange powers, prate people¡¯s hearts, perform all kinds of mysterious operations, their means are ever-changing, endless¡­¡± A vast number of knowledge points have emerged one by one in Su Lu¡¯s understanding. His huge spirit makes him feel as if he has be a giant in the mental realm, suddenly raising his hand. Whoosh! The spirit chain, burning with pale me and robust, like a python, rushed into the vortex in front of him. The Western Federation, ck Death Society. In a secret room. The floor is decorated with array instrument tracks, surrounded by runes representing the moon and death. A delicate-faced, youthful girl looked at the shattered talisman in her hand in surprise: ¡°Failed? The opponent upgraded on the spot? And he seeded? That¡¯s impossible!¡± The upgrade of the Transcendent profession is not a simple matter, with a high failure rate! Moreover, it takes a long time, it cannot happen instantly. Regardless of how puzzled Beryl was, what happened, happened. With her fourth-rank strength, she could not curse her third-rank ¡®Master¡¯! The array failed, and the force of bacsh had left a deep wound on her body. Her face paled, Beryl spat out a mouthful of blood: ¡°Su Lu! Su Lu!¡± Whoosh! Suddenly, a pale chain floated up in the void, like a snake sticking out its tongue, aiming directly at Beryl¡¯s white neck! Bang! On the outside, the ck Death Followers who were guarding changed their expressions, they saw the whole secret room explode and couldn¡¯t help but open their mouths in shock. ¡°What happened to the Saintess¡­?¡± They saw Beryl in the ashes and immediately rushed forward to kneel down and ask what had happened. ¡°Summon the Society President¡­ I¡­ was careless.¡± Beryl¡¯s neck was clearly marked with a bloodstain, she murmured. The words fell, and she vomited a mouthful of blood again before passing out. ¡°Not good, the Saintess fainted!¡± This threw the remaining ck Death followers into greater chaos. ¡°Sure enough¡­ the master-servant contract is good, she wants to curse me, she needs to spend ten or a hundred times more mental effort, but I don¡¯t need to use much strength to follow the tunnel there. It¡¯s just a pity¡­ I¡¯m not a fourth-rank professional, otherwise, the bacsh from the curse itself would probably be enough to finish off Beryl, right?¡± In the mental realm, Su Lu sighed and looked at the attribute bar: Name: [Su Lu Pottery] Profession: [Odd Technician] (Rank 3), [Wanderer] (Rank 2) Rank: [3] Title: [None] Strength: [2.2], Agility: [3.0], Constitution: [2.8], Spirit: [8.1] Inspiration: [8.1] Skills: [Creation of Dead Princess LVI], [Maga fighting SkillLV5], [Soul Trance LV4], [Spirit oppression LV2], [Spirit Chain LVI], [Marvel Production LVI], [Magic Potion Refining LVI], [Heart Trick LVI] Passive: [Common Hebrew LV3], [Basic Physics LV5], [Demon Hunting Knowledge LV4], [Ancient Hebrew LV2], [Gm Language LV2], [Mysterious Knowledge LV2], [Strong LVI], [Agile Steps LVI] XP: [900] ¡°Rank three now. If Rod didn¡¯t upgrade, I¡¯m afraid he has fallen behind me already.¡± Su Lu¡¯s soul returned to reality, gazing at the moonlight, he seemed thoughtful.. Chapter 170 - 0170: Magician (first update seeking subscription) Chapter 170: Magician (first update seeking subscription) Trantor: 549690339 The darkness passed, morning arrives. The wars and promotion happened in the mental realm had not aroused any outsider¡¯s attention. Su Lu pretending to sleep, reflected on the abilities he had just obtained. ¡°Mmm, [Odd Technician] , anciently known as [Scroll Master], as the name suggests, uses scrolls to battle¡­ So I actually gained a skill of ¡®Scroll Making¡¯ , but it was covered by [Mystic Item Creation LVI]¡­¡± The scrolls of [Odd Technician] are actually cards, not the traditional scroll style. Su Lu agreed with this. After all, times are evolving, in ancient times, a lot of parchment was used to make scrolls, plus the integration of mithril, gemstones, etc., therger the surface area, the more horrifying the consumption. Now switched to cards, the reduction in surface area alone has saved countless resources. With his eyes closed, he recalled the manufacturing process of the magic cards. ¡°The main material is wormwood or other nts containing mysterious power, mixed with blue cohosh stems and thyme, through processes of soaking, washing, andpressing, create paper cards, to be used in conjunction with the Mind Magic!¡± ¡°Actually, the mental realm is the home field of the [Odd Technician], and mind magic is various means used in the mental realm¡­¡± Now, Su Lu realized that his abilities are somewhat ¡®advanced¡¯. With the help of the attribute panel, he had already done some of the things that [Odd Technicians] could do when he was a [Mystical Schr]. But undoubtedly, after having this ability, his abilities in the spirit realm would be stronger. For example¡­ altering ordinary people¡¯s memory without any traces, making him have an extra ¡®friend¡¯ or even ¡®rtive¡¯, and he would find it as a matter of course, even if he uses subconscious hypnosis or transcendent means, it was hard for him to wake up. Even, he can hypnotize some low-level transcendents! ¡°This is equivalent to greatly enhancing all the tricks in the mental realm before¡­ But the strongest part of mind magic is to seal and release in conjunction with the magic cards!¡± ¡°I am now more certain, the Sealed Card, definitely came from the hands of the high-ranking professional of the [Odd Technician] pathway.¡± The magic cards that [Odd Technician] can make are pale yellow in color, made of cardboard, and lookpletely different from the silver of Sealed Card. Also, it cannot seal powerful spiritual bodies like the Cursed Spirit. What it can seal is transcendent power! [Odd Technician] sneaks into the Mental Secret Realm, with the use of ¡®magic cards¡¯ and the use of ¡®Mind Magic¡¯, he can steal a transcendent ability of the target and seal it! When it¡¯s time to use it, he can unseal it and ¡®release¡¯ it! Therefore, the abilities of an [Odd Technician], in essence, depends on how many transcendental powers he has ¡®sealed¡¯ , with unpredictable methods appearing sessively, and can even masquerade as other professionals! ¡°Such a strong seal?¡± Su Lu was somewhat doubtful but continued to read the transmitted knowledge, and he began to understand. Because of theck of initial ability, the abilities sealed by the Odd Technician cards are mostly disposable. Also, they could not seal overly powerful abilities. Of course, casting a sealing spell would definitely provoke hostility from the target, and failure is almostmon sense. ¡°But¡­ if this ability continues to advance, one day, could Ipletely strip away the abilities of the transcendents, turning them into ordinary people?¡± ¡°And the stripped abilities can be made into permanent cards?¡± Su Lu suddenly widened his eyes: ¡°Such an ability, perhaps could only be achieved at the fourth level, or even the fifth or sixth.¡± He flipped his hand, and a silver card appeared in his palm, with an Evil Spirit Knight on the front. This is the guide and goal of high-ranking professionals! ¡°Huh?¡± Just then, Su Lu suddenly felt the power on the Evil Spirit Knight card. It was a vast and evil force field. And he, seemingly had the ability to release it? After all, by nature, the Seal Card is just an advanced version of a Trick Card. As an [Odd Technician], of course, he could unseal it. ¡°Of course¡­ once fully unsealed, the Evil Spirit Knight would get out, and I am afraid I could not control him¡­ But, what if I only use a little bit of power?¡± Through the Seal Card, Su Lu roughly understood the path after [Odd Technician]. Perhaps when he reaches a certain level, he can tame the Evil Spirit Knight, forming an alternative summoner? ¡°What a pity¡­¡± Su Lu sighed, putting the Evil Spirit Knight card away. [Odd Technician] is a profession that needs preparation, at this time besides his spirit and constitution being higher than before, there are not many changes in other respects. But if he is fully prepared, he would even dare to challenge a fourth-level master professional! ¡°I don¡¯t have Trick Cards, and I don¡¯t have previously sealed transcendent abilities¡­ I¡¯m afraid as an [Odd Technician], this may be the weakest time for me? Fortunately, I have an Evil Spirit Knight card to rely on¡­ But, I can¡¯t stay here for too long, I must leave after finishing this job.¡± Su Lu pursed his lips. His original n was simple, that is, to use the Demon Mansion and the Treasure Map to attract more greedy guys, thus harvesting a considerable amount of experience. But now, the situation has somewhat exceeded his expectations. Not only did more peoplee than he expected, but Beryl¡¯s growth has surpassed his estimation, forcing him to level up early and his n to harvest experience has been crippled by half. And through the fight just now, their minds were connected, and the other party could probably sense his location. In other words, if he doesn¡¯t want to be chased and hit by the ck Death Follower, he can start running away in advance. ¡°But anyhow, I¡¯ll first harvest this batch¡­ The power of the Evil Spirit Knight card, even if only a little is invoked, should allow me to rampage among the third level inbination with the abilities of the [Odd Technician], right?¡± Su Lu got up and ate breakfast next to the pot. Because he saw Geli, he hardly spoke to avoid revealing anything. Before he knew it, it was high noon and the sun was high in the sky. For some negative professionals, this is their least favorite time of the day. Of course¡­ it¡¯s just a dislike. Even so, it was utilized by the Federation¡¯s Eleventh Bureau and the church as the best time to attack the Demon Mansion. ¡°Those who don¡¯t want to die, don¡¯t enter the Silent Forest!¡± The main force set off, followed by a group of wild transcendents like wolves. The Eleventh Bureau¡¯s warning was nothing to them. In order to be a high-ranking person and gain honor and wealth, what they need is to fight now! Su Lu watched coldly as the Eleventh Bureau and church members disappeared into the withered ck Forest, then several transcendent powers, and finally, it was the turn of the peripheral Ten-fist Association.. Chapter 171 - 0171: Conflict (Extra 4300, 2 updates per night, asking for monthly tickets) Chapter 171: Conflict (Extra 4300, 2 updates per night, asking for monthly tickets) Trantor: 549690339 ¡®The situation in the Silent Forest has gotten worse.¡¯ Su Lu nced at the dead tree by his side. Its bark had long since dried up, much like cracked soil. Every drop of water seemed to have been evaporated, as if a light touch would cause it to crumble into dust. A number of professionists were eagerly digging in the ground, hoping to unearth something extraordinary. ¡°This ce was quite dangerous¡­ ordinary people could easily disappear when entering, and professionists were no exception. Now is a rare opportunity!¡± Mundo exined next to Su Lu, ¡°For us, being able to dig some magical materials out of the ck Forest would already be a significant gain¡­¡± ¡°Oh, I see!¡± Su Lu nodded with a smile. Without a doubt, the demon¡¯s mansion held the most secrets, but they were only for the Federation and the church, and perhaps a few top transcendents. Those things had nothing to do with them. Some professionists were hoping to discover treasures and mysteries within the ck Forest. Unfortunately, reality was bound to disappoint them. Su Lu had been in and out of the ck Forest before, but he did not find any transcendent materials. Of course, this may be due to his hurried approach during previous visits. Now with so many professionists around, including those with special abilities, there could be some gains, but these would be rare. Su Lu looked at the group and saw Geli heading towards the center of the ck Forest without saying a word. Feeling a move within his heart, Su Lu followed her. He guessed that Zoren was probably defeated, perhaps even killed. Geli was likely trying to look for clues about Gered, she might even want to get revenge. However, how much could a mere second level [Cavalry] aplish? Su Lu didn¡¯t have high hopes for her. But now was the best chance. If Gered dared to show up, neither the church nor the members of the Eleventh Bureau would let him go. ¡°Ah¡­ What¡¯s that? A marvel! Catch that kid!¡± Suddenly, amotion arose from the left side. A young man in ck clothing, holding something in his arms, fled towards the outer regions of the ck Forest at a high speed while leaving a residual image behind him. Behind him, a few professionists were chasing after him, shouting, ¡°Stop him! He found a marvel!¡± ¡®What?¡± The other professionists were astounded, with some quick-witted ones already taking action. Among them was someone in archer gear who nocked an arrow, and with a swish, the arrow prated the back of the young man, leaving a bloodstained arrowhead sticking out of his chest. ¡°Mine ¡°That¡¯s mine The professionists who were chasing him the fastest already pulled out their daggers, igniting an explosive atmosphere. ¡°What? They actually fabricated something?¡± Marvels, also known as magical items, possessed extraordinary and powerful abilities. They were hard toe by and deemed as precious treasures. Su Lu¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°Could it be the relics of the Transcendents who explored here previously?¡± ¡°You guys, be careful, something seems off!¡± Rafael had his fists bound with bandazes. As the president of Ten-fist Association, Rafael was indeed a second-stage [Fighter]. Although he had not been promoted to a third-stage [Fighter], his strength should be quite considerable. The people from Ten-fist Association formed a small group, those increasingly frenzied professionists didn¡¯t dare to casually interrupt them. ¡®Something¡¯s off¡­very off!¡¯ Su Lu looked at the scene frowning. Near his ear, a voice came from afar but gradually became clearer. ¡°Angus Gold¡­ Angus Gold¡­¡± ¡°Could it be ¡­ Is it the demon mansion¡¯s trick? It is affecting our spirits, making human nature be more greedy and violent?¡± Su Lu¡¯s eyes shed, and he instantly reached a conclusion. After all, he was a three-stage upational person who excelled at spiritual power, he had enough willpower. Whereas, Mundo and other physical professionists nearby, seemed to be in a growing state of plight. Under such circumstances, a single spark couldpletely ignite their deeply suppressed extreme emotions and lead to a catastrophe. ¡®How did the demon mansion be this powerful? Or did it sense the threat of destruction and is now putting all its eggs in one basket?¡¯ Su Lu looked at Geli worriedly, and to his surprise, the female bounty hunter seemed quite alright. It seemed like she had been undergoing regr mental training. ¡°God said¡­ let there be light!¡± Just then, an old voice came from the direction of the core of the ck Forest. Immediately after, a column of light surged into the sky. Ripples along with the light spread out in all directions. All professionists enveloped by the light showed peaceful expressions. The previously escting situation was finally somewhat alleviated. ¡°It¡¯s Bishop Hughes from the Goddess Church!¡± Mundo looked at Rafael, ¡°President, are we still going in?¡± ¡°Go! Why wouldn¡¯t we?¡± Rafael gritted his teeth, ¡°No matter what, Ten-fist Association is still a well-known transcendent power in Charles City!¡± They continued forward and arrived at an open area. The ruined demon mansion stood silently in the core. It still stood proud, even under the sacred light emitted by the Goddess Church. However, the speed at which dirty blood was flowing from the ruined areas seemed to have increased slightly. Members of the Eleventh Bureau in their ck trench coats, church members in white priest robes, along with a few major transcendent organizations, all gathered outside the mansion, watching it with anxieties. ¡°I don¡¯t understand¡­ why are there so many people?¡± Mundo muttered. ¡°The church is here to purify the evil, the Eleventh Bureau is after Gaosuo¡¯s treasure, and maybe to lure out Gered as well. As for the other transcendent organizations, some are here because of the rumored treasure map, others because of some family heirloom¡­¡± Rafael sighed, ¡°After all¡­ that¡¯s a top-tier transcendent family. Even though the mansion is abandoned, it might still contain some magical items¡­¡± ¡°Stop right there, haven¡¯t you heard themand?¡± Seeing Geli about toe closer, two transcendent members with blood badges on them stood in the way: ¡°People from a minor organization, you aren¡¯t allowed to enter the mansion!¡± ¡°It¡¯s too dangerous in there, little girl. You¡¯d better go home and y with dolls!¡± They stood brazenly in front of her, hands crossed, like two iron towers. ¡°Get lost!¡± Geli snorted coldly, looking dissatisfied. Obviously, this female bounty hunter was harboring a lot of anger due to the previous matter with Zoren. ¡°Feisty girl!¡± ¡°You dare belittle the Blood Brotherhood?¡± A professionist stood out, his face full of mockery as he beckoned, ¡°If you have the ability, defeat me, then you can pass¡­¡± ¡°Remember, you¡¯re the one who said this.¡± Geli suddenly crouched down. Boom. Her slender and powerful leg was like a spring. She leaped high, wrapped her leg around the Blood Brotherhood member¡¯s neck, and mmed him to the ground. After a dull thud, the man passed out and fell to the ground unconscious. Themotion here quickly caught the attention of those at the front. It wasn¡¯t long before a red-haired man arrived on the scene, surrounded by the members of the Blood Brotherhood. Looking at theatose hulk on the ground, he frowned, ¡°What the¡­.what¡¯s going on?¡± Chapter 172 - 0172: Exchange (Third Update Seeking Subscriptions) Chapter 172: Exchange (Third Update Seeking Subscriptions) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°He said that as long as we defeat him, we can pass!¡± Geli stubbornly raised her head. ¡°Stubborn child¡­ do you know what a demon means?¡± The president of the Blood Brotherhood stared at Geli: ¡°And¡­ no one can hurt my brother and then act as if nothing happened!¡± Suddenly, two points of blood color emerged in his pupils. Geli¡¯s eyes were as if attracted by some strange power, staring at the man¡¯s crimson pupils, her expression nk, gradually turning into pain. She tried desperately to shift her gaze, but she felt the other¡¯s pupils were like a ck hole, drawing her sight in. Drop after drop ofrge sweat beads appeared on her forehead. Finally, Geli groaned and fell to the ground, blood trickling from the corner of her mouth. This president of the Blood Brotherhood defeated Geli with a fascinating assault! ¡°Take her away! ¡± He said, in the manner of a victor. ¡°Wait a moment!¡± Seeing this scene, Rafael had no choice but to step up: ¡°Roderick sir, please give me some face¡­ let¡¯s put an end to this.¡± He had to step up, otherwise, this wild group wouldpletely lose morale. Without saying anything, someone like Su Lu, who joined in halfway, would definitely scatter. ¡°Rafael, when can the Ten-fist Association talk to me on an equal footing? The crimson in Roderick¡¯s pupils grew stronger. ¡°Ah¡±¡® Rafael took a step back. In his eyes, the president of the Blood Brotherhood had turned into a huge red snake, biting his body fiercely. Under the strong pressure, his knees involuntarily hit the ground hard, making a dull sound. ¡°Haha¡­ No matter what kind of president of the Ten-fist Association you are, in front of our boss, you still have to kneel and behave?¡± In reality, others just saw Rafael look into Roderick¡¯s eyes and then kneel on the ground as if begging for mercy, which made everyoneugh. Only Su Lu, who didn¡¯t move his gaze: ¡®An illusionist, huh?¡¯ This is a third-rank profession, who hurt people invisibly with their strong spirit to create illusions. Geli and Rafael, although they were second-rank professionals, they didn¡¯t have any specialty in terms of spirit, so it was natural that they were caught. ¡ªIf it were a Boxing Fighter or other spell casting professionals who came here, even if it were only a second rank, there might not be such a good effect. ¡°Humph¡­ This time it¡¯s a lesson for you all, hand over that woman aspensation for my brother, and this matter will be over.¡± Roderick looked at his slender fingers and slowly spoke. ¡°Enough!¡± Su Lu stepped forward, pulling Rafael up. ¡°Eh?¡± Roderick on the other side eximed in surprise, feeling that his illusion had no reaction to the hawk-nosed man. ¡®Such high spiritual power! A third-rank spell casting professional?¡¯ ¡°Ah¡­ Roderick, how dare you?¡± Rafael came back to his senses, his face red with anger. If he had been alert, how could he have been caught off guard so easily? When really fighting, he would not be staring at each other¡¯s eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t be impulsive!¡± Su Lu also pulled Geli up: ¡°You are not his opponent!¡± ¡°Good! Very good! I¡¯ll remember this.¡± Geli red at Roderick hatefully, her lips crimson, a stream of blood flowing down from the corner of her mouth. ¡°Your name¡­¡± Roderick didn¡¯t care about her, his eyes were fixed on Su Lu. ¡°Bellu!¡± Su Lu smiled, using his alias as a shield. ¡°I remember, you are qualified to enter the core, but they are not! Let¡¯s go!¡± Roderick turned around and left, and the other members of the Blood Brotherhood helped the poor fellow and slowly left. Compared to the demon mansion, this tiny conflict in the periphery didn¡¯t attract much attention. ¡°Bellu¡­ you¡¯re actually a third-rank professional at the expert level?¡± Among the remaining members of the Ten-fist Association, Mundo was the first one to react. He stepped forward a few steps, as if he wanted to give Su Lu a hearty pat on the shoulder, but he dared not. After all, Su Lu¡¯s ¡®cold¡¯ persona was still very useful. Facing such an expert, no one wanted to leave a bad impression. It was Geli, looking at Su Lu with a puzzled expression, then looking carefully at his face again, before turning her head away. ¡®Women¡¯s intuition¡­ it¡¯s horrifying¡­ it¡¯s also rted to the fact that my body shape and voice haven¡¯t changed much, which is a weakness of the Crow¡¯s Mask second generation¡­¡¯ Seeing this, all Su Lu could do was sigh in his heart. ¡°Brother Bellu¡­ I won¡¯t say thank you, from today onwards, our Ten-fist Association owe you a favor!¡± Rafael said earnestly. On the other hand, Mundo was anxious on the side. A third -rank professional! If he really joined the Ten-fist Association, then they would be considered arge transcendent organization within Charles City. Unfortunately, Su Lu had no such intention. Rafael, not a fool, didn¡¯t mention this matter; instead, he asked: ¡°What should we do now?¡± ¡°It seems¡­ the core mansion has been booked by the major forces, if your strength is not enough, you really should not enter the core¡­ people will die.¡± Su Lu said: ¡°As for me¡­ I¡¯m going to have a look at the mansion, maybe¡­ there¡¯s a chance for me!¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s part ways here!¡± Rafael led his men to turn around, prepared to test their luck in the ck forest. As you get closer to the mansion, there are benefits, maybe, magical items or transcendent materials will fall in front of you. ¡°Then¡­ goodbye!¡± About a dozen people bid each other farewell and went their separate ways. Geli was thest to leave, looking in the direction of the mansion, and then at Su Lu¡¯s back, a puzzled look in her eyes. When Su Lu arrived at the core, Bishop Hughes and others alsopleted the final detection of the old house: ¡°Hmm¡­ The power and heritage of this old house has greatly weakened, and it has entered the range of purification.¡± Previously, the Federation and the Church didn¡¯t take action for two reasons. One, the other side didn¡¯t actively attack, didn¡¯t spread territory, and posed little harm. The second point is that it contains a powerful curse. It is difficult to ensure that this power will not spread during purification and cause a disaster. But now, Bishop Hughes found that the power contained in the Demon Mansion had greatly diminished, and this was the best time to destroy it. ¡°Very good¡­ The Federation also asked us to submit things rted to that family¡­¡± Harris nodded. Angus Gold is a top demon family, and there are suspicions ofmunication with the Ancient Snake Society that worships the ancient giant snake. Recently, the Federation has been investigating the Ancient Snake Society severely and will not let go of any clues. ¡°Bishop, you are the expert in this area, what do you think we should do?¡± Harris asked modestly. ¡°The purification barrier around the mansion has beenid out. Next, I need a team of real elites to follow me into the mansion and destroy its core!¡± Hughes made a prayer gesture.. Chapter 173 - 0173: Division (Extra 4400, 4 updates per night, asking for monthly tickets) Chapter 173: Division (Extra 4400, 4 updates per night, asking for monthly tickets) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°ording to the records, anyone who enters this old house is definitely going to be cursed¡­ A man cloaked in a ck cape, from the Dark Eagle Alliance, said in horror. ¡®¡±Vulture¡¯ Joen, are you afraid?¡± Roderick had returned at this point, a sinister smile on his face, his eyes glowing crimson, ¡°If you¡¯re afraid then don¡¯t go in¡­¡± ¡°Anyone chased away by a mere Ten-fist Association is not worth talking to!¡± Joen coldly retorted. ¡°You¡­¡± Roderick was so infuriated that he was momentarily lost for words. Su Lu, who had just arrived, frowned as well. This Dark Eagle Alliance really had a knack for making enemies. ¡°Enough!¡± Bishop Hughes said coldly, ¡°Although we will be cursed if we enter the old house, there will be no problem if we destroy it. Still, due to its unique nature, I rmend that those who are a rank 3 or above venture in¡­ Of course, you are free to do whatever you want. It¡¯s your choice.¡± Wearing an expression like that of a martyr, he approached the main door of the old house. Harris gritted his teeth and called for two of his subordinates to follow behind Hughes. ¡°Wait here!¡± Roderick ordered his subordinates and then joined the squad. Joen from the Dark Eagle Alliance made the same decision. Su Lu didn¡¯t make a sound, choosing to follow the team from behind, ¡°Nine people, is it?¡± It wasn¡¯t possible for there to be only this few of rank 3 upational Persons in Charles City. However, only these few were willing to enter the old house. The church and the Eleventh Bureau both sent out three people; the remaining three consisted of Roderick, Joen, and himself. ¡®while there are more local transcendants, there seems to be fewer of the top-tier ones. Have they been controlled in some way?¡¯ Su Lu suddenly thought of something. ¡°Divine Blessing!¡± Hughes looked at them, waved his hand, and a white light descended onto them. His profession also appeared to be [Bishop], a rank 3 belief path upational Person who could produce holy water, purify evil, and boost his allies. Of course, he also possessed remarkable physical and spell abilities. Hughes arrived in front of the old house, took a deep breath facing the doorway smashed by the Evil Spirit Knight, and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± He then took a step forward into the house! The nine of them walked in one by one, their faces tense. Su Lu was perhaps the most nonchnt of them all. After all, he had already been affected by the curse once; being affected again wouldn¡¯t make much of a difference. Seemingly rmed by this group of upational Persons, the old house did not respond immediately and allowed them to enter the living room. ¡°It should¡­ originally have the portraits of the generations of house owners¡­¡± Harris looked at the wall with burn marks and had a strange expression on his face. ¡°What exactly is the mysterious core of the old house that we¡¯re looking for?¡± Roderick suddenly asked. ¡°I do not know!¡± Hughes shook his head: ¡°It is the embodiment of evil, the source of the house¡¯s mystery¡­ it is not bound by any physical form, but you should be able to feel it when it appears in front of you!¡± ¡°I can sense it now, it¡¯s probably a fun little thing!¡± Roderick chuckled as he pocketed a golden goblet iid with gemstones from the table. It looked like an antique, and even if it wasn¡¯t, the pure material itself was worth a lot of money. Of course, to have attracted Roderick¡¯s interest, it was not merely an antique, but perhaps also a marvel! Joen¡¯s eyes seemed to have lit up for a moment. This was the old house of the Angus Gold family, after all. Maybe a painting, a cup, or an even soup spoon or fork¡­ all of them could hold secrets. Fortunees with risks! These inconspicuous trinkets might also contain terrifying curses. It depended on each person¡¯s courage and choice. ¡°Aplete antique house should include a living room, master bedroom, secondary bedroom, storeroom, cer¡­ it¡¯s quite a huge area!¡± Harris held a conspicuously modified shotgun: ¡°How do we start the search? Shall we split up?¡± ¡°No¡­ The reason why the Demon¡¯s Old House is so quiet now is that we, a group of middle-ranked upational Persons, are all gathered here. Once we split up¡­ Hughes immediately rejected the idea without hesitation. But when he turned his head, his pupils suddenly contracted. Harris, who had just been standing next to him and talking to him, had suddenly disappeared. Not only him, but also the other members of the Church, Eleven Bureau detectives, and even the three wild transcendent, all had disappeared without a trace. ¡°Split us up to defeat each one individually?¡± Hughes muttered softly, a resolute look on his face as he pulled out a pendant from his bosom. A holy glow instantly enveloped him. ¡°Is this¡­the second floor of the old house?¡± Su Lu looked around. In the dim light, the corridor was utterly silent, as if he were alone. A cold, oppressive aura emanated from all the closed doors around him. ¡°The old house of the Demon¡¯s ability? Has it transported each of the nine of us separately? And not just with distance, but space too!¡± Su Lu had a serious look on his face. He could sense the spirit world¡¯s breath. The location of the old house was not just in reality, but also in the cracks of the spirit world. Its abilities even stretched to interact with higher levels than the second spiritual realm! It was understandable that it could do many incredible things. ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, at the thirdyer of the spirit world, most of the rules of reality will fail¡­¡± Su Lu released his inspiration, spreading it around him in ripples. After advancing to the rank 3 [Odd Technician], his inspiration was finally able to resist this level of terror and didn¡¯t instantly fall into chaos, in fact, it even retreated. ¡°It is indeed the spirit world!¡± In his inspiration, everything around him was different. The carpet was rotten and stinky, infested withrge patches of mold, the color of the walls turned yellow, and many metal objects were rusted. ¡°By the logic of multiyered spiritual realms, has this old house thrown us Into dltrerentyers or tne spirit world( However¡­ we nave mne people, ana It may not be able to split that manyyers, which means that severalpanions might have been thrown into the sameyer!¡± Su Lu smiled. Studying the spirit world is an [Odd Technician]¡¯s specialty! He came to a bedroom door, thought for a moment, and grabbed the doorknob. With a creak, the bedroom door easily opened. What appeared before his eyes was a typical bedroom setting. A carved ancient bed, a desk with a matching chair, a kerosenemp, and a dressing mirror. ¡°The window? Why is there no window in the house?¡± Su Lu was a little surprised. If not for using his inspiration in ce of his eyes, he could hardly see anything inside the room. Thump! Thump! Thump! Thump! At this moment, it seemed like knocking sounds wereing from inside the wardrobe. Su Lu clenched his right hand and then loosened it, the chain of spirits materializing. He slowly approached it. ¡°Not right!¡± When he arrived at the wardrobe, he found that the knocking wasn¡¯ting from there, but from¡­ the mirror on the opposite side! He suddenly turned his head, only to see a shadow in the mirror! Chapter 174 - 0174: Core (Plus 4500, fifth update request subscription) Chapter 174: Core (Plus 4500, fifth update request subscription) Trantor: 549690339 Within the massive mirror, a ck figure was violently smashing its head against the ss. Upon seeing Su Lu looking towards it, it raised its head, revealing a bloodthirsty smile. Its face looked almost identical to Su Lu¡¯s, but the skin and muscles on its face had begun to rot, revealing putrid corpse spots. ¡°The evil spirit attached to the old mansion¡­ it¡¯s still not dead? Come out to me!¡± Su Lu stretched out his right hand and grabbed forward. Zi! The Spirit Chain transcended emptiness and reality, prating the mirror and wrapping around the spirit, pulling it forcibly into the bedroom. At this moment, for Su Lu, dealing with this second-level evil spirit took no effort at all. ¡°Inside the mirror, there¡¯s anotheryer of space?¡± After casually crushing the evil spirit, he gazed at the mirror passage, deep in thought. ¡°Spirit oppression!¡± Simultaneously, a potent spirit oppression suddenly spread across the surface of the mirror. Ka-cha! Ka-cha! The mirror, as clear as crystal, began to crack. Numerous pitch-ck lines spread across its surface, eventually bursting apart to reveal another passage. Behind this passage was¡­ Boom! The exclusive Purifying Bullet spewed from a barrel inscribed with special runes. It transformed into numerous tiny grains of iron, each possessing iparable strength, and filled with a holy radiance that violently tore an evil spirit to shreds. ¡°The seventh one!¡± Harris, with a cigar in his mouth, slowly retracted his gun barrel and calmly reloaded his ammunition. His profession was the advanced form of the second-order [Gunfighter] ¨C The [Firearms expert]! As a physically inclined profession that only developed recently, [Firearms experts] have a strong affinity for firearms. Ordinary firearms in their hands could exert even greater power. Moreover, they possess some form of mysterious knowledge, enabling them to modify firearms independently and produce bullets with different effects. Among all third-order upational people, the firepower of the [Firearms experts] was extraordinarily powerful, ranking among the top. ¡°Come on, my little babies, let me send you to meet your mother!¡± A sinisterugh escaped from Harris, as he pulled arge Purifying Bullet from the ammo belt over his shoulder and stuffed it into the gun chamber: ¡°In order to handle today¡¯s mission, I brought half of all the mysterious ammunition reserves from the bureau!¡± Rumble! He plunged deeper into the mansion. Whenever he encountered a wall or door, he used gunpowder to st it apart. Finally, after sting open three walls, a bedroom appeared before him. Blood was sttered all over the floor, and shattered clothing was scattered everywhere. ¡°A ck trench coat?¡± Harris moved forward, picking up a blood-stained piece of clothing with a somber expression on his face: ¡°Damn bastards, I swear, you¡¯ll pay for this!¡± Just as he gritted his teeth in anger, the furnishings in the room changed once again. The curtains sprung up rapidly, automatically changing to a warm shade of orange. The dining table was covered in delicious white bread and fruit juice, a roast turkey right in the middle, and arge threeyer cake. ¡°This¡­ this is¡­¡± Harris¡¯s pupils constricted as he instinctively nced towards the direction of the kitchen from his memory. There stood a gentle figure, a serving dish in its hands. ¡°No! How dare you! How dare you!¡± Harris, the captain of the Eleventh Bureau, quickly recovered after a brief moment of shock. A terrifying barrage immediately rained down upon the figure. Thud! Thud! Thud! Huge bloody holes appeared on its body. The wall behind was sttered with exploding clots of blood and pieces of viscera. ¡°Gurgle! Gurgle!¡± At that moment, the female corpse that had originally fallen to the ground suddenly split open at the skull. Half of its body transformed into a gigantic, sharp maw filled with fangs, dripping corrosive liquid that reeked of blood and carrion, and charged towards Harris! ¡°Under the gaze of the Goddess, we fear nothing!¡± Bishop Hughes fumbled in the pitch-ck space with a pendant in his hand. He seemed to have arrived in a basement, the surroundings were empty with no walls, a sense of deste loneliness incessantly impacting his heart. It was as if he had been exiled into the darkness, able to walk on until the end of time. Yet, Bishop Hughes had not a shred of fear or dread in his heart, he steadfastly recited the scriptures praising the Goddess of Light, step by step, moving forward. Suddenly, a milky-white light emerged beneath his feet: ¡°Purify!¡± Underneath this light, a disgusting tentacle full of slime was stepped on and snapped in two. At the moment of breaking the tentacle, it screamed as if it was a living creature. Moreover, after the severed part of the tentacle retreated into the darkness, the remaining one was still wriggling slightly on the ground. ¡°God said¡­ all sins should be purified!¡± Hughes took a few steps forward and stepped down firmly. Pop! The tentacle burst, and a yellowish-green pus sshed on him, corroding his clothes and decaying his flesh. On the edge of the wound, bubbles emerged one after another, with purple muscles spread around. It seemed that with his fighting the beast, he would eventually be a monster himself! How desperate is this fact? ¡°Even a demon¡­ can¡¯t make my faith yield!¡± Hughes brushed off the tentacles sprouting from his face and continued to move forward. All these abnormalities indicated that he was getting very close to the core of the demonic mansion! He would not give up this opportunity! After an unknown amount of time, Hughes, who was slowly moving forward, finally came to the end of the darkness. It was a wall of flesh with various muscr textures, as well as countless twisted, crying, screaming faces on it. Just by taking a nce, it seemed to attract all sorts of emotions, enough to drive one mad. At this moment, there was a huge gap on this wall of flesh, as if it had been hacked by a heavy weapon. The faces around remained motionless and looked horrified as if they were dead. ¡°Is this¡­ the trace left by the recent battle?¡± Hughes arrived in front of the gap, and his face finally showed a trace of shock: ¡°What kind of existence could harm the core of the demonic mansion like this?¡± He tried to enter through the gap, but he felt a sudden surge of resistance from the darkness. ¡°The demon¡¯s mansion¡­ the Angus Gold family, is truly powerful¡­ Even the leftover mansion, despite being heavily struck previously¡­ can still resist me!¡± Hughes muttered to himself, bit his finger, and dripped the blood on the light pendant. Buzzing! The light pendant suddenly shone brightly, dispelling the darkness. Taking this opportunity, Hughes strode forward and entered the core protected by the wall of flesh through the gap. Suddenly, he turned into stone, just like a sculpture,pletely petrified. What did he see? In the core of numerous flesh walls and entwined chunks of flesh, there was a honeb-like ck stone. Ity quietly there, as if it embodied ¡®the evil of this world¡¯,bined with all sorts of sinful acts, making every clergyperson who saw it generate fear from their hearts, along with a desire to annihte it. Pop! Even the light pendant seemed unable to withstand this power field and shattered abruptly. ¡°I found¡­ the core of the demon¡¯s mansion!¡± At this moment, Hughes was absolutely certain, what was in front of him, was indeed the central hub of the demonic mansion! Chapter 175 - 0175: Purification (An extra chapter for monthly tickets) Chapter 175: Purification (An extra chapter for monthly tickets) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Behind the mirror¡­ is another space?¡± Standing in front of the hole left from the shattered mirror, Su Lu stared pensively. He was making a tough decision! ¡°This ancient house clearly has an ess restriction¡­ It is more closely linked to Spiritual Bodies. Last time my spiritual body entered, I didn¡¯t encounter the curse¡­ Furthermore, it seems to be specifically designed for Necromancers, or so one can deduce from Ranny¡¯s actions¡­ To explore this ce. The best method would be for a Necromancer to lead the way.¡± But within the Federation, that would be problematic. Necromancers are a taboo profession, heavily targeted by the church and the Federation alike. Because they are not only terribly evil but also highly unstable. They can easily lose control, transforming into real evil spirits and malign spirits. They retain human wisdom, which makes them extremely hard to eliminate. ¡°Can¡¯t find a Necromancer¡­ a Spiritual Body will have to do.¡± Su Lu licked his lips, ¡°I can try soul-trancing inside the ancient house!¡± This was a rather dangerous decision because once the spiritual body left the physical body and encountered danger, the body wouldn¡¯t be able to protect itself in time. ¡°Therefore¡­ I can¡¯t leave too far, better yet not teleport! ¡± Su Lu gritted his teeth: ¡°Soul Trance!¡± In an instant, his spirit left his body, hovering around him. His spirit self-viewed the surroundings, and everything appeared different. Especially the mirror, the darkened path inside it could barely show the room it was leading to and a shadowy figure. ¡°Ranny the Malevolent Spirit¡­¡± This nearly forgotten evil spirit resided in the ancient house after all! Su Lu¡¯s spirit swiftly returned to his body, and he sprung up heading towards the path. ¡°The evil of this world¡­¡± Hughes muttered to himself as he advanced step by step. His body had undergone rming and disgustingly unpleasant changes by Large bubbles formed all over his body, and many burst oozing pus, making him look like a corpse. Even more shocking was the emergence of numerous tentacles from the surrounding darkness, wrapping around his body as if attempting to restrain him. As time passed, these tentacles began to burrow into his body, merging with him. ¡°In the name of the Goddess¡­¡± Hughes took another step forward. St! The tentacle wrapped around his shoulder snapped due to excessive tension, causing it to thin and eventually burst. The injury meant Hughes was hurt too because of the symbiotic nature of their merger. Without showing any sign of pain, Hughes continued to move forward. Finally, he stood in front of the honeb-like ck Stone. He mustered all his strength to draw out a dagger filled with sacred runes, plunging it fiercely into the ck Stone. Thump! The tip of the dagger met a tiny resistance against the ck Stone, then pierced right through. The honeb ck Stone shattered, and the sound of countless screams filled the air. A whirlpool of ck and vaporous energy threatened to engulf Hughes. Yet, Hughes spread his arms wide open, his face resembling that of a martyr. Outside the Devil¡¯s ancient house. ¡°Hughes has found the core of the ancient house, coordinate with him!¡± An old man dressed in the garb of an Archbishop appeared in the crowd, giving orders. He was the Archbishop of the local Goddess of Light Church, Marlon Trellin! A fourth-rank professional, he was also the vortex in the mental realm sensed by Su Lu earlier. Till now, he had been hiding himself, waiting to handle any sudden incidents. At this time, he finally revealed himself. ¡°Praise the Goddess, You are the Dominator of Light! Your believers will achieve eternal life in your kingdom!¡± Many believers began to recite the scriptures in praise of the Goddess of Light. A white pir of light burst into the sky, piercing the darkness of the Silent Forest and attracting the sun¡¯s glow. ¡°In the name of the Goddess¡­ Purify!¡± Marlon spoke loudly. A sacred brilliance filled his whole body, and, as if pulled by something, immediately and directly prated the ancient mansion, sweeping across countless spaces and striking Hughes¡¯ back with unerring uracy. Within this warm and healing light, Hughes smiled, as the puss-filled sores and tentacles on his body quickly fell off. His wounds healed swiftly, turning into scabs and dropping off, revealing smooth and delicate skin. He looked like he had regained several years of his youth. ¡°Darkness, begone!¡± Hughes roared, and the honeb of ck stone beneath his daggerpletely shattered. Crack! Crack! The shattered stone exploded, turned into dust, and finally into bits of light that dissipated into oblivion. The gloomy and illusory feeling around the demon mansion faded away quickly. In the ck Forest, arge number of Transcendents watched the trees in front of them turn to flying ash, their faces showing expressions of exultation or apprehension: ¡°The demon mansion¡­has truly been purified!¡± ¡°The Goddess of Light is truly one of the strongest of the Seven Gods.¡± ¡°The power of the local church is too outrageous¡­¡± Inside the old mansion. Su Lu immediately felt different. At the moment the light arrived, the entire mansion started to wail as if it was the final whimper of a dying person. ¡°This demon mansion¡­ is dead!¡± An inexplicable feeling emerged in his heart. And in his inspiration, many phantoms of mansions from the Spirit World were quickly returning. Returning together with them were the disappeared third rank professionals. ¡°Not good, I need to speed up!¡± Su Lu broke through the wall and entered a partition. This was a secret room, devoid of furniture, the floor was covered in dust. In the center of the secret room, a ck-shelled book was pierced by a dagger and fixed eerily to the floor. An ethereal evil spirit was guarding it, seeming to pray to the book. Su Lu nced at it and saw a few characters written in the Gmnguage on the cover, which tranted to ¡ª ¡°Nameless Necromancer Book¡±! ¡°A Necromancer¡¯s lineage? Why is it pierced by a dagger?¡± Su Lu approached in confusion. After seeing the style of the dagger, his heart skipped a beat, ¡°This is¡­ a Demon Hunter dagger?¡± There was a Demon Hunting symbol on the hilt of the dagger, indicating the identity of this item that had once belonged to a Demon Hunter! ¡°The one who could kill his way here and seal the ¡®Nameless Necromancer Book¡¯, had terrifying power¡­ I wonder what happened to them?¡± Su Lu felt that, given the continued existence of the demon mansion, the one responsible may not have ended up well. He could then clearly see the ckish-brown traces between the dagger and the Necronomicon, as if it had been stained with blood. A scene came to his mind. A strongrge hand held the Demon Hunter dagger and fiercely stabbed the ¡°Nameless Necromancer Book¡± into the ground. Glug! Glug! A great deal of blood seeped out from the damaged part of the Necronomicon! ¡°These two are both marvels, their levels are not low!¡± Su Lu approached, his eyes filled with surprise and anticipation. No matter whether he made use of the Demon Hunter¡¯s dagger himself or gave it to Rod, either would be a good choice.. Chapter 176 - 0176: Evil Spirits Possession (Plus 4600, second update request subscription) Chapter 176: Evil Spirits Possession (Plus 4600, second update request subscription) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°And who am I?¡± The state of Ranny¡¯s evil spirit was not good at this time. He seemed to be suffering from amnesia, and blood began to surface on his body when he saw Su Lu approaching. ¡°Was it the passing of time that loosened the seal, creating you?¡± With a wave of Su Lu¡¯s right hand, the Spirit Chain bound Rannyyer byyer, the tip piercing his heart. At this moment, his attack had actually reached the level of eradicating ordinary second-ss evil spirits. Ranny looked at the wound in his heart, his body continually dissipating, and a look of understanding appeared on his face. His lips moved, murmuring: ¡°Sonya¡­ My love¡­¡± Finally, the body of the evil spiritpletely disappeared, his spirit alsopletely dissipated. [XP+IOO] A line of experience points appeared in the attribute panel. ¡°At thest moment of existence, you finally found yourself¡­¡± Su Lu sighed, moving forward to pick up the Necronomicon and the dagger. Just then, another wall was broken open, and out rushed a figure ¨C it was Joen! He stared at the two strange items on the ground, his face filled with greed and madness, making Su Lu frown. He knew the demon mansion hadpletely lost its supernaturalness and that all professionals had returned, making it easy to discover hidden secrets. His battle just now attracted this unwee guest. ¡°Give it to me! That¡¯s mine!¡± Seeing Su Lu, Joen didn¡¯t think twice and broke into the shadow, attacking Su ¡°Is this person¡­ still under the influence of the mansion earlier? He¡¯s half crazy? Attacking friendly forces?¡± With a swing of Su Lu¡¯s right hand, the Spirit Chain curled up like a snake, wrapping him securely within. He recognized this person, the leader of the Dark Eagle Alliance, a third-ss [Assassin]! He was promoted from a first-ss [Thief], a second-ss [Killer], and if promoted to a higher level, he woulde into contact with the power of shadow! If he got close,unching a close strike attack, Su Lu would not be a match. After all, what made an assassin most feared was the ¡®vital attack¡¯ , a ¡®one-hit kill¡¯ sort of ability! Ding! The next moment, the encirclement formed by the Spirit Chain made a crisp sound. The pale chains were swung open, a shadow was about to rush into the circle, preparing to behead Su Lu. ¡°This is annoying!¡± Just as Joenughed menacingly, imagining the death of Su Lu, he saw the man with the hooked nose in front of him pull out a silver card. ¡°Seal card, Unseal!¡± As soon as the defense circle began, Su Lu started to unseal the Evil Spirit Knight card. Of course, he didn¡¯t fully unseal it, that would release an unbreakable Cursed Spirit Knight. He chose to undo only a little of the seal, gaining a bit of the Evil Spirit Knight¡¯s power. The next moment. A feeling of cold and heat intertwined, suddenly spreading over his whole body from the center of the Evil Spirit Knight card through his arm. Roar! An awful ze of ck me suddenly enveloped Su Lu. The terrifying temperature and energy field swept Joen directly away. The me that directly burned the soul brought intense pain, causing Su Lu to scream out involuntarily. At the same time, his body began to transform. A dark cloak, like an armor, materialized on him. His pupils turned to a pitch ck shade. Seemingly, mes were burning within them. ¡°Whoo!¡± Beneath him, a six-pointed star array of antiquity spouted white bones shooting into the air, which came together to form a massive mare of nightmare. As everything came into ce, Su Lu transformed into a knight in dark clothing, riding a skeletal horse! ¡°Is this the power gained by utilizing the Evil Spirit Knight card? It¡¯s so terrifying, and also so painful!¡± Su Lu could feel that by releasing only a part of the Evil Spirit Knight¡¯s power, he had already be incredibly strong. At the same time, his soul was undergoing intense burning by mes. This was evidently not a state that could be maintained for long. He involuntarily looked at his attribute bar: [Status: Evil Spirit Knight Blessing] [Effect: Strength +5! Agility +5!] [Acquired Skills: Eye of Judgement, Nightmare Pact, Spirit World Traversal] [Passive Acquisitions: Middle-Level Physical Immunity, Middle-Level Spell Immunity, Evil Spirit Field] Arge string of data and varied passive and active enhancements left Su Lu almost cross-eyed. The limited time forced him to only choose a few of the most useful abilities to acquire information about. ¡°The Eye of Judgement, eyes that can distinguish between good and evil, based on the damage dealt to the spiritual body¡­ If we go by this standard, I am indeed a qualified viin. It is no wonder that the Evil Spirit Knight sought me out first when it broke out of the housest time!¡± ¡°Middle-level physical and spell immunity should refer to the characteristics of the Evil Spirit Knight, which would not be affected by lower and middle-level physical and spell attacks¡­ Tranted into Transcendent professional ranks, it can probably ignore attacks below rank three, while those between ranks three and four would be significantly weakened¡­¡± ¡°Evil Spirit Field¡­ A range-type ability like an aura, every transcendent within the Evil Spirit Knight¡¯s territory will have their professional ranking suppressed!¡± The more Su Lu read, the more surprised he became. At the same time, he realized how lucky he was to have escaped from the Evil Spirit Knight and managed to seal it. At this point, his soul had be hotter and hotter, an unbearable temperature that even diverted his thoughts, leading them towards desires of destruction and killing. ¡°Aaah!¡± Seeing Joen running away in terror, the mes in Su Lu¡¯s eyes grew more vigorous. He spurred his horse, and the skeletal mare of nightmares let out a reverberating neigh and lifted its four hooves into the air, trotting on the mes. It zoomed out like an arrow, in a manner that deified thews of physics. As he left, Su Lu swung his right hand. Whoosh! The Spirit Chain extended, and with a light roll, it took into its embrace the terrifyingly mystical dagger and Necronomicon. Immediately after, the Nightmare came in front of the wall, and with a light thrust, it traversed through, revealing Joen¡¯s retreating figure. ¡°Ah¡­ Save me!¡± Joen saw Harris¡¯s figure in the distance and immediately cried out for help. ¡°What the¡­ What the hell is that? Human or evil spirit?¡± Harris held his shotgun, looking at the knight traversing the void; a fleeting look of shock and confusion crossed his face. ¡°He¡­ He is Bellu! He wants to kill me!¡± Joen¡¯s speed drastically increased, almost transforming into a dark shadow. Unfortunately, in front of the Evil Spirit Knight, none of these were of any use! Su Lu spurred his horse,ing up behind him, and lifted his scimitar high into the air: ¡°Hell is thy destination!¡± Whoosh! With a vertical sh, Joen, hidden within the shadows, was evenly split into two halves, with blood and internal organs flowing out. As for his retaliation before death, a shadow spell or something of the sort, Su Lu didn¡¯t care at all. He let it smear all over his body, absolutely ineffective. [XP+450] In the experience bar, an increase in the experience points emerged. ¡°What a pity¡­. If I were still a [Mystical Schr], this experience would definitely have doubled!¡± Chapter 177 - 0177: Horse Riding and Slaughter (Three more requests for monthly tickets) Chapter 177: Horse Riding and ughter (Three more requests for monthly tickets) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°What¡­ what the hell are you?¡± Harris, seeing the leader of the Dark Eagle Alliance die right in front of him, couldn¡¯t help but change his expression and pointed his shotgun at Su Lu. He really didn¡¯t believe this was Bellu, suspecting that he had been possessed by some horrifying existence in the old mansion. The next moment, he locked eyes with Su Lu. Those ck mes seemed toe from the Abyss, full of filth, ready to ignite his soul. And through this eye contact, Su Lu seemed to detect Harris¡¯s ¡®sin¡¯! In a certain prison cell, a pale-faced boy was pleading desperately¡­ ¡°ording to the Federation¡¯s orders, execute all those who have anything to do with the ¡®Dark Raven¡¯!¡± In their of a certain sect, the cold-faced Harris gave the order. ¡°Charles City does not need high-ranking Transcendents running wild. Carry out targeted elimination!¡± In his office, Harris indifferently issued the order. ¡°Aah!¡± Harris¡¯ eyes turned blood red, no longer able to withstand this eye contact, and he fired at Su Lu. The spirituality-filled shotgun spread out, enveloping the surroundings like a fan, passing through Su Lu¡¯s body, and hitting the wall behind him. ¡°You¡­ are guilty!¡± Su Lu calmly raised the scimitar in his hand, his gaze suddenly shifting to the surroundings. After being ¡®killed¡¯ in the demonic mansion and experiencing the terrifying copse, more and more Transcendents, like they had gone mad, rushed towards the mansion from all directions. ¡°The curse has been lifted¡­ The wealth left by that demon family must be mine!¡± ¡°Just take one or two marvels, and I can be promoted to the next professional rank!¡± ¡°It¡¯s mine! Mine!¡± Many greedy figures surged into the mansion like locusts. mes roared, andughter and screams coexisted. Those second and even third -rank professionals hidden all over were fighting fiercely over a single marvel, causing the death toll to rise rapidly. All kinds of negative emotions were sensed by Su Lu in his ¡®Evil Spirit Knight¡¯ state. ¡°The world¡­ is filthy again, isn¡¯t it?¡± He mumbled and raised his butcher¡¯s knife. ¡°Kill! Kill them all! Let the Abyss¡¯s mes burn all before him! Under Harris¡¯s horrified gaze, Su Lu gently spurred his horse. Nightmare sped to Harris¡¯s side at a terrifying speed. The scimitar swept across, its hooves never stopping as it charged towards the side. On that side, two professionals who didn¡¯t know what was happening had their skulls smashed into their chests by the descending horse¡¯s hooves. ¡°Greed¡­ is your original sin!¡± Su Lu swung his scimitar, and a jet-ck crescent-shaped halo of light danced, instantly iming the lives of several professionals. ¡°Monster! Go to hell!¡± A three-rank melee professional charged forward, bringing down a huge sword heavily on Su Lu¡¯s shoulder. But the next moment, that huge sword simply swept over as if it had only cut through air. Even the fighting qi energy contained in the heavy sword couldn¡¯t affect Su Lu in any way. He just calmly stared at the infiltrator in front of him, lightly swinging his scimitar. The professional¡¯s face showed a shocked expression as his head slowly dropped to the ground. ¡°All together¡­ kill him!¡± Many screams and cries merged into one, and the next moment, the hail, lightnincr firp all Icinde Of enpll nttno foll nn T .11 His steps slowed down just for a moment. ¡°Evil Spirit Field!¡± The next moment, Su Lu roared, and a pitch-ck curtain appeared, quickly shrouding the surroundings. Several first-rank professionals cried out in horror, realizing they had turned into ordinary people. The next moment, they were rapidly ughtered by Su Lu who appeared in front of them. ¡°I can¡¯t¡­ I need to retreat!¡± After several charges and mass killings, Su Lu¡¯s expression changed. Although it felt amazing to see his experience points skyrocket, his constantly burning soul was sending out signals of unbearable burden. Furthermore, the more he uses the Evil Spirit Knight to kill, the more he feels a sense of losing control. It¡¯s as if¡­ if this continues, that Evil Spirit Knight would ¡®resurrect¡¯ within him. Su Lu, realizing he was close to his limit, did not linger on the battlefield, nced at the Asura-like scene around him, as well as the few lucky survivors inside the old house who had been scared to death, and burst out of the old mansion. The outside world was also a battlefield. ¡°Hmm?¡± With one sweep of his eyes, Su Lu first noticed a battleground: ¡°Fourth rank?¡± No wonder he didn¡¯t see any fourth rankers in the previous battle, they were all outside. If he had remained outside all the time, he would have seen what happened earlier. The moment Archbishop Marlon and Hughes cooperated to eliminate the demon mansion, the ¡®Butcher¡¯ Gered appeared. Originally hiding among the ordinary Transcendents, he intended to take advantage of the situation to recover the treasure map of the Gaosuo forebears. It¡¯s precisely because of this chaos that the church was unable to organize a blockade of the demon mansion, triggering the Transcendents¡¯ greed and melee. ¡°Gered!¡± On the outskirts of the battlefield, Geli held her shotgun, screamed, and pulled the trigger. The next moment, the two figures in the battlefield seemed to freeze for a moment, or not at all, and a bullet flew back, hitting Geli¡¯s face. Just a little bit, and this female bounty hunter would have been killed. ¡°The Butcher Gered! And the Archbishop of Light?¡± Su Lu¡¯s Eye of Judgment looked towards the battlefield, immediately distinguishing everything, and saw two souls. One represented sanctity, which instinctively made him a little disgusted, but not evil. The other was filled with blood-red soul light, as if hundreds of people are struggling and wailing around him at any time this is the tenacious resentment caused by at least tens of thousands of murders! Besides, both of them were in bad shape. Gered was originally heavily injured by the Cursed Spirit, and then was attacked by Zoren. As for Archbishop Marlon of Light, he was sneak-attacked by Gered, heavily wounded, with his priest robe shattered, revealing smooth skin. It was evident that he had suffered a fatal injury before but had recovered through treatment. Even so, hisbat power was greatly diminished. When Su Lu burst out. Seeing the darkness shrouding the Demon Mansion, the professionals who thought something had happened, all stopped their fighting. But Su Lu simply nced, and without any hesitation, he spurred his horse towards the fourth-rank battle circle. ¡°Gered!¡± mes shot out of his eyes, and he heavily shed with his scimitar. ¡°Ah¡­Cursed Spirit¡­ No¡­ You aren¡¯t!¡± Unexpectedly, Gered, seeing Su Lu¡¯s charge, let out a howl and seemed ready to turn tail and run. Previously, he had suffered quite a bit under the curse of the Evil Spirit Knight. But Gered was a fourth-rank master after all, and in an instant, he calmed down, realizing Su Lu wasn¡¯t the Cursed Spirit. Even so, he chose to flee. If it was just the Archbishop of Light, he would have had the confidence to hold his own, but with this strange ally added, he was certain he wouldn¡¯t stand a chance.. Chapter 178 - 0178: Spoils of War (Plus 4700, fourth update request subscription) Chapter 178 - 0178: Spoils of War (Plus 4700, fourth update request subscription) Chapter 178: Spoils of War (Plus 4700, fourth update request subscription) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°You¡­ are guilty!¡± With the backing of the Nightmare Horse, Su Lu moved at an incredibly fast pace. It was almost as if he was teleporting when he arrived behind Gered. ¡°Monster¡­ Why do you bother me?¡± Turning his head back, Gered¡¯s face was filled with despair. He clenched his fists together and a halo of holy light radiated from his arm. ¡°Die!¡± He turned aggressively, leaped high into the air, took a hit from Su Lu¡¯s sword without flinching, and sent a heavy punch onto the head of the Evil Spirit Knight. Wham! This punch finally took effect! Su Lu¡¯s figure was thrown off his horse, the ck cloak on his head shattered, revealing a face with a hawk-like nose and a cold aura. With the mes burning in his pupils and his emotionless face, he looked even more like a demon from the Abyss. ¡°Is that¡­ Mr. Bellu?¡± On the outermost perimeter of the circle, Mundo and Rafael watched this scene unfold, their mouths agape. They barely managed to utter, ¡°So Mr. Bellu is not just a third-rank Professional¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s him!¡¯ Geli wipes her face, reloads her hunting gun, and takes aim at Gered. She must avenge her teacher. It was a vow she had made to herself! ¡°As expected of a fourth-rank, a master upational Person, perhaps with the help of a Marvel?¡± Su Lu stood up, shook his head to clear it, and felt better. He nced at Marlon who had backed away with vignce, chuckled lightly, the Nightmare Horse formed beneath his feet and he againunched a charge. This time, Gered, who had already been cut once and had blood oozing from his chest, showed a look of despair. With one stroke, a Master upational Person was in! All the upational Persons who were watching the fight were speechless, their hearts filled with indescribable shock. Su Lu¡¯s eyes, filled with mes, scanned the crowd. Not one person dared to meet his gaze. Taking advantage of this moment, he rode away from the battlefield on his Nightmare Horse. Marlon Trellin watched the departing figure of the ck Knight, furrowed his brow, but did not stop him. He felt that the Evil Spirit Knight was very dangerous, and his state was very strange. However, the most important thing at the moment was to find out what had happened inside the old house. With the personnel from the church pulling out their hands, the situation stabilized quickly. Arge number of people poured into the old house, and immediately ran out in horror. ¡°Dead¡­ so many dead people!¡± ¡°It¡¯s that ck knight. He just held a massacre inside the old house. I don¡¯t know if he was performing a ritual to the Evil God¡­¡± ¡°ording to the survivors¡­ he¡¯s called Bellu!¡± All of the information converged, forming the final conclusion. After destroying the Demon Old House, the one called Bellu, who initially seemed to be a third-rank upational Person, suddenly turned dark and began a massacre of those driven by greed. ¡°Collect the bodies¡­ Thoroughly examine the old house. Don¡¯t overlook any clues.¡± Archbishop Marlon took a deep breath, knowing that today¡¯s incident would surely shake the Federation. The simultaneous death of so many Transcendent Professionals, including those of the third and fourth ranks, was a rare urrence, even in this day and age when gods are awakening and the dawn of the Transcendent is approaching. The name of that ck Knight Bellu is bound to reverberate throughout the Federation, topping the wanted list. ¡°Hey ¡­ Aren¡¯t we leaving yet?¡± On the outskirts of the Silent Forest, Geli grabbed Mundo and the others who were still interested in the spectacle, ¡°Bellu came in with us, even though he¡¯s a stranger we metst night. But do you think they will believe us?¡± Upon hearing this, Rafael could not help but shudder, ¡°You mean¡­ we need toy low. After we go back, I will announce the disbandment of the Ten-fist Association, and suggest all the members to go on a trip ¡­¡± As everyone was discussing fervently. The ¡®Demon yer¡¯, ¡®ck Knight¡¯ they spoke of, was not in a good state either. By the stream, ck mes disappeared, many powers were condensed, turning into a silver card, with a crack appearing on it. Su Lu didn¡¯t have time to look closer, he jumped into the creek to quell the burning sensation on his body. ¡°Using a power much higher than my professional rank on a whim, is too dangerous¡­¡± The cold stream water, finally brought Su Lu back to his senses. He contemted the killings just now, and the martial arts he disyed. He couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of estrangement. It was as if, he couldn¡¯t differentiate which consciousness was in control of everything. Moreover, after using the sealed card once, he understood some of its taboo. For example¡­ the seal cannot bepletely removed, otherwise, the Evil Spirit Knight will be released, and he definitely cannot control it. Furthermore, in a situation like today, the card cannot be used multiple times, otherwise the seal might loosen, and the Evil Spirit Knight might escape. Lastly, if he summons the power of the Evil Spirit Knight for too long, he might lose consciousness, causing the Evil Spirit Knight to break free from the seal, and resurrect within his body! ¡°In any case¡­ the use of any power, carries a risk.. Fortunately, the gains from today¡¯s incident were not small!¡± Su Lu looked at his attribute bar. First of all, the heart of the Curse of the Old House, which was the most thorny issue, hadpletely disappeared. Besides that, the attributes, passives, and skill enhancements brought by the possession of the Evil Spirit Knight, vanishedpletely. Even his spirit felt extremely tired, and his soul was incredibly weak. This was a reaction to being burnt by the ck me of the Evil Spirit Knight. Just like dealing with the pollution caused by the poisonous potionst time, he needs to recover through long periods of rest and meditation. He paid a hefty price, but the rewards were horrifyingly ample. [XP: 4500] This line of numbers in the experience column gave Su Lu a great surprise. At the same time, he felt somewhat regretful, ¡°What a pity¡­ If I were still at the second rank, perhaps my experience points would have gone over seven thousand! But¡­ I, at the second rank, wouldn¡¯t be able to kill upational people of rank three or four¡­ Looks like there are pros and cons.¡± After cleaning his body, he sat on the shore and looked at the other two gains. They were a Demon Hunting Dagger and the ¡°Nameless Necromancer Book¡±! The ranking of these two marvels were definitely a notch above Crow¡¯s Mask, they were rare magical items. ¡°I killed so many people, but only gained two items because I didn¡¯t have time to pick up¡­ moreover, my state was not very good at the moment¡­¡± Su Lu rubbed his face and peeled off ayer of flesh mask, ¡°From now on, it¡¯s about time for Bellu to exit the stage. Otherwise, I would surely be burdened with a bunch of warrants, and I should use my Seal card sparingly.¡± He sat quietly first to recover his spirits, then turned to look at the ¡°Nameless Necromancer Book¡± pierced by the dagger. After some thought, Su Lu came forward and pulled the Demon Hunting Dagger out of the book. Swoosh! The moment the dagger left, the ¡°Nameless Necromancer Book¡± opened on its own, revealing a proverb on the title page: ¡°The world will eventually perish, only the Spirit World is our final destination!¡± Chapter 179 - 0179: Dragon Might (Extra 4800, 5 updates per night, asking for monthly tickets) Chapter 179 - 0179: Dragon Might (Extra 4800, 5 updates per night, asking for monthly tickets) Chapter 179: Dragon Might (Extra 4800, 5 updates per night, asking for monthly tickets) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Propagating doomsday, a typical trait of cults!¡± Su Lu shook his head, releasing a hint of spirit oppression and exerted it towards the ¡°Nameless Necromancer Book¡±, ¡°Behave yourself!¡± Dealing with such transcendent books required extreme caution. Especially when it¡¯s the legacy of a necromancer, it wouldn¡¯t surprise Su Lu if there were spirits hidden within. If a transcendent scripture doesn¡¯t possess numerous curses or traps when emerging from the hands of cultists, evil gods, and secret organizations, then that would be the truly unthinkable. Moreover, such books of heritage might possess a rudimentary intelligence. Therefore, Su Lu directly used his spirit oppression against it. ¡°Legacy! ¡± ¡°Necromancy!¡± The ¡°Nameless Necromancer Book¡± flipped open another page. Depicted was an image of a peculiar necromancer draped in a ck robe, with wings that were half feathered and half skeletaling out from his back. He swayed a sinister-looking sickle, reaping life. Tworge characters in the Gmnguage were also located at the top of the picture. A ghostly wail echoed from the void, and Su Lu felt like he was under a minor mental attack. Although weak against him, the power filled with negative, frantic, and hopeless emotions was enough to affect an ordinary person. It can mysteriously turn a good mood sour, and make a bad mood inexplicably suicidal. ¡°Such strange things¡­ they¡¯re not afraid of my spirit oppression. Is it because the skill¡¯s level is too low, or maybe my ¡®position¡¯ is not enough?¡± Su Lu thought for a moment before plugging the Demon Hunting dagger back in. Click! Just like when a key locks a door, the eerie atmosphere disappeared without a trace. ¡°It seems¡­this demon hunting dagger is very suitable for sealing the ¡®Unnamed Undead Book¡¯¡­ but of course, there are risks of leakage, otherwise, Ranny¡¯s appearance cannot be exined¡­ However, it is much better than it asionally fails.¡± The demon hunting dagger Su Lu acquired is a verymon military stab style, with a pitch-ck de, without the slightest reflection. The insignia of a Demon Hunter is engraved on the handle. Just by ying with it roughly, Su Lu was certain that this dagger must have been crafted by a [Demon Hunting Expert] or [Demon Hunting Master]. Because of its sharpness and restraint towards demonic items, it was much stronger than what Rod possessed. Basically, there was noparison, not on the same level at all. If one were to say that those demon hunting items made by Rod and the Crow¡¯s Mask he created only have a slight magical ability, then this demon hunting dagger, as well as the ¡°Unnamed Undead Book¡±, would be the real ¡®marvels¡¯! No wonder so many upational people risk their lives controlled by greed; they want to break into the demonic mansions. Indeed, a random scoop could give you quite some gains. After finishing washing up, Su Lu burned his coat and some items into ashes. He changed his clothes and his face then returned to his inn. He nned to leave this city and resume his journey. He had already decided on the next destination. It will be Nia City! The location of St. George¡¯s University, his second hometown! Ever since the bloody founding day attack, the casualties there were said to be heavy, so he must go back and check. After all, he already possesses considerable self-defensive strength now. And the possibility that the cultists stayed there was not high. Of course, before that, he could pay a visit to the ck market and get some magical materials ready. Especially wormwood, the main ingredient to make trick cards, the core strength of a [Magician]! The steam train started; the rumbling sound came wave after wave. Su Lu sat in his seat, watching the scenery outside the window. Although he did not stay in Charles City for long, but the western style here left a deep impression on him. ¡°With Gered¡¯s death, Geli can be a Bounty Hunter freely now, I suppose?¡± For some reason, Su Lu thought of that wild girl and couldn¡¯t help but smile. Just then, his eyebrows raised as he looked towards the notice board outside the window. In the most conspicuous part of the notice board, there was a series of bounty orders. At some unknown point, the original first and second ranks had already been removed, reced with new portraits. ¡°Wanted: Bellu!¡± ¡°Rank: A¡± ¡°Any information can be reported to the official organization, and a bounty of one hundred Golden Dragons will be rewarded to those who provide valid clues ¡°Tsk, tsk have I truly be famous?¡± Su Lu felt a bit toothache. Just then, he was astonished to find that which had always been nk in his attribute column, the title column, had undergone a stark change: ¡°Title: [ck Knight]¡± ¡°When did they add this nickname for me?¡± Su Lu gathered his thoughts toward the title column, and suddenly received more information: [ck Knight: In the battle of the Demon Mansion, your reputation has grown, and you already have a considerable reputation in the Federation! Equipment effect: Deterrence+l!] ¡°What is it? A prestige system?¡± Su Lu was taken aback, ¡°It feels less practical than adding a skill¡­ Is it because I didn¡¯t have a title before because I wasn¡¯t making enough of a ssh?¡± He understood that even during the event at Posey Port, it was just small fights involving at most first and second rank upational people. But this time, it waspletely different! In the battle at the Demon Mansion, there were several third and fourth rank upational individuals who died. In the unspoken present era, these people were big names in the enigmatic side, can influence the situation in Charles City. With so many ¡®big names¡¯ dying by his hand, it was enough to make him a rising star. Although, it wasn¡¯t a good thing. Su Lu knew that Bellu¡¯s identity would soon be thoroughly investigated by the Federation. If he hadn¡¯t changed his face beforehand, he would now consider the matter of escaping the country. When a country¡¯s machinery is activated, the energy it can mobilize is immense. Perhaps a legend-level upational person could resist slightly, but this definitely did not include him. ¡°The troubles in the future will only increase, I should improve my strength.¡± Su Lu touched his chin, falling into contemtion. Currentlv a Rank Three [Odd Technician l. he didn¡¯t want to further Dromote his professional rank, leading to another drastic decline in experience gain. Hence, his next choice was [Shadow Warrior]! And some skills and passives can also be slightly improved. ¡°The [Odd Technician] mostly improves the Spirit, but the Spirit oppression level is a bit insufficient!¡± Thinking of this, Su Lu no longer hesitated, ¡°Raise the Spirit oppression level!¡± [Consume 200 experience points ¡­ Spirit oppression level rises to LV3!] [Spirit oppression LV3: Each time Spirit oppression is used, a temporary addition of 0.8 Spirit is gained!] [Consume 400 experience points ¡­ Spirit oppression level rises to LV4!] [Spirit oppression LV4: Each time Spirit oppression is used, a temporary addition of 1.2 Spirit is gained!] [Spirit oppression level rises to LV4, gains exclusive add-on ¨C Solidification!] [Solidification ¨C The Spirit oppression is fixed on the Spiritual Body or flesh, and you can actively choose to open or close!] After a series of upgrades, Su Lu felt the Spirit oppression had be much more flexible and could be manipted at will with his thoughts. ¡°At this rate¡­. going forward, will it be the embryonic form of Dragon Might?¡± Chapter 180 - 0180: Return (One additional request for subscription) Chapter 180 - 0180: Return (One additional request for subscription) Chapter 180: Return (One additional request for subscription) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°The inauguration of the [Shadow Warrior] demands high agility and constitution¡­¡± With his professional rank already elevated, Su Lu had no reservations at the moment, hoping to take office faster. The three-stage [Shadow Warrior] requires an agility of 4.0 and a constitution of 3.0. At this moment, Su Lu still needs an extra 1.0 for agility, and his constitution is short by 0.2. ¡°This level, it can¡¯t be achieved with the Cat¡¯s Elegance magic potion, I must find other ways¡­ Maga fighting skills seem to have some effect in increasing attributes, it¡¯s worth a try.¡± With the experience points he has now, Su Lu can be considered very rich and can afford to be a little rash. [Spent 160 experience¡­ Maga fighting skills raised to LV6! Constitution +0.6, strength +0.6, agility +0.2!] [Spent 320 experience¡­ Maga fighting skills raised to LV7! Constitution +0.7, strength +0.7, agility +0.3!] [Spent 640 experience¡­ Enhanced Maga fighting skills¡­ Ding! Detecting that Maga fighting skills have been upgraded to LV8, precondition profession: Fighter! Condition not met, cannot be enhanced!] A series of promptster, the upgrade was immediately terminated. Su Lu saw this and wasn¡¯t surprised. ¡°As expected¡­ non-main upations have bottlenecks in the middle and high stages¡­ it¡¯s a pity, I wanted to see what additional amplification normal skills would have at LV8.¡± ¡°The current result, equivalent to spending nearly 500 experience points, in exchange for 0.6 attributes, along with a bit of fighting skills, I guess it¡¯s not a loss or gain¡­¡± Su Lu closed his eyes, feeling that he had a new understanding of the ¡®Tiger Crane Python Turtle¡¯ four styles he had summed up, and could fully integrate it into his tactics. ¡°It¡¯s a pity¡­ I have a premonition that at LV8, skills may have a qualitative change, but¡­ fighting skills are impossible, unless I take the path of dual professions [Fighter] ¡­¡± Su Lu nced at the attribute bar again and found that after all the consumption, he still had 3420 experience points. ¡°Just how many professionals have I killed in the Demon Mansion?! No! It should be Gered, and several other three- stage professionals who were the big fish!¡± ¡°But, even though there¡¯s a lot of experience, it can¡¯t be wasted.¡± After all, opportunities like the previous demonic mansion incident, where you can kill indiscriminately, are few and far between. And, having done so once, it¡¯s enough to attract the attention and seriousness of the Federation. Doing it several times, and perhaps even the legendary professionals would be rmed, and whoever has the ability to foretell¡­ Su Lu might be tragic. ¡°To counter prophecies and divination abilities, the increase in my own professional rank is the fundamental solution¡­ I am now at the third rank, and probably only legendary diviners could find clues about me¡­ The Federation may not necessarily have such diviners, and might not be willing to pay the price to have them take action.¡± Divination and prophecies, dealing with the most mysterious and unpredictable ¡®destiny¡¯, of course, have a cost. And you can hardly get aplete revtion, most of it is excerpts of clues. ¡°Immediate inspection.¡± At the time, several police officers were walking in the hallway, checking the tickets and faces of each passenger in turn. It¡¯s evident that even though Charles City has suppressed the spread of the Demon Mansion incident, or rather¡­ this was originally a mysterious event, it is irrelevant to ordinary people. However, some searches and security levels have been increased. Su Lu didn¡¯t care, his abilities were already unsolvable among ordinary people. The second generation Crow¡¯s Mask,bined with the [Odd Technician]¡¯s ability to alter memories, allowed him to blend into a city just like a drop of water melted into the ocean, making it extremely difficult to find him. ¡®Alter memories¡­ This ability, if used properly, couldpletely establish a major power¡­ Of course, meddling with the Federal high-level authorities and so on is out of the question, even Charles City Council members at this level would certainly have high-level Transcendent protecting them, let alone state governors, Federal congressmen and the like¡­¡¯ There were many mysterious powers in this world, Su Lu didn¡¯t think that the [Odd Technician] was invincible. Perhaps, there are some unique and mysterious professions that just happen to suppress the memory alteration abilities? ¡°Mr. Met?¡± A police officer came over, took the torn Su Lu¡¯s ticket, looked at his identity document, said nothing, and gave back the items: ¡°Have a good trip.¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± Su Lu smiled as he put the documents away. Actually, the identity document he had just given was nothing more than a nk paper. But ordinary people thought they saw the information they wanted to see. In a way, this was also a kind of horror belonging to ghosts! [Odd Technician] Mind Tricks! ¡®It seems¡­ the mystery of this skill needs to be discovered by me.¡¯ Su Lu closed his eyes and began to fake sleep. This time he¡¯s going to transfer trains in a state city and then head to Nia City. Then, he might go looking for Rod¡¯s and Sean¡¯s tracks, anyway he doesn¡¯t n to return to Green Tree Castle. ¡°My current n is to adventure all the way, solve supernatural incidents, collect materials and experience¡­ Of course, most importantly, find information about the [Dream Master] profession¡­ this probably has to do with that bunch of madmen from the Ancient Snake Society.¡± Towards the organization idolizing demons, Su Lu held great caution. On the way, time passed quickly. All was quiet and no transcendent incidents urred. After all, considering the base poption of the mysterious side, this was normal. The previous Charles City, was due to the entire Kangni State¡¯s ck market being located there, which attracted many professionals and was considered a special case. On the train to Nia City. There were few seats, evidently few people are going. After all, ording to the Federation¡¯s propaganda, it was a ce where arge-scale pollution leak and explosion urred, causing massive casualties and industrial gas leaks, resulting in widespread collective hallucinations. In summary, it was extremely dangerous, and was previously blocked off by traffic control. Although it has now been restored to normal, there are more people moving out than moving in. Apanied by the final whistle, the steam train entered Nia City train station. The surrounding buildings seemed to have been renovated, painted with shiny oil, looking very new. Su Lu, carrying a suitcase, adjusted his hat and walked off the tform. At this time, he shockingly had another face, that of a race-mixed inder with blue hair. In the Federation, mixed-race individuals were amon sight and didn¡¯t attract attention. ¡°This city¡­¡± After leaving the train station and seeing therge ruins that hadn¡¯t been cleaned up in the distance, Su Lu couldn¡¯t help but take a deep breath: ¡°I¡¯m back!¡± Although the sun was shining, most people¡¯s clothes were tending to be gray and ck, as if even the sky was darkened and was full of a sorrowful atmosphere. This was the trauma left by the previous disaster! Chapter 181 - 0181 Tampering (Add 4900, Second update, Request for Monthly Tickets) Chapter 181 - 0181 Tampering (Add 4900, Second update, Request for Monthly Tickets) Chapter 181: Tampering (Add 4900, Second update, Request for Monthly Tickets) Trantor: 549690339 Nia City, Memorial Park for the Catastrophe Victims. Many monuments stood erect, atop thergest white monument was an inscription: ¡°With this monument, wememorate the people who passed away in the massive catastrophe¡­¡± Behind the clean, white tombstones were countless names. Each name represented the passing of a life. Su Lu stood in front of the memorial, setting a bundle of lilies amidst the flowers. Strictly speaking, this was his first home after traversing time, he knew many people, certainly, some of them were victims. ¡°The lives of tens of thousands¡­ All to create two legends!¡± ¡°The ¡®sphemous Priest¡¯ Moron, and the ¡®Phantom Demon¡¯ ck KOS?¡± Su Lu muttered silently in his heart. Fifth level! Legendary upational Person! When he gained the power, he would definitely seek revenge! Hemitted himself to this vow! ¡°Originally, reaching the fifth level did not require such a terrifying blood sacrifice. However, they delighted the demon with this and obtained ¡®gifts¡¯. They immediately became powerful figures at the fifth level, drew attention, and set the stage for future ns¡­¡± ¡°All of this, is a massive conspiracy, even the attack on the Green Tree Castle Inner Circle might just be a part of it¡­¡± ¡°As for the Green Tree Castle Inner Circle? Perhaps the Federation and the Orthodox Church are wary of the presence of the Arcane Spirit, hence they stood by and watched?¡± Su Lu never hesitated to suspect people¡¯s intentions. His mind was soon filled with many different thoughts. Otherwise, he would not be able to exin why the Green Tree Castle Inner Circle suffered such heavy damage! It must be due to the arrival of the Transcendent Dawn. The imbnce of power amongst the upper levels of the Federation, that led to this series of changes. As for how Green Tree Castle would counterattack afterwards, it wasn¡¯t within his considerations. ¡°Haha¡­ What a beautiful view¡­¡± Just then, Su Lu heard an arrogant voice. He furrowed his eyebrows, and looked in the direction of the sound. The origin of the voice was a young, wealthy man surrounded by bodyguards. He was wearing a white suit and a gold watch, his appearance was quite shy, with a dozen bodyguards following him. He was standing at the highest point of the memorial park, spreading his arms as though he wanted to embrace the entire city: ¡°This city¡­ will belong to me!¡± ¡®Hmm? Some rich kid?¡¯ Su Lu¡¯s eyes moved slightly, he knew exactly what the man was scheming. It was nothing more than taking advantage of the catastrophe, capitalizing on the opportunity of plummeting asset values to acquire them at a low price. Then, after reconstruction, he would have control of one or even several of Nia City¡¯s lifelines. Such scavengers made one feel sick. ¡®Especially¡­ oily-faced and powder-covered, and he¡¯s even more handsome than me, how can I bear this?¡¯ In the shade of the trees, Su Lu entered a soul trance, sensing the strength of the security on the other side: ¡®All ordinary people? And yet they dare to be so arrogant? Where did these country bumpkinse from?¡¯ He silently made a few mockingments, and walked towards the young man. ¡°Stop, who are you?¡± When he was still a few meters away, two fierce-looking bodyguards stepped forward with an alert look on their faces. They were likely carrying firearms. ¡°I¡¯m a friend of your hogs¡±¡® Su Lu smiled harmlessly, ¡°Don¡¯t believe me¡­ You can ask him.¡± ¡°Who are you?¡± At this point, the young man¡¯s attention was also drawn over,¡±l don¡¯t seem to¡­ know you?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t remember me? I¡¯m your dad!¡± Su Lu revealed a hint of a smile, he waved his hand, and a tangible spirit oppression emerged. But it strangely condensed within a distance of ten meters. Those ordinary people who had been caught in the attack didn¡¯t fall down. Instead, they couldn¡¯t move at all, like frozen statues, their expressions full of terror. After the spirit oppression level had increased, Su Lu felt more at ease using it, and he was even more dominant in micro -control. ¡°How about now? Do you remember me now?¡± Su Lu looked at the young man in front of him and entered another soul trance. He nned to use his Heart Trick,pletely altering these people¡¯s memories, inserting another person into them, just like what a demon would A few hourster. A stretch luxury carriage stopped at the entrance of a grand suburban vi. This belonged to the Dollyf Family. ¡°Wee, Young Master Billy!¡± A middle-aged man who looked like a housekeeper promptly stepped forward, opening the door of the carriage, before seeming surprised. Because the first person to exit was unexpectedly a blue-haired stranger. ¡°This is my good friend¡­ Ron! He will be staying in the manor for a while. During this time, you should treat him with the same respect as you treat me, understand?¡± Quickly following behind, Billy who descended from the carriage gave orders immediately. ¡°As you wish, Young Master!¡± The housekeeper immediately bowed, but was also very puzzled. When did his family¡¯s spoiled young master learn to respect others? Su Lu just smiled and didn¡¯t exin anything, he followed Billy into the manor. Prior to this, he had used Heart Trick to modify the memories of this young man and his bodyguards. Of course, he couldn¡¯t possibly be his real father. They would surely believe him, but it was too illogical. Over time, doubts would definitely arise. Therefore, Su Lu fabricated an identity for himself as Billy¡¯s close friend¡ªa mixed-blood named Ron! With this, his stay in Nia City wouldn¡¯t be a problem. Some tasks would also be easier for people to handle. From Billy¡¯s memories, Su Lu knew that this guy was a spendthrift of the Dollyf Family. This time, due to the catastrophe, the original wealth and power structure of Nia City suffered a heavy blow, presenting an excellent opportunity. Billy¡¯s father sent him here to oversee a series of asset acquisitions. In reality, this was like picking up money whilst increasing reputation and prestige. For this, he even hired a few professional managers for Billy. Billy was originally a prodigal; he had even covertlymitted many actions against the Federation¡¯sws. He did not possess any actual abilities. This time, his father was simplyying the groundwork for his future. After understanding these circumstances, Su Lu had no ns to do anything. He was just here to freeload on food and amodation. ¡°That said¡­ It¡¯s a newly purchased manor, but there¡¯s a real upational Person hiding in there. Is he a bodyguard of the Dollyf Family?¡± Su Lu thought quietly to himself and followed Billy into the living room. ¡°Dear friend, you can stay here as long as you want¡­¡± Billy was full of enthusiasm. In his ¡®memory¡¯, he and Ron were very good friends. They had done a lot of things together and their friendship was irond. ¡°Order the kitchen to treat Ron well tonight¡­ Yes, and about the Sufiel Steel Factory, we must keep a close eye on it¡­¡± Billy quickly gave his orders to the maidservant. Apart from the addition of a ¡®good friend¡¯ setting, there was no difference in his behavior from before. That was the terror of having one¡¯s memory altered! Chapter 182 - 0182: Card (Three additional requests for subscription) Chapter 182 - 0182: Card (Three additional requests for subscription) Chapter 182: Card (Three additional requests for subscription) Trantor: 549690339 The mahogany dining table was covered with a pristine white tablecloth, in the center stood a lit silver candbrum. The light from the candbrum blended with that of the chandelier on the ceiling, adding some dreamlike atmosphere to an otherwise dim environment. The cook and the maids kept servingvish dishes, their mouthwatering aroma filled and overflowed in the air. ¡°Here, to friendship!¡± Sitting at the main seat, Billy looked at Su Lu at the other end of the table, and raised his ss to toast. ¡°To friendship!¡± Without a shred of guilt towards the extravagant tycoon, Su Lu drained the fine white wine in the ss. As Su Lu was cutting a grilled steak, someone walked into the living room, dressed impably and looking like a secretary. ¡°Young master.¡± He looked at Billy, giving a slight bow with a hint of arrogance, seemingly out of courtesy. ¡°Ron, this is my secretary¡ªIan! You can instruct him if you need anything. Ian is verypetent!¡± Billyughed. ¡®Is this¡­ the Transcendent bodyguard sent by the Dollyf family?¡¯ Su Lu nced at him thoughtfully: ¡®A [Apprentice], quite good actually.¡¯ The caster profession is naturally a little rarer than the physical side. The fact that the Dollyf family sent an [Apprentice] to protect Billy is rather high-profile. After all, Billy is not exactly the core of any family. Besides, after the disaster, Nia City has be very ¡®clean¡¯! No matter whether it was a cultist or a demon worshipper, none could stay there. An Apprentice would suffice for general danger. ¡°Mr. Ian, we are going to trouble you!¡± Su Lu raised his wine ss as a gesture, a slight smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. ¡°Not at all! Serving you two is my honor!¡± Ian was somewhat confused, thinking that this person didn¡¯t seem to be among Billy¡¯s friends. But he didn¡¯t say anything, only nned to investigate furtherter. After all, he is not Su Lu, he doesn¡¯t have any mental realm detection method, and naturally, he wouldn¡¯t detect anything unusual about Su Lu. When night fell. In the mansion¡¯s most luxurious guest room. Su Lu, wearing a loose robe after a bath that washed away the fatigue of long journeying, arrived at the desk. He opened his suitcase and took out envelopes of extraordinary materials, cing them on the desk. ¡°The train didn¡¯t provide a suitable environment at all to perform my mystic studies¡­ Now, I can finally begin!¡± Su Lu first took out a bundle of dried wormwood, anticipation in his eyes. The real power of the [Odd Technician] is still in the ¡®Trick Cards¡¯! As for the Seal cards, that is his ultimate weapon and can¡¯t be used for regrbat, moreover, that appearance might be wanted now. ¡°Trick Cards¡­ The main ingredient is wormwood, the auxiliary ingredients are monkshood stems, thyme, rose essential oil¡­¡± Recalling the production process, Su Lu took out various extraordinary materials and equipment. All these were his gains in the Charles ck market. Honestly, he was kind of reluctant to leave such arge Transcendent trading market. If he was to collect the materials to manufacture the cards here, he didn¡¯t know how long it would be dyed. ¡°Let¡¯s start, firstly¡­ Spiritual Fire!¡± Once everything was ready, Su Lu took a deep breath, lit the me filled with spirituality, and started to process the materials one by one. About fifteen minutester¡­ He held a ¡®funnel¡¯, carefully pouring the yellow pulp inside into the mould which had been prepared earlier. Sizzle! The next moment, as the pulp was poured into the mold, arge amount of white smoke began to rise. In the mold, a light yellow card emerged. It was about the size of a poker card, nk on the front, and a vortex on the back. This was the seal array of the [Odd Technician] that Su Lu had pre-engraved. ¡°Done!¡± He wiped his sweat, picked up the card with some joy, and slightly infused it with inspiration. Crack! ¡­Crack! The next moment, the patterns on the card lit up and then interrupted in session, like a broken electrical appliance, flickering a series of sparks. Whoosh! Then, it automatically burned, turning into ashes. ¡°Failed¡­¡± Su Lu sighed, ¡°Although the overall process is correct, there was still a mistake in the micro-maniption!¡± After that, his several experiments did not yield satisfactory results. The difficulty of making trick cards was somewhat beyond his expectations. ¡°If even paper cards are like this. one can imagine the difficulty of silver metal cards¡­ ¡± Su Lu gave a bitter smile, suddenly understanding that no Transcendent profession was easy. To acquire strongbat power, to win glory, one must silently endure hardships and efforts, and also bear the bitter fruits of failure! ¡°ording to my current crafting ability, the sess rate of the card is only about one in five, which is too low! If it¡¯s a matter of technique, then¡­¡± Su Lu took a deep breath, ¡°Upgrade magical item creation!¡± [Expending 150 experience points¡­ magical item creation level has been upgraded to LV2!] At the moment after the skill increased, Su Lu, with his hand on his forehead, recalled the actions he made when producing the card just now, and found several minor mistakes. If he were to try again, he was confident that he could increase the sess rate by ten to twenty percent! ¡°This is not enough!¡± After some thought, he continued to upgrade the skill level: [Expending 300 experience points¡­ magical item creation level has been upgraded to LV3!] Having integrated strange knowledge, Su Lu felt his hands be exceptionally nimble. The movements he made when creating magical items now had an artistic sense of proficiency and fluency. ¡°The current sess rate should be 50%! Indeed, theter it gets, the harder it is to improve!¡± ¡°However, I can gamble on the qualitative change at skill LV4!¡± Su Lu gritted his teeth, ¡°Continue upgrading!¡± [Expending 600 experience points¡­ magical item creation level has been upgraded to LV4!] [Magical item creation level has been upgraded to LV4, receiving the exclusive bonus ¨C Skilled Craftsman¡¯s Heart!] [Skilled Craftsman¡¯s Heart- You have be an outstanding magical item craftsman. When creating a low-level Transcendent tool, the sess rate increases by an additional 10%!] ¡°Hmm¡­ this bonus seems pretty good, it¡¯s just a pity that it consumes too much experience points¡­¡± Su Lu took a deep breath and calmed down the difort in his body. These were normal phenomena brought on by the skill upgrade. The next moment, he picked up the magical materials again. At this moment, he seemed to have be the master of this area. The handling of various materials was immacte, and even the speed was significantly faster. By the time he awakened from this wonderful state, he was astonished to find that all the wormwood had been processed, and he now had a stack of light yellow trick cards in his hand. ¡°The sess rate¡­ is about 80%, right?¡± Su Lu thought about it and felt that this was the limit for a while. After all, making trick cards was different from his previous few attempts. The previous refining mostly utilized the unique properties of the materials, and the actual operation requirements were not high. But to make cards involves the sedimentation and transformation of various mysterious powers, and the difficulty skyrocketed.. Chapter 183 - 0183: Attempt (Added 200 monthly tickets, four more subscriptions requested!) Chapter 183 - 0183: Attempt (Added 200 monthly tickets, four more subscriptions requested!) Chapter 183: Attempt (Added 200 monthly tickets, four more subscriptions requested!) Trantor: 549690339 In front of the desk. Ian was swiftly drafting a takeover n. The pointer of the wall clock was ticking, soon it would be midnight. ¡°Time flies, it¡¯s already thiste¡­¡± He rubbed his shoulders, got up, drew the curtains, looking at the moonlight outside. Although an upational person, Ian also had another identity¡ªhe was Young Master Billy¡¯s secretary. Therefore, he had to finish some work, as per the old master¡¯s request. Thinking of Billy, Ian¡¯s expression became somewhat subtle: ¡°That friend today¡­ Ron, felt strange¡­ He gave me bad vibes, I need to investigate!¡± If anyone could handle the rowdy Billy within this mansion, then that person would be him. Suddenly. Through the window, he saw another figure! The other party seemed to hang directly from the roof, eerily locking eyes with him. In those eyes, it seemed like the majesty of a Giant Dragon was contained! Bang! ! The next moment, Ian didn¡¯t have time to trigger the magical items on his body, and he fainted with his eyes rolled back. Squeak! The window opened, Su Lu gently flipped in, then closed the window, pulling the curtains tight: ¡°A third-rank sneaking on a first-rank, it would be strange if you could react!¡± This Ian was the most unstable factor in the mansion, so he naturally had to take care of it. In passing, he would also experiment with his newly acquired ability. Mental Realm. ¡°With my current rank and ability, I canpletely destroy this secret ind realm, turning him into a vegetable, right? Of course, it doesn¡¯t work on the second rank¡­¡± Looking at the isted mental ind in front of him, Su Lu murmured to himself, then stepped in. What he saw was a huge maze. ¡°Hmph!¡± He snorted coldly, his spirit oppression soared into the sky, rolling towards the maze. This time, his spirit oppression seemed to have its own spirituality, knowing to find the enemy¡¯s weaknesses, with a majority concentrated in a core area. Crash! Arge number of walls broke, revealing a path directly to the core of the maze. ¡°Using minimal power, achieving the same effect, is this also a change after spirit oppression enhancement? Indeed it has be more flexible¡­¡± Su Lu nodded, arriving at the heart of the maze. There, a mage in a ck robe identical to the real Ian¡¯s figure, was unconscious. ¡°Let¡¯s try¡­ the sealing ability first!¡± Su Lu pulled out a Trick Card, as an exclusive tool for the [Odd Technician], of course, it could be brought into the Mental Realm: ¡°Heart Trick¡­ Seal!¡± In his vision. the onnonent¡¯s subconscious Ian became half-transnarent. Many parts of different colors were constantly flickering. ¡°These are¡­ his Transcendent elements?¡± Su Lu immediately understood something, seeing the colorful colors: ¡°Different colors represent his different abilities¡­ and what I need to do is to use the Trick Card to seal one of them?¡± After some thought, he chose the red part. Swish! Thread-like red rays of light were drawn out from Ian¡¯s body and engulfed in the vortex behind the Trick Card. A ze aglow with red fire appeared on the originally nk card front. ¡°It¡¯s the Small Fireball¡­ a spell trick mastered by [Apprentice], its power is much smaller than the real Fireball Technique¡­¡± When the me pattern became stable, Su Lu stopped, catching the card falling from the void: ¡°If unsealed in reality, is it equivalent to casting a Small Fireball? It really is a one-time tool scroll!¡± ¡°And¡­ the damage to Ian should be equivalent to the consumption of him unconsciously using an ability¡­¡± The sealing card of an [Odd Technician] cannotpletely seal the transcendent abilities of the upational person. ¡°And¡­ sealing also has a degree of fit, like me, some casting skills are easier to seal, because of the [Wanderer], some agility abilities can also be¡­ but if it¡¯s a berserker type that increases strength and constitution, it¡¯s more difficult. Also, it has rank restrictions!¡± ¡°It has a high sess rate in sealing upational persons of first rank, the normal rate for the second rank, it¡¯s more difficult for the third rank¡­ If it is the fourth rank, even if he voluntarily opens his subconscious, I might still fail, right?¡± ¡°This is just like the restrictions when using heart tricks to alter memories.¡± Su Lu had a vague conclusion. ¡®Perfect memory alteration¡¯ ability, as long as the logic is coherent, without shorings, it is unprofitable for ordinary people and very effective on upational persons of the first rank, sometimes there will be doubts above the second rank, and the third rank is unlikely, at most, some subconscious influences can be made. All this is determined by his own professional rank. ¡°An [Odd Technician] who stores arge number of Trick Cards is undoubtedly terrifying¡­ but the source of the cards is a big problem!¡± To form the top third rank or even the fourth rank ofbat power, the abilities of ordinary second rank upational persons are not enough. They must seal the skills of the third rank upational persons, which forms a paradox. Of course, upational persons have shorings before the legend, which can be restrained. Even if the stored capability cards are of the first and second ranks, they can still perform brilliantly if they are well-coordinated. After understanding these, Su Lu didn¡¯t bother to seal Ian¡¯s abilities. He just changed his own origin in the opponent¡¯s memory and set up an insurance, then left the opponent¡¯s mental secret realm. ¡°With my current ability, if I use heart tricks and sneak into the mental secret realm of a second-rank upational person without being discovered, I can barely do it¡­ The third rank is still not possible, although I can break through forcefully, the other party will definitely notice something in reality!¡± ¡°The goal of the next stage is to find opportunities to replenish my second rank cards and quickly build up mybat power!¡± Su Lu counted on his hand, he now had twenty-three Trick Cards, one of which had already sealed the Small Fireball. The rest could not be so wasted. Unless he encountered some top-notch first rank ability, it would be best to seal the second rank and even third rank skills. woo! The cool breeze of the dark night brushed by. In the bedroom, Ian who was lying on the bed suddenly opened his eyes, looking at the open window, he fell into deep thought: ¡°What¡­ just happened to me?¡± He got up and went to the desk, looking at the documents on it: ¡°Hmm¡­ I¡¯ve been working on a draft before, and then I seemed to get too tired? So I fell asleep? I didn¡¯t even meditate, it seems that afortable life really corrupts people¡­ ¡± Ian closed the window and yawned: ¡°I¡¯m feeling listless, a bit tired, I wonder what happened¡­ I feel as exhausted as if I just cast spells?¡± He eagerly climbed onto the bed, preparing to perform an [Apprentice]¡¯s meditative practice. As for investigating Ron, hepletely forgot about it. Young Master Ron, isn¡¯t he a close buddy of Young Master Billy¡¯s? There¡¯s nothing suspicious about him! Chapter 187 - 0187: Gathering (3 updates, asking for monthly tickets) Chapter 187 - 0187: Gathering (3 updates, asking for monthly tickets) Chapter 187: Gathering (3 updates, asking for monthly tickets) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Angus Gold¡­the demon family!¡± After much thought, Su Lu suddenlyughed: ¡°Oh well¡­the more debts the merrier¡­l already have a Beryl, I¡¯m not afraid of having one more!¡± ¡°If they want to cause me trouble, they¡¯ll have to find me first¡­l don¡¯t even know where I¡¯ll be next!¡± As for divination or locating the ¡°Unnamed Undead Book¡±? Su Lu decided not to carry the book with him, but to seal it somewhere else to avoid danger as much as possible. Like in a bank safety deposit box, or just randomly digging a hole in the wilderness and burying it. ¡°Hmm¡­l hope it won¡¯t turn into a ghost realm by the time I return¡­¡± Su Lu had already discovered that the demon-hunting dagger¡¯s suppression of the ¡°Unnamed Undead Book¡± was not perfect, and there was a possibility of leakage. Due to the ident, Su Lu chose to dy his actions and recuperate in the mansion. Time flew by and it was already the 15th of the month. Su Lu had Billy¡¯s coachman take him to a street that was half in ruins. This was close to his former property ¨C the House of Dolls, but Su Lu had no intention of taking a look at it. After all, he was now Ron, not Su Lu Pottery! ¡°Have a coffee, then wait for me in Seagull Square in two hours!¡± Su Lu got off the carriage with a briefcase in hand, casually tossing a few small tips over. ¡°I¡¯ll follow your orders, Young Master Ron!¡± The no longer young coachman happily took the tips, revealing his sparse teeth, saluted, and left. Su Lu, on the other hand, watched his surroundings for a moment before entering a building that had be a dangerous structure. He opened his briefcase, took out the clothes and mask inside, and put them on one by one. This was the uniform for the ¡®party¡¯, Fatima had already reminded him. When it was all done, he had transformed into a ¡®heretic¡¯ cloaked in ck and masked in silver. The kind that¡¯s sure to scare kids and get reported if he was walking down the street. Su Lu shrugged his shoulders, went to the side of the road, found a sewer entrance, and crawled in. The sewers were dark, so Su Lu lit a candle. ¡°You¡¯rete!¡± As he turned a corner, a female voice suddenly rang out. Su Lu ¡®jolted¡¯ and turned his head, seeing a masked person dressed simr to him: ¡°Fatima?¡± ¡°It¡¯s me! The gathering is about to start,e with me!¡± Fatima turned and walked away. Su Lu silently followed. After a short walk, the woman familiarly flipped open a certain manhole cover and climbed out. Su Lu came up after her,pletely unaware of where he was. The surroundings were all enclosed by walls, with hardly any people around, making it seem eerily silent and deste. ¡°Follow me!¡± Fatima led the way, climbing over a window and entering what appeared to be a deserted workshop: ¡°I¡¯ll take you once, and you¡¯ll be able to walk here by yourself next time, if you still want toe, that is!¡± Such private meetings often posed risks. Moreover, dangerous items could easily be dealt out. Su Lu silently nodded in his heart, feeling that Fatima at least had good professional ethics. In the empty workshop, many people had already gathered, all concealed as Su Lu was. He waited with Fatima for about ten minutes, and then saw all the people spontaneously forming a circle: ¡°The meeting has started!¡± Su Lu stood next to Fatima, his thoughts scoffing: ¡®There aren¡¯t even chairs avable, quite simple eh¡­ And purposely choosing such aplex terrain, is it for easy escape?¡¯ While the Federation and the Transcendent of Nia City seemed to have reached some degree of coboration, with the existence of the service introduction office as solid proof, there were obviously some taboos. Like, they couldn¡¯t openly sell professional information, or dangerous items and the like. Therefore, there was still space for such private trading. ¡°The time for our gathering hase again, I¡¯m pleased to see some new faces among us¡­¡± A mask person with a really pleasant voice was the first to speak: ¡°Following the old rules, we will first exchange information, then move to the free trading session¡­l¡¯ll start. Yes, there are more and more beasts in the sewers in the East District. A ¡®Flesh Polluter¡¯ is suspected, and first-rank professionals had best not take on tasks¡­there¡¯ve already been deaths.¡± This information obviously caused a chill in the atmosphere. Many professionals looked at each other, they thought the tasks in the service introduction office were simple, but unexpectedly, they were extremely dangerous. ¡°This world¡­has be more and more dangerous!¡± In the silence, the voice of a young woman emerged: ¡°I¡¯ll add something¡­As far as I know, the Federation has announced the abandonment of a route to the Old Continent, reason unknown¡­suspected to be due to giant sea creature attacks on consecutive fleets.¡± ¡°The congress has halted voting on the Professional Registration Bill¡­¡± After she finished, a tall, thin man signaled with his hand and stated a piece of news. ¡°In fact¡­this can¡¯t be hidden for long. There are already quite a few people in Nia City who are aware¡­it will spread soon¡­¡± Just as he finished speaking, a voice in the crowd murmured. ¡°Cough, cough¡­ Please raise your hand before speaking!¡± The person who first spoke cleared his throat as a reminder. ¡°Sorry¡­¡± The person who had been whispering quickly apologized. It seemed this individual had a high prestige: ¡°I¡¯ll add one more¡­the Federation intends to recall the expedition and investigation teams at the edge of the world¡­¡± ¡°Damn it!¡± The atmosphere instantly plunged into deeper silence, and after a long time, a female voice cursed. In such times, it¡¯s understandable for the Federation to have to fully retract its military power to defend its homnd. But Su Lu knew that the edge of the world not only had infinite space, but also had infinite Transcendent resources. Once this channel was cut off, the domestic Transcendent who wanted to advance would undoubtedly be more difficult. Unless¡­they joined the various Transcendent organizations under the Federation cloak, such as the Eleventh Bureau. However, this would result in the loss of some freedom, which many people present would not ept. ¡®At the edge of the world¡­¡¯ Su Lu sighed inwardly, feeling a sense of yearning. This world was terrifyingly vast, with the continents discovered by humans probably ounting for less than a tenth of the world. There were even rumors that in the Dark Continent, there were traces of activity of Transcendent species, even during the Twilight of the Gods! The so-called Transcendent species were the naturally born Transcendent, powerful and mysterious. And, the Dark Continent presented other dangers. Combat and exploration were the only themes for the Federation exploration teams there. When Su Lu initially got his attribute panel, he had thought about applying to go to the exploration team, aiming to hone his skills there and earn a lot of experience points.. Chapter 185 - 0185: Reading (One additional request for subscription) Chapter 185: Reading (One additional request for subscription) Trantor: 549690339 Fatima was as cunning as a fox. Although she herself was a Transcendent, she concealed this fact, iming that she was going to conduct an investigation. Before departing, she took ten gold dragons from Su Lu as ¡®investigation funds¡¯. Three dayster, within the agreed time, a pile of documentsnded in Su Lu¡¯s hands. He seriously suspected that this woman had gone out and had fun for three days, then casually wrote some intelligence to fool him. Even so, Su Lu started to read with great interest. Not long after, his brows furrowed slightly. ¡°So¡­ I was too presumptuous before. Even though the demon believers have retreated, the casualties among the citizens are too heavy and the demon influence is still present. Hence, Nia City is fraught with hidden dangers¡­¡± ¡°For example¡­ in the sewers and in secluded ces, strange flesh beasts exist. If not cleaned up in time, it can easily brew another disaster¡­¡± ¡°Too many people have died, and supernatural incidents asionally happen.. ¡°The void left in people¡¯s spirit after the disaster allowed some strange beliefs to take advantage¡­¡± ¡°All these issuesbined are not very serious individually, but they are enough to cause the Goddess Church and the Eleventh Bureau to be worried. Hence, they chose to partially cooperate with the Transcendents amongst the civilians? So that¡¯s why there was the previous business introduction ce?¡± After reading it a few more times, Su Lu couldn¡¯t help butugh wryly. Fatima was still very cautious and did not expose her ¡®secret¡¯. Instead, she provided another clue ¨C a private Transcendent gathering in the city. Although it certainly couldn¡¯tpare to the ck market in Charles City, Su Lu was prepared to check it out. After all, the materials he used to create the trick cards have been exhausted. Although he has already asked Billy to send the Dollyf Family to gather some, having an additional channel is always a good thing. ¡°The meeting is on the evening of the 15th, right?¡± Looking at the date, Su Lu was not too anxious. His current location was in Billy¡¯s mansion. As a neer to Nia City who had not yet established any circle of connections, the diligent exchanges with others were absent. As long as he controlled key persons such as secretaries and housekeepers, this ce would be considered as Su Lu¡¯s base. Unless Billy¡¯s real dad came to the mansion without making a sound, no one would know about Young Master Ron¡¯s facade. ¡°Time to read the book.¡± Su Lu nced around. In his bedroom, he had already used various talismans to ¡®seal¡¯ and ¡®encrypt¡¯ the environment. Only after confirming everything again did he open the bottomyer of the suitcase and took out the ¡°Nameless Necromancer Book¡±. Because of the ¡®seal¡¯ of the Demon Hunting dagger, the book appeared very quiet at this time. The inheritance of a Necromancer profession?¡± Su Lu¡¯s lips twitched. He was not interested in bing a Necromancer, but this book did not only contain information on the Necromancer profession. The information contained within it was very rich, and it touched upon many mysteries of the Spirit World! After all, with regard to exploring the Spirit World, Spiritual Bodies naturally have a significant advantage. Su Lu pulled out the dagger and flipped open the thick cover. ¡°The world will eventually perish, only the Spirit World is the final refuge!¡± The maxim on the title page couldn¡¯t move him at all, and he turned over the first page without any hesitation, depicting content with eerie Necromancy illustrations. Actually, if a person with lower resistance came across this part, their heart would probably be upied by madness and despair, leading them to begin initiating [Necromancer]. This is also the reason why Su Lu had to seal this room! He didn¡¯t want to find the mansion transformed into a Necromancy yground once he had finished reading. The content in the ¡°Nameless Necromancer Book¡± is very disordered and not solely a lineage. Upon flipping the next page, Su Lu saw a hymn to the Spirit World: ¡°The destination of all spirits¡­¡± ¡°Let us humble existences offer up our insignificant praise¡­¡± ¡°You are the Pope of the spirits, the origin and termination of the River of the Underworld, where all life¡¯s vitality and mortality resides, the beginning and the final destination¡­ The entire page was filled with praises in Gm Language for the Spirit World. Su Lu¡¯s face changed slightly. ¡°This¡­ if the spell is chanted in Gm Language, it seems to be a spell? A spell for training Spiritual Body¡¯s strength?¡± For this weird stuff, he didn¡¯t intend to take it lightly. However, reading it wasn¡¯t without benefits. [XP+10] In the attribute column, an experience point emerged, and it seems to continue growing. ¡°As expected¡­this ¡®Nameless Necromancer Book¡¯ , not only is it a unique book, but it also provides experience points¡­the True Spirit experience it contains probably exceeds that of Obsidian Pendant that recorded the [Wandering Mage] profession information¡­¡± Su Lu¡¯s finger slid over a page with a hint of surprise. This was expected. If experience points are rted to the most mysterious and uncertain ¡®True Spirit¡¯, then Necromancer and other Spiritual Body professions are undoubtedly the closest. ¡°I wonder how many experience points this book can provide me with? 1,000? or 2,000?¡± More and more, Su Lu felt that his decision to snatch this book initially was absolutely correct. And with his reading, more information emerged: [Ding! Detected first-grade profession information ¨C Necromancer, require Spirit 1.5, Body of Dead Soul! ¡­ Conditions do not match! Cannot take office!] [Ding! Detected second-grade profession ¨C Evil Spirit, conditions for taking office¡­] ¡°As expected, the professional information of a Necromancer¡­¡± Su Lu¡¯s face didn¡¯t change much: ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that in the beginning, I would obtain information for two professions.¡± He continued reading, and notifications on the attribute bar promptly appeared: [Ding! Detected third-grade profession ¨C Evil Spirit, conditions for taking office¡­] ¡°Huff huff¡­¡± Su Lu¡¯s breath became somewhat coarse, sweat appeared on his forehead, and he felt that his Inspiration was being depleted quickly. It was apparent that reading up to this point put quite a lot of strain on him. ¡°However, I still have stamina¡­¡± Su Lu turned a new page, his pupils dted slightly: On this page, there weren¡¯t any specific words, only arge amount of distorted lines and symbols. It wasn¡¯t in Gm Language but instead looked more like a child¡¯s scribble. Various red, green, blue, and ck dyes came together, forming a color dizzying to the eye. ¡°What is this¡­?¡± Su Lu tried to understand forcefully and immediately felt that his Inspiration was declining rapidly. In just a few seconds, it decreased by a whole 3.0! This could cast several Heart Tricks, or kill who knows how many people using Spirit oppression. Su Lu felt that his head was somewhat swollen. But in such a dizzy state, the text on the page inexplicably became somewhat understandable: ¡°Praise be to you, the Spirit of all Spirits. Your realm is infinitely vast¡­¡± ¡°I have walked over the sea of hearts, to the thirdyer of the Spirit¡­¡± ¡°I saw ¡­ the distortion of rules¡­¡± ¡°Those boundless, absurd, everything, are all your masterpiece¡­ Ah¡­ Great existence¡­¡± Thump! Su Lu suddenly closed the book: ¡°No¡­ I can¡¯t continue!¡± Chapter 186 - 0186: Danger (Extra 600, 2 updates, Request for Monthly Tickets) Chapter 186 - 0186: Danger (Extra 600, 2 updates, Request for Monthly Tickets) Chapter 186: Danger (Extra 600, 2 updates, Request for Monthly Tickets) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Huff, huff¡­¡± Su Lu rubbed his temples, looking at the almost depleted data of inspiration, he couldn¡¯t help but feel extremely exhausted. Despite this, his face was filled with joy, ¡°Indeed¡­l have seen information rted to the Spirit World again!¡± Necromancer Professionals are pioneers in exploring the Spirit World, how could their tradition possibly bypass the Spirit World? Su Lu did not want to take office as a [Necromancer], his main reason for reading the ¡°Nameless Necromancer Book¡± was for the experience and information about the Spirit World. After a slight recovery, he immediately recalled the information he had obtained before: ¡°Crossed the Sea of the Mind, representing the breakthrough of the secondyer of the Spirit World, the scope of the Mental Realm? Have I reached the thirdyer of the Spirit World?¡± ¡°The distortion of rules, all the absurdities¡­ Could this represent the rules of the real world starting to go out of control?¡± Su Lu was well aware that the higher the level of the Spirit World, the harder it is to understand. ¡°It seems like, upon reaching the thirdyer, the rules of the real world start to gradually lose their effect¡­ That¡¯s a world¡­ hard to imagine¡­ hard to describe¡­ but surely a dangerous world!¡± ¡°However, the final reading, has let me know that the professional rank after the third level [Evil Spirit] is the fourth level [Sinister Spirit]! A spiritual body with unfathomable abilities!¡± ¡°And¡­ this is the minimum material required for making a Cursed Spirit!¡± A Cursed Spirit is a special type of spiritual body, cursed by the demon or high-level Demon Professionals, and spreading terror among the living. It¡¯s more like a ritual, bringing them benefits, or just for the pleasure. Su Lu already knew that in order to be cursed and be a Cursed Spirit, the threshold for this is a fourth level [Sinister Spirit]. ¡°Of course¡­ in actuality, it doesn¡¯t mean much because if a ¡®demon¡¯ has taken a liking to a certain spiritual body, even if it is the lowest-level resentful spirit, it will experience a leap in growth as long as it doesn¡¯t die at the time of contact, bing fourth level is pretty simple¡­¡± Su Lu closed his eyes. When he opened them again, he suddenly found something wrong. Everything in his field of vision seemed to have changed in appearance, as if he hade to a world filled with funhouse mirrors. Various furniture like tables and chairs were distorted, presenting aical arc. ¡°What¡¯s going on¡­?¡± Without thinking, he sealed the ¡°Nameless Necromancer Book¡± with the bacsh of a dagger. However, the situation didn¡¯t improve at all. In Su Lu¡¯s eyes, the colors of the world became more vivid, as if he was in aedy y and at the same time, as if he had entered into an abstract oil painting. His ¡®rationality¡¯ seemed to gradually lose control over his body, like being drunk, his soul wanted to actively leap out and embrace the clouds and sun in the sky. ¡°Is this¡­ the Soul Trance that¡¯s about to breakthrough? No! It¡¯s more like losing control! Is it because I consumed too much inspiration, or did reading the ¡°Nameless Necromancer Book¡± cause it?¡± Su Lu knew that he absolutely couldn¡¯t act out of instinct at this time. Otherwise, if his spiritual body did go astray and entered the thirdyer of the Spirit World, he may never be able to return to his own body and be a wandering spirit. ¡°Indeed¡­ any transcendent force carries risks and dangers!¡± ¡°This time, I was somewhat careless¡­ I was too engrossed in the acquisition of knowledge¡­ ¡® ¡°And¡­ the ¡°Nameless Necromancer Book¡± is too strange!¡± Su Lu staggered to his feet, leaning with both hands on the vanity before him, staring at himself in the mirror. Through his gaze at this moment, his hair became extremely long, down to his ankles, lines grew on his face like the tentacles of an octopus, his clothes were rotting and ck, even growing mold spots and mushrooms. ¡°Stare at the real you!¡± ¡°Remind yourself, it¡¯s all an illusion!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t waver!¡± ¡°Otherwise, once my soul truly leaps from my body and enters the Spirit World¡­ I might really turn into this kind of monster¡­¡± This was something mentioned in the professional inheritance of [Spirit Medium]. In reality, it¡¯s the western version of avoiding deviation. Su Lu stared at his monstrous image in the mirror: ¡°I¡¯d rather die than turn into this kind of deformed creature!¡± He stared at his monstrous image and kept trying to ¡®correct¡¯ it. For example, changing his hair back, imagining the disappearance of the mushrooms and mold spots. Although it was difficult at first, it was necessary! With the passage of time, as the inspiration recovered bit by bit, the progress elerated quite a lot. In the end, all the ¡®phenomena¡¯ in the mirror disappeared, and his original appearance was restored. ¡°Huff, huff¡­¡± Su Lu let out a sigh of relief, almost crumbling to the ground: ¡°So the consequences of depleting my inspiration to the brink and then encountering something terrifying are this dreadful?¡± Thinking about today¡¯s trial, he felt a cold shiver. He was just that little bit away from potentially disappearing from the world, even his attribute column wouldn¡¯t have been able to save him! After resting for another hour, it was only then that Su Lu was sure that he was now alright, and picked up and put away the ¡°Nameless Necromancer Book¡±: ¡°The horror of this thing seems to exceed my expectations¡­¡± Having read not even half of it, he already came across the information about the fourth level profession and the thirdyer of the Spirit World, what does this tell? Above this book, there must be information about the fifth level legend of the Necromancer profession! And even more information about the Spirit World! But, Su Lu no longer dared to read it. ¡°Reading this book, it¡¯s not only about consuming inspiration¡­ there¡¯s also some inexplicable consumption that makes me feel very unwell¡­ I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll need to recuperate for a long time before I can continue reading¡­ with restrictions, and adequate safety measures for reading.¡± Su Lu was truly a little scared. This book is just too strange ¡°Why did the original Angus Gold family leave it in the Demon¡¯s Old House? Was it to leave behind a tradition?¡± Su Lu couldn¡¯t help but ponder. This was actually very strange, instead of leaving behind the inheritance of [Fallen], why did they leave the inheritance of a necromancer, what does it mean? ¡°Or is it to say¡­ the entire Angus Gold Old Mansion was just a safe, meant to store this ¡°Nameless Necromancer Book¡±?¡± ¡°In that case¡­ would the one who lost this important iteme after me?¡± Su Lu suddenly felt a chill in his heart when he thought of this possibility. Although in the current Federation and even the world, Demon Professionals are beings everyone curses, they surely possess quite fearsome strength. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t be able to survive to this day. Su Lu even suspected that Angus Gold is the top Demon family in the Federation! ¡°Huh? Speaking of¡­ there¡¯s no rted records in the demon hunting notes of my ancestors¡­¡± He suddenly thought of a doubt: ¡°Or¡­ was it intentionally not mentioned?¡± If it was like this, then the degree of horror of the other party would be undoubtedly higher by several levels, which would put great pressure on Su Lu.. Chapter 187 - 0187: Gathering (3 updates, asking for monthly tickets) Chapter 187 - 0187: Gathering (3 updates, asking for monthly tickets) Chapter 187: Gathering (3 updates, asking for monthly tickets) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Angus Gold¡­the demon family!¡± After much thought, Su Lu suddenlyughed: ¡°Oh well¡­the more debts the merrier¡­l already have a Beryl, I¡¯m not afraid of having one more!¡± ¡°If they want to cause me trouble, they¡¯ll have to find me first¡­l don¡¯t even know where I¡¯ll be next!¡± As for divination or locating the ¡°Unnamed Undead Book¡±? Su Lu decided not to carry the book with him, but to seal it somewhere else to avoid danger as much as possible. Like in a bank safety deposit box, or just randomly digging a hole in the wilderness and burying it. ¡°Hmm¡­l hope it won¡¯t turn into a ghost realm by the time I return¡­¡± Su Lu had already discovered that the demon-hunting dagger¡¯s suppression of the ¡°Unnamed Undead Book¡± was not perfect, and there was a possibility of leakage. Due to the ident, Su Lu chose to dy his actions and recuperate in the mansion. Time flew by and it was already the 15th of the month. Su Lu had Billy¡¯s coachman take him to a street that was half in ruins. This was close to his former property ¨C the House of Dolls, but Su Lu had no intention of taking a look at it. After all, he was now Ron, not Su Lu Pottery! ¡°Have a coffee, then wait for me in Seagull Square in two hours!¡± Su Lu got off the carriage with a briefcase in hand, casually tossing a few small tips over. ¡°I¡¯ll follow your orders, Young Master Ron!¡± The no longer young coachman happily took the tips, revealing his sparse teeth, saluted, and left. Su Lu, on the other hand, watched his surroundings for a moment before entering a building that had be a dangerous structure. He opened his briefcase, took out the clothes and mask inside, and put them on one by one. This was the uniform for the ¡®party¡¯, Fatima had already reminded him. When it was all done, he had transformed into a ¡®heretic¡¯ cloaked in ck and masked in silver. The kind that¡¯s sure to scare kids and get reported if he was walking down the street. Su Lu shrugged his shoulders, went to the side of the road, found a sewer entrance, and crawled in. The sewers were dark, so Su Lu lit a candle. ¡°You¡¯rete!¡± As he turned a corner, a female voice suddenly rang out. Su Lu ¡®jolted¡¯ and turned his head, seeing a masked person dressed simr to him: ¡°Fatima?¡± ¡°It¡¯s me! The gathering is about to start,e with me!¡± Fatima turned and walked away. Su Lu silently followed. After a short walk, the woman familiarly flipped open a certain manhole cover and climbed out. Su Lu came up after her,pletely unaware of where he was. The surroundings were all enclosed by walls, with hardly any people around, making it seem eerily silent and deste. ¡°Follow me!¡± Fatima led the way, climbing over a window and entering what appeared to be a deserted workshop: ¡°I¡¯ll take you once, and you¡¯ll be able to walk here by yourself next time, if you still want toe, that is!¡± Such private meetings often posed risks. Moreover, dangerous items could easily be dealt out. Su Lu silently nodded in his heart, feeling that Fatima at least had good professional ethics. In the empty workshop, many people had already gathered, all concealed as Su Lu was. He waited with Fatima for about ten minutes, and then saw all the people spontaneously forming a circle: ¡°The meeting has started!¡± Su Lu stood next to Fatima, his thoughts scoffing: ¡®There aren¡¯t even chairs avable, quite simple eh¡­ And purposely choosing such aplex terrain, is it for easy escape?¡¯ While the Federation and the Transcendent of Nia City seemed to have reached some degree of coboration, with the existence of the service introduction office as solid proof, there were obviously some taboos. Like, they couldn¡¯t openly sell professional information, or dangerous items and the like. Therefore, there was still space for such private trading. ¡°The time for our gathering hase again, I¡¯m pleased to see some new faces among us¡­¡± A mask person with a really pleasant voice was the first to speak: ¡°Following the old rules, we will first exchange information, then move to the free trading session¡­l¡¯ll start. Yes, there are more and more beasts in the sewers in the East District. A ¡®Flesh Polluter¡¯ is suspected, and first-rank professionals had best not take on tasks¡­there¡¯ve already been deaths.¡± This information obviously caused a chill in the atmosphere. Many professionals looked at each other, they thought the tasks in the service introduction office were simple, but unexpectedly, they were extremely dangerous. ¡°This world¡­has be more and more dangerous!¡± In the silence, the voice of a young woman emerged: ¡°I¡¯ll add something¡­As far as I know, the Federation has announced the abandonment of a route to the Old Continent, reason unknown¡­suspected to be due to giant sea creature attacks on consecutive fleets.¡± ¡°The congress has halted voting on the Professional Registration Bill¡­¡± After she finished, a tall, thin man signaled with his hand and stated a piece of news. ¡°In fact¡­this can¡¯t be hidden for long. There are already quite a few people in Nia City who are aware¡­it will spread soon¡­¡± Just as he finished speaking, a voice in the crowd murmured. ¡°Cough, cough¡­ Please raise your hand before speaking!¡± The person who first spoke cleared his throat as a reminder. ¡°Sorry¡­¡± The person who had been whispering quickly apologized. It seemed this individual had a high prestige: ¡°I¡¯ll add one more¡­the Federation intends to recall the expedition and investigation teams at the edge of the world¡­¡± ¡°Damn it!¡± The atmosphere instantly plunged into deeper silence, and after a long time, a female voice cursed. In such times, it¡¯s understandable for the Federation to have to fully retract its military power to defend its homnd. But Su Lu knew that the edge of the world not only had infinite space, but also had infinite Transcendent resources. Once this channel was cut off, the domestic Transcendent who wanted to advance would undoubtedly be more difficult. Unless¡­they joined the various Transcendent organizations under the Federation cloak, such as the Eleventh Bureau. However, this would result in the loss of some freedom, which many people present would not ept. ¡®At the edge of the world¡­¡¯ Su Lu sighed inwardly, feeling a sense of yearning. This world was terrifyingly vast, with the continents discovered by humans probably ounting for less than a tenth of the world. There were even rumors that in the Dark Continent, there were traces of activity of Transcendent species, even during the Twilight of the Gods! The so-called Transcendent species were the naturally born Transcendent, powerful and mysterious. And, the Dark Continent presented other dangers. Combat and exploration were the only themes for the Federation exploration teams there. When Su Lu initially got his attribute panel, he had thought about applying to go to the exploration team, aiming to hone his skills there and earn a lot of experience points.. Chapter 188 - 0188: Purchase Request (Additional 800, four more subscriptions requested!) Chapter 188 - 0188: Purchase Request (Additional 800, four more subscriptions requested!) Chapter 188: Purchase Request (Additional 800, four more subscriptions requested!) Trantor: 549690339 r.,veuy newly cuscuvueu IdliU unpcuctneueu Lleascue: ¡°The Federation will never give up on the outposts of the edge of the world!¡± Just then, a man raised his hand and said in a firm voice, ¡°¡­This is the news I have received.¡± ¡®Your actions make people suspect that you¡¯re rted to the Federation, perhaps a secret agent of The Eleventh Bureau¡­¡¯ Su Lu nced around and noticed that many people were looking at this man with strange expressions. ¡°The exchange continues!¡± The first speaker paused his cane and announced. ¡°In Boji City, a strange incident urred¡­ Some people or forces are reciting hymns praising the Abyss. There are said to be seven chapters in total¡­ But those who heard the recitation have all experienced terrible things. The local Eleventh Bureau and church have no solution!¡± ¡°In the western part of Federation, the legend of the Headless Demon appeared¡­ It¡¯s suspected to be a spirit entity, likes to decapitate victims with an axe around midnight¡­¡± ¡°Near the Emerald Forest, many incidents of people disappearing have taken ce. Some witnesses im to have seen werewolves¡­¡± Various pieces of information surfaced, leaving Su Lu deep in thought. In this era of the resurgence of the transcendents, the world indeed became more dangerous. However, the next piece of information made him both amused and frustrated: ¡°In Kangni State, Charles City, The Eleventh Bureau and the church joined forces and destroyed a demonic mansion. They suffered heavy casualties. One key figure, codenamed ¡®ck Knight¡¯, has been put on the wanted list¡­ I offer 50 Golden Dragons for more intelligence.¡± A man in ck raised his hand and spoke. ¡®Sorry¡­¡­do you think I am only worth 50 Golden Dragons? Or is it¡­¡­a bait?¡¯ Su Lu coldly observed, noting that there was no response. Obviously, people in Nia City didn¡¯t care about what happened in Kangni State. ¡®This is a kind of selffort or illusion. You feel safe because you think the perpetrators are far away¡­¡­ln reality, with the convenience of current transportation, I¡¯m already right beside you¡­¡­¡¯ Su Lu scoffed silently. He and Fatima didn¡¯t have much to say, and the meeting quickly moved on to the free trade session. Each person took turns selling materials, bartering goods, or seeking information or even marvelous items. ¡°I am selling¡­three ¡®Apprentice¡¯ slots, um, not official first-order [Apprentice], but like ordinary students¡­¡± The first man in ck came to the center of the room with a clear voice: ¡°I can¡¯t guarantee what they will learn, but at least there is a chance to be ¡®Transcendent¡¯, each tuition fee is 100 Golden Dragons!¡± ¡°I want a slot!¡± ¡°Me too!¡± The scene suddenly became lively and enthusiastic. To Su Lu¡¯s surprise, there were many people selling profession information at this meeting, and the trading was enthusiastic. He suspected it was due to the local people¡¯s mentality change after encountering a major disaster. They urgently wanted to gain power to protect themselves. ¡®But¡­bing a Transcendent isn¡¯t easy. It requires learning, resources, exercise¡­¡¯ Hot breath suddenly brushed past his ear, followed by Fatima¡¯s voice. ¡°Without verification, it¡¯s not safe enough.¡± Su Lu responded with a muted voice. ¡°Then you¡¯re going to be disappointed. Do you think this is some formal factory, where goods sold muste with a quality assurance?¡± Fatima chuckled. ¡°When I can¡¯t make a choice, I can at least choose to wait¡­ Su Lu responded without concern, smiling and continuing to observe. Although primitive and crudepared to the ck market in Charles City, at least he could buy some transcendent materials, which was enough. When it¡¯s Fatima¡¯s turn to trade, this female detective clearly had nothing to trade so she signaled for Su Lu to go forth. Su Lu came to the center of the venue, cleared his throat and said, ¡°I require¡­ um¡­ two kinds of items and services. One is a potion that can permanently increase speed without harming the body. The other is a means of curing¡­ specifically, curing mental conditions!¡± The speed-increasing potion was obviously prepared for bing [Shadow Warrior]. Su Lu doesn¡¯t want to harm his body, as his own constitution barely meets the standard. He couldn¡¯t afford to use the Cat¡¯s Elegance magic potion which sacrifices constitution for agility anymore. And the means to treat mental conditions were naturally prepared for situations simr to thest loss of control. That feeling of almost going mad and bing a beast made Su Lu ufortable. Seeing that there was no reaction from the crowd, he added, ¡°Of course¡­ if there¡¯s a way to enhance constitution, I would be happy to buy it, money is not a problem!¡± ¡°Increasing speed and constitution? There are many ways¡­ it doesn¡¯t have to be a potion. Do you need a certain ¡®profession¡¯?¡± A man in ck asked. ¡°Not necessary¡­ but if there¡¯s a magical item that can permanently enhance attributes, I¡¯d be happy to buy it!¡± Sure, Billy is rich, there¡¯s no need to spare him. Su Lu made the joke with a smile, ignoring Fatima¡¯s betrayed gaze, regrettably failing to find an interested buyer. Potions that can directly increase attributes are rare and aren¡¯tmon goods. Moreover, it has additional requirements. ¡°Treat mental problems?¡± Another woman asked at this time, ¡°What are the specific symptoms?¡± ¡°Specific symptoms¡­ Irritable, restless, hallucinations, thinking oneself has be a beast, or hearing whispers from an unknown existence¡­¡± Su Lu found that with each sentence he uttered, the crowd around him receded step by step. By the end, almost everyone was looking at him as though he was a source of infection. ¡°The patient¡­ hasn¡¯t died yet?¡± Only the questioning woman still spoke out. ¡°Not yet¡­¡± Su Lu answered. ¡°Then his symptoms are quite severe. I can¡¯t guarantee aplete cure, but there¡¯s hope!¡± The woman in ck robe replied in a calm tone, ¡°First pay an advance of 50 Golden Dragons, and I¡¯ll give you an address for further discussion.¡± ¡°No problem!¡± Su Lu immediately agreed. In his heart, he had a vague guess. When he returned to the line, he found that the crowd around him had suddenly cleared up a lot. Meanwhile, Fatima gritted her teeth and whispered in a low voice: ¡°You¡­have you been in contact with the transcendent before?¡± If not, how could he appear so experienced? She thought he was ayman earlier, but turned out she had been deceived! ¡°I¡¯m sorry, ma¡¯am!¡± Su Lu sincerely apologized, ¡°But I¡¯m really not familiar with the transcendent gatherings in this city, hence I needed a guide¡­¡± ¡°Fine, after all, you paid the Golden Dragons ¡­ but that patient, it¡¯s not you, is it?¡± Fatima asked with rm: ¡°People like that, would likely be maniacs who spread terror, or worse!¡± ¡®I think¡­ I can still be saved¡­¡¯ Su Lu scoffed silently, but of course he didn¡¯t admit any of it out loud: ¡°No¡­. it s a very close friend of mine!¡± Chapter 189 - 0189: Production (Add 1000, 5 updates, Request for Monthly Tickets) Chapter 189 - 0189: Production (Add 1000, 5 updates, Request for Monthly Tickets) Chapter 189: Production (Add 1000, 5 updates, Request for Monthly Tickets) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°So¡­gentlemen, I look forward to our next reunion!¡± At the very end, the founder of the gathering announced its termination, and many silver-faced people in ck left from different directions. The reason they chose this ce was its advantageous position, with an abandoned factory that was filled with drafts and was easy to escape. ¡°Let¡¯s also leave!¡± Su Lu followed behind Fatima, his face, covered by a mask, showing an ambiguous smile. Most of the Transcendents present had their aura memorized by him. If he encounters them again in the Mental Realm next time, he can verify the identity of these wild Transcendents and take advantage of them extravagantly. He wondered if this would spawn a new urban myth among the Transcendent circle in Nia City¡­ The Shadow Thief in dreams, it sounds quite impressive. After stepping into the drain, Su Lu threw a bag of Golden Dragons to Fatima. ¡°This is the reward I promised.¡± ¡°Thank you! Best of luck!¡± Fatima examined her earnings, didn¡¯t say much, and quickly disappeared into the darkness. ¡°A good detective!¡± Su Lumented, then crawled out of the drain, quickly changed his clothes, and turned back into a wealthy young master. He found his coachman and returned to Dollyf Manor. Night fell. The clear moonlight filled the streets. Su Lu let his Spiritual Body wander in reality for a bit, before quickly shifting into the secondyer of the Spirit World. In this world, all the architectural projections from the Illusory Spirit Realm disappeared, leaving only a pure ocean of consciousness. Everyone¡¯s mind connected here, forming different Secret Realms or isted inds, it was very strange. ¡°Ordinary people! Ordinary people! Ordinary people!¡± Su Lu quickly skimmed past the Secret Realms of ordinary people, avoiding the directions of the Church of Light and the Federal Eleventh Bureau, searching continuously within the range of Nia City. Finally, an abrupt ¡®isted ind¡¯ floated into his view. ¡°Judging from the aura, it¡¯s a wild Transcendent I have seen during the day¡­¡± This was a [Spirit Medium]¡¯s ability, its distinguishing feature is recognizing auras, only distinguishing between those seen and unseen. ¡°And looking at the size, it is around the second stage, a perfect target¡­¡± Observing targets in the Mental Realm and gathering intel was Su Lu¡¯s most used method; it was not only very urate, but also incredibly concealed, he had never been discovered. After identifying the target, he let his entire being fall into the Secret Realm. Rumble! The scenery around him changed, it seemed that he arrived at the mouth of a volcano. His opponent, a second-stage Transcendent¡¯s mind,unched an oppression against him. It was a terrifying temperature that was spreading, affecting Su Lu¡¯s Spiritual Body. ¡°Roar!¡± From the fiery mouth of the volcano, a rock-formed me Demon emerged, even gushing out a rolling magma. ¡°Defensive tactics of a monster type? It is indeed simple!¡± Su Lu watched this scene andmented casually. As a third-stage [Magician], he was not going to be defeated in the Mental Secret Realm of a second-stage Transcendent. Of course, this me Demon was also quite strong. If it was just about destroying, the difficulty wouldn¡¯t be high, but the Heart Trick was equivalent to aplex and precise operation on a surgical knife, the requirements were quite high. ¡°Spirit oppression!¡± Su Lu thought for a moment, firstly, there was Spirit oppression; a massive pressure was gathered by him into a beam and applied to the me Demon¡¯s kneecap. Crack! The huge body of the me Demon suddenly shook, almost kneeling on the ground on one knee. ¡°Little darling, don¡¯t be afraid, it¡¯s just a minor surgery!¡± Su Lu spread his right hand wide, reaching out to the me Demon. Crack! From the ground, chains that seemed aze with pale mes ceaselessly extended, splitting into five directions and firmly binding the me Demon. ¡°Roar!¡± Despite its roars, it was unable to move a muscle. Crack! The thick stone on the me Demon¡¯s chest was shattered, revealing a human skull. ¡°You unknown creature, your name, your origin¡­¡± Su Lu¡¯s hands were folded, intending to extract more information from the creature. ¡°Kings Patch¡­¡± After breaking through the defense, this transcendent beingpletely opened its subconscious to Su Lu. He informed Su Lu that he was part of a transcendent family, had inherited a professional legacy from his father, and became an elite of the second rank during the Dawn of the Gods. ¡°As for Kings himself, he¡¯s the proprietor of a restaurant¡­His profession is [Immtor], an off-branch of [Apprentice], specialising in fire magic¡­ Unfortunately, there is no third-rank legacy in this profession. This is the sorrow of many professionals¡­¡± Not every professional path can be treaded till the end. In fact, finding all paths blocked after reaching second rank is the norm for most people. For this reason, Su Lu realised the importance of a fifth-rank inherited profession ¨C it was something that lower-rank transcendents would die for. Even he himself, due to a stroke of luck, obtained the legacy of a [Traveling Mage], albeit an iplete one taken as a destination. ¡°Besides, the Demon Hunter legacy of the Pottery Family has lost its fifth-rank part, the Arcanist of the Inner Circle of the Green Tree Castle is not suitable for me, nor is it within my reach¡­ The only thing left is the Necromancer¡¯s legacy from the ¡®Nameless Necromancer Book¡¯ ¡­¡± On the ¡®Nameless Necromancer Book¡¯, there must be legendary professions, and perhaps even information about sixth-rank mythical professions. To say Su Lu was not tempted would be a lie. At least, it can be kept as a backup. Should he die one day, he might use it as ast resort. ¡°Speaking of which¡­ it seems like I have a connection with the spirit world, as both [Spirit Medium] and [Necromancer] have deep ties with it¡­¡± Su Lu gave a smile, stopped his thoughts, and looked at the dazed subconscious mind before him. ¡°Feels a bit exciting, like returning to Earth, ying a card-drawing game¡­¡± He drew a nk magicians card with a meaningful expression, ¡°Heart trick¡­ seal!¡± In his eyes, Kings¡¯s subconscious mind suddenly became semi-transparent and turned into several differently-colored zones, each representing different areas. Each area represented a ¡®skill¡¯ that could be extracted and sealed! Of course, the moreplex and high-ranking the skill, the harder it is to extract it and the higher the chances of failure. That was expected. Next, the silver gleam which represented the Heart Trick invaded these colourful areas, covering a block of red light. Tiny mes were drawn out and sealed into the trick card. Secondster, a brand-new card dropped from mid-air. ¡®¡±Fireball Technique¡¯? Its power is slightly less than a grenade¡¯s explosion? This is the most ssical fire-rted magic that got extracted¡­¡± Su Luughed, he didn¡¯t care about being detected or anything else and proceeded with another extraction. Pop! The second magician card exploded directly in mid-air. ¡°That was a failure, let¡¯s try again!¡± Fortunately, despite one failure, all the other attempts were sessful and Su Lu didn¡¯t consume all his magician cards here. Honestly, relying solely on a second-rank professional, there was no way to ¡®charge¡¯ more than twenty magician cards at once! In the end, he only made five ¡®spell cards¡¯.. Chapter 190 - 0190: Coincidence (One additional request for subscription) Chapter 190: Coincidence (One additional request for subscription) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Finished!¡± Su Lu looked at the five Trick Cards in front of him, all bearing the emblem of fire on their front face, and a satisfied smile crossed his face. Among these, three were attack-based ¡®Fireball Techniques¡¯. There was also a ¡®Fire Ring Skill¡¯ and a ¡®Hand of me¡¯, which were unique abilities of the [Immtor]. The former formed a defensive ring of fire around the body, while thetter attacked by covering the hands in mes. ¡°There seem to be some issues here!¡± Su Lu fiddled with the Trick Card of ¡®Hand of me¡¯. ¡°I don¡¯t have the strong fire-resistant Constitution of the [Immtor]. Kings can transform into a Fire Man, but I can¡¯t¡­ There¡¯s an issue with the abilitybination, but overall, the effects are still quite good!¡± Before the Legend, each upational Person had their strengths and weaknesses because they chose different Professional Paths. Once targeted for restriction, they can stillplete the challenge across ranks. By just using the second -rank cards, Su Lu was confident in challenging some third -rank enemies. If his third-rank abilities were sealed while targeting, confronting a fourth-rank master upational Person wasn¡¯t impossible. ¡°Now that I¡¯ve collected all the attack-type spells, next are the binding-type spells¡­ Of course, it would be even better if I could catch a Mage who has learned the ¡®Flight Spell¡¯¡­¡± Su Lu exited Kings¡¯ Mental Secret Realm with slight regret. And with his departure, the glow of this isted ind dimmed significantly. Clearly, having so many abilities drained at once would leave even a second-rank Transcendent in a state of extreme depletion. I¡¯m afraid that Kings won¡¯t be able to conjure even a small spark tomorrow when he gets up. Although it can recover through recuperation and meditation, it will definitely cause panic. However, since it¡¯s originally a wild Transcendent, what can we do? At most, we can just avoid it from a distance. ¡°While there¡¯s still time¡­ I can go on one more hunt.¡± Su Lu wandered in the Mental Realm, looking for his next ¡®prey¡¯. He quickly traversed from one region to another, seeking suitable prey among numerous Mental Secret Realms toplete the work of sealing the cards. After who knows how long¡­ Suddenly! Boom! The area ahead trembled, and many Secret Realms shattered all at once. ¡°What has happened¡­ that caused the sudden death of many people, and their Mental Secret Realms naturally copsed too¡­¡± Su Lu¡¯s eyes suddenly narrowed, realizing that something major had urred ahead. His Soul immediately dropped into the firstyer of the Illusory Spirit Realm. This ce was separated from the real world by ayer, yet it genuinely reflected the geography of the real world, acting as a buffer. At this moment, he could see that a newsstand up ahead had suddenly exploded, scattering many wild Souls in all directions. ¡°What¡¯s this¡­?¡± Su Lu thought for a moment before returning to the real world. Boom! As soon as his Soul emerged, a fragment grazed his face, passing by the side. Explosions, shouts, apanied by the sound of firearms¡­ were incredibly tumultuous, incessant, making Su Lu think he had entered a battlefield. In fact, that was the case. His current location was on a street, which was already surrounded by agents of The Eleventh Bureau dressed in ck trench coats. Each of them was well-equipped and was currently besieging a monster in the encirclement. This monster seemed to have just crawled out from the sewer, its body was still dripping with sewage and other waste. Its core was arge open eyeball. From this core, countless thick tentacles spread outwards. ¡°This is¡­a Flesh Polluter? No wonder they warned not to take on tasks during the assembly¡­¡± Sensing the ¡®rank¡¯ of the other party, Su Lu appeared solemn. In his perception, this Flesh Polluter was nearly on par with a third-rank Transcendent! Moreover, it had a terrifying vitality. ¡°Quick¡­seal off this area!¡± ¡°Watch out for its eyes, they can emit evil light!¡± ¡°It¡¯s highly infectious, avoid direct contact with the tentacles and slime!¡± ¡°Use fire!¡± Although there was some initial chaos, the agents of The Eleventh Bureau quickly gained control of the situation using methrowers that looked like duck bills to restrict the monster. In the end, despite the monster frantically waving its ming tentacles, taking the lives of several agents, it still turned into a pile of ashes. ¡°Count the casualties¡­ Damn it, what¡¯s been going ontely?¡± A one-eyed captain of The Eleventh Bureau was clearly very upset: ¡°Why¡­ are there more and more monsters in the sewers of the East District, no matter how many we exterminate, they just don¡¯t stoping!¡± ¡°This is not just an effect left by thest disaster¡­ ording to the analysis of the strategic decision group, it should be due to therge number of deaths during thest major disaster, which attracted other unknown entities¡­¡± Another agent sighed. ¡°We must immediately set up a task force to enter the hardest hit East District sewers to investigate everything. If necessary, we will directly destroy the Source¡­ Nia City can¡¯t bear another disaster¡­¡± The one-eyed dragon said slowly. ¡®So¡­the security situation in the East District has reached this point? The Flesh Polluter¡­ wasn¡¯t created by the Demons?¡¯ Listening from the side, Su Lu felt this information was very useful and he obtained a lot of intelligence. ¡°Wait¡­ something doesn¡¯t feel right!¡± Just then, the one-eyed dragon suddenly looked at an Iron Fist-shaped talisman on his body¡ª its glow was shimmering. His facial expression changed dramatically, and he pulled down his ck eyepatch, revealing an eyeball that was all white. But at this moment, the fake eye spun around to focus on Su Lu. ¡°There¡¯s a Spiritual Body spying!¡± They hade out specifically to deal with the Flesh Polluter this time, so their heavy firepower was fierce, but their preparations for dealing with creatures from the Spirit World were not thatprehensive. Even so, there were still a group of people prepared to forcibly make their Souls Transcend using talismans to arrest Su Lu. ¡°Goodbye!¡± Without thinking, Su Lu jumped and entered the secondyer of the Mental Eachyer of the Mental Realm is a different world. At this point, research by the Federation and Green Tree Castle only somewhat understood the Illusory Spirit Realm. Compared to himself, who was a high-ranking Spirit Realm traveler, they had no control capabilities at all. As long as he wasn¡¯t voluntarily entering the research core of some majorboratories or other restricted areas, traveling through the Mental Realm was quite convenient and safe. ¡°He¡¯s so alert, it seems he¡¯s not just a dull Spirit, but a Spiritualist!¡± Looking at Su Lu¡¯s Spiritual Body vanish, the one-eyed dragon¡¯s white eye spun around before he put on his eyepatch again. ¡°Record it in the files!¡± ¡°Yes, Sir!¡± The agents nearby immediately saluted. ¡°Nia City¡­ is getting more and more chaotic, but it¡¯s definitely not a paradise for Transcendents! ¡± The one-eyed dragon put on his coat, walked into the darkness alone, and said, ¡°You have three days to catch this Spiritualist¡­ or else, I¡¯ll transfer all of you to the most remote deserted ind to be liaison officers. You can try if I can do it or not!¡± After he left, the remaining agents exchanged nces, their faces all showing bitter expressions.. Chapter 191 - 0191: Blood Vial (Extra 1200, 2 updates, Request for Monthly Tickets) Chapter 191: Blood Vial (Extra 1200, 2 updates, Request for Monthly Tickets) Trantor: 549690339 The next day, Su Lu woke up early. After breakfast, he had a carriage take him to a street. At the intersection, Su Lu got off the carriage and slowly walked along the sidewalk. The flower beds on both sides of the street were full of colorful flowers, which gave off a pungent fragrance. Some surrounding buildings were damaged, butpared to other areas, it was much better. After walking for a few minutes, Su Lu stopped in front of a private clinic: ¡°This is the ce.¡± He looked up and saw a sign that had cracks on both sides and looked like it had stood for a long time: ¡®Ribi Clinic¡­ So, it¡¯s you indeed!¡¯ Su Lu blended in with the patients and waited quietly. Moreover, to his surprise, the clinic was doing surprisingly well. The old woman in front of him, her face masked by a ck headscarf, was chattering nonstop to the crowd about the magical prowess of the female doctor: ¡°I thought I was on the verge of meeting the God¡­ it¡¯s Doctor Angie who pulled me back at the crucial moment¡­ Although her methods are a bit shocking and brutal, they are absolutely effective!¡± Bang! Just as she was speaking, a man was punched out of the clinic: ¡°Dare to make trouble in my ce, do you want me to sew your ass to your head?¡± Dr. Angie with a stethoscope appeared, her eyes coldly scanning the queue of waiting people: ¡°Next!¡± Swept by the predator-like gaze, many patients trembled in their legs, looked at the still spitting blood and left in silence. Soon, it was Su Lu¡¯s turn. He entered the clinic and found it was small, with only one treatment room, one office, and what appeared to be abination of an operating room and aboratory. Angie Ribby, dressed in a white coat, nced at him casually: ¡°Name? Symptoms?¡± ¡°My name is Ron, we agreed on the party before.¡± Su Lu replied in a low voice. In fact, this Angie Ribby was not meeting him for the second time. Back in Posey Port, he had saved her sister¡ªDora, and had received a promise for a free treatment. Of course, at this moment, Su Lu was not nning to reveal his real identity. He was merely marveling at how small the world was. It turns out that a random doctor he found at a party is someone he knows. But thinking about it, it makes sense. Not many wild professionals in the city are good at healing, as long as Angie didn¡¯t leave, they were bound to meet. ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± Angie nodded, took a nce at Su Lu¡¯s blue hair, and shouted to the outside: am not working today!¡± p! As she spoke, the clinic door was brutally shut. ¡°Is that¡­really okay?¡± Su Lu was somewhat speechless. ¡°If not¡­what else can I do? Drag them into a transcendental event?¡± Angie was serious, taking her stethoscope ready to check Su Lu. ¡°Wait, what are you going to do? I¡¯m not the one who¡¯s sick!¡± Su Lu quickly interrupted. ¡°Do you think¡­ I¡¯m a fool?¡± Angie rolled her eyes: ¡°I heard your description at the party, I know the patient is you! Huh? Strange¡­¡± Her expression gradually turned to confusion: ¡®You really¡­aren¡¯t sick?¡± ¡°Even if you don¡¯t believe me, you should trust your intuition, and the transcendent item in your hand, Doctor!¡± Su Lu nced at the stethoscope in Angie¡¯s hand. The ability of the [Mystical Schr] was activated, he discovered it was a decent supporting magical item. ¡°Why are you making an appointment with a doctor if you¡¯re not sick?¡± Angie impatiently pulled off her mask: ¡°Or¡­ did youe here to mess with me deliberately?¡± ¡°No¡­ actually, a few days ago, I was indeed troubled by hallucinations, especially when my spiritual power was exhausted¡­¡± Su Lu¡¯s expression became serious: ¡°Even though I was betterter, I was very afraid, so I hoped to stock up some corresponding medicines.¡± Ignoring other things, if he nned to continue exploring the mysteries of the ¡°Nameless Necromancer Book¡±, such a situation might ur again in the future, so he must be well-prepared. ¡°You recovered from it?¡± Angie looked even more confused, ¡°In that state¡­ordinary people, even Transcendents, have a 99% chance of going crazy, yet you managed to recover, you have a strong willpower!¡± ¡°It was just a bit of luck plus a special method¡­ Do you have experience in this regard?¡± Su Lu was genuinely curious. This part-time doctor Transcendent seemed to have a rich experience in treating this kind of special ¡®mental illness¡¯, or what could be described as high-level existence of mental pollution. ¡°I recently found some materials¡­that can just deal with this problem.¡± Once this was brought up, Angie¡¯s eyes lit up as if she was a new person, ¡°I¡¯m good at ¡®Blood Therapy¡¯¡­ and recently, I discovered that if I add that material to the blood vial, even if it¡¯s diluted many times over, it still achieves unparalleled effects¡­ Originally, my healing ability was only at the first tier of this path, but now, I¡¯m confident I can hold my own against third or even fourth tier Transcendent doctors!¡± ¡°What kind of thing is so useful?¡± Su Lu internally doubted, ¡°All-spirit Medicine?¡± ¡°No¡­ it¡¯s blood! Blood of a high-level existence!¡± To his surprise, Angie answered readily: ¡°I collected it in East District.¡± ¡°East District? Flesh Polluter? The area where sewer monsters frequently emerge?¡± Su Lu started to feel cold sweat on his forehead. What he was thinking was, it was a good thing he didn¡¯t let her treat him and inject him with some unknown blood. ¡°Yes, are you worried about pollution? This is an insult to my profession, you should trust my expertise!¡± Angie appeared quite normal, she sat down angrily, put up her long legs: ¡°So¡­ you came here today, just to procure the means to treat mental conditions?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± After a moment of silence, Su Lu answered. ¡°That¡¯s really boring¡­ I thought you could be more aggressive, then we could team up and go to the East District and get more materials! The monsters there are very troublesome¡­¡± Angie looked quite upset. This is normal, because her profession leans toward healing! Herbat power isn¡¯t that strong. Su Lu pursed his lips, wanting to ask where Angie¡¯s mentor and sister were, but remembering his identity, he held himself back: ¡°It¡¯s a shame I can¡¯t help you.¡± ¡°Alright¡­¡± Angie went into theboratory, and not long after, she came out with two blood vials. The bright red color radiated through the ss, looking extremely attractive: ¡°Mentally healing agent, each is worth¡­ um, fifty Golden Dragons! When using it, inject it directly into your veins.¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± Su Lu took them, casually paid, didn¡¯t look at Angie again, and turned to leave.. Chapter 192 - 0192: Dora (3 updates, asking for monthly tickets) Chapter 192 - 0192: Dora (3 updates, asking for monthly tickets) Chapter 192: Dora (3 updates, asking for monthly tickets) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°There¡¯s something off about this Angie Ribby!¡± Stepping out of the clinic and bathing in sunlight, Su Lu still feels a chill in his heart. While Angie Ribby seemed perfectly normal on the surface, something mysterious seemed to linger. Especially¡­ He looked at the two crystal clear blood vials in his hand, swallowing down saliva. The enticing, crystal clear color, made even him have a desperate urge to swallow them. ¡°Blood Therapy? Finally backfired, isn¡¯t it? Not every weird sort of blood is suitable to be transfused into one¡¯s body¡­¡± Su Lu believes that if being a [Spirit Medium] equates to flirting with death in the Spirit World, then Angie the Blood Therapist is risking it on her own body. The end, in either case, is the same. ¡°East District¡­ Flesh Polluter¡­ the blood of high-ranking beings¡­ it seems a bit beyond my capabilities.¡± He pondered, and decided it was best not to meddle with matters in the East District. But tonight, he should investigate Angie¡¯s true colors. With the ability to delve into minds, it is quite straightforward and direct! In front of him, all low-ranking individuals cannot lie or keep any secrets. After all, he knew Angie previously, he should try to save her if he can. However, if it¡¯s too dangerous, he would have to abandon this effort. As night falls. Mental Realm, outside the clinic. Su Lu¡¯s Spiritual Body had lingered here for a while, but he did not dare to intrude rashly. Even though before his eyes, a solitary ind, and a normal person¡¯s Secret Realm, are clearly showing there. ¡°The Solitary Ind Secret Realm represents a Transcendent. It should be Angie Ribby! As for the normal person, could it be her younger sister Dora?¡± ¡°Judging by the gleam of the Secret Realm, her sister¡¯s situation¡­ seems a bit off.¡± Even though the truth was within his grasp, at this time, he felt hesitant to charge into her Secret Realm and question Angie. ¡°Within the Spirit World, every level carries dangers, and the danger of the Mental Realm exceeds the Illusory Spirit Realm¡­ everyone¡¯s mind could potentially harbour a great storm¡­ or even be tainted by other beings¡­¡± Su Lu, who has suffered once before, fears most that Angie Ribby¡¯s mind has been contaminated by some unknown being. If that is the case, if he rashly enters, he would definitely suffer a horrific bacsh. Though Angie seemed normal, but recalling her behavior during the day, Su Lu still felt a chill down his spine. He thought for a moment, and returned to the real world. A spectral figure, akin to the ghosts of the legends, slipped past the tightly locked clinic door. ¡°The consulting room and bedrooms are all quiet¡­¡± Su Lu nced around, immediately focusing on the surgeryb which emitted the glow of candles. He recalled that Angie had retrieved the blood vials from this room during the day. Releasing his Inspiration and testing the level of danger, Su Lu passed through the wall directly into theb. In the dim candlelight, rows of wooden shelves along the walls were neatly arranged with various blood vials, and each vial had abel underneath: ¡°Reindeer, Wolf, Brown Bear, Oak¡­ even tree sap can be used?¡± Su Lu felt a small jolt of horror, but quickly turned his attention to the most conspicuous part of theb. It was an operating table, and on ity a small woman. Looking at her face, he found himself somewhat familiar. It was Dora! The female journalist who cooperated with him in Posey Port and exposed the dark meat factory! But the current Dora appeared unconscious, covered by a white sheet and ced on the operating table. ¡°Could it be that Angie has finally gone mad and is using her sister as a test Su Lu chillingly imagined the worst-case scenario, wondering if he should rescue her. Just then, the sound of a rolling cart could be heard. Su Lu saw Angie Ribby pushing a cart into the room. She was wearing casual clothes and looked even more gaunt than during the day: ¡°Little sister¡­ I have prepared today¡¯s medicine for you.¡± She came gently to the operating table, looking lovingly at her only sister, almost as if teary: ¡°You must¡­ you must get better.¡± Angie picked up a blood vial from the cart and started administering Blood Therapy on Dora. It was evident that she had performed this action countless times ¨C it was practiced and fluid. As the crimson blood flowed into Dora¡¯s veins, her originally paleplexion appeared to gain some color. Seeing this, Angie finally showed a hint of joy, sitting by her sister¡¯s bedside: ¡°Wake up¡­ you are very healthy now¡­ ever since the disaster when you were hit by andslide, and had been sleeping till now, good baby¡­ it¡¯s time to wake She called gently to her sister, humming an unknown luby. Su Lu stood there, watching this scene, feeling a chill rising within him unexpectedly. It was because from a different angle, he finally saw the full picture of Dora! On the operating table¡­ shockingly, only the upper half of her body remained, the part below her belly button was nowhere to be seen! Previously, because it was covered by a sheet, he did not notice it. But during the blood transfusion, everything wasid bare before Su Lu¡¯s eyes. ¡°Dora¡­ is dead¡­ ¡°Did she die in the disaster due to andslide, crushed in two?¡± ¡°Unable to ept Dora¡¯s death, Angie has been trying to wake up her sister¡­ reversing death, that¡¯s virtually impossible¡­¡± He felt that Angie Ribby was insane, and was considering whether to provide some constion, when suddenly, his expression froze: ¡°No¡­ in the Mental Realm, I saw another Secret Realm of a normal person, which is Dora¡¯s! Is she really not dead?¡± Su Lu looked at Dora¡¯s somewhat flushed face, his thoughts rapidly spinning: ¡°She is barely maintaining her consciousness¡­ it¡¯s a miracle! Is it because of the blood vials?¡± ¡°But forcing the consciousness of a dying entity to persist¡­ this task is impossible, not just for me, but for all low-to-mid level upational Persons, right?¡± This is not like those [Necromancers], who directly extract living souls to manufacture evil items. Through Su Lu¡¯s perception, Dora¡¯s body indeed possessed a shred of vitality, and managed to maintain a conscious entity. However, this consciousness was in a state of confusion. ¡°To put it more sinctly¡­ she is in a dream-like state? Unable to be woken or she would die?¡± Su Lu sneaked into the operating table and conducted a thorough check. He found that Dora indeed had lost the lower half of her body, and the wound had entirely healed over, forming ayer of skin. ¡°What the¡­ cursed blood, it actually has this ability?¡± Su Lu felt a chill creeping up, as if he had been doused with a bucket of icy water in winter. ¡°This damned¡­ damned¡­¡± He was bewildered, not knowing where to direct his anger: ¡°Is the damned Evil God toying with a sister¡¯s affection?¡± Chapter 193 - 0193: Crisis (Additional 1400, four more subscriptions requested!) Chapter 193 - 0193: Crisis (Additional 1400, four more subscriptions requested!) Chapter 193: Crisis (Additional 1400, four more subscriptions requested!) Trantor: 549690339 Su Lu, who barely qualifies as a mysticism expert, knew very well that in this world, the seven major orthodox gods do not grant the gift of ¡®resurrection from death¡¯. As for the Evil God, it only toys with people¡¯s sanity for amusement. The hope of Angie Ribby¡¯s to make her sister better could only be a wishful thinking, or it could bring unimaginable horrifying consequences. ¡°So¡­ the source of the incident, is the blood existing in the East District?¡± ¡°That kind of blood, not only has super strong healing ability but also can breed monsters like Flesh Polluter?¡± ¡°Could it be¡­ really¡­ ¡®Divine Blood¡¯?¡± Su Lu muttered softly. In mysticism, even a whiff of things rted to God represents immeasurable danger. Not to mention, God¡¯s blood, a terrifying item that makes people¡¯s heart pound. That is not a gift, it is a dreadful curse! Unless bestowed by the gods, seizing Divine Blood doesn¡¯t have any use. Even worse, one might be deprived of control over the body by the will hidden in Divine Blood, allowing the other party toplete a bizarre resurrection process. The best oue would be transforming into an unidentified monster. ¡°It¡¯s impossible¡­ Nia City has only been blood -sacrificed by two legendary professionals once, how could there be this hidden danger suddenly?¡± ¡°Could it be¡­ there¡¯s a rtion between the two!¡± Even with his spiritual body, Su Lu felt a chill: ¡°It¡¯s better to leave here soon¡­ I feel¡­ this city is oddly weird, there may be some secret hidden deep within.¡± The person who still goes to danger despite knowing it is either a fool or an idiot. Su Lu is not such a person. Therefore, even though he knew that there must be some secret in the Mental Secret Realm of Angie and her sister, Su Lu didn¡¯t want to go in. The risk is too great! Now, all he needs to do is safely level up, it wouldn¡¯t be an issue for him to be a Fourth Level [Dimensional Walker]. If he finds the inheritance of the [Dream Master], Fifth-order Legend would not be a dream. There¡¯s no need to take risks anymore! ¡°After going back, just leave Nia City¡­ it¡¯s the perfect time to return to Gusta State! The hometown of this body¡­¡± ¡°Yeah, remember to change the memories of the people in Dollyf Manor, can¡¯t reveal any ws.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Su Lu, who snuck out of the clinic and prepared to return, suddenly looked up. In the night sky, it seems to be enveloped by a hazy color, emitting a colorful glow, constantly changing amongst the seven colors of red, orange, yellow, green, cyan, blue, and purple, it was very beautiful. The timeline moves slightly forward. East District, Sewers. ¡°In the name of the Goddess, bless you all¡­ May the light shine on the earth forever!¡± A row of the Eleventh Bureau agents holding firearms and various tools to clear the path, and behind them were the meticulous members of the Church. Leading them was the local Archbishop ¡ª Oliver Fierce. He was middle-aged, had blue eyes, a rigid face, deep contours, wore a white robe, and always had a serious look on his face. Next to him was the captain of the Eleventh Bureau ¡ª Theo, who was currently observing the Archbishop with a veiled gaze. In the archives, this Fourth Level [Archbishop] single-handedly presided over the ¡®cleansing¡¯ of heretics in this city! ording to confidential information, he even held a ¡®holy object¡¯ of the church this was a trap for Moron. Unfortunately, the apostate disappeared without a trace after attacking Green Tree Castle and there has been no news of him ever since. At this moment, not only did the Archbishop of the Goddess Church arrive, but also quite a few priests, assistant priests, and members of the Church. It can be described as a full mobilization. Theo knew very well, this was only a performance to clear the previous image of the Church, but he fully supported it. It was exactly because arge number of strong church personnel had joined them that they were able to find the source of the pollution in the East District¡¯s sewer and fight their way here. ¡°Captain Theo¡­¡± At that moment, a scout yelled out, ¡°ording to the detection¡­ there is a huge lifeform ahead¡­ Ah!!!¡± Shush! From the front, a giant worm sprang out from the sewer. The front end of it was covered in dense mouthparts, numerous intertwined canine teeth forming a terrifying blender-like mechanism, swallowing several nearby scouts in one gulp, leaving nothing behind. ¡°Flesh worm? A flesh-based beast that rarely appears in the archives¡­¡± Theo opened his coat and with an air of nonchnce, drew an odd handgun with a bell mouth, ¡°Follow me¡­ kill it!¡± ¡°Flesh worms are dangerous, let me handle this!¡± Oliver blocked Theo¡¯s path. He had a white, woman¡¯s glove lined with a golden hem on his right hand. He pointed his gloved hand toward the worm, and with a light wave. Hum! A white arc of light shed by. The giant Flesh Worm suddenly froze, and then evenly split into two from the middle. St! Both ends of its body fell to the ground, still writhing. ¡°Quick¡­ burn them!¡± Theo grabbed the me thrower and began to incinerate the squirming corpses. Meanwhile, he thought in shock, ¡°The Flesh Worm¡¯s defense is the type that ordinary third and fourth levels have trouble breaking¡­ so was it¡­ the power of the Church Holy Object?¡± ¡°No wonder the Federation¡¯s attitude towards the church is so cautious¡­ Not mentioning the Goddess, their secr strength alone should not be underestimated¡­ With Oliver taking the initiative, their pace of advancement elerated. After sweeping throughrge numbers of beasts, they finally came to the root of it all. ¡°The sewer ahead¡­ is a dead end!¡± ¡°The source of the flesh pollution¡­ should be there too!¡± Oliver whispered as he walked in. Theo, fully armed and looking like a freak covered in firearms, followed behind. After passing a small passage, they arrived at the end. As Transcendents of the third and fourth levels, both of them had a certain degree of night vision. At that moment, they saw a wall made of flesh. On the wall, there was a faint human figure. The figure¡¯s arms were spread out, nailed to the Wall of Flesh. It looked as though he was embedded into the wall, ominously merging with it. Suppressing feelings of revulsion, Theo started to search for clues, ¡°From the still undecayed clothes¡­ it looks like amon vagrant. Archbishop¡­ what do you think?¡± ¡°He¡­ is still alive!¡± It seemed as though Oliver saw more in his eyes, ¡°His consciousness¡­ is dreaming!¡± ¡°Can someone survive in this state?¡± After confirming there was no danger, Theo moved closer, checking out the weird flesh wall, ¡°I don¡¯t know where this flesh came from, but after incineration, there should be no problem. The pollution in the East District can be resolved. Wait? Is he speaking?¡± Theo pointed at the man bound by the flesh, ¡°It seems like he is saying¡­ Shew¡­Shewi¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± It seemed as if Oliver had thought of something and immediately stopped him. Theo quickly recovered from his confused state, gave himself a strong p, and gulped down a potion while activating a talisman. But at this moment, it seemed that there was an unknown voice sighing around them: ¡°Shewinado¡­¡¯ Chapter 194 - 0194: Disaster (Extra 1600, 5 updates, Request for Monthly Tickets) Chapter 194: Disaster (Extra 1600, 5 updates, Request for Monthly Tickets) Trantor: 549690339 Shewinado! Thisplicated and tongue-twisting syble seemed to carry some magic power, causing everyone nearby to repeat it simultaneously. Boom! The next moment, a colorful ball of light appeared and spread out at the speed of light. Nia City. At this moment, everyone outside involuntarily looked up. They saw a rainbow-colored light curtain rising from somewhere, soon encapsting the entire city, obscuring the brightness of the moon and stars! ¡°The power of the Spirit World¡­ is seeping into reality!¡± Su Lu¡¯s expression dramatically changed as he quickly reverted to his physical form: ¡°What¡­ What¡¯s going on?¡± Inside the Dollyf Manor. He looked around at all the furnishings and buildings, and he saw that the wardrobe, mahogany table, marble floor, and even the crystal chandelier¡­ even the entire house, all had a hazy feel to them. It was as if¡­ this ce was no longer part of reality, but had entered the firstyer of the Spirit World! ¡°Is there some being¡­that haspletely sealed off the entire Nia City?¡± Su Lu felt a sinking feeling in his heart at this thought: ¡°And also¡­is the power of the Spirit World infiltrating the city in reality?¡± This was not good news! The longer this carried on, the greater the likelihood of a disaster! But right now, Su Lu felt rather helpless facing this situation. Not only that, as he looked at the rainbow-colored light curtain in the sky, he grew solemn: ¡°I¡¯m afraid¡­ it might be difficult to leave.¡± The Federation noticed the anomaly and quickly took action. Several hourster. Outside of Nia City. A heavily guarded military camp had been set up in a suburban area without anyone noticing, and the strategic action group had officially been established. Arge number of staff members and intelligence personnel came and went, deploying various heavy weapons and marvels in an attempt to break through the rainbow-colored bubble enveloping the city, but they were unable to do anything. ¡°Report to themander, verification of the transcendent characteristics isplete¡­ Nia City has been sealed by a massive maic field, entry and exit are impossible!¡± A intelligence officer saluted themander, who had many medals hanging on his chest. ¡°What else? Why has one of our federation cities been sealed off? I want to know everything!¡± Themander roared, his hair turning slightly white. ¡°It¡¯s a dream!¡± Dunstan Berg¡¯s figure emerged from the void, stating affirmatively, ¡°A dream of an incredible being¡­¡± ¡°An incredible being?¡± Themander mumbled, then asked with difficulty, ¡°Even with your power, you cannot break this seal?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I can¡¯t do it.¡± Dunstan disyed a helpless expression, ¡°What I can sense is¡­as time passes, everything in Nia City might be pulled into the Spirit World¡­by then, Nia City will be the first city to fall in the federation without the threat of foreign enemies in the face of the Transcendent change¡­everything and everyone in it will be forever lost in the Spirit World.¡± ¡°It¡¯s toote to cover this up now!¡± Themander held his head in his hands, his face full of despair. ¡°The Red-robed Archbishop¡ªHis Excellency Muter has arrived!¡± Dunstan, at this time, was looking in another direction. A group of people slowly walked into the camp from the outside. Leading them was a kindly looking old man in neatly dressed Church red robes. ¡°Mr. Mu¡¯er, does the Church have any way to resolve Nia City¡¯s current situation?¡± Commander Tony stared intensively at the old man. ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s the dream of a great being¡­a long-lost Ancient God¡­a part of His name is Shewinado, and we dare not mention His full name¡­this is the Revtion from our Lord!¡± The Red-robed Archbishop made a prayer gesture, ¡°And also¡­ All of this is just an ident!¡± With theing of the Transcendent wave, some major events are bound to ur. ¡°Regardless of whether that bubble is a conspiracy or an ident, I just need to know if there¡¯s a way to resolve it immediately?¡± Tony pointed to the rainbow light curtain that enveloped Nia City, his eyes bloodshot. ¡°Attacking forcefully from the outside will cause a series of chain reactions in the Spirit World and bring disaster to the inside¡­so the best way is still to resolve this from inside the city, at its roots!¡± The Red-robed Archbishop immediately provided a solution, ¡°If one abandons their physical bodies and enters the city in spiritual form, it¡¯s still possible, but time is of the essence. With the passing of time, the Spirit World¡¯s infiltration process inside will only be more intense¡­ The urrence of this world-shattering event and city-level disaster represents a new phase in the Dawn of the Gods¡­ The glory of our Lord will soon shine throughout the world! But for now¡­ we can only wait.¡± Inside the Dollyf Manor. ¡°Now¡­ it should be daytime, right?¡± Su Lu looked up at the firmament. The sky at this moment was a bright yellow color. Sincest night, the sky had been sealed off, changing color after a certain period of time. This was considered a natural and extraordinary natural miracle. But at this instance, not a single resident had the mood to appreciate it. The entire Nia City was filled with chaos, riots, cries¡­ and even asional gunshots could be heard. ¡°It¡¯s the federation¡­ the federation has abandoned us!¡± ¡°They knew everything from the start, they knew about the existence of the Transcendents, but they chose to keep it a secret!¡± ¡°Last time it was like this, and this time it¡¯s the same¡­ we must protect ourselves!¡± The citizens, whose psychological trauma from thest time had yet to heal, reacted quite radically. Some took to the streets to riot, while others turned their homes into defensive fortifications, aiming their shotguns and preparing to attack any invaders. In fact, their reactions were exactly correct. Some unknown changes had started taking ce all over the city. However, the level of danger wasn¡¯t something that mere firearms could deal with. ¡°Ron, we are in big trouble!¡± A group of horse-drawn carriages stopped outside the manor, and Billy and Ian quickly jumped off: ¡°Didn¡¯t you see it¡­ Dammit¡­ Father said this ce was safe.¡± His voice was choked with sobs, clearly scared out of his wits. By this time, a thin mist had started to fill the manor, and some confused spirits emerged, wandering aimlessly. Among them were a few vengeful spirits and necromantic creatures, causing amotion as expected. It seemed that the separation between the Spirit World and reality has been broken. ¡°Young Master, stand behind me!¡± A semi-transparent figure with resentful eyes was trying to pounce onto Billy. Seeing this, Ian had no choice but to shield Billy behind him, quickly chanting a spell. A small fireball appeared at the tip of his right finger and shot towards the vengeful spirit. Boom! After the conical me burned, the original phantom disappeared without a trace. ¡°Useful! Exactly¡­ Ian, you¡¯re dad¡¯s bodyguard, you¡¯ll protect me, right?¡± Billy¡¯s eyes lit up, and he patted Ian on the shoulder. But Ian looked grave. He knew himself, as a Tier 1 upational Person, in the face of such arge-scale Transcendent disaster that affected the entire city, he was as insignificant as an ant. ¡°Monster!¡± ¡°Spirit!¡± ¡°Vengeful spirit¡­ Don¡¯te over ahhh!¡± The maids and manservants inside Dollyf Manor didn¡¯t have as good a constitution; looking at the dancing spirits, they screamed in horror, unease and terror. Fear gradually spread. Su Lu, who was witnessing this scene, couldn¡¯t help but frown: ¡°A cmity is about to unfold¡­. Chapter 195 - 0195: Isolation (One additional request for subscription) Chapter 195: Istion (One additional request for subscription) Trantor: 549690339 The Spirit World is full of mysteries, with spiritual power being its main manifesting method. For ordinary people, intense emotional fluctuations represent changes in spiritual power, causing the most significant impact. ¡°Roar!¡± Under Su Lu¡¯s gaze, threads of ck aura emerged from the terrified and screaming individuals, converging in mid-air to form a ck cocoon. In a matter of seconds, a jet-ck beast w tore open the ck cocoon, letting out a roar to the outside world. Boom! Itnded on the ground, instantly swelling up into a grotesquely shaped ck tiger. Its massive ws easily tore apart a maid, her blood sttering everywhere. Witnessing this bloody scene, Billy was so frightened that he copsed onto the ground, crying out, ¡°Ian¡­ save me!¡± As a bodyguard of the Dollyf family, Ian had no choice but to grit his teeth and position himself in front of Billy, throwing a small fireball at the ck tiger¡¯s head. Thunderous Explosion! The me burst open, only managing to blow off half of the ck tiger¡¯s head. Its movements momentarily stalled, but quickly resumed after a few seconds due to the replenishing ck aura drawn from the void. Its form was not only restored, but it had be even more ferocious, letting out a roar, ¡°Roar!¡± Something about this roar seemed to contain a psychic attack. Ian, who unfortunately bore the brunt of the roar, grunted and fell to the ground, his face deathly white. ¡°We¡¯re done for!¡± Seeing what was happening, despair crept onto Billy¡¯s face. Without any hesitation, the ck tiger advanced towards Ian, its giant mouth agape, ready to bite down on his head. ¡°So that¡¯s it¡­ Monsters born from the power of emotions?¡± Just then, a figure stepped in front of the master and servant duo. Su Lu grunted, ¡± Get lost!¡± Boom! It was as if an invisible wall had formed in the void. The ck tiger¡¯s attacking movement met an immovable object, causing half its body to stter into a pulp. Despite its two remaining legs struggling, the ck aura from the void continued to replenish its strength. ¡°Enough!¡± Havingpleted his observation, Su Lu released his spirit oppression. Almost instantly, everyone within the manor nched and fell unconscious. With everyone unconscious, the production of the ck aura from their bodies ceased. Without replenishment, the ck tiger gradually weakened and finally ceased to struggle. ¡°Extreme emotions give birth to monsters¡­ They are immortal as long as their source is not severed¡­¡± Su Lu looked towards the city center. Over there, the poption was denser, the emotions much stronger. As expected, the sense of unrest was continually spreading, the sounds of gunfire bing even more frequent. ¡°In Nia City, the more popted the ce, the more dangerous it bes¡­ Those who don¡¯t want to die, follow me!¡± Su Lu cast Billy and Ian a nce, instructing indifferently. Having taken advantage of someone¡¯s ce, he felt obligated to lend a hand where he could. ¡°Young Master Ron¡­ is so powerful? An upational Person? And he¡¯s not just a Transcendent, could he be an Elite? Or even higher, an Expert?¡± Ian followed behind Su Lu, disbelief written all over his face. ¡°Leave a message for when the people in the manor wake up, telling them to hide individually¡­¡± Mounted on a horse, Su Lu told Billy. ¡°Sure¡­okay.¡± A faint aura of authority left Billy with no room for rebuttal as he hastily carried out the order. A few minutester, three horses galloped out of the manor, heading towards the city outskirts. ¡°Here we are!¡± In an open in, Su Lu pulled at the reins of his horse to halt. Before him was a curtain of light, its multicolored re distorting everything beyond and obscuring any view of the outside world. ¡°There¡¯s really¡­ no way out¡­¡± Looking at the abruptly ending road, not just Billy, but even Ian wore an expression of utter despair. Su Lu fell silent, opting to explore with his spiritual senses. A little whileter, he arrived at a conclusion: ¡°Indeed¡­ it is difficult to get out¡­¡± This situation reminded him of the seal of evil spirits, but it wasn¡¯t quite the same. rnl.n ¡°And furthermore¡­ this istion is continually intensifying¡­ It¡¯s not physical, but of an even more peculiar type¡­ It¡¯s just¡­ why does it feel so much like the Spirit World?¡± Upon giving this some thought, he decided to use soul trance to attempt contact with the colorful light curtain. The next instant, he was easily able to pass through and saw the scene outside Nia City, as well as the heavily armed forces not far away, their dark muzzles pointed in this direction. ¡°Hello! Goodbye!¡± Su Lu stepped back into his own body, mused for a moment, and a wry smile appeared on his face, ¡°I understand now¡­¡± The essence of this istion was that it was drawing the entire city into the Spirit World! That¡¯s why his spiritual body, having entered the soul trance, could move around the boundary! But it also had its limitations. As time passed, the Spiritualization of Nia City would deepen. First, it would be the firstyer, then the second, and ultimately it could fall into the deeper parts of the Spirit World! ¡°If it progresses to the first or secondyer, my spirit can still traverse, but if it gets to the thirdyer, even my spirit cannot pass through!¡± ¡°In reality¡­ There¡¯s no use in having a spiritual body cross over when my physical body is still here. Or am I expected to abandon my physical body and take the Office of Necromancy?¡± Soul trance just meant that your spiritual body could traverse the Spirit World. Truly traversing the Spirit World required bringing your physical body with you, a task that would be hundreds, if not thousands of times more difficult. ¡°This truly is¡­ a difficult choice.¡± Su Lu licked his lips: ¡°For now, I¡¯ll just have to stay in Nia City and wait for possible rescue or self-help opportunities. If I still can¡¯t find help or a way to escape when Nia City has been corroded to the peak of the secondyer¡­¡± A ruthless look shed in his eyes. Staying in Nia City would end up with them being dragged into the depths of the Spirit World. Although it might hold infinite mysteries, more likely than not they would die instantly. Thus, regardless of the painful cost, they must escape! ¡°Of course¡­ It¡¯s possible that things may not progress to that stage.¡± Su Lu looked at his attribute panel. The LV/+ soul trance ability, due to advancing to [Odd Technician], could now be further enhanced. ¡°But¡­ If I want this ability to progress to the point where my physical body can traverse the Spirit World, don¡¯t I need to have another transformative experience?¡± Every four levels of an ability on the attribute panel had a world-shattering change. But calcting the colossal experience needed for that, Su Lu couldn¡¯t help but feel disheartened. Not to mention that to reach a higher rank of enhancement might require a fourth-rank upation as a prerequisite! ¡°However¡­ It¡¯s still an opportunity. I should try to umte experience as much as possible. Who knows, there might be a chance at the end.¡± Having finished his contemtion, Su Lu turned to Billy: ¡°Can you get in touch with the church and the city hall?¡± ¡°Ah¡­ Yes, my dad has some connections over there, Ron, what are you nning to do?¡± Billy regaining hisposure, hurriedly asked. ¡°Of course we¡¯ll stick together. In this treacherous environment, coboration is key for survival¡­¡± Su Lu sighed.. Chapter 196 - 0196: Self-Help (Extra 1800, 2 updates, Request for Monthly Tickets) Chapter 196: Self-Help (Extra 1800, 2 updates, Request for Monthly Tickets) Trantor: 549690339 Inside Nia City. In the hazy fog, a few beastly roars suddenly echoed. asional gunshots and cries for help as well as screams rang out, only to be swallowed by the deathly silence and apanying hair-raising chewing noises. ¡°Damn it, what the hell is going on?¡± In a shop by the street, Fatima was hiding under the counter, looking at a few ordinary people trembling in fear next to her, feeling as though she¡¯s about to go crazy. Why did everything change so drastically after she got up from a sleep? Why was the sky filled with bizarre rainbow colors? And the appearance of those beasts that could regenerate continuously? ¡°Is Nia City bracing to face a new round of catastrophe after thest disaster? Misfortun¡­ why do you favor this ce so much? Or is there any particr reason?¡± Fatima felt disoriented. ¡°Whimper¡­ I am so scared!¡± At this moment, a small boy in the arms of a couple inside the shop, seemingly unable to hold back any longer, began to cry. ¡°Shut up¡­ do you want to kill us?¡± Fatima was taken aback. But before she could stop him¡­ Bang! Bang! A muffled thud echoed from the direction of the shop entrance. ¡°Damn it¡­ I¡¯m going to fight them!¡± Fatima gritted her teeth and loaded her revolver, ¡°Listen to me¡­ these beasts seem to be attracted to crowds¡­ once I step outside, you must immediately head for the outskirts of the city, the farther the better.¡± Just as she wasmanding, the shop door shattered and a ck-haired creature resembling a gigantic hunting dog with two heads emerged. Its eyes were red as blood, and its mouth salivated with a stench, instantly locking onto Fatima. ¡°Aim¡­ shoot. It¡¯s simple!¡± With a nimble roll, Fatima evaded the beast¡¯s attack aiming at its eyes and pulled the trigger hard. Bang! Amid the me, one of the beast¡¯s eyes burst open, with ck liquid sshing all over. But it was useless! Just a few secondster, its wound healed and it became even more ferocious. It opened its mouth wide, splitting apart all the way to the side of its body, revealing terribly sharp, white teeth and fiercely bit down at Fatima. If she were bitten, the female detective, along with the surrounding furniture, would be swallowed in one bite! St! The savage bitended on its target, chewed it for a while and spat it out, discovering that Fatima had somehow turned into a half-size mannequin. ¡°That¡¯s my life-saving ability¡­¡± On the street, Fatima¡¯s figure appeared, sprinting towards the outskirts of the city. However, she soon despaired. In the hazy fog, the shadowy figures of several more beasts surrounded her from all sides. ¡°Am I about to die?¡± ¡°To think¡­ I was going to die here¡­ I still wanted to fall in love, have a pair of lovely babies¡­¡± With a bitter smile, Fatima prepared herself for the arrival of death. ¡°Well! That¡¯s an interesting wish, then carry it with you, and live well.¡± A voice suddenly echoed from the sky. Astonished, Fatima looked up, only to see a semi-transparent phantom figure that emitted light all over, ¡°A spiritual body?¡± ¡°Turns out it¡¯s a Nightmare Demon!¡± This spiritual body took the form of a gentle old man, snapping his fingers as he looked at the ck beasts that surrounded her. Snap! A few white mes fell like flowers onto the bodies of the beasts. Next moment, they started howling, their bodies bizarrely set alight, turning into ashes. ¡°The city hall and the church have set up two shelters, located in the original Bright Cathedral and the central square locations¡­ go!¡± The spiritual body nced at Fatima and disappeared into thin air. ¡°A high-ranking upational person? Master¡­ or a legend?¡± Murmuring to herself, Fatima, seeing that where the spiritual body was, the ck beasts ignited one after another, couldn¡¯t help but breathe a sigh of relief and run towards the nearest Goddess of Light Cathedral. The Goddess of Light Cathedral. The once magnificent building was now somewhat damaged. Thousands of refugees were crammed into the narrow hall and the limited square outside, with a mix of various odors almost causing people to vomit. In addition, injured people gave out agonizing cries, adding a hint of heaviness to the air. Outside the church, a circle of radiance temporarily kept the eerie fog and the beasts at bay. Even so, a sense of panic was spreading rapidly among the refugees. Su Lu arrived to such a scene. ¡°This is troublesome¡­ Billy returned to his side, speaking in a worried tone, ¡°ording to a priest, the local Archbishop, Oliver, called up all the manpowerst night to assist Theo from The Eleventh Bureau in tackling the situation in the East District¡­ It now appears that they obviously failed and met with a dreadful result.¡± ¡°That ray of light indeed isted Nia City, although spiritual bodies can still pass through¡­ but the situation is quite grim¡­¡± ¡°This is quite evident.¡± Su Lu rolled his eyes, ¡°If we can¡¯t resolve this situation quickly, we are all done for! Huh? Who¡¯s that?¡± He saw a staggering figure burst into the church, it was surprisingly Fatima. The female detective was, after all, an upational person. Despite such dangerous situations, she was still alive. Su Lu nodded at her, showing no intention of going over to greet her, and focused his attention on Billy, ¡°What about the cause of this disaster?¡± ¡°How would I know?¡± Billy frowned, ¡°But¡­ I guess those above will soon summon all types of Transcendents.¡± As expected, not long after, a group of white-robed priests began to spread thetest news, ¡°Everyone, please pay attention, we request all upational persons toe inside the church, we have an important matter that needs discussion!¡± With the news released, the crowd went into an uproar. ¡°I knew it¡­ I knew there was the existence of Transcendents, the Federation was always deceiving us¡­¡± a white male cried out hysterically, iling his arms around. ¡°Why didn¡¯t they tell us? We have a right to know!¡± ¡°Yes, they should disclose the information!¡± In the cathedral hall and among the thousands of people crowded in the small square in front, there was a tendency towards unrest. ¡°Be silent!¡± At this moment, a voice sounded. It was grand and vast, seemingly with an unbelievable power to instill calm, making the crowd instantly quiet. ¡°This is the holy ce of the Goddess. Please mind your words and actions.¡± An old man in a white robe emerged. There was an air of ascetic piety around him, and with gentle eyes, he quelled the chaos where his gaze fell. In the crowd, a few figures also began to move forward, heading inside the church. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Su Lu greeted Ian, and the two of them moved towards the white-robed old man. Not long after, there was another person beside him, it was Fatima with an uncertain expression.. Chapter 197 - 0197: Plan (Three additional requests for subscription) Chapter 197: n (Three additional requests for subscription) Trantor: 549690339 Inside the church, in a room that looked like a conference room. Many Transcendents were either seated or standing. The flickering candle light reflected their gloomy expressions, which looked quite frightening. At the head of the conference room, the old man in white coughed out: ¡°Ladies and gentlemen¡­ Do you have any doubts about what I just said?¡± ¡°I apologize¡­ Sir!¡± At the front of the conference table, a Transcendent who was ying with his revolver collected his gun back into its holder with a serious face, ¡°ording to what you said¡­ The reason Nia City has turned into this is because of¡­ a dream? That¡¯s ridiculous!¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not ridiculous at all, in fact, you should be grateful¡­ the lord of that dream has disappeared in the long course of history. Otherwise, none of us here would have a chance of survival.¡± The old man said firmly. ¡°I don¡¯t care how this bubble came about, all I want to know is how we can get out!¡± Another provocative female professional spoke her mind. She had fiery red long hair and was dressed mysteriously. A few people followed behind her, indicating that she held some influence. ¡°There is no way¡­ unless we find the source of it!¡± The old man slowly said, ¡°Also¡­ please believe that the Federation will not abandon you. There are two legendary ¡®Sirs¡¯ in the outside world ready to reinforce at any time.¡± ¡°Legendary¡­ Fifth Level Professionals?¡± It seemed that the woman had sumbed to the pressure and sat more upright, ¡°In what way?¡± The old man in white robe slowly stepped back, and another Eleventh Bureau investigator in a ck coat stepped forward, ¡°Our captain, along with Archbishop Oliver, was dispatchedst night to deal with the Flesh Polluter in the East District, specifically, between Lc Avenue and Virgin Road¡­ We need to go there¡­ ¡® ¡°Why should we go there?¡± A surprised voice came, ¡®Why isn¡¯t it better to wait here for reinforcements?¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible¡­ ¡± The investigator had expected this question, so he answered quickly, ¡°Although there is enough food and water in the city¡­ it is being corroded very fast, perhaps in just a few days, we willpletely fall into the depths of the Spirit World and never be able to return.¡± As soon as his words were out, there was silence in the room. Immediately afterwards, the massive man who had asked the question earlier roared, ¡°Why? Why don¡¯t the Fifth Level ¡®Sirs¡¯e in to save us, but wait outside?¡± ¡®Of course, it¡¯s because it¡¯s very dangerous in here¡­ especially in the form of a Spiritual Body, it¡¯s even harder to say¡­ there¡¯s no reason for others to risk their lives for you¡­ of course, it¡¯s more likely that there are other ns, perhaps they have secretly sneaked in¡­¡¯ Su Lu stood quietly in a corner, listening to all this. Next to him, Ian and Fatima were both biting their lips, their faces pale, as if they were about to fall to the ground at any moment. After all, they were only lower-tier professionals, their exposure to such danger was too early. ¡°Therefore¡­ we must save ourselves, we have already contacted the outside world, and have received good news¡­ Archbishop Oliver and Captain Theo are still alive, in the sewers of the East District!¡± The investigator excitedly said, ¡°As long as we can rescue them, and then cooperate with the two Fifth Level forces from the outside, we can definitely break through this predicament!¡± The strongest Transcendent force in Nia City was still the previous official force. This time, if not for therge number of personnel entrapped in the East District, they would not have hurriedly recruited civilian Transcendents. ¡°I ask you here, to step forward to the East District, to save the Archbishop and the captain. This is not for others, but for yourselves. Because that ce may be the source of everything!¡± By the end of his speech, the person in charge bowed deeply. However, his passionate words got a sparse response. Seeing this, the old man coughed, ¡°Ladies and gentlemen¡­ Nia City has been hit by major disasters one after another, especially this time¡­ the existence of the professionals can no longer be concealed. The Registration Act will appear sooner orter¡­ The Transcendents who participate in this operation will be recognized by the church and be our friends.¡± The tone in his statement has be somewhat yful. Su Lu watched all this, feeling a little amused. After all, this kind of thing had happened too many times in history. If they could escape, they would indeed need the protection of a particr force in the increasingly strong future of the Federation. Now, it¡¯s not just about their own lives, but also about other interests. ¡°In that case, we have no objections.¡± ¡°Those beasts are not very strong, they are just hard to deal with!¡± The next moment, many professionals started expressing their opinions. ¡°Good¡­ everyone prepare, we will set off in an hour!¡± Seeing this, the person in charge immediately announced. ¡°What do you think?¡± As the Transcendents filed out of the conference room, each one picked a corner to either meditate or prepare their equipment. Fatima came over to Su Lu, smiled bitterly and said, ¡°I don¡¯t understand. How did things be like this in just one night¡­ It makes me feel like I¡¯m still dreaming. ¡± ¡°In fact, we are indeed in a dream.¡± Su Lu closed his eyes, understanding Fatima¡¯s thoughts. It¡¯s no doubt that she, along with him and Ian, three low-tier professionals, were sticking together for safety. The battle an hourter will definitely be very dangerous, it¡¯s always good to have more assurance. ¡°You seem¡­ very calm.¡± Fatima couldn¡¯t quite figure out this young master from a wealthy family anymore. She originally thought that he was just a muggle who was interested in transcendent powers, butter she found out that she was the one who was fooled, as he has been in contact with professionals for a long time. And now, seeing him so calm in the face of this disaster, his willpower alone was astonishing. Without enough hardships, it¡¯s impossible to have such a demeanor. ¡°I only appear calm on the surface¡­ I¡¯m actually very panicked inside¡­¡± Su Lu pulled out his Trick Cards, scanning them one by one. This had been his harvest during this time. Now, with many professionals gathering here, it¡¯s another ce to fleece. Afterall, the most powerful Archbishop Oliver and the rest were not here. Each professional, either resting or polishing their weapons, once again quieted the ce. Only the roars of the beasts and the screams of humans echoed asionally, tormenting the survivors¡¯ gradually numb senses. ¡°Among the several hundred thousand poption of Nia City, fewer than a tenth managed to escape here¡­ At this moment, they can just barely survive in the external world, but with the intensification of the Spirit World¡¯s infiltration, in the end¡­ they won¡¯t be able to escape.¡± Su Lu had an excellent sense of time. When the time came, he stood up and joined the professionals, forming a group of more than thirty people. ¡°May the goddess bless you!¡± The old man, who resembled an ascetic, gave them a blessing and then the person in charge from the Eleventh Bureau came before them and bowed deeply, ¡°My name is Micius, thank you for your support. I¡¯ll journey together with you guys to the East District..¡± Chapter 198 - 0198: Sound Asleep (Extra 2000, 4 updates, Request for Monthly Tickets) Chapter 198 - 0198: Sound Asleep (Extra 2000, 4 updates, Request for Monthly Tickets) Chapter 198: Sound Asleep (Extra 2000, 4 updates, Request for Monthly Tickets) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°The monsters emerging from the fog¡­ called Nightmare Demons, are evil creatures that feed on emotions, especially fond of attacking humans¡­ Rarely seen in the real world, it¡¯s surprising there are so many here.¡± The group walked along the fog-drenched streets of Nia City, with light steps and rapid speed. They divided their duties clearly, those physical-oriented tasked with defense, while the spellcasters stood at the center, ready for support at any moment. ¡°Nine o¡¯clock direction ahead, something¡¯s happening!¡± Suddenly, the scout leading upfront came to a halt. Su Lu, amidst the crowd, could already see a Nightmare Demon, simr to a wolf or dog, appearing at the street corner. ¡°The power of these evil creatures is entirely dependent on their size¡­ That¡¯s the weakest of the first level. Just send any assassin-type upational person to tackle it.¡± Su Lu muttered to himself. Sure enough, within a minute, a secure signal came from the front, prompting the team to continue their march, He had dered himself a spellcaster, so he could hide in the core and observe everything around him. The origin of Nia City¡¯s disaster, was it truly a Dream of the Ancient God? This surprised Su Lu. Moreover, in the East District, there seemed to be traces of God¡¯s Blood. That may be the source of everything, he had to check it out. The strongest people in the team were rtively familiar to him from observing their mental realm. For instance, the red-haired woman, Connie, who had spoken during the previous meeting, was a third-level upational person with Transcendent backing. The other, a man named Freddy, who yed casually with firearms and appeared unruly, was also a third level. As for Micius from The Eleventh Bureau, he was only at the second level. This made Su Lu realize that most of the Federation¡¯s power in Nia City had indeed been lost in the East District. Besides, although the team had many members, the majority were first or second levels, which made Su Lu apprehensive. He suspected that even without resorting to invoking evil spirits, he could probably wipe out this team simply with enough preparation. ¡®Of course¡­ The church and The Eleventh Bureau certainly have some tricks up their sleeves, perhaps they carry some powerful marvel¡­¡¯ Su Lu observed Micius and the person next to him, contemting this. Due to the Nightmare Demons, their progress was slower than normal travel pace, but it had to be said that the increasingly dense fog not only obstructed their vision but also provided excellent cover. ¡°As expected¡­¡± Su Lu breathed in, realizing more presences: ¡°The closer we get to the East District, the more Nightmare Demons there are¡­ This ce is indeed the¡­ core?¡± Right at that moment, he sensed a massive presence, and couldn¡¯t help but warn: ¡°Be cautious, there¡¯s a big oneing! ¡± No one would be joking at times like these. Even if he was a stranger, all upational persons quickly looked for ces to hide. Such as¡­ shadowy corners, roadside stores, or outright activating their Transcendent abilities. Thud! Thud! A few minutester, the deafening thud echoed. As if something roiled the fog, it became turbulent. Thud! A long spider leg descended from the sky, piercing the path¡¯s surface. A gigantic shadow was cast. All the hidden upational persons couldn¡¯t help but hold their breaths. A Nightmare Demon, seemingly a giant spider, slowly moved past them, disappearing into the fog. ¡°That was¡­ terrifying¡­¡¯ ¡°To have grown to that size¡­ it must be at least of the third level, no! The fourth¡­ How many people did it swallow?¡± ¡°Once encountered, it¡¯ll certainly spark a battle, attracting all the nearby Nightmare Demons.¡± Micius exhaled, looking at Su Lu, ¡°Good job, Ron!¡± He didn¡¯t expect that the blue-haired boy who merely imed to be a second-level specialized spellcaster would possess such useful sensing ability! ¡°It¡¯s nothing, we need to hurry.¡± Su Lu looked up at the rainbow sky, feeling a sense of foreboding. ¡°Right¡­ let¡¯s move on!¡± Micius wiped his cold sweat, hurrying to speak. The upational persons subsequently proceeded more cautiously, with Su Lu intermittently giving warnings, surprisingly reaching the entrance to a certain sewer in the East District without any danger. Traces of previous battles remained on the walls around. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s the ce!¡± Micius¡¯s eyes lit up: ¡°The monsters below should have been cleared out by the captain, we just need to be careful about the final stretch!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard about the Flesh Polluter of the East District.¡± Freddy voiced out. Having made it this far, the team definitely couldn¡¯t turn back, so they none too happily entered the sewer. A foul stench apanied by the smell of charred meat assaulted their senses. Some ck flesh and numerous footprints remained on the ground. Besides that, seemingly because few people tread on this path, even Nightmare Demons rarely appeared. ¡°It seems¡­ this mission is quite simple?¡± Ian breathed a sigh of relief. But Su Lu, Connie, and even Micius¡¯ expressions became increasingly solemn. ¡®The Eleventh Bureau and the Church of Light all fell during thest stretch, it¡¯s clear that there¡¯s incredible danger there¡­¡¯ Su Lu sustained a three-meter radius of spiritual awareness: ¡® However¡­ the Church must have a marvel or a secret spell which confirms that Archbishop Oliver is still alive! They also have high confidence in him, it can be inferred that he might be in a tug-of-war situation with the local horror source, or has obtained some key information. Hence, the urgent need for rescue¡­¡¯ ¡°We¡¯re almost there!¡± Surprisingly, the expected bloody breakthrough did not happen. The East District¡¯s sewer was unexpectedly calm, not a single Flesh Polluter in sight. The upational persons easily reached the final destination discovered by Oliver and his team the previous night. ¡°Light!¡± Several spellcasters among the crowd chanted a syble, and bright light emerged around them. ¡°Go in!¡± Micius took a deep breath and was the first to step into the passage. Su Lu, sensing something strange, followed him closely. As the white light illuminated everything, they found themselves in a dead-end passage. Members of The Eleventh Bureau and the Churchy askew on the ground, their chests rising and falling rhythmically as if they were¡­ asleep? ¡°This¡­¡± Micius couldn¡¯t believe his eyes, he found Archbishop Oliver and Captain Theo, who had copsed and fallen into a deep sleep. However, these two couldn¡¯t be awakened no matter what. Moreover, the Wall of Flesh and the wanderer, which were at the end of the passage, had disappeared altogether. ¡°A mysterious mission, initially thought to be challenging, but unexpectedly so easy¡­¡± Fatima shivered slightly and pulled out her revolver. ¡°No¡­¡± Su Lu gazed at the fallen personnel and shook his head: ¡°We have still failed¡­ The most difficult part is to ¡®rescue¡¯ these people¡­ but they probably won¡¯t wake up.¡± Their consciousness has likely entered the real terrifying dreamscape! The Dream of the Ancient God! Chapter 199 - 0199: Saint (Additional 2200, five more subscriptions requested!) Chapter 199 - 0199: Saint (Additional 2200, five more subscriptions requested!) Chapter 199: Saint (Additional 2200, five more subscriptions requested!) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°So, what should we do next?¡± Connie surveyed the surroundings and, together with Freddy, looked at Micius. The person in charge of The Eleventh Bureau seemed a bit overwhelmed. Perhaps he was just a sidekick, a nameless nobody who suddenly shouldered a responsibility that far surpassed his capabilities, and he was obviously struggling. ¡°We¡­ we¡­¡± Micius wanted to take everyone back to the church, but looking at the number of people, he knew it was clearly unrealistic. ¡°In any case¡­ at least we need to ensure the safety of Oliver and Theo. They should have some clues that would be of great help to us.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve put up with you for a long time already. If you hadn¡¯t imed that there were clues to solve the problem here, why do you think I would risking?¡± Freddy¡¯s eyes glinted dangerously, and the firearms in his hands, intentionally or not, were pointed at Micius: ¡°Now¡­ I think you deceived me. Your aim is merely to save people¡­¡± Wild Transcendents were like this, the sensitive and always suspicious, potentially neurotic ones. ¡°No¡­ the operation they carried outst night was the main cause of the current situation, this has been confirmed!¡± Micius refuted instinctively, but his wordscked conviction. The Transcendents present were slightly agitated. The situation began to shift in an unfavorable direction. With a great deal of willpower, Su Lu suppressed his impulses. The ones whoy here were all Transcendents, including a Fourth-tier master and Third-tier experts. How rich would the experience gained be? What¡¯s more, on the right hand of Sir Oliver, there was a mismatched woman¡¯s glove, definitely a marvelous item! If not for considering The Eleventh Bureau¡¯s hidden strength and his own bottom line, Su Lu may have taken action. ¡®That Freddy, should be a Third-tier [Firearms Expert], and Connie hides her strength deeper but is inclined to being a Spellcaster¡­¡¯ He secretly assessed the strengths of the people present, and began to think about the problem of his own stance in case of a possible battle. In his mind, he still leaned towards Micius. The reason was simple, if he, as a second-tier upational Person dared toe and hold off the others, then he must have brought some insurance, possibly another powerful mysterious item. At that moment, Su Lu¡¯s senses flickered, detecting the intrusion of a powerful being. He looked in the direction of the sewer, with some horror in his eyes. ¡°Everyone then, stand down!¡± In the tense atmosphere, a gentle voice echoed from the air. ¡°Who is it?¡± Connie¡¯s gaze flickered mysteriously as she looked into the darkness. There, an old man, in the form of a Spiritual Body, slowly appeared. Strictly speaking, ordinary people and upational Persons without preparation, cannot see some invisible Spiritual Bodies. But now in Nia City, the rules had been changed and came to resemble more the Spirit World. Therefore, even though ordinary people were able to see some inexplicable things, or heard whispered secrets from certain beings, it typically spelled danger. At this moment, everyone in the sewer could see the old man slowly descending from the mid-air. The clothes on his body solidified gradually, losing the ethereal quality of a Spiritual Body, and actually began to look just like a normal human being. ¡®Is this also¡­ a special effect caused by the permeation of the Spirit World?¡¯ While calmly watching this scene, Su Lu thought to himself, ¡®And this old man¡­ is the real insurance for this operation?¡¯ He felt that the other party seemed immeasurable, surly reaching beyond a Fourth-tier upational Person! Even in Spiritual Body form, he exuded an overwhelming presence to everyone around. ¡°Lord Mu¡¯er! ¡± Micius bowed quickly. The honorific ¡®Lord¡¯, in the Mysterious World, only belonged to the real strong! ¡°Saint Mu¡¯er of the Goddess Church?¡± Connie eximed in surprise and lowered her head respectfully. ¡°We¡¯ve met Lord Mu¡¯er!¡± The others also bowed, their expressions filled with a hint of joy. With the reinforcement of a Legendary upational Person, they may be able to escape from Nia City this time. Mu¡¯er¡¯s somewhat cloudy eyes swept across Connie, Freddy, Su Lu and a few others, nodded without saying anything, and came to the wall at the end of the passage. This Wall of Flesh fromst night hadpletely be a regr wall. Moss thrived, ck all sludge permeated and spread, emitting a foul smell. ¡°Lord Mu¡¯er, Captain Theo and Archbishop Oliver¡­¡± Seeing the heavy expression on Mu¡¯er¡¯s face, Micius couldn¡¯t keep silent any longer and inquired. ¡°Here is the connection point between illusion and reality¡­¡± Mu¡¯er kept his gaze and spoke slowly after a long while: ¡°Shewinado¡­ the fallen god, left behind a fragmentary dream, which oveps with the real world here¡­ Oliver and the others touched this node. They fell into a deeper dreamscape and triggered a series of mutations.¡± He didn¡¯t attempt to shirk responsibility and exined the situation in detail. ¡°In that case¡­ Lord Mu¡¯er, how can we get out of here?¡± Freddy asked politely, showing none of the previous arrogance and irascibility. ¡°Find that¡­ door!¡± Mu¡¯er responded calmly: ¡°It should be right here, this very wall!¡± He approached Oliver, reaching to remove the woman¡¯s glove on his right hand. Su Lu watched this scene in silence, as did the other professionals. Even knowing that the archbishop had precious items on him, who would dare to snatch it risking offending the Goddess Church? Although in his senses, this woman¡¯s glove was a marvel, no less inferior than the ¡°Nameless Necromancer Book¡±! At this moment, Mu¡¯er had already put the glove on and began to pray: ¡°Master of Light¡­¡± ¡®Goddess wielding the endless radiance¡­¡± ¡°I plead for your care, your strength, your help¡­¡± Amidst this seemingly ordinary prayer, Su Lu and the other higher-tiered Transcendents all had solemn expressions, sensing the arrival of some power. Suddenly, they were startled to discover that the wall in front of Muter had changed. Flesh that seemed toe out of nowhere started to spread and cover the entire wall. In the middle, there was the silhouette of a person in a cross shape. Only a shabby and rigid face peeked out from the outside. ¡®It seems¡­ as if this Wall of Flesh¡­ swallowed him?¡¯ Su Lu closed his eyes, ¡®Every disaster¡­ needs a vessel. Is it this man who was the first toe into contact with the Dream of the Ancient God?¡¯ In retrospect, it was rather amusing. Who would have known that such a horrific disaster, affecting hundreds of thousands of lives had its origin potentially in the dream of a bum? ¡®This is the Mysterious World¡­ bizarre and full of danger¡­ The devil often hides in the details¡­ A simple oversight, or just a few whispers, could trigger a disaster¡­.¡¯ Chapter 200 - 0200: Attempt (One additional request for subscription) Chapter 200 - 0200: Attempt (One additional request for subscription) Chapter 200: Attempt (One additional request for subscription) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Is that¡­ a door?¡± Gazing at the Wall of Flesh, the professionals on scene were all visibly excited. Among them, the ones with selfish motives made up the majority. To them, the lives of hundreds of thousands of Nia City¡¯s citizens meant nothingpared to their own. ¡°So, if we leave from there¡­ can we return to our own world?¡± Connie took an unconscious step back. The Wall of Flesh only brought about a feeling of imminent danger for her. ¡°Under the gaze of the Goddess, we have nothing to fear¡­¡± At this point, Mu¡¯er had finished his prayer. He strode forward, attempting to touch the Wall of Flesh with his gloved hand. A halo of purity shimmered on his glove. Crack! Crack! The holy light gradually spread all over the Wall of Flesh, apanied by a sound that made everyone¡¯s teeth itch. The flesh receded, revealing scarlet patterns. It looked like the wall had really turned into a door. ¡®Did we really¡­ manage to solve it?¡¯ ¡®Did an escape route¡­ really appear so easily?¡¯ Su Lu took a step back, his face full of caution. ¡°Shevi¡­ Shevina¡­¡± In the end, the crucified man began to chant the sacred name. A crevice appeared, splitting him evenly in two from his forehead downward. The bloody door opened inwardly, revealing a dark space behind it. Beyond the door was¡­ ¡°Danger!¡± As if shocked by electricity, Su Lu¡¯s inspiration recoiled. He¡¯d sensed an unimaginable risk! Without hesitation, he quickly retreated. After all, having achieved the third rank of the [Odd Technician] ss, even a demon mansion wouldn¡¯t give him such an unsettling feeling. ¡°Behind the door¡­ hides an indescribable terror!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t look! Looking at it leads to death!¡± He retreated swiftly. Meanwhile, Muter¡¯s prayer continued to echo in his ears, ¡® . dust to dust, earth to earth¡­ that which is passing¡­ will eventually fade into history¡­¡± ¡°In the name of the Goddess¡­¡± ¡°You¡­ cannote out!¡± ¡°Damn it¡­¡± Su Lu quickly retreated, his grave expression showing that he¡¯d figured it out. ¡°A legendary professional lurking behind us, just to open the gate and let us escape when things are at stake? Who would believe that?!¡± ¡°If they wanted to save people, the hundreds of thousands of civilians outside are far more important than the professionals like us!¡± ¡°Mu¡¯er¡¯s aim was never to provide aid, but to¡­ investigate and seal?¡± ¡°To investigate the fallen Ancient God, Shevina¡­ and¡­ block all possibilities of its return? Let everything disappear into the mysterious spirit world?¡± ¡°For this purpose, even the sacrifice of a city is an eptable price?¡± ¡°And us professionals, are we just innocent victims caught in the crossfire? Or are we the¡­ ¡®price¡¯ necessary for the ¡®sealing¡¯? It doesn¡¯t seem like it¡­¡± All he knew now was that he needed to leave, and the farther away the better. That Door of Flesh was definitely not any escape route, but rather¡­ a Gateway to Unknown Terror! ¡°What happened?¡± Outside Nia City. Dunstan stood suddenly after looking towards the direction of Nia City, ¡°The speed at which the Spirit World is encroaching¡­ is moving at an unbelievable pace, did Mu¡¯er do something? He had always thought there was something off about Mu¡¯er. Mouthed about ¡®the will of God¡¯ and the word ¡®wait¡¯, yet he took the initiative to enter a soul trance and ventured into Nia City. ¡°What are those zealous believers¡­ plotting? Could it be¡­ some form of containment?¡± After all, Dunstan was a legendary professional of the [Arcane] path. His mind raced, quickly guessing some of the situation. Even gods that had fallen in history carried an unimaginable power. It¡¯s possible that merely because someone in the real world is chanting its name, it could act as a lever to initiate its resurrection and return! Compared to a rescue mission, to prevent the revival of this ancient god, letting events take their course, and sealing everything deep within the Spirit World would be the most effective way of containment and sealing! Even if¡­ it meant sacrificing a city and the lives of hundreds of thousands of people! ¡°Heh¡­ the Church!¡± A cold look shed across Dunstan¡¯s face. In the previous Arcane Spirit incident, while the Goddess of Light was not the mastermind, she, along with the Federation, merely watched as Green Tree Castle struggled against the enemy. It was already obvious from their attitudes. ¡°They¡¯re preparing¡­ or rather, fearing that someone might once again ascend to divinity? It¡¯s useless¡­ with the revival of the Transcendent tide, new gods will inevitably arise. It¡¯s the will of fate¡­¡± Su Lu¡¯s reaction wasn¡¯t slow at all, and there were few who made the same choice as him. Just as they turned to run down a fork in the path, the sh inevitably urred! The light representing the Goddess exploded in the passageway, brilliant and dazzling. However, in the next instant, it flickered like a firefly, entering an extremely dim state. Inside the passage, countless arms reached out from behind the Door of Flesh, grabbing hold of Muter¡¯s spiritual body and pulling him into the door. The power of a legendary professional and the marvels he possessed were unable to shake these arms in the slightest! What¡¯s more, numerous arms, each acting as if it had a target, reached toward the adventurers who were still in a state of shock. ¡°Help me!¡± Those returning to their senses thought about crying for help, but it was already toote. Hand by hand, professional after professional was pulled into the door. Strangely enough, the hands seemed to possess their own wisdom and deliberately ignored Oliver and others who were still asleep on the ground. ¡°Don¡¯t look back!¡± Inside the sewer, Su Lu was fleeing for his life. ¡°I¡¯m going to die, I¡¯m going to die¡­ that old Mu¡¯er cleric, it¡¯s his fault. If he wanted to seal the Evil God, why didn¡¯t he say so earlier? Did he want us to deliver ourselves to death?¡± ¡°Those church people, they didn¡¯t even spare their own lives, let alone others¡­¡± ¡°What¡­ are they thinking?¡± He activated the Agile Steps skill full throttle, barely visible as more than a blur. Sometimes he would run up walls, ovee numerous obstacles, and evade the dangerous energy emanating from behind. ¡°What¡¯s more important is¡­ it even failed!¡± After traversing quite a distance, Su Lu saw the sewer exit, immediately leapt up. The hazy view of Nia City looked heavenly to him. Lifting his head to take a look around, he was stunned to find he wasn¡¯t alone. Above him, Connie hovered mid-air in a graceful flying pose. And Freddy was keeping up with him in a leisurely stride, his ck deer-skin boots emitting a mysterious glow. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± The three of them looked at one another and retreated without any agreement. ¡°What¡­ just happened?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ but it¡¯s clear¡­ things went awry, even a fifth level professional got buried¡­¡± ¡°That terror¡­ it¡¯s not something we can handle..¡± Chapter 201 - 0201: Deterioration (Extra 2400, 2 updates, Request for Monthly Tickets) Chapter 201 - 0201: Deterioration (Extra 2400, 2 updates, Request for Monthly Tickets) Chapter 201: Deterioration (Extra 2400, 2 updates, Request for Monthly Tickets) Trantor: 549690339 Nia City. The buildings surrounding the street seemed somewhat surreal, the mist continually growing denser. A trio of figures spoke briefly, then immediately dispersed, each choosing a direction to escape. Su Lu, without uttering a word, dashed off. The scene he just encountered in the sewer had somewhat frightened him. Although he had not turned his head at the time, he still felt its presence. That fifth-level professional under Mu¡¯er¡¯smand, when confronting the terrifying entity behind the ¡®door¡¯, couldn¡¯t resist for even a second before he fell. ¡®Is this the might of the divine?¡¯ ¡®Even if¡­ it is only a fallen god?¡¯ ¡®What exactly is behind the door?¡¯ ¡­ Various thoughts kept spinning in his mind. At the same time, he felt a sense of helplessness. What should he do to escape this dream? ¡°The Door of Flesh in the sewer has been confirmed¡­ it is not an exit, on the contrary, it leads to an even deeper level of terror¡­¡± He intended to go to a safe ce to carefully consider his next move. After passing through a mist, a dark silhouette suddenly appeared on the street ahead. It was a humanoid Nightmare Demon. Seeing Su Lu, it immediately pounced, its ck tongue shooting out like an arrow. ¡°Disgusting beast!¡± Su Lu casually pressed his hand forward, amassing a terrifying spirit oppression into a beam, pressing the Nightmare Demon to the ground. Heavy Spirit Chains appeared like a web, restricting it to the spot. ¡°Considering the current despair and fear enveloping the entire Nia city¡­ killing it probably won¡¯t help much, it might even be able to resurrect!¡± Su Lu sighed, stepping over the struggling ck figure, ready to leave. At this moment, he had an inspiration and looked towards another direction. The mist was dispersed, revealing a figure ¨C it was Freddy! Behind him, several spider-like giant limbs were chasing after him relentlessly, moving extremely fast! It was that mountain-like Nightmare Demon! For some reason, it had targeted Freddy from among the separated three. And evidently, Freddy was no match for it. He was swiftly running away, looking haggard. Upon seeing Su Lu, his eyes immediately lit up, and he ran over there, From his ecstatic expression, Su Lu knew what he was thinking. As long as Su Lu could distract the Spider Monster for some time, at worst, Freddy could find another hiding ce. ¡®You ran into a beast because of your bad luck and now you want to drag me into it?¡¯ Su Lu¡¯s expression turned icy cold, a pale yellow Trick Card appearing in his hand, ¡°Release!¡± A ray of light emerged, spreading towards Freddy and the Spider Monster. ¡ª¡ª ¡®Slow Down Spell¡¯! This was deliberately sealed by Su Lu; it was an ability to limit an enemy. The originally fast duo was now moving in slow motion, a mere few seconds were enough for Su Lu to create a substantial distance between them. ¡°You¡­¡± Freddy was furious. Raising a hand, a strangely shaped pistol manifested and fired a shot instantly. Bang! The bullet hit the ground, creating a small hole. Su Lu, fully utilizing his [Wanderer] ability, maneuvered rapidly between the buildings. Suddenly, he lifted his hand, and a pale yellow Trick Card flew out. It exploded mid-air, transforming into a fireball and hurtling towards Freddy. ¡®Fireball Technique¡¯! ¡°What kind of strange ability is this?¡± Freddy, cing his hands protectively over his face, frantically tried to avoid the mes. Even though Freddy knew that the opponent was a spellcaster; how could his spells be so diverse and cast so quickly? Even wearing magical boots, his speed inevitably slowed down. The next moment, eight massive spider legs descended from the sky, casting a shadow below. It was that Spider Nightmare Demon! Anger, hatred, hostile emotions seemed to emanate from the manypound eyes on the shadowy beast¡¯s underbelly as it pressed down. ¡°Aargh¡­I won¡¯t ept this!¡± Freddy, trapped in a dead-end, roared. Indeed he was unwilling. In the era of the Transcendent, he had finally advanced to the third grade, bing one of the top figures in the Mysterious World, even the Church of the Goddess of Light would have to consult before speaking to him. Moreover, by sheer luck, he had managed to escape from the near-death situation in the sewer. Unbeknownst to him, due to being targeted by the spider monster, he was tricked and killed by Su Lu who he originally wanted to spare trouble. He couldn¡¯t understand how the other party happened to possess a spell that perfectly restricted him. Boom! A giant explosion rang out from behind, followed by a horrifying shockwave that rocked the surrounding buildings. Without stopping, Su Lumented, ¡°As expected of a third-rank [Gun Master]¡­¡± Thatst shot was clearly a self-destruct at the moment of death. If he hadn¡¯t been quick to act and chose to restrict the capabilities of the other, he might have been the one that got fooled and killed. If he had been dragged in close, with thatst attack, the other might have been able to drag him to the grave with him! ¡°Such malice in the human heart ¡­¡± Su Lu sighed. Unconsciously, he had already left the East District and hid in an empty building. ¡°No one is here ¡­ perfect ¡­ I can¡¯t go to the church, who knows what kind ofyout Mu¡¯er would have left behind ¡­¡± Su Lu randomly found a room, started to meditate, in reality, passively waiting for inspiration to recover. ¡°After that door opens¡­ the situation in Nia City will inevitably intensify ¡­ and, it can¡¯t be stopped ¡­¡± Aside from whether outside support woulde or not, even if several legendary upational persons arrive, facing the horrors beyond that door, what could they do? Competing with such an entity, even a dream left behind after its death, other than despair, is still despair! ¡°Next, the issue of the retreat route must be seriously considered.¡± Su Lu took an inventory of all his possessions. The most valuable were naturally the Demon Hunting dagger and the ¡°Nameless Necromancer Book¡±, along with the Evil Spirit Knight card. Besides that, there were over twenty Trick Cards. He originally nned to bury the ¡°Unnamed Undead Book¡± somewhere or put it in a safe ce, but before he could decide, the city of Nia had an upheaval and he had to carry it with him. At this moment, he was stroking the cover of the mysterious book in front of him, his face changing unpredictably. The Church of the Goddess of Light. The power of the sanctuary, turned into a circle of light, defended the main church building and a small za outside. Billy curled up in a corner, his heart incredibly restless. ¡°I hope Ian Luoen will seed¡­. Luoen is so powerful¡­ huh? Why do I think he¡¯s powerful? Wait¡­ who¡¯s Luoen?¡± He muttered to himself, oblivious to the thin mist that had forcefully seeped in. The holy light of the church couldn¡¯t bar itpletely. His body, after absorbing some of the mist, his skin turned pale as thoughpletely devoid of any blood. During this eerie transformation, Billy remembered even more: ¡°That Luoen¡­ no¡­ that day¡­ he was the arrogant kid I met in the memorial park¡­ he¡­ he tampered with my memories! It¡¯s such an evil and terrible ability, I have to report him to the church and the federation¡­¡± The moment he stood up, the outside world suddenly shook. An octopus floating in mid-air had boldly breached the defense of the holy light, therge quantities of sucker-bearing tentacles swept out, snatching away the survivors. ¡°Not good, the church¡¯s defense is broken!¡± Shouts rang out and panic spread inevitably¡­. Chapter 202 - 0202: Dream Spirit World (Three additional requests for subscription) Chapter 202 - 0202: Dream Spirit World (Three additional requests for subscription) Chapter 202: Dream Spirit World (Three additional requests for subscription) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°What is this?¡± The unrest within the city escted and seemed to plunge into an even more terrifying situation. Su Lu rose to his feet, approached the window, and opened a small gap. He saw a vast sea looming in mid-air. ¡°The Mental Realm¡­ has it been eroded to the second level this quickly?¡± Su Lu sat back down, pressing and kneading his forehead, his expression grave. If Nia City was eroded to the extent of the third-level Spirit World, even his spirit would not be able to travel freely. ¡°But there¡¯s still ast resort¡­¡± He stared at the card in his hand that sealed the Evil Spirit Knight. As a Cursed Spirit and a high-ranked Spiritual Body, the knight undoubtedly possessed the ability to traverse the Spirit World. If he just underwent ¡®Evil Spirit¡¯s Possession¡¯ one more time, he could try physically traveling the Spirit World! ¡°But¡­ the price is also horrendous, not to mention the burning of the soul¡­ I currently can¡¯t fully control the power of the Evil Spirit Knight. Every use involves great risk and I might be overtaken by its consciousness, allowing it to reincarnate using my body¡­¡± ¡°Moreover¡­ external power ultimately is external, difficult to control precisely¡­ even if I could traverse the Spirit World, it would be difficult to position it urately with my Soul Trance LV4¡­¡± The ability to traverse the Spirit World inevitably requires utilizing the power of the third-level Spirit World and above. However, at this moment, Su Lu¡¯s strength had not yet reached such a level. This means that even if he could escape Nia City, the price might be being lost in the depths of the Spirit World. In that case, his fate might be even worse than struggling within Nia City. That¡¯s why he wanted to see first what kind of n the officials had. Now that everything has gone awry, he could only rely on himself. ¡°I must increase my Soul Trance level, and at least touch the third-level Spirit World¡­ LV5 might not even be enough¡­as for the Experience Points, I can only supplement them from the ¡®Unnamed Necronomicon¡¯. It can be very useful for enhancing abilities relevant to the Spirit World, although its side effects are also significant¡­¡± Su Lu looked at the two Blood Vials ced next to him. These were what he had previously acquired from Blood Therapist Angie. They were allegedly very effective remedies for mental abnormalities. But the possible ¡®God¡¯s Blood¡¯ inside, made him reluctant to use it. ¡°At critical moments, they can only be used as therapeutic methods¡­ Even if this attempt fails, the Ancient God¡¯s Blood may be thest way out.¡± Su Lu gritted his teeth, made up his mind, and focused on his attribute panel: [Consume 1200 experience points¡­ Soul Trance level increased to LV5!] [Soul Trance LV5: Increase in Spirit Affinity, Increase in Spirit World Sensitivity, Spirit +0.8!] The experience points consumed quickly, and the ability of Soul Trance increased rapidly. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Su Lu groaned, grabbing his forehead. His inspiration was once again enhanced, and his perception of the Spirit World became even more in-depth. He even faintly sensed a space that was above the Mental Realm. No! It can no longer be described as ¡®a space¡¯. It was an omnipresent, pervading, bizarre world. In that world, many rules of the real world had either failed or distorted, full of incredible things, along with various mysterious symbols and representations. Its name is¨C¨Cthe ¡®Dream Spirit World¡¯! The ¡®Dream¡¯ here does not mean it is a worldposed of various dreams, but emphasizes the distortion of the rules, where time and space be meaningless, simr to the absurdity of dreams, where anything can happen! Of course, since anything can happen, it is possible to connect to dreams, but this is not everything, only a tiny part of it! Although Su Lu could sense this Spirit Worldyer at this moment, his spirit trying to break through was nearly impossible. ¡°Even I feel this way¡­ No wonder the research on the Spirit World in this world is still backward, mostly concentrated on the first level¡­ Even the [Mysterious Master], I¡¯m afraid, can¡¯t touch the secrets of the Dream Spirit World, huh?¡± Su Lu sighed and took a look at the insufficient experience points, and then opened the ¡°Unnamed Necronomicon¡±. Soon, he saw that page that was full of chaotic, abstract art with various colors and lines. ¡°Praise you, the spirit of all spirits, your domain is infinitely vast¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ve gone across the sea of the mind,ing to the third level of the spirit¡­¡± ¡°I saw¡­ the distortion of rules¡­¡± ¡°That vast, absurd, everything, are your masterpieces¡­¡± This time, he was prepared and highly concentrated, or perhaps his Soul Trance level had increased, which allowed him to continue reading. ¡°Countless dreams¡­ just stones picked up randomly on the roadside¡­¡± ¡°Thend is vastly broad, located above the ocean¡­ capable of holding the power of the divine¡­¡± [Ding! Fifth-order profession information detected ¨C Soul Reaper, analyzing¡­] The prompt on the attribute panel appeared at some point. Immersed in the book, Su Lu caught glimpses of his inspiration value and immediately stopped reading. ¡°Phew¡­ Luckily, it hasn¡¯t reached the limit¡­ There is no need for treatment.¡± He breathed a sigh of relief, closed the ¡°Unnamed Necronomicon¡±, and checked the other data. Soon, he discovered two interesting notifications: [You¡¯ve read the ¡°Unnamed Necronomicon¡±, Spirit +1.5!] [XP +1500] ¡­ ¡°Directly increasing the spirit? There wasn¡¯t any increase before¡­ It seems that although this book is dangerous, it also brings great benefits¡­¡± Su Lu looked at the prompt and the surge in experience points, swirling with thoughts: ¡°There was no direct increase in the spirit data before, and the experience points increased less. Could it be because I didn¡¯t see a critical point?¡± This point should be the appearance of the fifth-order Legendary profession! He nced at the thickness of the book and found that he had already read more than half of it. ¡°The remaining content is the real treasure¡­ but it¡¯s a pity¡­ it¡¯s not something I can unearth right now,¡± Su Lu sighed, then firmly said: ¡°Increase the level of Soul Trance!¡± [Consume 2400 experience points¡­ Soul Trance level increased to LV6!] [Soul Trance LV6: Detect the thirdyer of the Spirit World, Spirit +1!] Crash! Su Lu¡¯s body trembled. When he opened his eyes again, he was astonished to find himself in a bizarre world. Thend was semi-transparent, and he could vaguely see the vast sea below. It seemed that he was walking in the sky. Higher up, a pink pig was flying freely. ¡°Unconsciously¡­ I am in Soul Trance, and I havee to¡­ the Dream Spirit World?¡± Su Lu muttered to himself, sensing his physical body, which could return at any time, and only then did he breathe a sigh of relief. He carefully observed his surroundings,municating with various kinds of information through his Spiritual Body, and immediately gained a lot of knowledge: ¡°Here, most of the rules of reality be invalid or distorted, bing bizarre, like dreams, but also exist in reality¡­ Meanwhile, touching the thirdyer of the Spirit World is the prerequisite for Spirit World Traversal!¡± Only in the Dream Spirit World, would the distance rule be invalid, a single step he takes, might cross thousands of kilometers in the real world! The so-called ¡®Spirit World Traversal¡¯ takes advantage of this property! Chapter 203 - 0203: Possession (Extra 2600, 4 updates, Request for Monthly Tickets) Chapter 203 - 0203: Possession (Extra 2600, 4 updates, Request for Monthly Tickets) Chapter 203: Possession (Extra 2600, 4 updates, Request for Monthly Tickets) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°It¡¯s precisely due to this kind of distance distortion that if you don¡¯t have an urate location, it¡¯s incredibly easy to get lost in the Dream Spirit World¡­¡± If a spiritual body gets lost in the Dream Spirit World, its physical counterpart in reality loses control, and death or mutation into a beast ismon. After realizing this, Su Lu didn¡¯t even dare to go too far. His current level of Soul Trance just barely allows him to break into the Dream Spirit World. If he strays too far, he may never return. ¡°And besides¡­ anything can happen in the Dream Spirit World!¡± A caterpir on the ground today, might morph into a Giant Dragon by tomorrow! Majestic mountains and vast seas might turn into deste deserts within the blink of an eye. Times change, all in a blink of an eye! It holds unimaginable treasures, but also harbors terrifying risks! ¡°Countless dreams¡­ are just stones you pick up on the roadside¡­¡± ¡°The earth is infinitely vast, located in the sky above the ocean¡­ capable of bearing the power of the divine¡­¡± Su Lu recalled the descriptions about the Dream Spirit World in the ¡°Unnamed Undead Book¡±. ¡°Here, it¡¯s possible to connect to existing dreams, perhaps a stone or even a flower on the roadside could be a vibrant dream world¡­¡± The third level of the Spirit World, called the Dream Spirit World, is more about its dream-like weird and unpredictable nature, while its ability to connect with dreams is only a part of its powers. ¡°The most terrifying aspect of the Dream Spirit World¡­ is that it can bear the power of the divine! In other words, there might be traces of divine beings passing through or left behind!¡± The divine power is infinitely mighty. How could it easily descend into the real world? The sh of rules between the two worlds restricts it! Even in the Illusory Spirit Realm and Mental Realm, where divine beings are scarcely present because of the difficulty to amodate them. Once they descend, they must pay a price! But the Dream Spirit World is different! Its absurd rules are sufficient to amodate all divine powers! ¡°In other words¡­ this is the real world of the bosses. I might run into a divine being after walking two steps? Such a mighty presence¡­ just a sweep of its light or a glimpse of its true body, and I would die, right?¡± Su Lu shivered: ¡°The Dream Spirit World¡­ is truly filled with danger!¡± Of course, danger and opportunity coexist. As long as you interpret the symbols and symbols of the Dream Spirit World and understand the ¡®knowledge¡¯ behind them, you can acquire all sorts of magical and mysterious powers! In the real world, high-end mystical knowledge often directly equates to power! For example¡­ by reading ¡°Nameless Necromancer Book¡±, Su Lu acquired abundant experience and directly elevated his spirit! In the Dream Spirit World, as long as you find the real ¡®treasure¡¯, you can achieve the same thing. Of course¡­ it¡¯s more likely to run into danger. After briefly testing his abilities, Su Lu suppressed his joy of levelling up and shifted his thoughts to how to resolve this crisis and escape. ¡°I can now be certain that¡­ the Dream of the Ancient God¡­ Shewinado¡¯s dream, its source is right here, within the Dream Spirit World! But¡­ I can¡¯t solve it!¡± How does a third-rank professional solve a problem beyond the sixth rank? Even if it¡¯s just a dream! Thus, Su Lu turned his attention to self-rescue. ¡°Currently, Nia City is being pulled into the Spirit World¡­ it has already reached the second level, may soon enter the third level, bing a city within the Dream Spirit World¡­¡± ¡°My soul can leave at any moment¡­ What I need to do now is to get my body out as well! The abilities of the Evil Spirit Knight should, given my current level of Soul Trance, barely allow me to detach¡­ I must try, the sooner the better!¡± Su Lu¡¯s spirit returned to his body, a glint of light flickering in his eyes: ¡°Evil Spirit Possession!¡± He took out the silver insignia of Seal, once again partially unsealing the power within. Crack! A second crack appeared on the insignia, dreadfully shocking. ck mes surged from the crack and coiled around Su Lu, igniting violently. ¡°Ahh!!!¡± Despite being prepared, Su Lu couldn¡¯t help but scream in pain. Roar! Within the zing fire, he wore a ck cloak and his eyes flickered with ck fire. An array appeared beneath his feet, summoning a skeletal horse wrapped in zing mes. Crack! He sped away on his horse, galloping in mid-air. ¡°Roar!¡± The surrounding Nightmare Demons were rmed and gathered around. After spotting the ck Knight, they didn¡¯t attack but prostrated respectfully. ¨C They felt the suppression of the hierarchy in the Spirit World! The other party was a true and higher Spirit World creature! ¡°These Nightmare Demons¡­ they aren¡¯t attacking me?¡± ¡°So painful¡­ But I can barely control the actions of the ck Knight¡­¡± ¡°Could it be due to my leveling up?¡± Su Lu coldly observed his surroundings, ck fire burning in his pupils. His consciousness immediately took control of his body, intending to use this power to break through and escape Nia City. Through Su Lu¡¯s senses, the entire Nia City had changedpletely. Buildings weathered, steel corroded, the ground decayed¡­ as if it had transformed into a true Spirit World city. Everything felt somewhat illusory, with only a few spots still indicating a strong reaction. ¡°Over there in the East District, even I can sense danger and unspeakable frightening¡­ while the real exit should be¡­ huh?¡± Su Lu rode the nightmare at high speed, threading through the thick mist. It didn¡¯t take long for him to arrive at a street, looking at a particr building. It was a private clinic, a ce he knew very well! It was the home of Angie Ribi and her sister Dora! ¡°So that¡¯s how it is¡­ the passageway in the East District leads to an unknown terror¡­ while the passageway here leads to¡­ the real source?¡± Being not a true Evil Spirit Knight, he couldn¡¯t leave directly, and had to find the weak spot in this Dream of the Ancient God! And now, Su Lu had found it. It turned out the weak spot in the dream was right here! Or rather¡­ within Dora¡¯s Mental Secret Realm! ¡°No wonder when I camest time, I found her dreams incredibly terrifying¡­¡± Su Lu noticed that all the Nightmare Demons in the city, intentionally or not, were avoiding this clinic, as if there was something terrifying hidden within. ¡°Given the circumstances, there¡¯s no other way¡­¡± He spurred the nightmare into a leap. Whoosh! Suddenly, he arrived at the second level of the Spirit World. The nightmare was trotting on the sea of consciousness. In just a few steps, he saw a Solitary Ind Secret Realm, alongside another somewhat dim one that seemed to belong to an ordinary person. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Su Lu stopped thinking and plunged straight into Dora¡¯s Mental Secret Realm. It was a meadow filled with warmth, and not far off seemed to be a castle in a European style. However¡­ all signs of life had disappeared, and on thewn was a monster with a vertical eye at its core and countless tentacles sprouting from it! Flesh Polluter!! Chapter 204 - 0204: Old Friends Reunited (Additional 2800, five more subscriptions requested!) Chapter 204: Old Friends Reunited (Additional 2800, five more subscriptions requested!) Trantor: 549690339 As an [Odd Technician] and a seasoned explorer of people¡¯s hearts, Su Lu has expert-level understanding of the Mental Secret Realm. Generally speaking, the defense of a Mental Secret Realm is about one level higher than its actual level. That is to say, amon person¡¯s mental defense is close to that of a first-level upational Person, and the defense of the first-level upational Person can only be breached or resisted by a second-level power. In this regard, the beasts in Dora¡¯s Mental Secret Realm would not exceed a first-level ranking. However, at this moment, the Flesh Polluter standing before Su Lu, its body full of a dirty, mystical aura, was seeminglyposed of a lot of severed limbs and pieces. It¡¯s unknown where the flesh it consumed came from. A malicious aura, close to a third-level rank, was released from the beast. ¡°So there are issues¡­ Has the heart been contaminated because of long term blood loss?¡± With burning eyes, Su Lu stared at the Flesh Polluter, and a hoarse voice emerged: ¡°Thou¡­ are guilty!¡± He drew his scimitar and charged on horseback. Gurgling sounds! The Flesh Polluter¡¯s vertical pupils fixed on Su Lu while its many tentacles writhed and charged at an extremely fast speed, tightly wrapping around the Dark Knight. Crack! Next moment, a crescent-shaped de light emerged, breaking the tentacles. The de light seemed like a meat grinder, causing all the tentacles to be broken and flung in all directions. Through the revolting rain of blood and flesh, Su Lu continued his charge and stood before the Flesh Polluter. ¡°Scream!!!¡± From the Flesh Polluter¡¯s vertical pupils, a sharp and terrifying scream rang out, and a gray-white light shot out from the eyes to hit directly at Su Lu¡¯s chest. Ayer of gray-white stone chips came into view, seeming as if they wanted to spread from his chest in all directions. ¡°Petrifying beam?¡± Su Luughed lightly, his speed didn¡¯t change, he passed right through the Flesh Polluter¡¯s center. Immediately, he pulled off a piece with his hand. Crack! A piece of gray-white stone chip was ripped off and ground into powder. ¡°Ignoring the high magic resistance of the ck Knight, even a regr Spiritual Body would greatly weaken the effect of such petrifying curse magic¡­ As expected of an irrational and crazed beast.¡± Behind him, the Flesh Polluter stood still. Next moment¡­ Boom! A ck me burned fiercely across the Flesh Polluter, spreading to all the tentacles in a few seconds. In the end, this disgusting beast turned into ashes. Su Lu did not stop, he rode his Nightmare horse, stamping through the ancient castle, and entering the central hall. There was no ordinary mental guard in the old castle, not even one trace of a living person, just like everything had disappeared. ¡°Huh?¡± Behind the hall, Su Lu reached a boudoir, where on the soft velvet bed, he discovered a ck crack. ¡°Actually¡­ even subconsciousness is missing. In a vegetative state, that would be putting it lightly.¡± Su Lu pursed his lips and plunged deep into the ck crack. Crack. It felt as if his whole body passed through an electric current, feeling a bit numbing and tingling. When Su Lu regained his senses, he found himself in another world. A bizarre world filled with all sorts of incredible things! ¡°Dream Spirit World! The deep ends of Dora¡¯s Mental Secret Realm¡­ There¡¯s actually a crack leading here! Is this also an effect of God¡¯s Blood?¡± Su Lu nced around and found himself in some kind of wooden hut. The construction of the hut was peculiar, seemingly built from twisty roots of old trees, full of a twisted artistic style. If one looks long at it, it would definitely cause dizziness, even inducing nausea. ¡°Dora¡¯s dream¡­connected here¡­ Could this be the core of the Dream of the Ancient God? The beginning and the end of everything?¡± While being vignt, Su Lu walked out of the wooden door. What he saw was a dark forest. Many branches forked out, forming strange arms pointing towards the sky in all manner of attitudes. Within the woods, shadows upon shadows, as though a few dark figures were moving. Su Lu released his inspiration and soon found a source of sound. After pondering for a moment, he spurred his horse and gave chase. Just a few stepster, he suddenly turned around, only to see that the wooden house had disappeared without a trace. ¡°Okay¡­ there¡¯s no going back now.¡± Su Lu shook his head and rushed into the ck Forest. ¡°Whimper¡­ big sister, I¡¯m so scared!¡± Somewhere in the woods. The petite reporter Dora hid under a tree, looking at her older sister Angie standing in front of her. This violent woman was having multiple injuries on her body, holding an axe in her hand, and ring at the enemy in front of her fiercely. ¡ªIt was a peculiar ¡°Z¡± shaped symbol. What was initially an abstract symbol seemed to transition from two dimensions to three, attaining a separate entity with four tiny limbs. And in its hand, it held a strangely-shaped scythe, preparing to strike. ng! The scythe shed with the axe once again, sending the violent woman flying backward. ¡°Big sis!¡± Seeing this, Dora rushed over: ¡°Are you alright?¡± ¡°Are you an idiot? Don¡¯t you know to run away?¡± Angie, seeing Dora approach, cursed angrily: ¡°Do you want my death to be absolutely worthless?¡± ¡°But¡­ But¡­ ¡± Dora was choking back tears, unable to speak. The next moment, the Z-shaped pursuer had already made it in front of them, raising his butcher knife high. ¡°Ah!¡± Dora let out a scream, hugging her sister. Thud! The expected pain did note. She looked up and found a ck knight appearing out of nowhere, his skeletal horse¡¯s front leg was fiercely stomping on the head of the Z-shaped pursuer, driving it into the ground. ¡°Another¡­ another monster? Whimper¡­ big sister¡­ this ce is so scary¡­ Dora wants to go home¡­¡± Dora cried even louder. ¡°Silence!¡± Having seen this scene, as well as Angie¡¯s hostile expression, Su Lu could not help but roar: ¡°Can¡¯t you even tell friend from foe? It¡¯s me who saved you!¡± ¡°Ah!¡± The two sisters eximed in unison: ¡°Are you¡­ human or beast?¡± ¡°I¡¯m from Nia City, I even did a transaction with Doctor Angie before!¡± Su Lu chose to reveal his identity but kept his actual appearance hidden. ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± Angie looked surprised. ¡°How did you end up here?¡± Su Lu quickly asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ since that day¡­ I can¡¯t remember how long it¡¯s been, seemed like half a month ago, something strange happened in Nia City. I nned to take Dora and leave, but unexpectedly, we ended up here¡­ ¡± Angie recalled vaguely. ¡®The pace of time¡­ is it already inconsistent?¡¯ Su Lu looked serious and mentally noted it down. ¡°Thankfully¡­ I found my sister here.¡± Angie stroked Dora¡¯s hair with a relieved expression. ¡°So¡­ how long have you been here?¡± Su Lu stared at Dora. ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t know¡­ I can¡¯t remember¡­¡± Dora,pletely oblivious that the ck knight was Su Lu, answered nervously: ¡°I only know that it¡¯s been a very, very long time¡­ I could often hear my sister¡¯s voice beside my ear¡­ but before, there were not so many beasts here, not until those people arrived!¡± Chapter 205 - 0205: Black Peak (Seeking monthly tickets) Chapter 205: ck Peak (Seeking monthly tickets) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Were there no beasts before this? And those people?¡± Su Lu began to suspect: ¡°Could it be¡­ Oliver from the Church of Light and Theo from the Federation?¡± ¡°Yes, they imed to be official representatives but refused to provide me protection.¡± Dora said resentfully. ¡°That¡¯s interesting¡­¡± Su Lu couldn¡¯t help but sigh: ¡°However, this is understandable. Their bodies are over there in the sewer system in East District, but their spirits have been drawn into the true Dream of the Ancient God¡­¡± ¡°This¡­ Mr. Knight!¡± Dora saw Su Lu deep in thought and couldn¡¯t help but feel hopeful: ¡°I know it¡¯s a difficult request, but we really have no choice. Could you¡­ lead us out of here?¡± ¡°I wish to leave as well¡­¡± Su Lu sighed, ¡°Do you know the way out?¡± ¡°I do!¡± Unexpectedly, Dora really answered:¡±The exit is on the highest peak¡­ The group from the church was heading that way too! Humph¡­ I was the one who told them¡­ ¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Su Lu looked up in surprise, heading in the direction she pointed. In the previously dark sky, a peak had gradually appeared. ¡°Damn¡­ it doesn¡¯t make sense! Wait, what does ¡®science¡¯ mean in the context of the Spirit World? ¡± Su Lu paused to think, quickly concluding: ¡°The position of this peak¡­ only exists in our memories, so it can only be seen after it¡¯s ¡®revealed¡¯?¡± He began to understand. Because he didn¡¯t know there was such a peak before, he couldn¡¯t see it even if he was at the foothill. Once someone ¡®informed¡¯ him that there ¡®is¡¯ a peak, he could see it. That is the whimsicality of the Dream Spirit World. ¡°¡­Sister, why are you pinching me?¡± Dora yelled out. Seeing Su Lu turned to look at her, Angie¡¯s face turned crimson out of embarrassment. Su Lu didn¡¯t say anything, realizing that this aggressive woman was just on her guard. He said, ¡°You two can follow me¡­ but do you know that Nia City has undergone a terrifying change, and it¡¯s practically impossible to leave¡­¡± He briefly exined what happened in Nia City, and as expected, saw despair on the sisters¡¯ faces. ¡°In other words¡­ even if we get out, we are still in danger?¡± Angie turned pale, ¡°And¡­ Dora¡¯s body¡­¡± ¡°Even if both of you follow me back to the real world, you would be only two spirits¡­¡± Su Lu told the truth: ¡°But I must leave¡­ As for you two, think it over.¡± Sometimes reality is directly linked with cruelty and despair. Even if their spirits return to their own bodies, for Dora, it¡¯s not exactly a good thing. In such a situation, she was not merely paralyzed or disabled, she might die on the spot! However, retaining her bizarre state could help keep her alive. Beyond despair, there is an even deeper despair. ¡°What happened¡­ to my body?¡± Dora looked at her sister, still confused. ¡°No¡­¡± Tears welled up in Angie¡¯s eyes, this strong woman was on the verge of bursting into tears. ¡°So, have you made up your mind?¡± Su Lu looked at that peak, calcting the time when Oliver and his group reached the top, and couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of urgency. ¡°We have decided. We want to stay here!¡± Angie suddenly looked up and decisively replied: ¡°There might still be a solution here¡­ and things can¡¯t get any worse here, right?¡± ¡°Indeed!¡± Su Lu nodded, and took out the ¡°Nameless Necromancer Book¡± after looking at the two sisters. Although they hadn¡¯tmitted suicide, the current situation where their spiritual bodies were wandering in the Spirit World and could not return was quite simr to the state of the undead. ¡°I have a method here which can be yourst resort!¡± As an acquaintance, he didn¡¯t mind giving them a hand. Of course, he didn¡¯t intend to give them the ¡°Nameless Necromancer Book¡± directly but to provide them with the Necromancer heritage within it. Maybe, Dora would be a suitable candidate! Just as he opened the book. Buzz! Buzz! A circle of terrifying dark purple light blossomed on the ¡°Nameless Necromancer Book¡±. Many mysterious symbols emerged, forming another new and constantly changing emblem. It was somewhat simr to an Ouroboros, continuously turning itself and emitting a mysterious aura and knowledge. Continuously devouring, constantly reviving, in a kind of bizarre cycle. ¡°Is this¡­ undead?¡± An infatuated expression appeared on the faces of Angie and Dora as they gazed at the massive symbol, seeming to receive some sort of inheritance. ¡°Indeed¡­¡± Su Lu watched the scene without closing the book: ¡°The status of the ¡®Nameless Necromancer Book¡¯ is high, and the supernatural power disyed in the Dream Spirit World is even more powerful¡­ those symbols and emblems that actively formed, is a clear proof!¡± Crack! Crack! At this moment, something unexpected happened. Within the ck Forest, several twisted monster trees pulled out their root systems, turning into tree giants, roaring as they reached out for the ¡°Nameless Necromancer Book¡±. Not only that, but arge number of character beasts appeared, also roaring and looking in the direction of the book. ¡°For these beasts, is the ¡®Nameless Necromancer Book¡¯ a greater temptation? Or¡­ do they have a higher hatred value?¡± Su Lu quickly closed the book. The Spirit Chain flew out, binding the two women as he began to eradicate. ck Peak. After parting ways with the Angie sisters, Su Lu set foot on the peak. Upon reaching here, his inspiration surged, and he was hardly able to pinpoint the real world, finding a path back. ¡°As expected¡­ the passage back to reality is at the top of the peak!¡± Su Lu made his way on horseback. ¡°Oliver and his group¡­ even if they go back, their bodies are still in Nia City¡­ they might plunge into Nia City as soon as they leave the dream, and it would¡¯ve all been for nothing. But I¡¯m different¡­¡± Actually, this peak was a weak point of the dream. He could activate the Spirit World Traversal and leave here right away. But the coordinates were not easy to control. Although he would definitely still be in the real world, he didn¡¯t know where he wouldnd. If he ended up on the edge of the world, in some undiscovered barbaric corners, then he truly would want to die crying. ¡°The closer you get to the top, the closer to the source, the more urate the positioning!¡± The Nightmare Horse sped on, traversing mountains and ridges as easily as in roads. Soon, they arrived somewhere near the mountain top. ¡°Hmm?¡± Su Lu caught sight of Oliver¡¯s group. At this moment, this Bishop looked somewhat haggard, with Theo and others by his side. Although some of them had extraordinary abilities not on their spiritual bodies and had theirbat strength greatly reduced in the Spirit World, they were not to be underestimated as a group. Seeing this, Su Lu thought it was a bit strange. Immediately, his eyesnded on the tomb situated at the top of the peak. It was a tomb madepletely of marble bs or perhaps a temple. Like a structure from Greek mythology, it was made with marble arches, majestic and brilliant. Around the temple, there were countless beasts. One by one, the Symbol Soldiers filled the entire space, appearing like a dedicated guard, standing still. Su Lu took a few more steps forward, and thousands of Symbol Soldiers nearby turned to face him, creating a hair-raising sensation. Chapter 206 - 0206: Testing (Additional 3000, two more subscriptions requested!) Chapter 206: Testing (Additional 3000, two more subscriptions requested!) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°This seems like it¡¯s guarding something important!¡± Su Lu was very cautious about everything in the Dream of the Ancient God. But after sensing something, he immediately felt a sinking feeling in his heart. ¡°The real passage¡­ is in the temple!¡± ¡°It¡¯s impossible for me to rush in, facing unknown horrors¡­ Still, at least I have to get to the perimeter of the temple. That way, my positioning will be more urate.¡± At this point, he was confident in his ability to traverse back to the real world, but his location would be randomly ced somewhere between the Old and the New Continent. Su Lu didn¡¯t want to end up thrown into the Chris Empire, having to take a ferry back for several months. He thought for a moment, intending to go over and call out to Theo and the others, collecting some information in passing. Oliver and the others had arrived much earlier than him, and should have gained some experience. ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± ¡°A wanted criminal of the Federation!¡± ¡°ck Knight!¡± Upon seeing Su Lu, Theo and the others immediately became alert and assumed defensive postures. ¡®Damn¡­ I forgot I¡¯m wanted!¡¯ After thinking for a moment, Su Lu said in a low voice, ¡°In the face of the obstacle ahead¡­ we need to unite!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it!¡± Looking at Su Lu¡¯s fiery gaze, Theo firmly refused the proposal for cooperation: ¡°I will never cooperate with a criminal! Especially¡­ since you¡¯ve killed people from our Eleventh Bureau!¡± In reality, there were two reasons for this. One, they simply didn¡¯t believe that Su Lu had the strength to enter the temple. ¡°Really¡­¡± It seemed that these people were still unaware of what had happened to their bodies in the real world. Su Lu chuckled lightly: ¡°What a pity.¡± At that moment, Oliver, who had been closing his eyes to rest, suddenly opened them, ¡°I pray¡­Let the light descend!¡± A burst of holy light fell on Su Lu¡¯s cloak, burning fiercely. ¡ª¡±Holy Light Attack!¡± ¡°So they made the first move? Did they sense my hostility?¡± Su Lu let out a heartyugh, spurring his horse forward: ¡°Kill!¡± With a single sweep of his de, he killed several of the men in ck cloaks from the Eleventh Bureau who were caught off guard. These men were all ¡°Soldiers¡±, ¡°Gunfighters¡±, and the like. If they had guns and special bullets in the real world, Su Lu wouldn¡¯t dare to assault them like this. But now¡­ their Spiritual Bodies were only a bit stronger than ordinary people¡¯s. Bang! As Su Lu was charging, he was struck by several bullets. The bullets, engraved with runes and emitting a sacred glow, made him feel slightly ufortable. Looking up, he saw Theo aiming at him. Theo was holding an old-fashioned firearm, seemingly of the earliest flintlock design. ¡°A marvelous weapon of that level that you can bring into the Spirit World?¡± Su Lu sneered: ¡°Spirit oppression!¡± Boom! After two rounds of advancement, his terrifying spiritual power, which had already reached 10.0,bined with the temporary increase from the Spirit Oppression, came crashing down like a raging river from mid-air. His Spirit Oppression could bepared to the might of an average Giant Dragon, demonstrating a top predator¡¯s disdain for its prey. The members of the church and the Eleventh Bureau who were below the third rank Transcendents couldn¡¯t resist at all. They were crawling on the ground, their Spiritual Bodies trembling. ¡®Because they are Spiritual Bodies, the effects are even better!¡¯ Su Lu let out a heartyugh, lifted his scimitar, and started another massacre. ¡°Holy Light Cage!¡± At this moment, Oliver, who had been chanting, finally stopped his prayers and pointed at Su Lu. Several beams of white holy light flew out, forming a cage-like structure, trapping the ck Knight inside. Lines of white and majestic light, filled with a fierce aura formed into cross-shaped swords, continuously falling and piercing the ck Knight¡¯s body. ¡°Ah!¡± An agony that pierced directly into his soul caused Su Lu to cry out uncontrobly. If he were not in a state of possession by the evil spirit, he might have already been finished! ¡°Evil¡­ Shall be purged!¡± Oliver moved forward step by step, his face resolute. ¡°Evil¡­ Your definition of evil?¡± Su Lu roared suddenly, several trick cards appearing in his hand. After being possessed by the evil spirit, he wasn¡¯t merely the ¡®ck Knight¡¯. He was also a third-tier Magician! Boom! Several fireballs exploded in the small space, fierce waves of fire sweeping through, reducing a few unlucky low-level upational persons in the front to ashes. ¡°Cards? You are¡­ a Magician from the Ancient Snake Society!¡± A light shield appeared around Oliver, protecting him like a shell. A look of shock appeared on his face. ¡°Go¡­ to hell!¡± Amid the mes, Su Lu rode out on his horse, the cards in his hand rapidly shattering, transforming into a series of spells. ¨C¡®eleration Spell¡¯! ¨C¡®Slowdown Spell¡¯! ¨C¡®Vine Entwining¡¯! ¨C¡®Weapon Enchantment¡¯! All of these were his ¡®harvests¡¯ during this period. He activated them all at once, boosting the Nightmare Horse¡¯s speed to the limit, while the actions of the enemy on the other side slowed down considerably. Huge vines, with sharp thorns, sprouted from the ground, sweeping towards the remaining enemies. Bang! Su Lu was shot in the chest by Theo for the third time. But that was hisst attack. The next moment, two strands of vines entwined around Theo¡¯s legs, and as Su Lu sped past, he harvested his spiritual body like a grim reaper. In the blink of an eye, only Oliver was left from the original team of the church and The Eleventh Bureau. The man was, after all, a fourth-tier master upational person. Even if he was only left with his spiritual body, his defense was extremely terrifying. ¡°You, take this!¡± However, Su Lu had no intention of fighting him head on. He waved his right hand, and a lot of chains appeared, binding Oliver into a ball and fiercely throwing him towards the temple. Boom! In mid-air, the chains of spirituality shattered. Next was Oliver¡¯s holy shield. He let out a scream, fell to the ground and was engulfed in a sea of Character Soldiers. ¡°Demon¡¯sckey!¡± ¡°I curse you!¡± He fought bravely, his whole body swirling with holy fire, burning every Character Soldier that pounced on him to ashes. But the enemies were too numerous to count, like ants, pouring in wave after wave, quickly depleting Oliver¡¯s strength. Desperately breaking through the encirclement, he saw Su Lu coldly waiting for him outside the safety line. ¡°Die!¡± Su Lu¡¯s scimitar swept past, taking Oliver¡¯s head. He immediately retreated swiftly. The Character Soldiers watched this scene, and they slowly backed off, standing at their respective posts like statues that wouldn¡¯t move for tens of thousands of years. ¡°So¡­ these Character Soldiers only defend and never pursue?¡± ¡°But ¡­ even after being killed in such numbers, their total count seems not to have decreased, as if they¡¯re being constantly replenished. Therefore, the strategy of attrition ispletely useless!¡± ¡°However, killing Oliver and the others¡¯ spiritual bodies granted me a substantial amount of experience¡­ It seems that my guess was right. Experiencees from True Spirits¡­ the most mysterious part of spiritual bodies!¡± Su Lu retreated to the safety line, looked at the temple, and a lot of thoughts came into his mind. Chapter 207 - 0207: Escaping (Asking for Monthly Tickets at Third Update) Chapter 207: Escaping (Asking for Monthly Tickets at Third Update) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°XP:[2900]¡± Su Lu nced at his attribute bar. Originally, his experience was almost depleted after the promotion of Soul Trance. Fortunately, he had arge batch of supplements, and his values returned to normal. ¡°Sure enough¡­ the fastest yield is from killing¡­ But where are there so many professionals for me to kill? The previous and the present battle are almost equivalent to the umted Transcendents of two major cities¡­ ¡± ¡°Besides, they attacked me first¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m a good citizen. I won¡¯t kill without reason¡­¡± Su Lu believed that he had maintained his bottom line¡­ probably. Living in such a world full of despair and sadness, he could never be certain about the day he mightpletely give up. ¡°No matter the case, I need to get out of here first!¡± He looked towards the temple. ¡°Inside the temple is the only escape route. Even if there are dangers there, at least I need to reach the temple. I¡¯m rapidly reaching the limit of being possessed by evil spirits!¡± Thinking this, Su Lu no longer hesitated. He spurred his mount, the Nightmare Horse neighed, and charged into the alert zone of the Symbol Soldiers. Ding Ding Dang Dang! A major battle was about to begin. The Symbol Soldiers in the rear threw their weapons onto Su Lu. In front of him, numerous ¡®soldiers¡¯ swung their shields and spears! They were real[Soldiers]! In his inspiration, the strength of these eerie humanoid symbols, each of them were equivalent to a first-order physical upational person! ¡°Get out¡­ of my way!¡± The ck mes in his eyes suddenly red up. Wherever his gaze went, the ck mes burned, turning arge group of Symbol Soldiers into ashes. ¡®Huh? Feels like something strange has drilled into my head, it doesn¡¯t seem like experience¡­¡¯ Su Lu felt a little abnormal, but he didn¡¯t have the time to think more. The massive Symbol Soldiers were almost like an inexhaustible ocean. What¡¯s more, no matter how many were killed here, the temple would automatically walk out of the supplement ¨C this had been tested with Oliver before, so there was absolutely no chance of luck or taking advantage! ¡°Kill!¡± After the eye-ming wave, Su Lu struggled to charge forward, swinging his scimitar. Zi La! Wherever the de light passed, many spears broke in the middle, and the Symbol Soldiers behind were the same. ¡°Charge, charge, charge!¡± Su Lu was very clear about his goal. Regardless of the injuries of his body and the Nightmare Horse, he kept rushing towards the temple. ¡°¡­Zyaina Alfan Zengdery¡­¡± As he rushed into a certain area, he felt a momentary chill on his scalp. A row of Symbol ¡®Mages¡¯ at the rear was chanting spells. Orange-yellow fireballs appeared in their hands and smashed over, covering the sky and the earth. ¡°There are even Mages!¡± Su Lu cursed, enduring the fireball wave, and continued to charge inside. The further inside, therger the guarding Symbol Soldiers were, and their strength was even rising continuously! By the end, the entire front row of guards was actually second-order strength! ¡®If this continues, it will be like an ant killing an elephant¡­¡¯ ¡®If it doesn¡¯t work, I¡¯ll have to use that way!¡¯ Su Lu, who was feeling that he was reaching his limit, gritted his teeth and pulled out the ¡°Nameless Necromancer Book¡± from his arms and threw it hard in another direction! Weng! The ¡°Nameless Necromancer Book¡± automatically flipped in mid-air. In the purple light, numerous symbols poured out to form the symbolic pattern of a snake with its tail in its mouth. It was like a pile of fresh and bright dung, particrly attracting these Symbolic Flies! Nearly half of the humanoid symbols immediately abandoned Su Lu and aggregated towards the position where the ¡°Nameless Necromancer Book¡± was. ¡°Goodbye!¡± Taking advantage of this opportunity, Su Lu maneuvered the Nightmare Horse to leap high. Despite the price of the Nightmare Horse being torn apart in mid-air, itnded before the temple. His scimitar swept, clearing out a circle and looking at the surrounding powerful humanoid symbols, a smile appeared on his face. The next moment. His figure disappeared from this world. ¨CSpirit World Traversal! White Eagle Federation, New Phoenix State. Some deste and wild ce. The void fluctuated once, many ck lines appeared. These lines gradually solidified and finally formed a ck figure. Pu! Su Lu fell to the ground in a very awkward position, his clothes ragged. The next moment. Multiple fractures appeared all over his body, and blood slowly seeped out of his clothes. ¡°Haha!¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± After confirming his surroundings, Su Lu let out a longughter: ¡°This is¡­ the Federation? I¡¯m out!¡± Escaping from a fatal situation surely called for celebration. He found himself in a wilderness, his condition was dire to the extreme. ¡°Every part of my body is aching¡­ My soul is still in a burning state¡­ I almost couldn¡¯tplete the Spirit World Traversal¡­¡± Su Lu tried to move his finger, but found this action to consume dozens of times more energy than usual. ¡°It¡¯s hard to know how long it will take to recover from such a serious injury¡­¡± ¡°No matter¡­ surviving and escaping Nia City is the greatest luck¡­¡± Thinking of the breath inside the temple when he rushed to the front of it, Su Lu¡¯s soul trembled involuntarily. He knew that if he recklessly rushed into the temple, wanting to resolve the root of everything, there would be only one oue ¡ª that would be aplete death! There¡¯s no salvation for Nia City this time! It¡¯s destined to fall into the Spirit World and be a legendary disaster event in Mysticism. ¡°And the ¡®Nameless Necromancer Book¡¯, I¡¯ve always wanted to throw it away, now that it¡¯s thrown in the Dream of the Ancient God, that¡¯s great¡­¡± He had already read enough of those books, keeping them would only bring trouble, perhaps it would attract the spying of the Angus Gold family. Now it¡¯s better to just throw it into the Dream of the Ancient God and be done with it. Even if someone from the Angus Gold family really locates it, it would only mean they would have to fight in the Dream of the Ancient God. Well¡­ though the professional ranks on both sides were higher than Su Lu, this was the picture he had in mind. Thinking about it, it was kind of exciting. ¡°Since it¡¯s confirmed to be something I¡¯m going to discard, it can still work onest time¡­ draw the fire for me¡­¡± ¡°Taking such a risk, my Spirit World Traversal coordinates should be on the Federal Continent, I just don¡¯t know where¡­ Forget it, as long as it¡¯s not in Nia City, it doesn¡¯t matter where I am!¡± Just by looking at the surrounding scenery and the sun in the sky, Su Lu couldn¡¯t confirm his location at all. Next, he found an even more troubling problem. ¡°Both the body and spirit were severely hit¡­ I can hardly move, what should I do when it gets dark? Should I just lie here?¡± ¡°Although this is the Federation, there might be dangers at night¡­ with my current situation, I¡¯d be in greater danger if I encounter someone with ill intentions?¡± Su Lu sighed,¡± I must recover my mobility quickly, even at a low level¡­ Also, about Nia City, I wonder what the situation there is like now?¡± Chapter 208 - 0208: Disappearance (Additional 3200, four more subscriptions requested!) Chapter 208: Disappearance (Additional 3200, four more subscriptions requested!) Trantor: 549690339 Nia City. Commander Tony was looking sullenly at the ¡®Seven-Colored Bubble¡¯ not far away! ¡°Just 3 hours and 27 minutes ago, its color-changing speed increased¡­ and after the Red-robed Archbishop of the church entered, there has been no news¡­ Dunstan, what happened?¡± ¡°Mu¡¯er seems to have his own n¡­¡± Dunstan had no intention of concealing anything from the church. Tony seemed to mutter something under his breath, as if he were mouthing obscenities, but he didn¡¯t make a sound. ¡°So¡­ is there any hope?¡± He seemed to be struggling with all his strength. ¡°Of course¡­¡± Dunstan nodded, but his next words shattered the hope in Tony¡¯s eyes: ¡°We can¡¯t rule out a miracle!¡± Tony was silent for a while. Suddenly, his expression changed. Not only him, but also Dunstan, the [Arcanic Caster], and every soldier in themand post. They were staring in the direction of Nia City, their mouths slowly gaping open and their faces filled with disbelief. In their collective gaze, the Seven-Colored Bubble that covered Nia City changed its colors momentarily, showing all the colors of the rainbow. It was incredibly dazzling. But this natural spectacle brought them an intense chill. ¡°The Spirit World¡¯s erosion has reached its peak¡­¡± Dunstan silently removed his hat in a gesture of mourning. ¡°You mean? No! This can¡¯t be! Where is the Heavy Weapons Camp? Bomb¡­ Bomb open that nonsensical bubble!¡± Tony roared in despair. Unfortunately, it was toote for anymand. And physical artillery couldn¡¯t break the barrier of the Spirit World anyway. Under many watching eyes, the light on the ¡®Seven-Colored Bubble¡¯ became brighter and brighter until it turned white, like an additional sun on the ground, forcing everyone to close their eyes. When they opened their eyes again, everything had disappeared. The Seven-Colored Bubble, Nia City within it, and hundreds of thousands of citizens had disappeared without a trace. Only a gigantic, dark crater remained. Perhaps in the future, it will be a beautifulke and even be included in the federal geography as a scenic spot. But Tony couldn¡¯t ept it at the moment. His eyes were red and he seemed unsteady on his feet. Behind him, a young staff officer directly knelt on the ground and began to wail: ¡°Why¡­ why did it turn out like this? Jennifer¡­ and my Little Ai¡­¡± This was a family situation where their rtives were trapped in Nia City. After Dunstan mourned in silence, his expression became dark. He blocked off the group from the church: ¡°You¡­ need to give me an exnation!¡± ¡°What exnation? Mu¡¯er died for his faith, resolved a major hidden danger for the world, and will be posthumously canonized as a saint¡­ that¡¯s your exnation!¡± A ck-clothed steward answered with neither humility nor arrogance: ¡°In the face of such a disaster, mortals can only despair¡­ we¡¯re just trying to prevent it from spreading further!¡± ¡°As expected¡­ what did you do!¡± Dunstan¡¯s eyes sharpened instantly. ¡°Yes, Mu¡¯er stopped the resurrection of an Evil God¡­ Even if we saved most of the people, the result would only spread the influence of the Ancient God, allowing it a chance to resurrect in the real world¡­ Now, even if it can return from ancient history, the location will be deep within the Spirit World!¡± ¡°Once it resurrects in the real world, the disaster it brings will not be in the hundreds of thousands, but millions, tens of millions¡­¡± The ck-clothed steward said: ¡°We¡­ made the right choice, to protect the world of mankind!¡± With a determined face, he stopped looking at Dunstan, leading the others away briskly. Dunstan stood there for a long time, motionless as a statue. New Phoenix State. The sky gradually darkened. Su Luy on the ground, still unable to move. But his expression was even weirder. Because after checking the attribute bar and the prompt list, he found many strange things: [Obtain ¡®Knowledge of the Mad God¡¯! Gain Passive¡ª¡ªLanguage of Arrogance!] [Ancient Hebrew LV2¡úLV3] [Gm Language LV2¡úLV4] [Mysterious Knowledge LV2¡úLV5] ¡­ ¡°Knowledge of the Mad God? What is that? Wait a minute¡­¡± Su Lu recalled and indeed found that much knowledge had been added to his mind. This was the anomaly that urred during the battle and was overlooked. ¡°Looks like¡­ I dug up a treasure in the Dream Spirit World? The knowledge from the Ancient God Shewinado? The source¡­ should be¡­ those anthropomorphic symbols?¡± Su Lu confirmed the source and couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly: ¡°How strange¡­ It seems I missed out on even more.¡± The hall and symbols there weren¡¯t any defensive mechanisms, just manifestations of their knowledge! Each Character Soldier, when put together, represented aplete knowledge. But the way the knowledge was imparted was brutal, he had to kill the soldiers to get fragments of the symbols, thenbine them inrge amounts to form fragmented knowledge. ¡°If someone with weaknesses was there, they would have been killed by the symbols¡­ Even I would have been drowned if I stayed too long¡­ That was the risk¡­¡± ¡°But¡­ Worthy is the Ancient God, my passive knowledge has skyrocketed! I can now pose as a [Mystery Expert] or a [Mysterious Master]!¡± ¡°Just that the passive reached LV4, there seems to be no special branch options or rewards, is it just for skills?¡± ¡°And finally, I have a new passive!¡± Su Lu looked at the words [Language of Arrogance LV1] in the attribute bar, feeling a bit confused. The so-called ¡®Language of Arrogance¡¯ was actually God¡¯snguage! Anguage created by Shewinado! Every character in thenguage system created by such beings was filled with Transcendent power. Even if ordinary people recited it, they could manipte the Mysterious! ¡°In other words¡­ I can even use the Language of Arrogance as the foundation to form a new professional path?¡± ¡°It is a Transcendent system simr to [Cursing Magician], which mainly usesnguage¡­ Regardless of whether there¡¯s a road in the future or not, I¡¯ll certainly be constrained by Shewinado¡­ because It is the source of everything!¡± As Su Lu was lost in his thoughts, the sky finally darkenedpletely, and night fell. The cold wind blew, but he still didn¡¯t move. Just then, a sound came from not far away. Su Lu looked over and saw a furry creature on all fours, staring at him with blue eyes. ¡°A wolf?¡± He almost made a mistake until he saw the two white patches above the creature¡¯s eyes, he couldn¡¯t help exim: ¡°Damn!¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it supposed to be a beautiful woman who happens to be passing by and rescues me when her home is in trouble?¡± ¡°Or a little girl is fine too!¡± ¡°Why is it a dog!¡± ¡°A dog!¡± ¡°Doggone it, it¡¯s a Husky!¡± Su Lu felt a sense of despair in this world. Chapter 209 - 0209: Camp (Extra 3400, 5 updates, Request for Monthly Tickets) Chapter 209: Camp (Extra 3400, 5 updates, Request for Monthly Tickets) Trantor: 549690339 In the dead of night, a man and a dog stared at each other eerily. Judging from its alternating ck and white fur, as well as its size, Su Lu was certain that the creature before him was a Husky! Of course, in this world, its scientific name should be North Berta Snow Dog, originating from the icy ins in the north of the Old Continent. Its ancestors were once the top predators in that area, but after generations of domestication, they have be synonymous with adorable clumsiness, much adored, with most handlers now keeping them as pets rather than helpers. Everyone on Earth knows, a husky that doesn¡¯t cause havoc at home, isn¡¯t a good husky! ¡°Wait a minute¡­ this Husky should not be a stray, which means¡­ it should have an owner, right?¡± In Su Lu¡¯s sight, the Husky curiously approached, sniffing his scent. It seemed as if it was trying to rub its head against his body. ¡®Damn¡­ I don¡¯t want to be saved by a dog!¡¯ Su Lu cast a nce at his attribute panel: [Consuming 100 experience points¡­ Strength level raised to LV2!] [Consuming 200 experience points¡­ Strength level raised to LV3!] [Consuming 400 experience points¡­ Strength level raised to LV4!] [Strength LV4: Your body has surpassed most low-ranking Transcendents, injury recovery speed elerated, resistance to abnormal statuses such as disease, paralysis, freezing, burning is increased! Gained low-level regeneration ability!] This was a self-rescue method Su Lu had long thought of. He had initially wanted to see if he could recover on his own, but not now. This dog¡¯s appearance meant that it wouldn¡¯t be long before someone found him, he needed to maintain a certain level of mobility. ¡°Ah!¡± With the continual improvement of his strength level, Su Lu felt his rag-doll-like body finally regain most of its senses, managing to roll over and struggle to his feet. Although still in pain, it was as if parchednd was being imbued with rain, slowly recovering. Moreover, the numb feeling on his various wounds quickly stopped the bleeding. At least he didn¡¯t look as disheveled as before. There was a slight itch in the ces where his bones were, almost as if even if his limbs were severed, they could regrow. Of course, this was purely illusionary, a low-level regenerative ability could absolutely not achieve that! ¡°Awooo!¡± Seeing him suddenly pop up ¡®from the dead¡¯, the Husky was startled, backing away and making a wolf-like sound. Su Lu calmly approached, extending his hands to its head. One moment ago, this husky, pretending to be the king of wolves, was ring at him with a domineering look. The next moment, faced with Su Lu¡¯s skill of vigorously rubbing the dog¡¯s head, the Husky gave in instantly, showing a sycophantic expression on its face, licking his face and hands energetically, its sound also changed: ¡°Awooo¡­ Awooo¡­ Woof! Woof!¡± ¡°Why would a perfectly good dog like you pretend to be a wolf?¡± Su Lu almost speechlessly retorted. Meanwhile, he quickly checked his possessions: ¡°Hmm¡­ there are two cracks on the Evil Spirit Knight¡¯s card, which can only be used one more time¡­ what a shame.¡± Possession by the Evil Spirit was his strongest trump card. Frankly speaking, with the current level of his Soul Trance, he could aplish Spirit World Traversal, aiming to wander the world. However, he only had one chance! If he lost this card, he could only teleport his Spiritual Body to a far distance, while his physical body would stay in the same ce. ¡®This can only be used as ast resort to save my life. Once the Evil Spirit Knight card is used up and I¡¯ve run out of options, I¡¯ll have to give up everything, transfer my soul, and take on the role of the [Necromancer]? The price is too steep; unless I have no other choice, it¡¯s better not to use it¡­ I hope that day will nevere.¡¯ Besides, the Trick Cards have almost beenpletely consumed, and urgently need to be replenished. As for the rest of the scattered items, some were destroyed and some lost during the Spirit World Traversal. Fortunately, the Demon Hunting dagger, a marvel that came with the ¡°Nameless Necromancer Book¡±, was always kept close to Su Lu and had not been lost. ¡°The losses are not too severe¡­¡± Su Lu touched his face, where the Crow¡¯s Mask was still intact. ¡°Maybe¡­ I need a storage bag or a storage ring¡­¡± Su Lu thought for a moment, then pinched his face a few times. Soon, his face had changed ¨C his features were refined, slightly bookish, and his eyes were smiling, easily gaining others¡¯ favor. In the blink of an eye, he had changed his appearance, this was to avoid being identified in the aftermath of Nia City¡¯s investigation. At this point in time, Su Lu was not aware that the entire Nia City had beenpletely engulfed by the Spirit World. Despite the horrifying scene that could scare an ordinary person to death, the squatting husky showed little caution, wagging its tail pleasingly at Su Lu. ¡°So¡­ Can you take me to meet your master? He or she should be nearby, right?¡± Su Lu then rubbed the husky¡¯s head again. Erha ran in circles around him merrily and then led the way. ¡°Damn¡­ Are you so obedient, or so stupid that you can¡¯t even understand who your master is? Did you just sell out your master?¡± Su Lu remembered a news story from his previous life. It was about a thief who broke into a house guarded by a husky. The husky watched the entire incident without lifting a paw and ended up ying happily with the thief. For an animal to be this stupid, it was beyond saving! Su Lu followed behind the husky at a moderate pace. ¡®Right now, although my body can barely move, I need to rest properly¡­ the same goes for my soul¡­¡¯ He assessed his own condition and found it far from optimistic. The first issue was that the Evil Spirit possessionsted too long, causing serious burn to his soul and made his head feel heavy. Although his body was supported by [Strong LV4], it only returned him to the strength of an average person. To be able to exhibit Fighting Skills, or the high-speed movement of the [Wanderer], would immediately tear up his recently healed wounds. ¡®I absolutely need to rest properly for some time¡­¡¯ As Su Lu moved, sounds of adjusting broken bones could be hearding from his body. The husky in front did a great job of leading the way; seeing Su Lu slow down, it would intentionally stop and wait for him. After a twenty-minute walk, a rather makeshift camp appeared before Su Lu. A campfire burned at the center of the camp, with sounds of humanughter asionally echoing through. ¡°Phew¡­¡± Su Lu let out a sigh, feeling a little more rxed. Although his time in the mystical Nia City was short, the series of perilous situations he faced far exceeded his expectations. Now, returning to the real world and hearing the carefreeughter of ordinary people, it felt like a lifetime had passed. The husky then darted into the camp, stirring upughter and swearing, ¡°Isaac¡­ control your dog!¡± ¡°I can¡¯t help it¡­ Hallock¡¯s always like this, he doesn¡¯t follow orders, he goes out from time to time and brings back all sorts of strange things¡­ Damn it! Who the hell are you?¡± A red-haired young man helplessly grabbed the husky. Following its gaze, he saw Su Lu, standing at the edge of the camp, covered in blood, his face filled with caution. Chapter 210 - 0210: Lord (Additional Subscription Requested) Chapter 210: Lord (Additional Subscription Requested) Trantor:549690339 Isaac¡¯s shout instantly drew the attention of everyone in the camp. Three men and two women, all on edge, a tall, skinny girl was already reaching for the axe inside the tent. After all, the blood on Su Lu was quite rming. ¡°Hello¡­ my name is Sean. I¡¯m a student who got lost while travelling. I ran into some wolves and fell off a cliff¡­can you help me?¡± Su Lu raised his hands high to show he was unarmed and safe, then asked in a maic voice. Originally, none of this would have been necessary. A simple Heart Trick to alter memories would have solved the problem. But now, his soul was damaged, every bit of inspiration was extremely precious, and he couldn¡¯t afford to waste it. Even without using transcendent power, his superior spiritual power,bined with his handsome face, made him very friendly and appealing. Even more, these youths¡ªwho appeared to be students too¡ªwere surprisingly trusting! After a few more questions, Isaac smiled: ¡°Come in¡­ Who hasn¡¯t had bad luck? We have medicine here and some spare shirts and pants that you can change into¡­¡± ¡°Thank you! I will pay you.¡± After few moments of polite conversation, Su Lu enters the camp and sits down by the bonfire. The others looked at him and, finding the marks on his body were genuinely from a fall and not caused by a de or firearm, their expressions softened slightly. ¡°You can have some soup first!¡± Isaac served Su Lu a bowl of soup, ¡°Let me introduce myself, my name is Isaac, they are John, James, Elizabeth, and Diana. We are students from Lore city Grammar University, we¡¯re on an autumn outing.¡± Both John and James were tall and strong white males, their muscles clearly outlined, perhaps this was why they had the courage to harbour Su Lu. Elizabeth and Diana were pretty girls. Elizabeth, with her beautiful curly golden hair was presently stroking the dog named Erha saying, ¡°Hallock, you¡¯ve done well¡­ I think we should reward you with a big bone, and also give you the honor of being awarded a rescue dog after we go home!¡± ¡°His name is Hallock?¡± After sipping the soup, Su Lu found the fresh mushrooms mixed with the mellow cheese and diced meat extremely tasty. ¡°Yes¡­ that¡¯s my dog!¡± Isaac sighed, ¡°I believed that damned merchant¡¯s lies, thinking it was a noble dog from a famous bloodline. When he was younger, he was really cute¡­ but growing up, it¡¯s been a nightmare¡­ can you imagine the pain of having to change furniture and sheets every week?¡± Hearing his repeatedints, John and James burst into friendlyughter: ¡°Actually¡­ Hallock¡¯s not as bad as you make him out to be. At least he¡¯s entertaining¡­ haha¡­¡± ¡°And he can save people!¡± Brown-haired Diana, with her mixed-race characteristics, chimed in. Wrapped in a nket, Su Lu managed to gain some information about his location through subtle inquiries. (¡®They haven¡¯t strayed far from Lore city, so am I in New Phoenix State now?¡¯) New Phoenix State is located in the western part of the Federation, adjacent to Su Lu¡¯s hometown, Gusta State. It has many excellent ports, and is famous for its shipbuilding industry. (¡®Unexpectedly¡­ although my location is in the Federation, the deviation is quiterge!¡¯) Nia City is in the eastern part of the Federation, it¡¯s almost like crossing the entire Federation. (¡®And¡­ it seems the ck Death Society is very active on the west coast of the Federation¡­ Is Beryl here too?¡¯) After thinking about it, Su Lu decided he didn¡¯t need to worry for now. After all, when Beryl tried to curse himst time, she was ¡®warned¡¯, so she wouldn¡¯t dare to do anything more out of line in the short term. Back then, he was still in Kangni State. Beryl probably would never guess that he would be so bold as toe to the west coast, right? This could be a form of ¡®the most dangerous ce being the safest ce¡¯! (¡®Besides¡­ as long as I recover, unless I run into a Fifth Level Professional¡­ I can go anywhere in the Federation. Plus, I still have onest chance to attach an evil spirit.¡¯) After thinking everything through, Su Lu set aside his worries and began to dine and chat with the students. After eating and drinking abundantly, he took a bath by the spring, changing into Isaac¡¯s clothes. He looked nothing like how disheveled he¡¯d been previously. With his handsome features as well, both Elizabeth and Diana gave him an admiring nce. Of course, this earned him rolled eyes from John and James. ¡°We have three tents. For tonight, you¡¯ll share one with me, James and John will share another, and the two lovelydies will share thest. How does that sound?¡± As the campfire was about to go out, leaving only a few sparks, Isaac let out a yawn and made the suggestion. ¡°We have no objections.¡± James and John exchanged a nce and said. ¡°We¡¯re also fine with it¡­¡± Elizabeth giggled, ¡°But Sean and Isaac, your tent might have to fit a dog as well!¡± ¡°Speaking of dogs¡­¡± Isaac looked around the camp: ¡°Has anyone seen Hallock?¡± ¡°He¡¯s not in the tents, maybe he¡¯s out again?¡± After checking all three tents, James emerged and shrugged helplessly: ¡°You tied him up too tightly before. Once he was back in nature, he resumed his natural habits.¡± ¡°Alright¡­ let¡¯s leave him be. I just hope he won¡¯t bring back anything weird!¡± Isaac nced at the starry sky: ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, good night!¡± ¡°Good night!¡± Everyone wished each other goodnight and crawled into their tents. Late in the night. The campfire hadpletely extinguished. A gust of wind breezed past, scattering the ashes into the air. ¡°Hallock¡­ I swear¡­ I¡¯ll sell you¡­¡± Inside his tent, Isaac muttered sleepily, sometimes grinding his teeth, sometimes grimacing. Su Lu opened his eyes suddenly. He looked outside the tent, feeling somewhat uneasy. ¡®This feeling¡­ transcendent power? Surely they¡¯re not so unlucky as to encounter a supernatural event while camping?¡¯ With a sigh, Su Lu rubbed his temples. Although his condition was bad, dealing with first or second level undead like Necromancy wouldn¡¯t be an issue. No matter what, these people had helped him, and he had to repay them! ¡®Hold on¡­ Maybe it¡¯s not a revenant¡­¡¯ He waited for a few more minutes, his expression bing very strange. ¡°Owooo¡­ woof woof¡­¡± Within the night wind, a sound that was like a howling wolf yet carried hints of a barking dog, creating a sense of haziness. Rustle, rustle! Beside him, Isaac, who was in deep sleep, suddenly got up. His eyes were dazed, looking just like a walking corpse as he walked out of the tent. Su Lu hesitated, then followed him out. Immediately, he saw James, Elizabeth, and others one by one, still in their pajamas, walk out. With nk expressions and sluggish movements, they set up a pot, tore open a bag of meat reserved for the next day, and began to cook mouth-watering meat and bones. They put the food on a te and brought it before arge rock. On the rock, Hallock was squatting there. His eyes emitting a mysterious blue light, looking like a lord inspecting his territory, enjoying his subjects¡¯ ¡®tribute¡¯! Chapter 211 - 0211: Corpse (Extra 3600, 2 updates, Request for Monthly Tickets) Chapter 211: Corpse (Extra 3600, 2 updates, Request for Monthly Tickets) Trantor:549690339 ¡°Transcendent powers? Controlling humans?¡± Su Lu muttered to himself, yet he felt nothing unusual. He was certain of it. When he saw Erha, the husky, during the day, it was just a regr dog. Even though it now had a bit of power, it could at most hypnotize ordinary people, and wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything against first-order upational professionals, let alone him. The scene was peculiar. Isaac, the owner of the dog, seemed to have be the servant, kneeling on the ground with hands raised. If he had a tail, it would probably be wagging at Hallock. Hallock, with a stern nce, swept around the scene, not caring for Su Lu who was standing off to the side enjoying the show, and buried his head in the te, eating voraciously. ¡®Was it at night, while we were sleeping, that something extraordinary urred to it, giving it a bit of hypnotic power?¡¯ Su Lu spected as he watched Hallock¡¯s dog eyes, feeling as if he saw through everything. ¡®More importantly, Erha, despite having transcendent capabilities, is still Erha¡­¡¯ Looking at the messy eating Hallock, Su Lu felt a moment of difort. The following day, early in the morning. ¡°Ah ha¡­¡± Isaac came out of the tent, stretching as a strange look emerged on his face, ¡°Last night I had a weird dream¡­ Hallock, it was you! Don¡¯t run!¡± As he caught hold of Hallock, sizing up the solemn dog face, he suddenlyughed, ¡°I dreamed that I served you meat all night¡­ Goddess above, I almost believe it¡­¡± ¡°I¡­I think I might have dreamt of that too.¡± James gazed at the surroundings, his eyes somewhat foggy. ¡°Ah!¡± At this moment, Diana and Elizabeth, who were making breakfast, shrieked, ¡°Where¡¯s our meat?¡± They had prepared a lot of food for the camping trip. But now, masses of meat and bones were in disarray. ¡°Hallock! It must have been you! Right?¡± Isaac roared at the husky, ¡°Look at what you¡¯ve done!¡± ¡°Wait a minute¡­ the grill and pot were used. This doesn¡¯t seem like something a dog could do¡­¡± John, looking at the grill, said slowly. Five pairs of eyes nced at each other before finallynding on Su Lu. ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t do anything.¡± Su Lu responded with a wry smile, touching his nose, well, other than enjoying your performance. ¡°Bones! So many bones¡­ and the tooth marks on them¡­¡± Soon, Isaac spotted the rock where Hallock had feasted the night before, full of scattered bones, and cast a doubtful look at Hallock. ¡°Woof¡­woof!¡± Erha, as if encouraged, went to the back of the rock, fetched a bone, and wagged his tail enthusiastically in front of Isaac. ¡°It was indeed you, the meat thief!¡± Isaac was so angry that he wanted to find a stick. But at this moment, Su Lu stopped him, ¡°Wait a minute¡­ look! There¡¯s something wrong with this bone!¡± The bones scattered on the ground were fresh and had bite marks of a dog. But the bone Erha carried was different, it looked like a femur bone, it was dry and yellow, evidently quite old. ¡°This seems¡­ to be a human thigh bone¡­ I have seen simr specimens in medical school!¡± Elizabeth, who had gathered around, let out a screech. ¡°Don¡¯t be scared!¡± James and John immediatelyforted, ¡°We are so many people here¡­ could it be that there was a murder nearby?¡± The two girls turned pale, hugging their arms, trembling. ¡°Considering its dry and yellow color, it¡¯s been some years¡­ Isaac, does Hallock have a habit of digging holes?¡± Su Lu took the dry bone from Erha and scrutinized it. His eyes sparkled as he spected. He had a hunch that this could be a transcendent¡¯s remains! ¡°Of course¡­ you have no idea what it has done to my garden!¡± Isaac nodded furiously. ¡°So it¡¯s clear¡­ that there is a grave nearby, and Hallock unintentionally disturbed the owner of the grave!¡± Su Lu stated his inference, holding back his suspicion that the grave may belong to a transcendent. ¡°God! Grave robbery is a serious crime!¡± In the Federation, such an act is severely condemned both legally and doctrinally. ¡°But¡­ but Hallock is just a dog!¡± Isaac, the owner, stuttered in his defense. If things really turned out this way, as the owner, he would inevitably be held ountable. ¡°Alright, no one is ming you, and there seems to be no sign of a cemetery nearby¡­ perhaps it was just an ident, we can let Hallock lead the way and go check!¡± Su Lu suggested. His [Spirit Medium] sense was still active, and he had already detected a hint of the cold breath belonging to a revenant. This meant they were already being observed by certain beings, a problem that would not be solved by escaping. Although¡­ it may just be some insignificant creature, it would still be sufficient to deal with ordinary people. ¡°I think¡­ we should go check!¡± James gave his opinion, ¡°What do you guys think?¡± The two girls seemed to have recovered from their initial fear. Their eyes were blinking non-stop as they thought through something, ¡°We don¡¯t want to be left alone in the camp, so¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s all go together if we¡¯re going!¡± John finally concluded. ¡°Then, let¡¯s go!¡± The six of them didn¡¯t even have time for breakfast, they took some simple tools and hit the road. With Isaac instructing the husky, Hallock was leading the way. Half an hourter, they arrived at a small hill. There was no sign of human activity around, nor were there any signs of a cemetery. A gust of wind blew over, adding to the destion of the environment. ¡°Is it really here?¡± Elizabeth tightened her clothes. ¡°Hallock¡­ take me to where you found this bone. There will be a reward!¡± Isaac gestured with the bone in his hand. The husky, joyful, wagged its tail, and led them to the other side of the hill. There, an obvious copse had urred. And above the copsed section was a cave. Hallock crawled inside and soon emerged, dragging out a skull. The hollow eye sockets seemed to be gazing at everyone. ¡°It really is¡­ a human bone.¡± Diana¡¯s shaky voice couldn¡¯t hide her trembling. ¡°The truth is clear. This person might just be an ordinary victim, buried in the mound¡­ a recent copse brought his body to the surface, which was then dug up by Hallock.¡± Isaac seemed relieved, ¡°There is no cemetery or any signs nearby¡­ so byw, this is not grave robbing.¡± ¡°Hey, bro,¡± Johnughed and came forward, throwing a punch at Isaac, ¡°Even if you did do it, do you think we would take you down for this? How could that be? We¡¯re brothers!¡± ¡°No! I didn¡¯t do it, it was my dog¡­¡± Isaac¡¯s defense fell on deaf ears. Meanwhile, Hallock dragged even more items out of the cave, some shiny essories among them, attracting everyone¡¯s attention. Chapter 212 - 0212: Burial (Three More Subscriptions Requested) Chapter 212: Burial (Three More Subscriptions Requested) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Wow, pup, you¡¯ve got a knack for treasure hunting!¡± James held a dry branch, fiddling with a pile of misceneous items on the ground. They included a ck glove, several mottled ancient metal coins, a ring, a badge and other essories. These were all harvested from the soil by Erha. ¡°This badge¡­¡± Diana squatted down, looking at the pattern on it: ¡± It used a shield, a sword and a bauhinia flower¡­ This is the style of the Chris Empire, its owner, perhaps was a noble from the Chris Empire¡­ Hmm, the kind from three hundred years ago!¡± She looked at the skull, her expression somewhat strange. ¡®This woman¡­ seems to yearn for the noble way of life¡­¡¯ Su Lu murmured inwardly. ¡°Hey ¡­ stop looking at that badge, look what this is!¡± John grabbed the ancient coins without minding the dirt, then wiped off the mud and grime on them to reveal a shiny luster: ¡°Gold! Gold coins, and they also have antique value¡­ we¡¯re going to make a fortune.¡± ¡°Make a fortune?¡± Elizabeth hesitated: ¡°Don¡¯t we ¡­ shouldn¡¯t we return them to their owner, and give them a proper burial?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be silly¡­¡± John nced at the small grave tunnel, his eyes sparkling: ¡°There might¡­ still be a treasure inside! I suggest, we should properly excavate this ce, at most we¡¯ll give their original owner a proper burial, the rest of these things, is payment we deserve!¡± ¡®The guy¡¯s reasoning is blinded by greed¡­ the real treasure in the grave should belong to Hallock now¡­¡¯ Su Lu nced at Erha. He found that the dog was squatting there, staring with a solemn dog face, watching his owner and his friends arguing. ¡®Hmm¡­ Isaac is a good boy, insisting on burying the burial objects together, his family conditions should be quite good¡­ Diana can¡¯t let go of that badge¡­ James has an ambiguous attitude, but if he really gets rich, he would definitely want his share¡­ As for Elizabeth¡­¡¯ Su Lu also watched with cold eyes. Suddenly Elizabeth caught his eye and asked: ¡°Sean, what¡¯s your opinion?¡± ¡°My opinion¡­ is to return all the burial objects to their original owner¡­ Just remember, the owner of this grave, might be a temperamental, stingy, and jealous fellow¡­¡± Su Lu nced at the dark forest, the corner of his mouth slightly hooked upward. ¡°Crazy¡­¡± John muttered: ¡°If you guys don¡¯t want it, it¡¯s all mine!¡± Hey down in front of the gravely narrow grave tunnel, seemingly trying to see if he could squeeze in. Suddenly, John screamed and fell backward. His face was incredibly pale, his whole body trembling, and there were wet marks at the base of his pants. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± This oddity instantly attracted everyone¡¯s attention. Elizabeth and Diana looked at John¡¯s embarrassment, turned their blushing faces away. ¡°Ah! Inside that hole¡­ there¡¯s a face!¡± John stuttered about his discovery: ¡°He¡­he was just staring at me! Staring at me!¡± ¡°There¡¯s no one!¡± James holding an axe, bent down slightly and stared into the cave: ¡°Hallock didn¡¯t find anything earlier¡­¡± ¡°Maybe¡­it¡¯s the lingering spirit of the tomb master!¡± Su Lu added. ¡°Undead? An interesting thought¡­ Do you believe in the existence of spirits?¡± Elizabeth asked back. ¡°Maybe¡­ but if I were the tomb master, I probably wouldn¡¯t want anyone to take away my burial objects.¡± Su Lu stuck to his opinion. He found that these people were all being watched by a Revenant, and the best thing to do at this point was trying to resolve the issue peacefully. Although¡­ the source of all these was a dog. ¡®It should be Hallock who dug up the gravest night and ate some special item or potion, which caused an ¡®transformation¡¯! The true object the Revenant is after, should be the transcendent wealth, unfortunately ¡­ it can no longer be returned.¡¯ Now Su Lu could only try to bury the remains and see if he could appease the other side. Because his condition was really bad, he didn¡¯t want to take any action. The scene suddenly froze. James pressed his lips together, trying to say something. ¡°Ah!!!¡± Just then, Diana pointed to somewhere in the forest and screamed: ¡°There¡¯s¡­ a person over there!¡± ¡°Who?¡± James rushed over, but didn¡¯t find anyone. There were no traces of anyone walking on the ground either. ¡°I saw it¡­ it was a very strange man, dressed very strange, with an ancient style, wearing a hunter¡¯s outfit, wearing that medal, pale-faced, bleeding from both eyes¡­¡± Diana hugged her arms and crouched down: ¡°He¡­ he doesn¡¯t seem alive!¡± ¡°Really? Are there really ghosts?¡± When friends were seeing ghosts one after the other, even Isaac started doubting. ¡°Just to be on the safe side ¡­should we bury him, and should we not take away the burial objects?¡± The startled group quickly reached a consensus. They spent a day digging up the grave tunnel and cleaning out the remains. It was a very ordinary skeleton, with tattered clothes on it, hard to recognise what it was in the first ce. He must have been buried here due to an earthquake or some other disaster, unfortunately, there were no diaries or any other recorded information. Next to the original mound, Isaac and the others built a new tomb for him, with the epitaph next to it: ¡°An unknown traveler, may his soul find rest!¡± In the end, they buried all the objects that they had found, intact, around the tomb and offered wild flowers they picked as a tribute, and conducted a collective prayer. During this time, the Revenant surprisingly did not appear again. This restored the calmness in John and Diana, while James and the others seemed to be very excited, thinking that this camping trip was really thrilling, and they would have something to talk about when they returned. Time quickly fell into the night. Isaac and the others were enjoying dinner around the campfire. ¡°I¡¯ve decided¡­ I¡¯m going to write this into my travel notes.¡± Elizabeth announced first. ¡°This is so cool¡­ traveling in the deep mountains, a nameless man¡¯s skeleton ¡­ and a Revenant¡­¡± James was also excited, and a little regretful: ¡°I wanted to see him too¡­¡± ¡°No, you wouldn¡¯t¡­¡± John, who had been silent throughout, finally spoke: ¡°It was simply a nightmare!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Diana, who was standing by, nodded. They believed that after doing these things,pleting the appeasing ceremony for the evil spirits, the other party would note to bother them anymore. Su Lu drank his soup in silent observation at the side: ¡®Unfortunately¡­ some Revenants only follow their own rules, what¡¯s more¡­¡¯ He nced at Hallock by his side. This damned dog had no realisation of the trouble it caused, it was still there acting cute, trying to get some food. Only its pair of pale blue eyes seemed to be even more profound. Chapter 213 - 0213: Attempt (Extra 3800, 4 Updates, Request for Monthly Tickets) Chapter 213: Attempt (Extra 3800, 4 Updates, Request for Monthly Tickets) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°We are nning to return tomorrow, what about you, Mr. Sean?¡± Isaac fed Hallock a bone and looked at Su Lu. ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll go back with you, um¡­ maybe I need to go to the police station to seek help, to rece my identity documents¡­¡± Su Lu replied with a smile, ¡°Please be sure to leave your contact information.¡± He was hinting that he would repay this favor. But it¡¯s a trivial matter, a donation of ten to twenty Golden Dragons per person should suffice. Strictly speaking, they didn¡¯t save him, they only provided a trifling amount of help. ¡°Oh, you can go to Grammar University and mention any one of our names¡­¡± Isaac smiled, ¡°I like making friends, especially travelers. Listening to their experiences from different ces is very interesting¡­¡± ¡°At this point, we can¡¯t help but bring out our treasure!¡± With a smile, James brought out several bottles of alcohol and gave the twodies some other drinks, ¡°These beverages have low alcohol content, suitable fordies!¡± ¡°And John, you must have a drink!¡± He patted John on the shoulder and handed him arge goblet, ¡°Langzim Liquor¡­ dubbed the blood of the warrior race. If you can light this drink on fire and down it in one gulp, it¡¯ll take away all your fears.¡± Intrigued, John took a deep gulp. ¡°Cough, cough¡­¡± Immediately, he seemed to be unable to handle the strong liquor and started coughing relentlessly. ¡°Ha ha¡­ John, did the Revenant scare you into bing a woman during the day?¡± Jamesughed heartily. However, the next moment, hisughter stopped abruptly. That¡¯s because John had fallen on the ground, holding his own neck with both hands, and his face had turned purple. ¡°My God¡­ what¡¯s wrong with him?¡± The twodies screamed. ¡°He¡­ Is he choking?¡± Isaac was dumbfounded. This was the first time he had seen someone choke this hard from drinking alcohol. As time went by, his expression changed, sensing that John was suffocating and might die if it continued like this! ¡°John, take deep breaths! You¡¯ll be okay!¡± Isaac and James rushed over to help John, but were swept away by a startling strength. As they watched John¡¯s face turning more purple and him about to faint, a strange voice resonated around them. It was hard to describe the feeling, like nails scratching on ss, intense metallic friction, or crowds of people screaming in their ears. Isaac turned around and saw Su Lu. He was looking at John lying on the ground with a serious expression, uttering ambiguous notes from his mouth. Those didn¡¯t seem like notes, but rather like the screams of a lunatic, filled with noise! The Language of Arrogance! It was a more mysteriousnguage than Gm Language and Ancient Hebrew, carrying more mysterious power. If it were an ordinary person, even if they were proficient in Ancient Hebrew, it would be hard for them to sessfully conduct a ritual. But The Language of Arrogance was different! Once learned, even amoner can chant it to instantly unleash transcendent powers! Of course, its sybles were strange and almost challenging the limit of the human throat. If Su Lu did not have the attribute bar and directly obtained ¡®Knowledge of the Mad God¡¯, he would probably be as confused as themon folk around him, unable to remember a single note, let alone speak it out loud. In this frenzy of shouts, akin to a heavy metal rock concert, John¡¯s choking miraculously calmed down. He spat out a mouthful of liquor and swore, ¡°Bullshit¡­ it almost killed me!¡± At this time, Isaac and others were staring at his neck with a bizarre expression. Over there, two purplish handprints were embedded on his skin like tattoos. ¡°A ghost!¡± ¡°It¡¯s a revenant of the day ¡­ it still won¡¯t let us go!¡± Diana was the first to break down, spilling the wine ss in her hand and bursting into tears. Whoosh! The cold night wind extinguished the bonfire. The surroundings instantly chilled to the bone, as if the forest were harboring numerous dangerous creatures, emitting threatening auras. A sense of panic spread among the crowd. The only calm ones were Su Lu and a dog. ¡°Sean ¡­ Were you reciting a spell to exorcise it?¡± Elizabeth looked to Su Lu first: ¡°Are you the legendary mystic?¡± Suddenly, everyone¡¯s gaze towards Su Lu was as if looking at a savior. ¡°Indeed ¡­ I am a folk enthusiast, with some research in the mystical area ¡­ the spell just now, was a casual discovery during an archaeological expedition¡­¡± Su Luughed. Actually, he had seen it just now. A revenant in ancient hunter attire, bleeding from the eyes, was strangling John¡¯s neck. That was the real cause of his suffocation! Su Lu chose the Language of Arrogance to order it to withdraw. Naturally, because it only required vocal exertion, without any use of inspiration. It was the most cost-effective solution. ¡°What do we do now? Will that ¡­ revenant, return?¡± Elizabeth grabbed Su Lu¡¯s shoulders, asking urgently. ¡°Clearly¡­ it does not seek reconciliation!¡± Su Lu pointed in a direction. ¡°Ah!¡± There, the revenant appeared again, semi-translucent, with a rigid expression, and cold eyes fixed on the campsite. ¡°Ah!¡± ¡°There really are ghosts!¡± Everyone in the camp was thrown into chaos again. ¡°Ha ha ¡­ what do we do ¡­ ha ha¡­¡± Therge and sturdy James was holding an axe, his teeth chattering relentlessly. Perhaps he could bravely fight against bandits, but when facing ghosts, he lost all his nerve. You can¡¯t me him. Everyone has something they fear. ¡°As for what¡¯s next¡­¡± Su Lu had just tested the strength of the Language of Arrogance, and it was really quite good, but a little vocally exhausting. ¡°I think¡­ it should be up to him!¡± Following his gesture, Isaac saw an innocent-looking Hallock: ¡°Hmm? You mean ¡­ my dog?¡± ¡°Yes, Hallock received transcendent powers yesterday, this is its responsibility!¡± After all, it was this troublesome husky that took the Revenant¡¯s treasure. You should solve the troubles you create yourself, even if it¡¯s just a dog. ¡°Hallock ¡­ transcendent powers?¡± Isaac looked at the serious-looking husky, his expression was a little dull, then looking into Hallock¡¯s eyes, he said: ¡°Tell me¡­ was I dreamingst night?¡± As soon as the words were out, he was lying on the ground, like a dog, putting a bone in front of Hallock, only missing wagging a tail. The people around, Elizabeth and James included, looked at this scene with dazed expressions. ¡°I seem to remember too ¡­¡± Diana murmured: ¡°Last night, I was stewing a bone for Hallock ¡­¡± ¡°Hmm? What¡¯s happening?¡± Isaac who was digging a hole with his right leg, suddenly came to his senses, looking at his own state and the bizarre gazes of those around him, he voiced a question. Chapter 214 - 0214: Farce (Additional 4000, five more subscriptions requested!) Chapter 214: Farce (Additional 4000, five more subscriptions requested!) Trantor: 549690339 As it turned out, the resentful spirit of the ancient tomb¡¯s owner wasn¡¯t so terrifying. When Hallock charged and started tearing and pulling at the other¡¯s resentful spirit as if it were a toy, Isaac and the others stared dumbfounded. ¡°Hallock¡­Good dog!¡± An excited expression gradually appeared on Isaac¡¯s face: ¡°My dog is the best!¡± When superpowers were confirmed to exist, these young men and women, after their initial shock, wore excited expressions on their faces. ¡°Hey¡­ Isaac, let¡¯s talk. Weren¡¯t you nning to sell Hallock? What if I take over? I¡¯ll offer double, no, five times the price!¡± James swallowed, his eyes gleaming as he stepped forward. ¡°No way¡­ Nobody can make me sell Hallock! Anyone who touches my dog will have to fight me!¡± Isaac answered firmly. Even if he wasn¡¯t a Transcendent, having a superpower pet was great too. Didn¡¯t he see the envious expressions on the faces of Elizabeth and Diana next to him? ¡°Yeah¡­¡± James smiled awkwardly: ¡°If it doesn¡¯tmand you to pee on the street¡­¡± Thinking about what had just happened, Isaac stiffened. He was starting to realize that he seemed to be losing control over his pet and Erha was notoriously naughty. ¡°Arwooo¡­ bark bark¡­¡± Su Lu watched the battlefield of two chicken-pecking greenhorns. Erha clearly didn¡¯t see this as a fight, just a game, and was having a lot of fun. ¡®Hmm¡­ Besides a little hypnotic ability, it seems to be able to see low-level resentful spirits and has some offensive ability¡­ Which professional path does this belong to?¡¯ Su Lu pondered for a while and found no clues at all. After all, there were as many paths in this world as there were stars in the sky. Even in the tworgest categories, [Soldier] and [Apprentice], there were some hidden branches, not to mention other paths. Many professions had disappeared over the long course of history and not even the Green Tree Castle¡¯s Inner Circle could fully record them. ¡®An interesting profession¡­ the method of inheritance should be through a potion or some kind of marvel¡­ the key is ¡®eating¡¯ and ¡®swallowing¡¯?¡¯ How could Erha possibly learn? Su Lu strongly suspected that Hallock had eaten something strange in the other¡¯s tomb, which had caused this change. ¡°Go for it, Hallock; you¡¯re the best dog!¡± ¡°If you win, I¡¯ll buy you bones for a year!¡± ¡°Take it down!¡± Surrounding the two chicken-pecking greenhorns was a group of even lesspetent ordinary people. They were not as rxed as Su Lu, feeling that their lives depended on Hallock. They cheered for each of its jumps. But Su Lu thought that Hallock was having even more fun and let the other¡¯s resentful spirit off the leash several times when it could have ended the fight. ¡°It¡¯s time¡­ to end this farce.¡± Su Lu yawnednguidly, ready to sleep. He looked in the direction of the resentful spirit and once again uttered the Language of Arrogance. Like the shing of heavy metals, like the screams of madmen,plex sounds formed from countless people¡¯s mumblings emerged. The bystanders, including Isaac, either covered their ears in difort or listened carefully while trying not to vomit, only to find that they could not remember a single syble. This difficulty was simply inhuman! ¡°You lingering resentful spirit¡­ Your only fate¡­ isplete obliteration¡­ mes will burn your body, reducing all your spirit into ashes¡­¡± Su Lu, in the Language of Arrogance, spoke to the resentful spirit. The power of the Language of Arrogance was rted to the length of the phrases; this was what Su Lu had discovered in his previous experiments. That is to say, the shorter the characters, the less powerful, and the longer the verse was chanted, the greater the effect and power were. At this moment, the mystical characters he spewed out were already enough to annihte a rank one spiritual body! ¡®This seems like a real pain ¡­ ording to this logic, if I want to deal with rank three or even rank four professionals ¡­ I would have to prepare a concert in advance ¡­ ¡® ¡®Perhaps after leveling up, the cooldown of this skill could be shortened?¡¯ ¡®Am I stillcking some key and core element, and need to obtain more ¡®Knowledge of the Mad God¡¯?¡¯ Upon Su Lu¡¯s sensing, he finished ¡®chanting,¡¯ tactfully moving nature¡¯s mystery, a force abruptly descended. Raging! A red me suddenly rose from the Revenant¡¯s body, giving Hallock a fright, who quickly backed away. Amid the mes, the Revenant¡¯s numb face showed signs of severe pain and despair, releasing screams of pain and horror, turning Elizabeth and others pale. Three to four secondster, the red me disappeared, and so did the original Revenant. ¡°Cough cough ¡­¡± Su Lu rubbed his throat, opening a water bottle, and took a drink of spring water: ¡°Done with it, let¡¯s sleep. We have to get up early tomorrow.¡± ¡°You ¡­ you took care of that Revenant?¡± Diana looked at Su Lu. ¡°No ¡­ the real credit goes to Hallock, I was just thest hit¡­¡± Su Lu modestly said. ¡°That kind of spell ¡­ It¡¯s really loud, but it¡¯s just so cool!¡± Isaac¡¯s eyes were shining: ¡°Can I learn it?¡± ¡°You can ¡­ as long as you can remember it!¡± Su Lu shrugged. Thinking of the scene just now, Isaac had no choice but to put down his head and said, ¡°Okay ¡­ I admit ¡­ it does need talent!¡± These five ordinary people were actually very yearnful of the mysterious power they witnessed, but when they thought of theplicated sybles earlier, they began to feel fear. Were those the words of an ordinary person? Instead of learning that, it would be better to train Hallock, who had already proved to be an extraordinary creature! The next day, the five of them, with not small gains, ended their camping and prepared to return to Lore city. Su Lu was with them as well, and there was arge ck and white striped dog next to him. ¡®I¡¯m currently in bad condition, I¡¯ll recuperate in Lore city first, then go back home to check ¡­ and by the way, spy on Rod and Sean¡¯s whereabouts ¡­ ¡® Su Lu secretly nned his future and nced at the attributes panel: Name:[Su Lu Pottery] Profession: [Magician] (Rank 3), [Wanderer] (Rank 2) Professional Rank: [3] Title: [ck Knight] Strength:[1.4](2.4), Agility:[1.7](3.2), Constitution:[2.0](3.0), Spirit:[4.5](10.0) Inspiration:[4.5](10.0) Skills:[Creation of Dead PrincessLV1], [Maga Fighting Ski¢òLV7], [Soul TranceLV6], [Spirit OppressionLV4], [Spirit ChainLV1], [Marvelous Item CreationLV4], [Magic Potion RefiningLV1], [Heart TrickLV1] Passive:[Common HebrewLV3], [Basic PhysicsLV5], [Demon Hunting KnowledgeLV4], [Ancient HebrewLV3], [Gm LanguageLV4], [Mysterious KnowledgeLV5], [StrongLV4], [Agile StepsLV1], [Language of ArroganceLV1] XP:[2200] Status: [Soul Burn],[Medium Injury] ¡®With the Strong passive, physical injuries can slowly recover, and the soul is the same; it needs to slowly cool down ¡­ maybe, I can prepare some potions to speed up this process?¡¯ He secretly made a n for himself. Chapter 215 - 0215: Lore City (asking for monthly votes) Chapter 215: Lore City (asking for monthly votes) Trantor: 549690339 Su Lu checked himself and found that although his injuries were severe, his strength based on his skills and passivity would not make him inferior to any third-tier expert. ¡®More importantly, the knowledge I gained from this Dream of the Ancient God has dramatically increased my knowledge of the mysterious arts¡­ enough to almost pretend to be the [Mysterious Master]¡­¡¯ The [Mysterious Master] is proficient in various rituals and mysterious knowledge, capable of using the minimal power and the most appropriate n to solve the problems at hand. This is the manifestation of knowledge is power! For example, yesterday, Isaac and the others¡¯ actions were enough to appease most of the revenants if Hallock had not taken the treasure of the other party. Su Lu felt that he could do the same. In his contemtion, the six of them left the wilderness and arrived at a small town. They hired a public horse-drawn carriage to reach a nearby train station, then took a steam train back to Lore City. All along the way, Elizabeth and Diana were very curious about Su Lu. Their enthusiasm made both James and John jealous, and it was written all over their faces. However, Su Lu kept a poker face and remained single on the basis of strength. Lore City, the steam train station. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s part ways here, thank you for your help!¡± Su Lu sincerely thanked Isaac and the others, after all, they had bought his steam train ticket for him. ¡°It¡¯s nothing¡­We¡¯re at Grammar University,e hang out with us when you¡¯re free!¡± Elizabeth and Diana immediately responded. Watching Su Lu¡¯s figure disappear into the crowd, Isaac, hugging Hallock, breathed a sigh of relief. He had always been afraid that Su Lu, a mysterious man with mysterious powers, would covet his beloved Erha. In fact, Su Lu was indeed interested in Hallock, after all, he is an extraordinary creature. But he wasn¡¯t so ungrateful as to return kindness with ingratitude yet. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go back too!¡± Seeing their rival disappear, James and John also breathed a sigh of long relief. Just then, their eyes suddenly widened, seeing a jaw-dropping scene: Hallock seemed to have held it in on the train for too long. As soon as he found a cement pir, he lifted his right leg. ¡ªThis was not a big deal, at the most he would be stopped by the cleaning staff and fined a penalty. But Isaac¡¯s expression suddenly became dumbfounded, and he actually imitated Hallock and lifted one of his legs. ¡°No¡­¡± ¡°Oh god¡­¡± The next moment, thedies¡¯ shrieks of surprise and consecutive screams filled the air. James and John, with faces flushed with embarrassment, grabbed Isaac and ran off quickly from the train station with the twodies, whose faces were as red as apples. They disappeared into the crowd amidst the hysterical shouting of the cleaning staff. Behind them, Hallock was running happily, wagging his tail from time to time. Su Lu found Lore City slightly familiar. Walking in the streets, the fashion style of the men and women seemed vaguely familiar to him. ¡°Hmmm¡­ men¡¯s white shirts with jeans, and women¡¯s dresses with colored ribbon hats¡­ It should be the popr style on the West Coast as rumored¡­¡± ¡°What I need to do now is first secure an identity, then rent an apartment to recuperate slowly¡­ Maybe, I can also make contact with the local Transcendent circle, buy some materials to concoct potions¡­ And yes, find a space artifact¡­¡± This time, apart from the important belongings he carried with him, almost all his other possessions were lost. He learned a lesson from this and must gain experience. ¡°If it doesn¡¯t work out¡­ I¡¯ll make one myself, but that requires materials, ones that are filled with mysterious power and possess spatial properties¡­¡± ¡°This is hard toe by, it can only be a long-term task¡­¡± ¡°And securing an identity, renting an apartment, purchasing Transcendent materials, all require money! And¡­ I had promised that I would repay Isaac and the others¡­¡± Su Lu passed a luxurious restaurant, and seeing the suave gentlemen and elegantdies inside through the floor-to-ceiling windows, he felt tempted but immediately shook his head. ¡°No¡­no, it¡¯s not time to use the Heart Trick¡­ besides, not everywhere has fat sheep like Billy!¡± Billy had been assigned by his family to oversee a merger and acquisition case in Nia City. As his local rtionships were simple, Su Lu was able to insert a tampered memory forcefully. As long as he could deceive everyone around him, there would be no issue. But in a strange city, the rtionships within the upper circle were fixed! The addition of a stranger is as obvious as a prey that falls into a spider¡¯s web! Because there were too many people familiar with the target, and the memory Su Lu nted could not cover everything, it was very likely to be found wed, arousing suspicion and danger. ¡°Moreover¡­ I can¡¯t be sure if these wealthy people are maybe protected by upational Persons¡­ if so, I¡¯m not in a state suitable for fighting or escaping¡­¡± ¡°Maybe¡­ I should go back to my old profession.¡± Su Lu nned to use his knowledge of the mysterious arts to earn some money and get close to the local Transcendent circle. He was somewhat regretful now. Isaac and the others seemed to be well-off, perhaps he should have epted their invitation and stayed with them for a while? ¡°But it seems that ever since I obtained the attribute bar and took office as an upational Person, things have never been calm around me. I better not bring any trouble to them¡­¡± Su Lu sighed. He felt that he seemed to be getting more and more distant from the world of ordinary people. Even an asional intersection could potentially bring trouble to them. Just then, he furrowed his brows, sensing that he was being watched. He came to a shop and, using the reflection in the ss, saw the two men who were following him. Both were burly men in their thirties or forties, d in ragged clothes with fierce expressions. ¡®Thieves? Those who specifically target strangers?¡¯ Su Lu could not help butugh, ¡®Indeed¡­ my previous behavior was just like a lostmb. In their eyes, I must be the best prey.¡¯ He patted his empty pocket and walked towards a secluded street. In his senses, the two men behind him quickened their pace. Su Lu pretended to panic and run randomly. He went into a dead end. It was a street with a wall at the end, empty with no one else. He turned around and saw the two men from before, with grinning faces, closing in. ¡°Kid¡­ you can¡¯t run away. Hand over your wallet!¡± ¡°I believe it should be me saying that!¡± Su Lu looked at his fist and a smile appeared on his face. The next moment. In the alley, a terrifying roar suddenly echoed. Language of Arrogance! It was like two axes, ruthlessly splitting open the heads of the two men in front of him, then embedding burning hot iron pieces into it. In less than three seconds, both men were clutching their heads, writhing and screaming on the ground, their faces twisting to the extreme. Chapter 216 - 0216: Subordinate (Additional 4200, two more subscriptions requested!) Chapter 216: Subordinate (Additional 4200, two more subscriptions requested!) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Indeed¡­ The Language of Arrogance has an incredible lethal effect on humans¡­¡± Watching the sessful experiment, Su Lu, who was in a good mood, squatted down and looked at the two bandits who kept rolling around on the ground. Last time, the Language of Arrogance did not harm Isaac and the others because he intentionally controlled its power. But this time, its terror was more vividly manifested in humans. ¡°Hmm¡­ If this goes on, these two ordinary people could have their blood vessels burst, their heads exploding, their brains growing tentacles and running away¡­ or even transforming into beasts. All of these are possibilities¡­¡± After some thought, he halted his chant. ¡°Pant¡­ Pant¡­¡± ¡°Pant¡­ Pant¡­¡± The two burly men stopped struggling, but already lost all their strength, lying on the ground, panting heavily. ¡°Mystery¡­ you are the Mysterious Person!¡± The thinner of the two suddenly looked up, extreme fear showing on his face. ¡°Oh¡­ It¡¯s rare that you¡¯ve heard of it. That makes things easier.¡± The reason Su Lu dealt with the problem using mysterious power instead of his fists was to maintain his intimidation. To gangsters, mysterious and unknown power are much more frightening. ¡°Firstly¡­ aspensation for your previous malicious intent, I need your money bags!¡± Su Lu had no intention of being polite with the bandits and simply gave them an order. The two burly men, trembling, handed over their money bags. Su Lu counted the money and dissatisfaction showed on his face: ¡°Only seven silver coins and a copper elf? What a bunch of paupers!¡± He should have thought of this earlier. How much spare cash could people desperate enough to resort to crime possess? Looking at the two men struggling to stand up, wanting to run but not daring to, Su Lu continued to ask: ¡°Names?¡± ¡°My name is Duran, his is Wood, we belong to the ¡®Shark Meeting¡¯!¡± Duran named a gang in hopes of making the Mysterious Person in front of him be more cautious. ¡°Hehe¡­¡± Su Luughed but remained silent: ¡°You offended me, but I forgive you¡­¡± As he spoke, the tension in the two burly men visibly rxed: ¡°Thank you for your mercy!¡± ¡°But¡­¡± He looked teasingly at Duran whose face slightly changed: ¡°I need you to do a few things for me¡­ Of course, I will pay for it. I can give you Gold Dragons, or potions that can restore your health and make you stronger, or items with exceptional abilities¡­ and even¡­ the way to be a Transcendent!¡± This was his goal. He needed local help to rent a house and find a job in Lore city. These two guys seemed to be locals and were likely good at gathering information. ¡°Please give us your orders, respected Sir!¡± Duran¡¯s eyes sparkled, he bowed slightly. Wood was a beat behind, following the same motion, a little excited. That was the power of a Transcendent! Although bing a Transcendent was definitely difficult, as long as they could acquire some magical potions, how many Gold Dragons could they sell it for? They certainly didn¡¯t know that Su Lu didn¡¯t have a single potion left on him. Even Angie¡¯s two Blood Vials were lost in the Spirit World Traversal, all of his promises were mere pie in the sky. ¡°Very well, my name is Sean. First, I need you to find an identity for me¡­ and¡­ find a suitable apartment! Lastly¡­ I need to know who in Lore city is currently suffering from strange incidents, urgently need it resolved, and willing to pay what price for it¡­¡± With the constant onught of the Transcendent wave, all kinds of mysterious incidents were bound to increase and the city¡¯s official Transcendents wouldn¡¯t be able to cope, leaving room for independent Transcendents. Su Lu wanted to use this method to earn some wealth and to get into the local Transcendent circle. ¡°No problem, we will definitely investigate these matters as soon as possible.¡± Duran nodded repeatedly, these were all within the scope of gathering intelligence, not too difficult. ¡°Good¡­ just to be safe!¡± Su Luughed, advanced a step, and drew a circle on both their necks with his finger. Sizzle! Under the cover of white smoke, a circr mark appeared on the back of their necks. ¡°This is our little secret. I don¡¯t want you to reveal it¡­ it¡¯s a gift from me, I can find you through it, give you help¡­ or¡­ let you enjoy the Language of Arrogance once every day!¡± Su Lu exined with a smile, but his face at the moment must look no different than a demon¡¯s in Duran and Wood¡¯s eyes. ¡®In fact¡­ these two little yers, are not worth my marking and locating¡­ they are just two ugly tattoos¡­ but they carry psychological intimidation!¡¯ Looking at the two who were more obedient now, Su Lu asked calmly: ¡°Where nearby is a good coffee shop?¡± ¡°There is the ¡®Green Cat¡¯s Eye¡¯ coffee shop at number 23 on Lano Street nearby. It¡¯s run by a pair of sisters andes highly rmended!¡± Duran answered in a slightly shaky voice after a moment of silence. ¡°Good, I¡¯ll be waiting there for you¡­ I want to see my apartment by tonight at thetest¡­ otherwise¡­¡± Su Lu left the dead-end, leaving behind the two bandits looking at each other. ¡°What should we do?¡± Touching the brand at the back of his neck, Wood was almost in tears. ¡°What can we do? We should get to work¡­ He¡¯s a Mysterious Person! If we fail to satisfy him¡­¡± Duran shivered, his heart full of despair. Maybe they should have had a divination done before they left that day. They were just too unlucky! However, thepensation the other party promised gave them some constion. Green Cat¡¯s Eye Coffee Shop. Su Lu slouched on the couch, listening to the soothing music, taking a sip of his coffee now and then. This was a rtively high-end coffee shop that featured pet cats, and one could see energetic and contented cats anywhere: on the counter, around the aisle, next to the flower rack. They had smooth fur, obviously well cared for, as if the finest silk brocade, it made one can¡¯t help but want to touch them. Su Lu rubbed his temples, carrying out his routine rearranging of the past few days. Getting the ¡®Knowledge of the Mad God¡¯ not only added a passive ability, but also the Ancient Hebrew and Gmnguages, as well as a significant boost in Mysterious Knowledge. Especially Mysterious Knowledge! It had skyrocketed to LV5, with many knowledge points and memories needing to be assimted. This not only included some fragmented historical records, various characteristics of Transcendents, thendscape of the Spirit World, but also more iplete information. ¡°Magic Potion¡­ Marvel¡­ It¡¯s a shame Shewinado¡¯s knowledge is too fragmented¡­¡± Su Lu sighed, what he was doing now was mining more dazzling ¡®gold and gemstones¡¯ from the treasure ore given by the other party. ¡°Hmm¡­ with my current understanding, raising agility and constitution doesn¡¯t need to rely solely on magic potions, it can be achieved through some rituals¡­ of course, it can¡¯t be rituals requesting the Hidden Existence, that would most likely lead to Evil Gods, Demons, and nature of other terrible consequences.¡± Chapter 217 - 0217: Apartment (third update, seeking monthly votes) Chapter 217: Apartment (third update, seeking monthly votes) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Mr. Sean¡­¡± By the time Su Lu had organized a ¡®ritual¡¯ process, the sky was bing dark. A nervous Duran entered, originally intending to address his elder, but seeing the individual next to him, quickly corrected himself: ¡°The task you assigned has beenpleted, please follow me!¡± ¡°Very Good!¡± Su Lu tucked a 1 silver dor bill under his coffee cup and followed Duran out of the caf¨¦, boarding a carriage waiting by the roadside. The coachman was Wood, silently leading the horses up front. In the carriage, Duran held out a document to Su Lu, ¡°Your identification¡­ has been filed with the police station, it is not subject to scrutiny!¡± At this point, he was somewhat heartbroken. As a gang member who often broke thew and skirted legal boundaries, having ess to this type of approach was normal, but the cost was dreadfully high. Not to mention the favors burned in the process of getting things done. ¡°Very good¡­¡± Su Lu looked over the document, his new name was ¡®Sean¡¤Beta,¡¯ a folklore schr from Gusta State. ¡°As for apartment locations, we have found three ces for you as per your requirement. Do you need to inspect them one by one?¡± Duran asked: ¡°The first one is located at 12 Kreber Street, the rent is 7 silver hawks per month, and a three-month deposit is required initially, which is for furniture insurance.¡± ¡°The second one is located in the affluent area, suitable for businessmen and wealthy people to live in, with rooms specifically prepared for maids, as well as dance halls prepared for parties¡­ Its price is very high, 5 golden dragons per month.¡± ¡°Thest one is closer to the suburbs, but the transportation is very convenient, very close to the public carriage station, and the rent is also the cheapest¡­ 3 silver hawks per month is enough.¡± He covertly nced at Su Lu, fearing that thetter wanted to live in a mansion in the affluent area, and he and Wood would have to foot the bill¡­ that would be unbearable. ¡°Exclude the second one, let¡¯s look at the first and third ones!¡± Su Lu made his decision quickly. He was not here for enjoyment, and he had not yet recovered his strength. Keeping a low profile was the best course of action. ¡°Alright!¡± Duran¡¯s voice became noticeably lighter, he called out to Wood outside: ¡°Go to Kreber Street first!¡± ck Rose Road. Su Lu stepped out of the carriage and looked around at his surroundings. What he saw was a row of houses, all a bit apart from each other, with little gardens in between. However, at this time, some of these gardens had been converted into vegetable patches by industrious housewives, giving off a pleasant rural vibe. ¡°The apartment avable for rent is number 13¡­¡± Duran¡¯s voice was somewhat low, 13 was not a good number in this world; it had an ominous implication. And the apartment appearing before them looked rather simr. But since Su Lu did not take a liking to the first apartment, they had toe here. It was a two-story wooden vi, seeming somewhat gloomy in the faint darkness of the night. ¡°So it¡¯s you guys who are interested in renting my apartment?¡± At the gateway stood a young man who appeared to be waiting for them. He was likely in his twenties, seemed lethargic, had dark under-eye circles, and was frequently yawning as if he hadn¡¯t got a decent sleep in a long time. ¡°This is Mr. Owen Dougwille, the owner of the apartment!¡± Duran quickly introduced them: ¡°This is Mr. Sean¡¤Beta who is interested in renting the apartment!¡± ¡°Hello!¡± Su Lu nced at Owen, realizing he was amoner, reached out, and shook hands with him. ¡°Let me show you around¡­¡± Owenzily took out his keys and opened the main door of the apartment: ¡°It¡¯s quite nice here¡­¡± Upon entering thepound, Su Lu first saw a flower garden filled with a type of green nt. Their strong fragrance wafted in the breeze: ¡°Hmm¡­ this is¡­ wormwood?¡± ¡°Yes¡­ it¡¯s a crop nted by the previous tenant, if you don¡¯t like it, you can rece it¡­¡± Owen casually said: ¡°But I think they¡¯re pretty good, it tastes lemony when made into tea¡­¡± Although wormwood is a transcendent material, in reality, it¡¯s an ordinary nt used in brewing alcohol. It has attractive colors, is often used as teaching material by floral design teachers, and can also be used to make perfume and repel mosquitoes, etc. It could be said to be a very economical crop. ¡°No¡­ I really like it!¡± Su Lu walked into the apartment, took a look around, and found that although the furniture was old and worn, the space wasrge, with many rooms. The coffee table, cupboard, chairs and tables, and even the paintings on the walls, everything exhibited a certain aesthetic. ¡°If you¡¯re toozy to clean, you can hire a maid¡­¡± Owen lit a candle: ¡°What do you think? Nice, right¡­ If it wasn¡¯t for the previous owner dying here, I wouldn¡¯t have cut the rent down so low¡­¡± ¡°Huh? The previous owner? Died here?¡± Su Lu was startled. And Duran turned pale: ¡°Sorry¡­ Mr. Sean, I didn¡¯t know¡­¡± The other party was in a hurry, and he didn¡¯t pay detailed attention to this aspect of the business. It seemed like he got tricked by some agent. ¡°Yes, otherwise I wouldn¡¯t ask for only 3 silver hawks per month¡­¡± Owen was honest: ¡°The previous tenant was Old Mad, a very humorous single elder¡­ oh, you don¡¯t have to worry, he died of natural causes, it was a peaceful passing, I even attended his funeral.¡± ¡°Is it really okay to be this blunt?¡± Su Lu sensed that there was nothing dirty or resentful in the apartment and couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, you would know sooner orter¡­¡± Owen yawned: ¡°And also, losing this deal won¡¯t really affect me¡­ I¡¯m the owner of all the apartments in this area. After failing my business venture since graduating from college, I slunk back home and inherited these apartments from my old man¡­ worth approximately 1000 golden dragons.¡± ¡®Being andlord was once my most desired life¡­¡¯ Su Lu couldn¡¯t help but calcte for him, even using the lowest rate of return, he would still have an ie of about 5% to 10% annually, which is 50 to 100 golden dragons. The returns were very stable, sufficient for a family to livefortably and worry-free at a middle-ss or slightly affluent standard. ¡®Just¡­ Are you sure it¡¯s fine to be so frank? Didn¡¯t you see that the eyes of Wood and Duran with me are almost glowing?¡¯ Su Lu silently nced at thendlord: ¡°I n to live here, initially for one year, two months of rent paid in advance, any problems?¡± ¡°No, no problem, wait for me to draft the contract, of course, I also need your identification!¡± Owen chuckled and walked out. The security in this area is quite good. Moreover, his old man secretly appointed bodyguards, so there¡¯s nothing to fear. After another ten or more minutes, he came back in, holding two copies of a contract. Su Lu took a look at it, confirmed there was no problem, signed the pseudonym Sean, paid the first sum of money, and got the key to the house. ¡°Then¡­ I wish you a pleasant stay, I won¡¯t invite you over for dinner!¡± Owen yawned and got on a carriage. ¡°Really¡­ such a carefree rich young master¡­¡± Duran followed behind Su Lu: ¡°You can see¡­ this job is just his pastime¡­ otherwise he could totally have the butler do it.¡± ¡°The world is like this, being envious or jealous is useless.¡± Su Lu, on the other hand, was very optimistically looking at the situation. Chapter 218 - 0218: Exorcism (Additional 4400, four more subscriptions requested!) Chapter 218: Exorcism (Additional 4400, four more subscriptions requested!) Trantor: 549690339 Once again, Su Lu inspected the apartment and was very satisfied. Not only was his own bedroom quiterge, but there was also a room reserved for servants, so there wouldn¡¯t be a problem even if he hired a live-in maid. Despite being a bit dated, the apartment had been cleaned up nicely and the furniture wasfortably arranged. ¡°I can tell¡­ the previous tenant was a pretty good person, with a bit of an artistic taste¡­¡± ¡°And judging from the absinthe within the flower bed, he might have known a bit about the mysteries¡­ of course, it could just be a coincidence.¡± Su Lu dismissed Duran and Wood, then started inspecting the information they provided. It was a list of affluential individuals and middle-ss citizens in Lore city who were troubled by some peculiar incidents, offering rewards for solutions! He nned to find a suitable case, and then apply for job. After all, after paying two months¡¯ rent, his pocket was almost empty again. ¡®And¡­ it shouldn¡¯t be too strong, I don¡¯t want to engage in harshbat¡­But the truly terrifying ones, the ones with a wide range of influence, have surely been dealt with or sealed by the church and the Federation, right?¡¯ The remaining ones were either being overlooked, or they weren¡¯t life-threatening for the moment, so there wasn¡¯t an urgency to deal with them, and the danger wasn¡¯t too high. By resolving them, not only could he gain a generous bounty, but perhaps even touch upon the city¡¯s Transcendent circle. Half a monthter. In a vi in Lore city. ¡°¡­In conclusion, Ms. Rosan, the reason you have been feeling headaches and palpitations¡­is not due to any disturbance from evil spirits. It¡¯s only because of this new bed¡­¡± Su Lu, now dressed in schrly attire with sses that made him look much older, tapped his knuckle against the mahogany bed in the mistress¡¯s bedroom. ¡°This bed is made of Red Spot Fir from the Ariet Archipgo¡­ It doesn¡¯t have anything wrong with it, but when mixed with fasaran perfume, it creates a subtle chemical reaction¡­ That is the source of your recent problems.¡± ¡°So that¡¯s why¡­¡± Ms. Rosan, a very beautifuldy, muttered to herself as she clung to her husband¡¯s arm: ¡°No wonder¡­ after you asked me to move out for a few days, I felt much better.¡± ¡°Since the matter has been settled, I will take my leave now.¡± Su Lu gave a polite farewell and was personally escorted out by the man of the house. He returned to his carriage. He counted the reward he had received and casually threw a small bag of Golden Dragons to Duran and Wood: ¡°Here you go¡­ this is what you deserve.¡± It wouldn¡¯t do to keep exploiting these two thugs for free. They needed some perks. At present, a bit of Golden Dragon was sufficient. ¡°Thank you, generous Sir!¡± Wood and Duran¡¯s voices were noticeably more excited. Lately, they were ill-at-ease. Not just due to their ¡®curse¡¯, but also the tasks Su Lumanded them to do had been taking a toll on their daily lives, causing some murmuring within the Shark Meeting. But now? Most problems can be solved with money! ¡°Let¡¯s go, back to the apartment!¡± Su Lu half-leaned in his carriage seat, squinting. Lately, he had chosen some not-so-difficultmissions which took only a bit of effort toplete, and he had earned a great deal of Golden Dragon. Indeed, at least half of these cases turned out to not be mysterious incidents at all. Some were just regr psychological issues, and others were pure pranks. Luckily, he was well-learned, not only a schr in the mysteries, but also a physicist, a half-chemist, knew a little bit of everything. As he solved case after case, it was clear that before long, he would be somewhat famous in certain circles of this city. This would be his ticket into the Transcendents circle! Otherwise, being a total stranger, he would have been subjected to a lot of scrutiny and caution. ¡®Moreover¡­within the mysterious incidents, supernatural cases are rtively few¡­ the reason I encountered so many in the past¡­ mostly, is because I actively sought them out.¡¯ When he returned to the apartment, Su Lu asked Duran and the other to leave. Upon opening the door, a figure busy in the kitchen weed him with a sweet voice. ¡°Wee home, Sir!¡± She was wearing a cook¡¯s apron, in her twenties, round face, big eyes, named Mary, Su Lu¡¯s hired maid who also acted as a chef. She was responsible for cleaning the house and making three meals for him every day. She didn¡¯t live in the house, so he also had to pay hermuting fees. ¡°What¡¯s for dinner?¡± Su Lu left his coat and sat at the dining table. ¡°The main dish is veal, with a vegetable sd as a side dish and oxtail soup¡­ please wait a moment!¡± After curtsying, Mary went back to the kitchen, and not long after, the fragrant smell of vorful beef filled the air. Su Lu opened a bottle of red wine nonchntly and reached for the newspaper next to him. He had spent the whole day ¡®exorcising¡¯ outside, and didn¡¯t even have time to read the morning paper. When he unfolded ¡°Federal Daily¡±, he saw thetest report on Nia City. ¡°Mysterious disappearance of Nia City, leaves astonishing crater¡­ ¡± When it came to the timeliness, this information was already outdated and censored. But as he looked at the picture of a massive hole taken from high above, Su Lu couldn¡¯t help but fall silent. ¡°A city, tens of thousands of citizens¡­ this will surely shake up the Federation and astound the world, there¡¯s no covering it up¡­¡± Despite the fact that the officials seemed to be desperately suppressing it, he knew that the day of reckoning wasn¡¯t too far off. ¡°Sir, your dinner!¡± About fifteen minutester, Mary brought a tray to the table in front of Su Lu, and lifted the silver cover. Sizzle! Fierce steam surged about, carrying the appetizing smell of the steak, wildly stimting the taste buds. ¡°Thank you!¡± Su Lu tied a napkin around his neck, enjoyed dinner contentedly, and watched Mary clean up and leave. He then rested a bit, took a basket and a sickle, and went to the garden. ¡°The absinthe grew well¡­ It¡¯s harvest time¡­¡± The processed absinthe nting was the primary material for creating Trick Cards. His deck was nearly exhausted from previous battles and needed to be replenished. ¡®Making the cards is just the first step, then I need to track down a Transcendent and seal a skill¡­ this is not something I can aplish right now.¡¯ ¡®However¡­. producing enough nk cards to carry around, is by all means a sensible thing.¡¯ ¡®As I gather more and more items in the future, I will indeed need a means to store them¡­ but such magical items, even if avable, would surely be very pricey, right?¡¯ During this time, he had resolved some minor mysterious events, but his ie wasn¡¯t very high, adding up to only about a hundred Golden Dragons. This kind of ie could allow an average person or family to have afortable life free from worry for several years, but for buying Transcendent materials, it was like a pebble thrown into a river. You hear a ¡®plop¡¯, and then there¡¯s nothing left. Chapter 223 - 0223: Conference (Congrats to alliance leader AP Heavenly Speech!) Chapter 223: Conference (Congrats to alliance leader AP Heavenly Speech!) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°That Duke¡­ is definitely going to get killed!¡± The beautifuldy sitting next to Su Lu cursed. Any upational person hearing this news would not be in a good mood. Under such fury, even if only one in ten thousand took action, that Congressman¡¯s situation would be very precarious. ¡®Of course¡­ it¡¯s none of my business.¡¯ Su Lu continued to eavesdrop. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen¡­ time is pressing, we must make preparations!¡± The calm voice of Speaker at the head of the table had a soothing effect on themotion. ¡°In the next municipal election, our people must obtain as many seats as possible¡­¡± ¡°In the shipbuilding and fishing industry, as well as in the city¡¯s pir industry, we must expand our share¡­ we must achieve that if we fall, the whole city will copse¡­¡± ¡°The behind-the-scenes propaganda aspect is also very important¡­ for this, we need your help, Mr. ¡®Reader¡¯!¡± The Speaker at the head was assigning tasks. The more Su Lu listened, the heavier his mood became. He already knew that the gatherings of the Shadow Council were very old. And the power passed down through generations, even in the twilight of the gods, might not be able to ascend too high, but it was enough to allow them to retain influence and wealth. The energy umted over such a long time was terrifying. Under the stimtion of the potential Professional Registration Bill of the Federation, it sprang into action quickly. ¡®Even cleaning up the gang¡­ should be just a side effect of this current n, right?¡¯ Apanied by the continuation of one issue after another, the session soon reached the free exchange segment, where every member had their say. The content could be solving disputes, purchasing items, or trading information. ¡°Hehe¡­ Schr?¡± A man in a ck robe across Su Lu stared at him: ¡°Tell Michael, he can stay in the dock area at most, if he dares toe out, I¡¯ll kill him.¡± From his aura, Su Lu thought this man must be the real boss of the gangs in Lore city, the unseen hand behind many gangsters. Thinking of this, he smiled: ¡°I will ry the message faithfully.¡± In fact, even if you really kill him, I wouldn¡¯t care less. He thought indifferently. ¡°Good, I¡¯m ¡®ck Whale¡¯, and if there is a conflict in the future, you will see me!¡± The big man across the table added and then fell silent. When it was Su Lu¡¯s turn, he thought for a while then stood up: ¡°I need to buy upational information of the first level, a type thatmands animals and beasts.¡± This was prepared for Isaac. Although he had promised to introduce Isaac into the circle of Mysterious Persons, this gathering was too high-end, it¡¯s better not to scare the boy. Having himself make the purchase and offering a discount on the transaction fee was for the boy¡¯s safety. ¡°As a neer, your first request will always receive preferential treatment.¡± In the midst of silence, the speaker was the first to speak: ¡°I have a profession here that suits your requirements perfectly, for just 50 Golden Dragons!¡± ¡°Oh? Can you describe it?¡± Su Lu¡¯s eyes flickered, asking calmly. ¡°Of course¡­ it¡¯s called [Shepherd], a first-level profession, it improves the physical condition of the upational person, making their sense of smell more acute, their actions swifter, and gives them a certain ability tomunicate with beasts.¡± ¡®Isn¡¯t this the path of the [Beast Shepherd]?¡¯ Knowledgeable Su Lu immediately thought of that. [Shepherd] ¡ª¡ª [Wolf Shepherd] ¡ª¡ª [Beast Shepherd]! This is a rip-off profession that Rod even specifically mentioned to him once, for its fifth-order legend is called [Dragon Shepherd]! Never mind the other preconditions for taking office, the key is that one mustmand a Giant Dragon, a real Giant Dragon! Giant Dragons have long been extinct on both the Old Continent and the New Continent. Perhaps only on the edge of the world, atop the Dark Continent, does one find traces of them. Therefore, this is a profession with almost no future. ¡°Excellent, I¡¯ll take it!¡± But Su Lu immediately nodded, agreeing to the transaction. Because he doesn¡¯t think Isaac has the potential to be a legend in the future, his requirement is merely to control that Erha. Even if the first level doesn¡¯t work, the second level [Wolf Shepherd] would certainly suppress that fool. ¡°Ahem!¡± Seeing Su Lu drawing out the Golden Dragons, the Speaker coughed in surprise at his decisiveness: ¡°I would like to remind you here that its follow-ups are a bit difficult, and the [Shepherd]¡¯s ability tomunicate with beasts is limited to understanding their emotions from their bodily movements, not truly understanding the ¡®animalnguage¡¯!¡± ¡°No problem, but I would like to know if the follow-ups, the second and third levels of content, can be purchased here?¡± Su Lu asked another question. ¡°Yes!¡± The Speaker nodded: ¡°I retain its legacy, up to the fourth level!¡± ¡®But I am sure you are not pursuing this path¡­ The upational path of [Shepherd] has high demands for transcendent beings, even reaching [Beast Shepherd] is very difficult¡­¡¯ Su Lu counted fifty Golden Dragons, handed them to the Speaker, and received a parchment filled with information in return. The mysterious content and symbols written on it were identified by his Mysterious Knowledge as correct, so he put it away safely. ¡®The thing I promised Isaac has already been done, as for the follow-up, he will need to arrange for the trade himself¡­¡¯ Afterpleting the transaction smoothly, he did not sit down, but looked around: ¡°I want to buy a Marvel that has storage capabilities!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he heard a member of the council whistle cheekily: ¡°I want one too¡­ even if it costs five thousand Golden Dragons to buy, unfortunately, there aren¡¯t any¡­ perhaps, only those ancient transcendent families have one or two, like our honorable Speaker.¡± ¡°The premium on this kind of transcendental item is very high, and oftentimes, they are priceless!¡± The Speaker shook his head, indicating that he was unable to help. ¡°Then¡­¡± Su Lu took a deep breath, already anticipating this: ¡°I need to buy a detailed piece of information about the mysterious events happening in Lore city and nearby, the transcendent beings involved, and an overview of the various transcendent powers.¡± Marvels with storage capabilities are quite rare, which leaves him with only one path, to make it himself. Su Lu knew that to find suitable materials, he must hunt or buy some unique mysterious creatures, and Erha definitely won¡¯t do. ¡°Hehe¡­ for this kind of information, you can buy it from me.¡± The ¡®Saintess¡¯ next to himughed in her lilting voice, leaning towards him, bringing with her a rich perfume scent: ¡°I am the information director of the Shadow Council¡­¡± ¡°What about the price?¡± Su Lu asked dispassionately. ¡°30 Golden Dragons, this is the discount for our members. If you are willing to apany me, I can give it to you for free!¡± The ¡®Saintess¡¯ spoke breathily into Su Lu¡¯s ear. But when Su Lu saw that none of the council members were jealous, merely sitting back and enjoying the show, he knew this couldn¡¯t be good: ¡°It¡¯s not necessary¡­ I¡¯ll pay cash!¡± ¡°How¡­ boring!¡± The ¡®Saintess¡¯ sat back down listlessly, yawning out of boredom. Chapter 220 - 0220: Foster (One More Subscription Requested) Chapter 220: Foster (One More Subscription Requested) Trantor: 549690339 Upon entering Isaac¡¯s bedroom, Su Lu saw Hallock again. However, at this moment, this Erha is upying Isaac¡¯srge bed, having made some kind of strange doghouse upon it. Covered in luxurious silk, it looked more like a majestic wolf king, looking down at the six neers with a stern dog face. Seeing it in this state, Isaac couldn¡¯t help but tremble all over. This made Su Lu wonder if he had left some sort of psychological shadow which made it difficult for him to face Hallock even after bing a Transcendent. ¡°Cough cough¡­ Hallock, as your master, I have something to tell you¡­¡± Under Su Lu¡¯s gaze, Isaac braced himself and said to Hallock, ¡°I¡¯m going to send you to live with Sean for a while, you have to behave!¡± Hallock lifted its head, looking at Isaac. Next moment, Isaac¡¯s face turned dull and he unconsciously got down on all fours, chasing after a ball of yarn. ¡°Cough cough!¡± Su Lu coughed, and Isaac¡¯s movements stopped immediately. He stood up, his expression angry: ¡°You controlled me again!!¡± ¡°Alright, everyone, leave!¡± Su Lu chuckled and said, ¡°I need to have a private conversation with Hallock.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Although James and the others were curious, they immediately left and closed the door. After all, they didn¡¯t want to be like Isaac! Especially the twodies. Click. The door closed and the room became quiet. ¡°Alright¡­ Now it¡¯s just us two. I understand, you can understand what I¡¯m saying¡­¡± Su Lu looked at Erha on the bed, still pretending to be a wolf king, all that¡¯s missing was a crown, ¡°Can you promise to listen to Isaac and not control him?¡± Erha turned its head, wearing a disdainful expression. ¡°Alright¡­ I thought as much¡­¡± Su Lu sighed, took out the materials by himself, and began to prepare for the ritual. His level of Mysterious Knowledge was high enough, and in addition to the organized ¡®Knowledge of the Mad God¡¯, there were a few rituals that were more suitable for the current situation. ¡°The powder of Rosemary¡­ makes a circle, representing the realm of the ritual!¡± His voice caused Hallock¡¯s expression to change somewhat as it opened its mouth, seeming to want to bark at Su Lu. ¡°Silence!¡± Su Lu suddenly looked up, his eyes seeming to sparkle,manding with the Language of Arrogance. He as a third-rank [Odd Technician], suppressing a first-rank dog, certainly had no problem. Hallock immediately seemed as if its throat was stuffed, unable to make a sound. ¡°Come in! Sit down!¡± Su Lu pointed to the circle andmanded with the Language of Arrogance. Hallock¡¯s body involuntarily jumped off the bed and came to the circle of Rosemary that represented the realm of the ritual, sitting obediently. ¡°I¡¯m not trying to enve you, nor to sign a contract of master and servant, just to provide temporary contract insurance for ourmunication¡­¡± Of course, he had also added a leash to it. Su Lu didn¡¯t want to take Hallock home and see some kind of ident happen to Mary. ¡°In my name¡­¡± ¡°I sign a temporary contract with you¡­¡± ¡°You must obey mymands¡­ unless it threatens your life¡­¡± After the enhancements to Ancient Hebrew and Gm Language, Su Lu¡¯s understanding of spells has also skyrocketed. The current one is a contract he temporarily constructed with Ancient Hebrew. It has a certain binding power, at least to Hallock. This ensures that he can sense some of the other party¡¯s thoughts and drive them through thought, provide specific information, of course, must be at close range. The source of all this still lies in the suppression of his own professional rank, the ritual and the contract are just supplemental leashes. Therefore, it is not suitable for Isaac. ¡°I dere¡­ the contract is established!¡± Su Lu didn¡¯t give Hallock a chance to choose, he announced directly. Om! As soon as the words fell, a ray of light rose from the array, split into two, one entering Su Lu¡¯s brow, and the other entering Hallock¡¯s head. In an instant, Su Lu felt another consciousness. It was simr to the personality of an eight or nine-year-old child, who couldn¡¯t speak and had difficulty expressingplex ideas. But this was enough. Su Lu could urately grasp its emotions from various high and low howls of Hallock. ¡°Alright, get up!¡± After thinking a bit, he said in Common Hebrew. Hallock immediately stood up and wagged his tail at him. ¡°Clean up the traces of the ritual, and let¡¯s head out!¡± Su Lu cleaned up the traces of some materials and took Hallock outside. ¡°Has it¡­ been resolved?¡± Isaac and others asked nervously. ¡°Yes, everything went smoothly!¡± Su Lu let Hallocke out and incidentally showed off its ability to remove its makeup on its own. Well¡­ specifically, it just ripped and bit off the messy silks and other things on its body, without having to pretend to be a circus dog. ¡°That¡¯s fantastic!¡± Isaac clenched his fists, almost crying again, ¡°I¡¯m finally getting rid of the nightmare. Mr. Sean, I¡¯m counting on you for everything. As for these golden dragons, I really can¡¯t take them. Hmm, consider it as Hallock¡¯s foster care fee.¡± ¡°Sure, that works!¡± Su Lu thought about it and didn¡¯t insist. After all, solving Hallock¡¯s problem for him and guiding him into the Transcendent World was enough to offset the previous help. ck Rose Road, No. 13. ¡°Here we are,e on down, this is your temporary new home.¡± Su Lu got off the carriage, then had a somewhat dejected Hallock follow him down. He opened the apartment and saw Mary who was cleaning. ¡°Sir¡­ What is this?¡± Mary looked at Erha, who was excitedly running around the house, and asked curiously. ¡°This is Hallock¡­ a dog my friend has entrusted to me. You need to clean the doghouse, prepare food for it every day¡­¡± Su Lu looked at Hallock, somewhat speechless. Originally, when it left Isaac, it was very reluctant and downcast. Who knew that as soon as it arrived in a new environment, it instantly became extremely excited. Could it be that a dog¡¯s memory is on par with that of a goldfish? ¡®Speaking of which ¡­ I¡¯m a bit curious about which path it has chosen to take ¡­ Maybe, I can check its mind in the future? ¡® Su Lu looked at Hallock and suddenly had a thought. As long as it was a creature with wisdom, it would have its own mind, corresponding to the Secret Realm in the Mental Realm! But after careful thinking, Su Lu gave up. The danger level in the Mental Secret Realm of non-human creatures would increase significantly. Also, what strange form would a dog¡¯s mind take? That might be just as bizarre as the Dream Spirit World, driving him crazy! ¡°Hallock,e here!¡± Thinking of this, Su Lu wisely chose to give up, calling Hallock to him: ¡°Without my permission, you are not allowed into the second floor, my bedroom, and the kitchen! The garden is your territory, but you can¡¯t destroy the flowers and nts there, understand? ¡± Erha lifted its front body, raised its front legs, stuck out its tongue, and put on a ttering dog face. ¡°Ah! It¡¯s so spiritual.¡± The watching Mary eximed in surprise, her eyes seemingly full of stars. ¡°Believe me, you won¡¯t like it!¡± Su Lu felt it was necessary to add another warning to Erha, not to harass Miss Maid! Chapter 221 - 0221: Michael (Congrats to alliance leader AP Heavenly Speech!) Chapter 221: Michael (Congrats to alliance leader AP Heavenly Speech!) Trantor: 549690339 The winter of the Federated calendar year 279 came earlier than expected. Early morning. Su Lu put on a coat, exhaled a puff of white breath, went to the edge of the garden, fetched his daily newspaper and milk delivery, and returned to the living room. Mary had already prepared breakfast, which was toasted bread with a slight char and pan-fried bacon. Hallock wasnguidlyying on the carpet, his doggy face brimming with the expression of utter disinterest. During his time as a foster, many of his hobbies were prohibited, and his wanton destruction was met with swift punishment, a hobby he no longer dared to pursue. Those good days with Isaac were long gone. What was worse, he couldn¡¯t outsmart his new owner, and had been branded with a contract, forcing him to obediently followmands. ¡°Hmm¡­ There¡¯s been an increase in mysterious propaganda in the newspaperstely, coupled with the addition of several folklore sections¡­ Is thisying the groundwork for something in the future? A controlled release perhaps?¡± Su Lu sipped his milk as he unfolded the newspaper. Just as he was about to make a bacon sandwich with some fruit puree, suddenly, the doorbell rang. Mary wiped her hands and went to answer the door, weing the guests into the living room. ¡°Mr. Sean!¡± The visitors were Duran and Wood, who were wearing ck trench coats. Shedding their usual disheveled dresses, they bowed respectfully. ¡°Our boss¡­ desires a meeting with you!¡± ¡°The leader of the Shark Meeting?¡± Su Lu, calmly eating his homemade sandwich, had a quick train of thought racing through his mind ¨C ¡®The leader of the Shark Meeting¡­¡¯Tiger Shark¡¯ Michael! Renowned for being brutal, he severally slit the throats of many rivals and fed them to sharks in the sea¡­¡¯ ¡°Did you¡­ leak information about me?¡± He asked casually. ¡°Sir¡­ Master¡­ We are truly sorry¡­¡± Even though the weather was cold, Duran was sweating profusely, ¡°It was guessed by our leader¡­ After all, our activities have be increasingly conspicuous.¡± ¡°When did this happen?¡± Having anticipated this, Su Lu asked again. ¡°Half a month ago¡­ He elevated our status within the gang and ordered us to serve you wholeheartedly!¡± Duran hurriedly answered. ¡®Does this seem¡­ sort of like a goodwill gesture?¡¯ ¡®Being a gang leader, he surely knows more about the Mysterious World and fears the upational Person¡­¡¯ ¡®Although¡­ even if he reported to the local authorities like The Eleventh Bureau, I have no fear¡­¡¯ ¡®Perhaps, it¡¯s an opportunity to officially join the circle of Transcendents in the city.¡¯ Su Lu finished his breakfast and stood up, ¡°As it happens¡­ I have no appointments today.¡± Of course, the main reason he agreed was due to the sensation of Soul Burning having greatly diminished, and his injuries were nearly healed. ¡°Yes, pleasee with me!¡± Duran and Wood drove a carriage and delivered Su Lu to the dock district. This was the dirtiest and most chaotic area of Lore City, home to countless paupers, bankrupt individuals, andborers. This poption was so transient that it was hard to urately determine how many people were living here. Because of this broad fluidity and seclusion, it had naturally be the first choice location for gangs. ¡°Master, we are here.¡± Duran escorted Su Lu into a building in the dock area. This seemed to be a residentialplex with people frequentlying in and out. Su Lu touched his forehead and felt numerous watcher¡¯s eyes on him. Maybe, the child ying in the dirty water nearby could be a lookout for some gang. ¡®Such a gang¡­ No wonder its vitality is so tenacious.¡¯ He thoughtfully followed Duran into the building and arrived on a certain floor. Here, numerous rugged henchmen were patrolling, and the level of security had noticeably increased. Before one of the reception rooms, a burly white man was already waiting. He had zing red hair and muscled chest like a block of steel. He was like a fierce tiger. Seeing Su Lu, he immediately came forward and extended his hand with warm enthusiasm. Su Lu shook hands with him and immediately felt a frown forming on his face. He seemed to smell a strong scent of blood and resentment. It was clear that this boss of the Shark Meeting, Michael, had taken far more than a dozen lives. ¡°Please,e in!¡± Michael ushered Su Lu into the reception room, an office decorated with a strong martial vor. There was a shark sculpture on the wall, underneath which were two crossed swords, and a disy shelf held grotesquely shaped firearms which did not appear to be fakes. ¡°I¡¯ve heard¡­ Mr. Sean, that you¡¯re an expert in the field of the Mystical? You¡¯ve solved problems for many people?¡± Michael sat down on a sofa, speaking very directly. ¡°I¡¯m just a folklore schr who has conducted a little bit of research in some areas¡­¡± Su Lu maintained a slight smile. ¡°Your skills are worthy of being partnered with stronger forces, rather than waste on likes of those two good-for-nothings, Duran and Wood¡­ I apologize¡­ I don¡¯t mean to belittle them, but their abilities are really just average¡­¡± Michael took out a cigar for himself and offered one to Su Lu with a nod, but was refused. ¡°So¡­ what¡¯s next¡­¡± Su Lu inteced his fingers and asked curiously. ¡°I want to hire Mr. Sean as a consultant for the Shark Meeting. We pay ten Golden Dragons a month. And when something¡­ umm¡­ mystical or speciales up, depending on the advice and circumstances, we can increase it. What do you think?¡± Michael invited with sincerity. You could tell that this man was ambitious and knew a little about the Mystical world. He understood that in today¡¯s world, one must possess certain transcendent powers, or else one will find it difficult to move even an inch. ¡°Not enough!¡± Su Lu took a sip of his coffee and shook his head nonchntly. ¡°I heard from Duran that Mr. Sean has always been looking for gatherings of his kind?¡± Michael looked at the cid Su Lu, knowing that ordinary money couldn¡¯t move him, and yed his final card, ¡°I happen to know of one, and I can vouch for Mr. Sean. You know, the figures in the Mysterious World are very cautious¡­ especially the gatherings, they need the guarantee of local forces, of course¡­ unofficial ones.¡± In reality, there would still be a certain probation period. However, Su Lu had already gained a reputation in certain circles of Lore City and had lived there for a while, thus meeting the requirements. ¡°Very well.¡± Su Lu nodded with restraint, agreeing to this condition. What about bing a gang consultant? He didn¡¯t care about that in the slightest. After all, he was currently the folklore schr Sean, an identity that he was just waiting to discard once his injuries were healed! ¡°Then we are friends from now on!¡± Michael¡¯s face softened at once and he shook hands with Su Lu again, ¡°Rest assured, I will arrange things promptly. Do I continue to send Duran for messaging?¡± He had made a decision. If Su Lu were to be annoyed with Duran, then he would immediately order him to be dumped to the bottom of the sea! After all, he had done this quite a few times. Su Lu frowned, sensing a hint of murderous intent, and soon understood what was going on. ¡°You can switch to Wood¡­ The Goddess of Light teaches us that life is precious.¡± ¡°Alright¡­ okay¡­¡± Michael was taken aback, seemingly unable to fathom that Su Lu, this wild Transcendent, actually believed in the Goddess of Light! Chapter 222 - 0222: Shadow (third update, seeking monthly votes) Chapter 222: Shadow (third update, seeking monthly votes) Trantor: 549690339 Dong dong! At midnight, amidst the chime of the living room clock, a horse carriage discreetly pulled up in front of the apartment. Su Lu, draped in a ck robe and wearing a mask that covered the upper half of his face, got straight into the carriage. The carriage set off immediately and stopped at a certain location on the docks. Su Lu then switched to a small boat, watching as it turned towards the bottom of a cliffs, and entered the city¡¯s drainage system through a drainage outlet. ¡®Lore City is close to the ocean. Could this be its drain to the sea?¡¯ Su Lu felt his guess could very well be true. He admired the city¡¯s designers, underneath it, there seems to be a whole town. ¡°We¡¯re here!¡± The boatman stopped at a fork in the road and handed Su Lu antern: ¡°Go straight down this path to the very end!¡± ¡®It feels¡­like some evil group¡¯s meeting, though the situation is more or less the same¡­¡¯ Grumbling inwardly, Su Lu, aided by thentern, started his journey through the filth, eventually reaching the end. Therey a thick, ck wall engraved with several mysterious symbolsposed of half-arc lines and triangles, simr to a child¡¯s scribble. However, Su Lu, with his ample grasp of Mysterious Knowledge, could immediately notice the difference. ¡°This is Hovrin code¡­ the Hovrins are a race from a legend who love pranks and puzzle games¡­ It has be legendary for them to steal precious treasures or even somebody, and invite warriors to pass trials¡­ and this symbol represents a puzzle game.¡± Su Lu studied it, traced an arc with his finger on the wall connecting several symbols that represented ¡®passage¡¯, and lightly tapped each in session. Bang bang bang! As hepleted thest stroke, the sound of gears turning came from within the wall, a part of which slowly drew back, revealing a new path. ¡®The power of the Extraordinary People of Lore city is beyond my expectations¡­¡¯ Su Lu releases his inspiration to probe his surroundings, only then does he proceed,ntern in hand. After traversing the corridor, he arrived in a huge underground fallout shelter. About tens of meters high, it resembled the banquet hall of a castle with stones emitting faint light embedded in all directions. In the center of the ¡®hall¡¯ was a long table surrounded by numerous chairs. There were about thirty or so chairs, at which time half were already upied. Quite a few scrutinizing gazes came his way. ¡°Wee, neer!¡± An elderly voice from the seat of honor spoke: ¡°Being able to pass through the puzzle wall in such a short time, your attainment in Mysterious Knowledge is indeed astounding.¡± As he spoke, Su Lu felt even more focused gazes on him. Even a few faint probes came his way. ¡°Hmph!¡± He snorted coldly, solidifying his spirit oppression around him, emanating a Dragon Might-like aura. Many lurking forces in the void were frightened back, and several people in ck robes trembled, whispering, ¡°An Elite? Or even better?¡± Even in such gatherings, thew of survival of the fittest prevailed. Su Lu felt many gazes suddenly softened, filled with a touch of fear instead. ¡°Please don¡¯t misunderstand, only neerse through that door¡­ We have other passageways, of course¡­ you¡¯ve passed the ¡®test¡¯. After this gathering, I will tell you another way, a more convenient path.¡± The elderly man at the head of the table continued: ¡°You can pick a codename for yourself.¡± ¡°Call me¡­ Schr!¡± Su Lu¡¯s voice was slightly hoarse as he found an empty seat to sit and startedparing this gathering with the several gatherings of Extraordinary People he had encountered before. Although Charles City¡¯s ck market was bigger and freer, it seemed tock a sense of concealment and the involvement of official powers. Whereas the one led by Fatima in Nia City was sufficiently flippant, even though it was indiscreet. The gathering here gave him a sense of ¡®depth¡¯ and ¡®history¡¯. After some thought, he said, ¡°I always thought¡­ this was just a gathering for Extraordinary People?¡± ¡°Hehe¡­¡± The ck-robed men in attendance let out lowughs: ¡°Indeed, it is a gathering for Extraordinary People, unofficially!¡± ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ our history is long-standing and since the recent advent of the Dawn of the Gods, there has been an increase in the number of ¡®new blood¡¯¡­¡± The elderly man at the head of the table said: ¡°We¡­ are the rulers of the dark side of this city! In some circles in Lore City, we are known as the ¡®Shadow Council¡¯! You can call me¡­ Chairman! Of course, the main reason we gather here is for trade, to exchange marvelous items, and information or mediate objections.¡± With a calm voice, the Chairman continued: ¡°For instance, the big reshuffle of the gangsters in Lore City this time¡­ The original Shark Meeting was on the hit list, but due to your intervention, it can be retained¡­ temporarily.¡± ¡®Could it be¡­ here is the gathering of Lore City¡¯s underground forces? Can they control night-time Lore City, or even influence the city hall through various connections?¡¯ Su Lu roughly understood. The gathering he attended had a semi-fixed nature and was of quite high standard. It seemed¡­ he was used by Michael from the Shark Meeting. ¡°There are two types of members in our council. One is a formal member and the other is neers like you¡­ Hehe¡­ Of course, if you work hard, you should soon be our formal member. By then, we would assist you to fully root in this city and to let your family inherit your glory¡­¡±> A seductive woman on Su Lu¡¯s left continued with her enticing voice. ¡°So, how does one be a formal member? Complete council ¡®missions¡¯, or submit ¡®contributions¡¯?¡± Su Lu, lounging back in his chair, asked with a rxed smile. Any organizational form shares thismonality. ¡°What a smart little brother, I like you¡­¡±, The seductive woman¡¯s voice was exciting: ¡°My codename is ¡®Saintess¡¯, I believe¡­ there are possibilities of us working together in the future.¡± During their conversation, more individuals in ck robes arrived from the darkness, taking their seats. ¡°Alright!¡± The elder ¡®Chairman¡¯ spoke: ¡°Everyone has arrived, let¡¯s wee our neer ¨C Schr!¡± He led the apuse while sporadic pping echoed in the hall before quickly dying down. ¡°Now¡­ let¡¯s get to the point!¡± The Chairman coughed then said: ¡°I have received word that, after the Nia City Sinkhole incident, the Federation has made up its mind, the Congress will pass the ¡®Duke Act¡¯!¡± The ambiance instantly fell solemn. Su Lu was very clear that the so-called ¡®Duke Act¡¯ was actually the Professional Registration Bill, aimed at making the existence of the Extraordinary public and imposing restrictions on them, named after the nominating Congressman, Duke, hence the alias ¨C the ¡®Duke Act¡¯. Chapter 223 - 0223: Conference (Congrats to alliance leader AP Heavenly Speech!) Chapter 223: Conference (Congrats to alliance leader AP Heavenly Speech!) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°That Duke¡­ is definitely going to get killed!¡± The beautifuldy sitting next to Su Lu cursed. Any upational person hearing this news would not be in a good mood. Under such fury, even if only one in ten thousand took action, that Congressman¡¯s situation would be very precarious. ¡®Of course¡­ it¡¯s none of my business.¡¯ Su Lu continued to eavesdrop. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen¡­ time is pressing, we must make preparations!¡± The calm voice of Speaker at the head of the table had a soothing effect on themotion. ¡°In the next municipal election, our people must obtain as many seats as possible¡­¡± ¡°In the shipbuilding and fishing industry, as well as in the city¡¯s pir industry, we must expand our share¡­ we must achieve that if we fall, the whole city will copse¡­¡± ¡°The behind-the-scenes propaganda aspect is also very important¡­ for this, we need your help, Mr. ¡®Reader¡¯!¡± The Speaker at the head was assigning tasks. The more Su Lu listened, the heavier his mood became. He already knew that the gatherings of the Shadow Council were very old. And the power passed down through generations, even in the twilight of the gods, might not be able to ascend too high, but it was enough to allow them to retain influence and wealth. The energy umted over such a long time was terrifying. Under the stimtion of the potential Professional Registration Bill of the Federation, it sprang into action quickly. ¡®Even cleaning up the gang¡­ should be just a side effect of this current n, right?¡¯ Apanied by the continuation of one issue after another, the session soon reached the free exchange segment, where every member had their say. The content could be solving disputes, purchasing items, or trading information. ¡°Hehe¡­ Schr?¡± A man in a ck robe across Su Lu stared at him: ¡°Tell Michael, he can stay in the dock area at most, if he dares toe out, I¡¯ll kill him.¡± From his aura, Su Lu thought this man must be the real boss of the gangs in Lore city, the unseen hand behind many gangsters. Thinking of this, he smiled: ¡°I will ry the message faithfully.¡± In fact, even if you really kill him, I wouldn¡¯t care less. He thought indifferently. ¡°Good, I¡¯m ¡®ck Whale¡¯, and if there is a conflict in the future, you will see me!¡± The big man across the table added and then fell silent. When it was Su Lu¡¯s turn, he thought for a while then stood up: ¡°I need to buy upational information of the first level, a type thatmands animals and beasts.¡± This was prepared for Isaac. Although he had promised to introduce Isaac into the circle of Mysterious Persons, this gathering was too high-end, it¡¯s better not to scare the boy. Having himself make the purchase and offering a discount on the transaction fee was for the boy¡¯s safety. ¡°As a neer, your first request will always receive preferential treatment.¡± In the midst of silence, the speaker was the first to speak: ¡°I have a profession here that suits your requirements perfectly, for just 50 Golden Dragons!¡± ¡°Oh? Can you describe it?¡± Su Lu¡¯s eyes flickered, asking calmly. ¡°Of course¡­ it¡¯s called [Shepherd], a first-level profession, it improves the physical condition of the upational person, making their sense of smell more acute, their actions swifter, and gives them a certain ability tomunicate with beasts.¡± ¡®Isn¡¯t this the path of the [Beast Shepherd]?¡¯ Knowledgeable Su Lu immediately thought of that. [Shepherd] ¡ª¡ª [Wolf Shepherd] ¡ª¡ª [Beast Shepherd]! This is a rip-off profession that Rod even specifically mentioned to him once, for its fifth-order legend is called [Dragon Shepherd]! Never mind the other preconditions for taking office, the key is that one mustmand a Giant Dragon, a real Giant Dragon! Giant Dragons have long been extinct on both the Old Continent and the New Continent. Perhaps only on the edge of the world, atop the Dark Continent, does one find traces of them. Therefore, this is a profession with almost no future. ¡°Excellent, I¡¯ll take it!¡± But Su Lu immediately nodded, agreeing to the transaction. Because he doesn¡¯t think Isaac has the potential to be a legend in the future, his requirement is merely to control that Erha. Even if the first level doesn¡¯t work, the second level [Wolf Shepherd] would certainly suppress that fool. ¡°Ahem!¡± Seeing Su Lu drawing out the Golden Dragons, the Speaker coughed in surprise at his decisiveness: ¡°I would like to remind you here that its follow-ups are a bit difficult, and the [Shepherd]¡¯s ability tomunicate with beasts is limited to understanding their emotions from their bodily movements, not truly understanding the ¡®animalnguage¡¯!¡± ¡°No problem, but I would like to know if the follow-ups, the second and third levels of content, can be purchased here?¡± Su Lu asked another question. ¡°Yes!¡± The Speaker nodded: ¡°I retain its legacy, up to the fourth level!¡± ¡®But I am sure you are not pursuing this path¡­ The upational path of [Shepherd] has high demands for transcendent beings, even reaching [Beast Shepherd] is very difficult¡­¡¯ Su Lu counted fifty Golden Dragons, handed them to the Speaker, and received a parchment filled with information in return. The mysterious content and symbols written on it were identified by his Mysterious Knowledge as correct, so he put it away safely. ¡®The thing I promised Isaac has already been done, as for the follow-up, he will need to arrange for the trade himself¡­¡¯ Afterpleting the transaction smoothly, he did not sit down, but looked around: ¡°I want to buy a Marvel that has storage capabilities!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he heard a member of the council whistle cheekily: ¡°I want one too¡­ even if it costs five thousand Golden Dragons to buy, unfortunately, there aren¡¯t any¡­ perhaps, only those ancient transcendent families have one or two, like our honorable Speaker.¡± ¡°The premium on this kind of transcendental item is very high, and oftentimes, they are priceless!¡± The Speaker shook his head, indicating that he was unable to help. ¡°Then¡­¡± Su Lu took a deep breath, already anticipating this: ¡°I need to buy a detailed piece of information about the mysterious events happening in Lore city and nearby, the transcendent beings involved, and an overview of the various transcendent powers.¡± Marvels with storage capabilities are quite rare, which leaves him with only one path, to make it himself. Su Lu knew that to find suitable materials, he must hunt or buy some unique mysterious creatures, and Erha definitely won¡¯t do. ¡°Hehe¡­ for this kind of information, you can buy it from me.¡± The ¡®Saintess¡¯ next to himughed in her lilting voice, leaning towards him, bringing with her a rich perfume scent: ¡°I am the information director of the Shadow Council¡­¡± ¡°What about the price?¡± Su Lu asked dispassionately. ¡°30 Golden Dragons, this is the discount for our members. If you are willing to apany me, I can give it to you for free!¡± The ¡®Saintess¡¯ spoke breathily into Su Lu¡¯s ear. But when Su Lu saw that none of the council members were jealous, merely sitting back and enjoying the show, he knew this couldn¡¯t be good: ¡°It¡¯s not necessary¡­ I¡¯ll pay cash!¡± ¡°How¡­ boring!¡± The ¡®Saintess¡¯ sat back down listlessly, yawning out of boredom. Chapter 230 - 0230: Task (First update seeking monthly ticket!) Chapter 230: Task (First update seeking monthly ticket!) Trantor: 549690339 Inside the caf¨¦. ¡°Allow me to introduce myself again, I¡¯m Sean from The Eleventh Bureau, and this is my superior ¨C Horatio!¡± Sean sipped on his coffee and revealed a mischievous smile, ¡°Brother¡­ your secret has been exposed, but take it lightly, it¡¯s no big deal. Look at me, I thought they were going to slice me up in theb, but it all turned out okay in the end¡­ Except that training is tough, the pay is low, and there are no holidays¡­ the rest is bearable.¡± ¡°Ahem¡­¡± Horatio coughed, signaling Sean to shut up. With clearly lined up features on his face, his countenance gradually became serious, as if to pressure Su Lu, ¡°We found that¡­ you¡¯ve been very active in certain circlestely!¡± ¡°That¡¯s true¡­ I need to earn a living and pay the rent¡­ I¡¯ve always obeyed the Federation¡¯sws.¡± Su Lu answered calmly. ¡°We¡¯re not ming you, but you should know that many Transcendents are psychologically radical and prone to make trouble, so they need to be controlled¡­¡± Horatio¡¯s face softened a bit, ¡°I feel¡­ a certain degree of transparency and surveince is beneficial for both of us, don¡¯t you think?¡± He was confident, basically, once a Transcendent has been noticed by them, there is no margin for choice. ¡°Cooperation? What a wonderful word! How do we cooperate?¡± Su Lu asked. ¡°If you honestly provide us your upational information and regrly report any movements within the city¡¯s mysterious circles¡­¡± Horatio said, ¡°In return¡­ we guarantee your safety, as long as you obey thew.¡± ¡°So you mean¡­ you want me to be a mole?¡± Su Lu interlocked his fingers, ¡°I can¡­ but you cannot betray me, my information must remain confidential.¡± ¡°A wise choice!¡± Horatio shook hands with Su Lu, ¡°So, what¡¯s your profession?¡± ¡°Something simr to a [Cursing Magician], I excel at mystical rituals and gain strength through spells¡­¡± Su Lu exposed his Language of Arrogance. ¡°A niche, never seen before profession!¡± Horatio hastily jotted it down, ¡°Do you feel you are being influenced crazily, and sometimes be very impulsive?¡± ¡°No, how could that be?¡± Su Lu rapidly shook his head. A momentter, he got up and left. Sean sat there somewhat dazedly looking at Horatio, ¡°That¡¯s it? I feel like his history is very problematic, his identification was forged by the Shark Meeting¡­¡± ¡°And?¡± Horatio massaged his temples: ¡°More and more wild Transcendents like him are appearing, we can¡¯t apprehend them all¡­ We can only establish limited cooperation and control. And¡­ it¡¯s rare to have a mole who could join the ¡®Shadow Council¡¯¡­ he has strong self-control, and is currently very useful.¡± Sean immediately shut up. The Shadow Council, it is a Transcendent circle which has almost existed in Lore city since its inception, and vehemently rejects all official forces. Like the shadow beneath the sunlight, it has always coexisted with Lore city, spreading its reach everywhere. But the recent moves from the opposition have left The Eleventh Bureau feeling rather irked. After all, the influence of the Goddess Church on the West Coast isn¡¯t strong, there is only a small church there. And not every city is garrisoned by powerful upational Persons, neither the church nor the federation have that many personnel! ¡®It seems¡­ Sean is living quite the happy life being an agent in The Eleventh Bureau. I hope he stays safe¡­¡¯ Su Lu let out a sigh as he stepped out of the caf¨¦. Being in The Eleventh Bureau is highly dangerous! Its agents deal with all sorts of Transcendent events, many of which are deadly! Even he had managed to get some blood of its members on his hands. ¡°Destiny, huh¡­¡± Back in his apartment, Su Lu rubbed his forehead: ¡°What a shame¡­ my soul hasn¡¯t fully recovered yet. Otherwise, outmaneuvering them wouldn¡¯t be a problem¡­¡± Although the surface of Lore city seems calm, underneath there is a tempestuous undercurrent. The Eleventh Bureau, Shadow Council, Margaret and her demon followers, Owen¡¯s nightmares¡­ all made Su Lu realize that in the tide of the Transcendent, there isn¡¯t a single truly peaceful haven in the world. Your own strength is the only true protection! ¡®Fortunately¡­ the role I am ying is just a low-ranking little fellow who understands many mysteries¡­ no one is truly looking at me.¡¯ Su Lu rxed. The following week went by calmly. He continued to wander around Lore city, searching for mysterious materials and traces of magical creatures suitable for hunting. Aside from Owen having once sent his butler Jindum to ask for the solution and delivering an invitation to his 25th birthday banquet, nothing major happened. Soon, it was the day the ¡®Shadow Council¡¯ convened a meeting again. At the stroke of midnight. Wearing a disguise, Su Lu entered a sewer, traversing through a maze-like route and ultimately reaching the ¡®Hall of Shadows¡¯! ¡°Wee, Schr!¡± The ¡®Saintess¡¯ greeted with a delightful smile, she chose to sit next to Su Lu, ¡°Today¡­ you will have to make a choice.¡± ¡°epting the test to be an official member?¡± Su Lu nodded his head: ¡°What are the benefits of being an official member? Specifically? I don¡¯t have ns to establish a family anytime soon, at least not right now!¡± He had no interest whatsoever in bing an official member, for now he was only buying time. ¡°Many, many benefits¡­ like getting to truly participate in core secrets, gaining voting rights in meetings that will decide Lore city¡¯s future development, controlling a portion of Lore city¡¯s underground authority¡­ ess to high-grade Transcendent materials and information is just an add-on!¡± The ¡®Saintess¡¯ whispered softly into Su Lu¡¯s ear. Su Lu believed it, this was the ¡®Chairman¡¯s¡¯ intention. Through his observation in the Mental Realm, he had already found that the Shadow Council was far from simple, with at least three existing Grade 4 masters. No wonder it is the city¡¯s shadow ruler, capable of resisting and even suppressing the local church and federation forces. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen¡­ I dere¡­ the meeting begins!¡± Just as Su Lu was contemting, the attendees gradually assembled. The ¡®Chairman¡¯ knocked on the table, his voice reverberating through the hall. ¡°Firstly¡­¡± He turned to Su Lu, ¡°¡®Schr¡¯, do you want to be an official member?¡± ¡°Can I know the content of the ¡®test¡¯ in advance?¡± Su Lu inquired in feigned trepidation. ¡°Hehe¡­ don¡¯t worry, for neers, the task will not be too difficult!¡± The ¡®Saintess¡¯ reassured him on the side, ¡°But¡­. a choice must be made, severing ties with opposing forces, to rify your position.¡± ¡®So, that¡¯s what it is¡­¡¯ Su Lu started to understand, if his identity were true, as long as he attacked an official institution, or killed an official Transcendent, it would mean a falling out with the officials and facing endless tracking and fights, with no choice but to take refuge under the Shadow Council. ¡®Unfortunately¡­you don¡¯t know that my face and identity are fake, and when I go wild, I don¡¯t spare anyone. I¡¯ve already killed more than a dozen official Transcendents¡­¡¯ Chapter 225 - 0225: Sean (One More Subscription Requested) Chapter 225: Sean (One More Subscription Requested) Trantor:549690339 ¡°Arf¡­ woof!¡± After breakfast, Su Lu grabbed a dog leash and took Hallock out for a walk. Hallock, the dog being walked, was far from reluctant. On the contrary, he seemed particrly excited. He had likely been cooped up for a while and was now running back and forth and round and round Su Lu nonstop. If it hadn¡¯t been for the leash, the dog would¡¯ve probably disappeared in no time. ¡°Alright, calm down, Hallock¡­ we have a fixed schedule for today.¡± Su Lu said, tightening his dog leash. His n for the day was to explore all the ¡®mysterious ces¡¯ within the city, first determining whether it was a supernatural or a false rm. Next, he would confirm if it was an anomaly or a creature. Even though the ¡®Saintess¡¯ of the ¡®Shadow Council¡¯ seemed reliable, Su Lu trusted himself more. By this time, the morning sun had fully risen above the horizon, its orange light illuminating the earth. The air held a slight chill, and many people had already emerged from the apartments on ck Rose Street. They were mostly respectable middle-ss citizens, or students and office workers sharing the rent. Everyone greeted each other courteously before going to work or starting their morning exercises. There were also others taking their dogs for a walk, who greeted Su Lu with a friendly smile. ¡®Speaking of which¡­ ording to the local customs, I should¡¯ve sent pies or candies to my neighbors after moving in¡­ I totally forgot about it¡­ Never mind, it¡¯s not a big deal anyway.¡¯ Thought Su Lu nonchntly. Hallock, with his tongue hanging out long was extremely excited, eyeing each passing dog. ¡®But¡­ what does it mean, Hallock, when you, a husky, are so interested in a Chihuahua or a dachshund?¡¯ Su Lu mused to himself until he saw a bully dog. Its owner was a muscr man with a crew cut, and they seemed to be a perfect match. ¡°Arf!!¡± Hallock became even more animated, barking madly at the other dog. This situation felt oddly familiar to Su Lu; he couldn¡¯t help but wonder if his husky had been bullied by this bully dog before. Of course, it could also be that Hallock was trying to show off his strength and fearlessness in front of thedy dogs nearby? ¡ª This is indeed something a supernaturally enhanced dog would do! ¡°Woof woof!¡± The bully dog, at least twice the size of Hallock, was obviously not in a good temper and started barking back in return. Its owner looked at Hallock and disdainfully told Su Lu: ¡°Control your dog!¡± ¡°Sorry¡­¡± Since it was Hallock that provoked them first, Su Lu didn¡¯t want to stir up trouble. He turned his head, looking at a figure across the street, looking somewhat distracted. ¡®That person¡­ doesn¡¯t seem to be a local tenant, but I¡¯ve seen them several times¡­ and¡­ they seem to be very interested in my house.¡¯ What made him notice was a woman in her twenties, dressed in a gender-neutral style with a baseball cap on her head. As if aware of Su Lu¡¯s gaze, she promptly pulled her cap lower and quickly left. To Su Lu, this behavior seemed suspicious: ¡°Is she here to spy on Apartment 13? Because of me? Or the previous tenant?¡± He felt a nagging urge to follow her and find out more. But at that moment, the barkingpetition between the two dogs had reached a fever pitch. The muscr man with the crew cut looked at the ¡®weaker¡¯ Su Lu and let out a sneer before letting go of his dog leash. ¡°Uh¡­ let¡¯s not go overboard.¡± Su Lu issued a warning before doing the same. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my Zack won¡¯t kill him!¡± the muscr man made a throat-slitting gesture with a broad grin on his golden bearded face. ¡°No¡­ I was talking to my dog!¡± Su Lu shrugged. The next moment, howls and whimpers could be heard from the bully dog. Like a triumphant general, Hallock strolled off, leaving the bully dog lying on his back, showing his white belly in surrender, and returned to Su Lu¡¯s side. He even threw a flirtatious nce at a few dies¡¯ watching from the sideline. ¡°No¡­ My dog¡­ Zack¡­¡± The man with the crew cut¡¯s face turned ashen, he rushed over to his defeated dog: ¡°How could you do this to him? He¡¯s just a child¡­¡± Su Lu rolled his eyes, feeling that dealing with this kind of person was beneath him. Just then, he caught sight of Wood approaching. He gestured for him to take care of the situation, then, leading the exhausted Hallock, they left. East Minng Street. Su Lu was looking at the Boroch Building some tens of meters away. The building was nowpletely sealed off, with police lines and patrolling officers preventing anyone from entering. Clearly, following the tragic casualties in the recent supernatural event here, The Eleventh Bureau had taken over, but it had not resolved the issue, only chose to seal off the area. This was how many ¡®restricted areas¡¯ came into being. They either couldn¡¯t be resolved, or the cost was disproportionate to the payoff. As long as the impact wasn¡¯t too severe, this was the go-to solution. ¡°It is indeed the breath of the supernatural¡­ I can sense the presence of a spiritual body¡­ It¡¯s¡­very powerful¡­¡± Su Lu muttered to himself, not recklessly moving any closer. His own ¡®presence¡¯ was extremely strong and he has defeated numerous spiritual bodies. Once he moved closer, it could potentially be seen as a ¡®deration of war¡¯. If that happened, the evil spirit here might go berserk. Next to him, Hallock sat obediently, no longer the mischievous pooch, he too stared seriously at the building across the street. ¡°Remember? If it¡¯s a spirit body, bark three times. If it¡¯s a magical creature, bark twice!¡± Su Lu instructed Hallock through their temporary contract. ¡°Woof woof woof!¡± Hallock wagged his tail, showing that he had remembered. ¡°Good, let¡¯s go check out the next ce¡­¡± Su Lu looked at his pocket watch with a smile: ¡°Let¡¯s try to cover the city today and head to the suburbs tomorrow¡­¡± Once Hallock understood the idea and was trained to be a professional dog, Su Lu believed that his search for magical creatures wouldn¡¯t be as difficult ¨C all he needed to do would be to take it out for a sniff around the streets. Clip-clop! Clip-clop! At that moment, a ck carriage sped past,ing to a halt in front of the Boroch Building. The carriage door opened and several people in uniform, ck trench coats stepped out. Su Lu was familiar with their garb and demeanor; these were agents from the Federal Eleventh Bureau! Of course, this ce was their ¡®restricted area¡¯, and its location wasn¡¯t great, so it was understandable for them to patrol asionally. These agents scoped the surroundings and one of them, who was facing away from Su Lu, turned around to meet his gaze. Su Lu had been staring at the building for quite a while, so his attention seemed a bit suspicious. Su Lu also looked back at the agent. The man was tall and slender, with triangr eyes and burgundy hair. Despite wearing a suit, the sleazy look on his face was unmistakable. ¡®Sean!¡¯ Su Lu silently spat out the name. That agent from The Eleventh Bureau turned out to be his former roommate, Sean, who was once kidnapped by the ck Death Society but was saved and sessfully became a Transcendent! Chapter 226 - 0226: Seeking Help (Congratulating Alliance Leader!) Chapter 226: Seeking Help (Congratting Alliance Leader!) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Sean¡­he¡¯s actually here?¡± ¡°Lucky I¡¯m wearing the Crow¡¯s Mask¡­otherwise, I would have definitely been recognized¡­¡± ¡°But, the false name I¡¯ve been using is also Sean, does that count as running into the real person with a fake one?¡± These thoughts caused a whirl of emotions within Su Lu, which made him simultaneously want tough and cry. ¡°Sir¡­is there something I can assist you with?¡± As he was contemting, the real Sean had already strode over and asked politely. But Su Lu, who knew Sean¡¯s temperament well, knew that the kid was only interested in his dog. ¡°No¡­nothing, just curious about the closed-down building¡­¡± Su Lu shook his head. ¡°Due to the dishonest contractor, the load-bearing structure of the building is faulty and it¡¯s no longer suitable for habitation¡­¡± Sean exined, coughing a little and shedding his jovial expression. ¡°Really? In that case, I¡¯ll take my leave¡­¡± Su Lu gave a small smile and turned to leave. ¡°By the way, your dog is quite impressive¡­¡± echoed Sean¡¯s voice from behind him. ¡°Sean!¡± A middle-aged detective rubbed his face, ¡°Remember¡­on a mission! Be low key! Be confidential!¡± ¡°Hey¡­I know, I didn¡¯t say anything! And¡­I don¡¯t think he¡¯s a reporter!¡± Sean looked seriously at Su Lu¡¯s retreating figure, ¡°A reporter wouldn¡¯t have a dog like that!¡± Late at night. Su Lu returned to his apartment. The ever-waiting Wood, who¡¯d been smoking in the corner, immediately stepped forward and said in a low voice, ¡°The dog owner from this morning has been dealt with¡­it was just an ident, he¡¯s assured he won¡¯t harass or demandpensation again.¡± How could such an ordinary thug possibly be a match for a real gang? Su Lu was confident, and nodded his agreement, then said, ¡°These past few days¡­ there¡¯s been a woman spying on this apartment, you look into it.¡± ¡°Rest assured!¡± Wood nodded quickly. The Sharks¡¯ gang might not be particrly powerful, but their influence amongst themon folk and lower sses was still considerable. ¡°Great, I won¡¯t ask you to join me for dinner then.¡± Su Lu entered his apartment, asking Mary to start preparing dinner. About Sean? The Sharks wouldn¡¯t be able to dig anything up about him, doing so might risk revealing their rtionship, so Su Lu didn¡¯t mention him. Harlock, who¡¯d been running around all day, was unusually tired and obedient, lying under the dinner table, waiting for a sumptuous dinner. Thirty minutester. While Su Lu was enjoying a te ofmb chops seasoned with spicy herbs and a pigeon paired with lemon juice, he wasying out the day¡¯s gains in his mind. ¡°The mysterious creatures of Nia City¡­I can basically rule them out now¡­¡± ¡°They don¡¯t possess any materials useful to me, maybe I should try my luck in the suburbs tomorrow¡­¡± ¡°As for the ¡®Shadow Council¡¯? Can¡¯t abandon that lead, there¡¯s might be a chance to purchase from them¡­ I¡¯ve got a handle on the route from the city¡¯s sewer to the ¡®Hall of Shadows¡¯, even though it¡¯s probably the mostmon and second to worst in terms of security¡­¡± As for Sean appearing in Lore city, Su Lu wasn¡¯t particrly surprised. Ever since Sean was kidnappedst time, he¡¯d been transferred to the West Coast, and after a series of events, he obtained mysterious powers and was recruited by the Eleventh Bureau, which was expected. And since New Phoenix State and Gusta State were close by, him appearing here wasn¡¯t unimaginable. However, given Su Lu¡¯s current situation, it wouldn¡¯t be appropriate for him to contact Sean. ¡®Sean is here¡­what about Rod? He wrote in hisst letter that he¡¯s been learning from a senior Demon Hunter from the Goddess Church, after all this time, he should have advanced to [Demon Hunting Expert] already, right?¡¯ The [Demon Hunter] profession has always been held by the Goddess Church, even fifth and sixth order ones exist. But this path is indeed exceedingly dangerous. The more Su Lu dealt with the Spiritual World, the more he understood the terror of the ¡®Abyss¡¯ and ¡®Demons¡¯! Even with the help of the Goddess of Light, the path of a hunter is ridden with high risks, especially when advancing to ¡®Legend¡¯! ¡°Fortunately¡­even with a teacher, it would be quite difficult for Rod to reach that level in a short period of time¡­¡± The following day, early morning. As usual, Su Lu was drinking milk and reading the newspaper, nning to walk the dog after breakfast. Ding dong! The doorbell rang abruptly. ¡°Who could it be? Wood? Could it be that there are new developments on yesterday¡¯s incident already?¡± Su Lu held the newspaper in his hands, an image of a formally dressed middle-aged man came to his mind. ¡°A stranger¡­Harlock!¡± Su Lu pointed at the door. Harlock nced at Su Lu, seemingly disgusted by his master¡¯sziness, but still bounded forward to turn the doorknob. ¡°Hello, is Mr. Sean Beta home?¡± A middle-aged man stood at the door, about to greet when he was met with Harlock¡¯s dog face, causing him to fall silent. ¡°Yes¡­may I ask who you are?¡± By this time, Su Lu had also stood up, noticing a certain professional air about the middle-aged man. Ah, judging by his attire, he¡¯s likely a butler. ¡°I am Jindum, the butler of Mr. Owen Dougweir. The gentleman wishes to invite you to his vi.¡± Just as he suspected, Jindum bowed in the standard form. ¡°Mr. Owen, ourndlord? What¡¯s the matter? Is it urgent?¡± Su Lu nced at the carriage parked outside. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s urgent¡­there¡¯s a professional question he¡¯d like to consult you on.¡± Jindum continued. ¡°I see¡­¡± Su Lu understood, ¡°Please wait a moment, I¡¯ll go change.¡± He went back to his room to get a coat, took Harlock and left the apartment, boarding the carriage. Although Jindum was a little surprised that he had brought a dog, he didn¡¯t make anyments and ordered the carriage to move. Half an hourter, the carriage stopped in front of a beautifully constructed vi. Jindum led the way, ushering Su Lu into the living room. ¡°Hello, my friend!¡± Owen was in his pyjamas, his eyes dark fromck of sleep, he rose his head, his eyescked the usual spark as they met Su Lu¡¯s. ¡°Hello, Mr. Owen, may I ask how I can assist you?¡± Su Lu sat down on the sofa and a female servant had brought coffee. ¡°Yes¡­I¡­I have a matter I¡¯d like to consult you on, regarding folklore and ultism¡­you should be an expert in this, correct?¡± Owen seemed a bit hesitant. Su Lu noticed that at some point, the butler and servants had left, his living room now only echoed with Harlock¡¯s excited barking. ¡°Where did you learn about my knowledge in this field?¡± Su Lu asked curiously. ¡°I¡¯m good friends with the Rosans, I heard about you from them, and further investigated some of your exploits, and found you to be trustworthy¡­¡± Owen seemed to sink even further into his chair, ¡°And I need your help!¡± So my reputation has already been spread among the circle? Hopefully this won¡¯t attract the attention of the Eleventh Bureau. Su Lu maintained his smile, ¡°Please go ahead.¡± Chapter 227 - 0227: Situation (third update, seeking monthly votes) Chapter 227: Situation (third update, seeking monthly votes) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Yawn¡­¡± Owen, with heavy bags under his eyes, yawned, ¡°You know¡­ my usual life is very boring, I don¡¯t like to go out, I have no interest in hunting or parties at the salon¡­¡± ¡°No¡­ I didn¡¯t know.¡± Su Lu calmly replied. ¡°Well¡­ what I wanted to say was¡­¡± Owen seemed to find it hard to speak, ¡°I like reading and have done a little study on ancient texts¡­ After Old Mad, the previous tenant of your apartment, passed away, I found some interesting texts among his belongings¡­ Don¡¯t get me wrong, I didn¡¯t embezzle any of the tenant¡¯s property, I only copied some of it, all the effects have been handed over to the police station¡­¡± ¡°Some of the descriptions and the mysteries involved in them are very interesting¡­ So, I¡­ I tried them¡­¡± Owen said: ¡°Recently¡­ I found that I have the same nightmare every night, which has greatly affected the quality of my sleep¡­¡± ¡®Old Mad was a Mysterious Person? But¡­ considering him filling the garden with wormwood, it¡¯s not impossible¡­¡¯ Su Lu stroked his chin. As for why Owen didn¡¯t go to the Goddess Church and The Eleventh Bureau? This was easy to understand. After all, acquiring the property of dead tenants was not a pleasant matter, even if it was just a copy of some contents. ¡®What¡¯s more¡­ this Owen is a bit like a child, the first thing he thinks about when he makes a mistake is how to hide it or solve it himself¡­¡¯ ¡®Besides¡­ if it¡¯s just a nightmare, The Eleventh Bureau might not ept it.¡¯ Su Lu crossed his fingers, having understood the cause and effect, and said to the expectant Owen: ¡°I need to look at the copy you mentioned¡­ And, please describe your dream to me in detail!¡± ¡°No problem!¡± Owen handed over a few notebooks. As Su Lu opened one to look, he found the records on it to be quite chaotic. There was Common Hebrew, Ancient Hebrew, even a few sentences in the Gm Language, and some symbols that werepletely illegible. ¡°This¡­ the grammar is too chaotic¡­¡± He frowned. If Ancient Hebrew is themonnguage of the Mysterious Realm, then the oldestnguage, Gm, is very rare, and thisnguage seems to be deeply involved with the Spirit World and the Ancient Snake Society. ¡°I also found it strange¡­ but it¡¯s not a problem with my copying, I¡¯ve checked it over and over, they¡¯re exactly the same as the originals.¡± Owen sighed and replied. ¡°Then¡­ please continue to describe your nightmare¡­¡± As Su Lu quickly flipped through the pages, he got a rough idea. Although there was some knowledge of the mysteries on the copy, there were more errors. It was more urate to say that Old Mad was a fanatical lover of the mysteries, or even half a step into the door of the Transcendent, rather than an upational Person. ¡®Because this knowledge is too fragmented¡­ It should be the content he has been acquiring and summing up throughout his life¡­ all in all, if it wasn¡¯t for his old age and physical condition, he might have had the opportunity to be a true Transcendent, and master Mysterious power¡­¡¯ ¡®The only surprising thing is, he was able toe into contact with a portion of the Gm Language content, which is most likely rted to demons and other evil existences¡­¡¯ As Su Lu maintained a listening posture and thought silently, Owen¡¯s description continued to reach his ears: ¡°I¡­ I only saw some sporadic fragments¡­¡± ¡°There was an ancient well in the shape of a square, right in my garden¡­¡± ¡°I dove headfirst into it wearing a retro outfit, amidst the sound of music¡­¡± ¡°Loneliness, cold, and death were embracing me¡­¡± ¡°After that, I woke up¡­ but this dream continued for a long time¡­¡± There was a confused expression on Owen¡¯s face, as he spoke dreamily. Su Lu had no inspiration, and he couldn¡¯t find any revenants in the vi. Owen himself was clean as well. After thinking for a moment, he said, ¡°Perhaps¡­ this is just a dream, representing some kind of revtion¡­ you falling into a dry well, apanied by loneliness and cold, means you may soon fall into some trouble that you¡¯ll need to face with courage¡­¡± Of course, this could also be a ritual that connects you with an unknown existence, and is being watched by him, which ismonly known as the Death. Su Lu added in his heart and asked, ¡°So¡­ is there an ancient well in your garden?¡± ¡°No! There¡¯s never been anything like that in my garden, we can go take a look!¡± Owen got up and led Su Lu through the living room. ¡°So¡­ is it just you living here?¡± Su Lu looked at the empty vi and asked curiously. ¡°Yes, my father prefers to live in the city center, and there are some rtives, but they seem¡­ scared of me! No¡­ Perhaps not scared, but how to say it? Too respectful? It¡¯s a bit ufortable¡­¡± Owen replied casually. ¡°Woof woof!¡± In the corridor, Hallock was running around excitedly, barking at a row of oil paintings. ¡°These¡­ are all the ancestors of our Dougweir family, the Dougweir family has been living on thisnd since before Lore City was built, our ancestors are said to have helped with the city¡¯s construction¡­¡± Owen introduced with a touch of pride. ¡°This one is my great-grandfather, Johnny Dougweir, he was a councillor of this city and pushed for the construction of thendmark lighthouse¡­¡± ¡°The one next to him, is my great-great-grandfather, Ernest Dougweir! A great literary man, you might have read his works¡­¡± ¡°And on the far left, are Big Owen and Little Owen, they were involved in the building of Lore City¡­¡± As he spoke, Owen led Su Lu to the garden at the back of the vi. This was arge flower garden, filled withmon flowers like roses, tulips, lilies, and others, which were taken care of by a gardener. On the edge of the flower garden, there were also some cherry tomatoes. Owen said with a bit of regret, ¡°I nted these myself, if you came in June or July, you could taste them.¡± ¡°There¡¯ll be plenty of opportunities in the future.¡± Su Lu responded with a smile, inspected the entire garden, along with the gardener, the gardener¡¯s helper, the maid, and others. The final conclusion was¡­ everyone was clean! ¡°Please be assured, having nightmares is not a big deal¡­ I need to go back to look up some relevant information, can these copies be taken back for research?¡± Su Lu asked. ¡°Feel free¡­ I really don¡¯t want to see them anymore. I¡¯ll have Jindum send you back¡­ Sorry¡­ I¡¯m not in a good state, I won¡¯t invite you for lunch.¡± Owen waved his hand. Carrying the copies, Su Lu made a small bow, and left with Hallock. At the entrance of the vi, Jindum was already waiting by the carriage. Su Lu nodded, climbed into the carriage and looked at Hallock who jumped in. Thetter shook his dog face innocently, indicating that he had no gains at all. This situation made Su Lu¡¯s heart sink a little. Chapter 228 - 0228: Lady (Congratulating Alliance Leader!) Chapter 228: Lady (Congratting Alliance Leader!) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Mr. Sean!¡± Returning to his apartment, just as Su Lu got off the carriage, he saw Wood stubbing out the cigarette on the ground and ran over. Behind him followed two goons from the Shark Meeting, their faces full of apologies: ¡°Sorry¡­ We found the woman you mentioned today, but she ran away¡­¡± ¡°She ran away?¡± Su Lu frowned: ¡°Did she leave any belongings?¡± ¡°Yes, her duckbill cap fell when she was running away¡­¡± Wood hurriedly pulled out a ck duckbill cap, secretly relieved. He was raised poor and unused to waste, picking it up with intentions of using it at home, but now it came in handy. ¡°Great, you can leave the rest to me.¡± Su Lu held the cap in his hand for a look; it was a generic style. Handed it to Hallock for a sniff, then headed across to his own apartment with it. Hallock sniffed around on the ground, suddenly perked his head up, his eyes glowed, and he barked with excitement. ¡°Hmm? There¡¯s already a lead, take me there!¡± Su Lu was exhrated. With all four legs, Hallock was sprinting, turned a corner, and saw a nobledy walking with her Poodle¡­ Hallock approached gracefully and started circling around the Poodle with a flippant attitude. ¡°Damn!¡± Su Lu looked at Wood and the others who were trying to hold back theirughter, his forehead creased: ¡°I swear¡­ if you do this again, I¡¯ll have a dog roast tonight!¡± ¡°Whimper¡­¡± Hallock hung his head in defeat, resigned to sniffing the ground from the beginning. ¡°Huff huff¡­¡± The slums. Margaret ran into her rented room, panting heavily: ¡°Thank goodness¡­ they didn¡¯t catch up¡­ did I blow my cover?¡± Thinking for a moment, she quickly changed out of her neutral clothes that she wore for surveince into a blue dress. If there were a mirror in the room, it would reflect a beautiful young woman with golden curls recing the unassuming figure that had been tailing earlier. ¡°What a shame¡­ I can¡¯t go back¡­ how am I going to get my grandfather¡¯s heirloom?¡± The young girlid her face on the table, a look of worry covering it. Boom, boom, boom. Just then, she heard someone knocking at the door. The girl got up like a startled cat, cautiously moved to the door, ¡°Who is this?¡± There are loads of thieves, robbers, and gangsters here¡­ So many people are dying silently each day, and the cops simply can¡¯t cope! A beautiful girl living alone in such an environment must learn how to deal with dangers! ¡°Open up, we¡¯re here to take the water meter reading!¡± A young man¡¯s voice came from outside. ¡°Read¡­ the water meter? What¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡± As the girl was confused, a loud noise followed with the door brutally kicked open. A figure, ck and white motley like a wolf, bolted in. ¡°Ah!¡± She screamed as she was knocked to the ground. A husky¡¯s head hovered up close to hers, its pink tongue sticking out as if it wanted to lick her face. ¡°Ah¡­Get it away! I hate dogs!¡± She sounded in agony and disgusted, changing how she sounded. ¡°Hallock, stop!¡± Su Lu walked into the room immediately, nced around the shabby room, and asked the girl, ¡°Answer my question! Who are you really?¡± With Hallock¡¯s help, he easily located the girl¡¯s hideout. Furthermore, observing from the mental realm, he discovered that the girl was just an ordinary person and there were no upational Persons lying in wait, making matters straightforward. ¡°I¡­ My name is Margaret!¡± Looking at a husky¡¯s razor-sharp teeth, Margaret quickly yielded. ¡°Why were you spying on my apartment?¡± ¡°I¡­ I wanted to retrieve my great-grandfather¡¯s heirloom, he used to live in your apartment¡­¡± Margaret¡¯s voice was tear-stricken. ¡°You mean¡­ Old Mad? I thought he was a bachelor?¡± Su Lu frowned. ¡°He just never married¡­¡± Margaret weakly defended. ¡°Alright¡­¡± Su Lu sighed, seemingly feeling the mockery of fate, ¡°Hallock, this is not how to treat ady, it¡¯s impolite!¡± He asked Hallock to step back and helped Margaret up, ¡°If it¡¯s just for the heirloom, why didn¡¯t you register and im it from the police? Or directly ask thendlord?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Margaret looked at her new dress, now stained with a few ck paw prints, almost in tears, ¡°Because grandfather didn¡¯t register his marriage, I can¡¯t prove my inheritance right¡­ And I didn¡¯t know where to find thendlord¡­¡± ¡°Then, why didn¡¯t you juste to me directly?¡± Su Lu smiled, ¡°You hesitated¡­. because some of the heirlooms are¡­ special¡­ like¡­ texts describing mysteries, transcendent entities, rituals, pacts, etc.? You were afraid that your lead would make me pay more attention to them, and study them?¡± ¡°You already know¡­ you know everything¡­¡± Margaret¡¯s eyes went nk, seemingly losing all her confidence. ¡°In reality, those ult resources are not really something¡­ if you answer my question and prove your identity, I don¡¯t mind giving them back to you.¡± Su Lu asked, ¡°You¡¯re not from here, are you?¡± ¡°Yes, Ie from the Eastern Federation¡¯s state of Dixie¡­ My grandfather was always attracted by mysteries, wandering everywhere chasing legends¡­ I didn¡¯t expect him to ultimately choose to reside in Lore city¡­¡± Margaret answered. ¡°So¡­ what drove you to the Western Union to retrieve your grandfather¡¯s heirloom?¡± Su Lu asked curiously. Under his gaze, Margaret couldn¡¯t even lie, she replied quietly, ¡°It is¡­ a mysterious group¡­ They found me, said I had ¡®talent¡¯, and could join them, they demonstrated magic-like powers¡­ the price, however, was retrieving grandfather¡¯s heirlooms¡­¡± ¡°Mysterious group? Any insignia or names?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ I never saw their real faces¡­ they only referred to themselves as Followers of the Great Serpent!¡± ¡®Followers of the Great Serpent? The Ancient Snake Society? Demons?¡¯ A chill ran down the spine of Su Lu, he thought of the Gm Language written in Old Mad¡¯s notes, but there was nothing profoundly significant on it except for some oddly mysterious symbols. He suddenly turned towards Margaret, ¡°Did you make use of something mysterious to put a curse on the person who took the ancient text?¡± Uh huh, the cause of Owen Dougweir¡¯s nightmares might be this. Though Margaret was just an ordinary person, some rituals required minimum qualification and could utilize power from rare magical items! ¡°No¡­ I did not! I was just hanging around your apartment because I didn¡¯t know how to approach you¡­ I mean no harm, really!¡± Margaret quickly denied. Chapter 236 - 0236 Glove (In honor of the League of Legends Alliance Leader who quit for good!) Chapter 236: Glove (In honor of the League of Legends Alliance Leader who quit for good!) Trantor: 549690339 In the apartment, inside the bedroom. ¡°Phew¡­..¡± Su Lu, who was lying t, felt like he was falling from a high altitude. The white of his eyes quickly receded in his pupils, and he gasped, ¡°That was close¡­¡± That terrifying existence, if the angle was slightly off, he would have been within its attack range. If that happened, apart from directly using his Spirit World Traversal ability, he couldn¡¯t think of any other way to survive. ¡°So, that¡¯s the Dream Spirit World? It¡¯s too dangerous¡­¡± Su Lu got up, sighed deeply, and looked at his right hand. In his palm, there was a piece of snake skin! It was a flesh-yellow color, with a streak of light flowing over it, transforming into a series of mysterious symbols with a peculiar aura. Without a doubt, this was a special material rich in spirituality, and it was continuously spreading some ¡®information¡¯. ¡°Greedy Snake¡­ is that its name?¡± Thinking about its performance, Su Lu¡¯s eyes zed with excitement, ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± He nned to use this salvaged Greedy Snake skin as the main material for his storage equipment! Mysterious knowledge told him that it would definitely work! After all, from the way it opened its snake jaws and transformed into a ck hole, it was clear that this magical creature had spatial attributes! ¡°Unfortunately, there¡¯s only this broken piece of snake skin¡­ I need to add some transcendent materials¡­ and require the assistance of a ritual.¡± Su Lu stored the Greedy Snake skin in a steel box etched with mysterious runes that effectively prevent the loss of spirituality. He immediately went back to bed and fell asleep. He needed to restore his inspiration to the pinnacle state, to create this magical item that might pose the highest challenge he has ever encountered. ¡°Fortunately, I have already elevated the level of magical item manufacturing to LV4, and there¡¯s the attribute column¡¯s bonuses¡­ it¡¯s just that magic potion skills aren¡¯t up to par. As it isn¡¯t a skill under his profession, there will definitely be a bottleneck!¡± Su Lu fell asleep deeply. ¡­ The next day, after eating breakfast and instructing Mary not to disturb him, he returned to his bedroom, locked the door, and pulled the curtains shut. ¡°Hmm, I¡¯ve already prepared someplementary materials¡­ Initially, I nned to procure the main material with spatial attributes either through the Shadow Council, or hunt it myself. Now, I¡¯ve saved a significant amount.¡± Su Lu opened his briefcase and took out various materials, ¡°But first¡­ let¡¯s craft the ¡®Cat¡¯s Elegance¡¯ potion and Trick Cards, to get a feel of it¡­.¡± He swiftly crafted nk Trick Cards one after another. Moreover, he used his Spiritual Fire to fuse various transcendent materials to craft two bottles of ¡®Cat¡¯s Elegance¡¯ potion. ¡°The increase in magical item manufacturing level slightly enhances potion crafting¡­ very slightly¡­¡± Afterpleting all these tasks, Su Lu rested for a while before turning his attention to the snake skin of the Greedy Snake. It was only the size of a palm, with tattered edges and strands of spirituality flickering. ¡°The method to craft storage ss magical items¡­ ordinary transcendent families may not even have it¡­ but Shewinado does¡­¡± Su Lu set up a spiritual ritual, cing the snake skin in the center, ¡°First¡­ using the power of the ritual, fully stimte the spatial attribute of the snake skin¡­ ¡± ¡°Then, add other transcendent materials, use runes and the Language of Arrogance to solidify the ability¡­.¡± ¡°Finally, it¡¯s molding. Shape it into a suitable form.¡± ¡­ After reviewing the process in his mind, Su Lu no longer hesitated, lit the candle, and recited the spell in the Language of Arrogance: ¡°In my name!¡± A slight wind stirred in the secret room. Though he could pray to the Wild God and other deities for better results, he judiciously chooses himself. After all, even if Shewinado is rumored to have fallen, the quirks of the divine exist beyond the imaginations of ordinary people. In case he ¡®rises from the dead¡¯ and actually responds, incidentally spreading some unspeakable pollution, then Su Lu would really be at a loss. ¡°Imand you¡­ ept the changes of spirituality!¡± He looked at the snake skin at the center of the ritual. On it, streaks of light surged more violently, suddenly suspended in mid-air, transparent mysterious symbols appeared, their brightness fluctuating. ¡°Hmm¡­ it¡¯s time to test my mysterious knowledge.¡± Su Lu recognized that some of these symbols represented ¡®space,¡¯ some represented ¡®expansion,¡¯ some represented ¡®resilience,¡¯ and some represented ¡®skin¡¯! For his purpose, elements like space and expansion were most important, resilience could beplementary, but elements like skin must be excluded. He extended his right hand, pointed at several symbols, ¡°You¡¯re dissolved!¡± The few symbols he pointed at instantly dimmed, while the symbols representing space became even more brilliant¡­.. Federated calendar 279, December 22.. Lorelei Festival. There was a light snowfall, and the outdoor temperature dropped sharply. In the apartment. Su Lu looked at the glove in front of him, as joy spread across his face: ¡°Finally¡­ it¡¯s finished.¡± This took him many days, making him spend most of his umted inspiration on making the magical item every day except for eating and sleeping. As it turned out, it was all worth it, he seeded! The newly crafted magical item took the form of a light brown glove that exposed five fingers, which Su Lu put on his right hand immediately. ¡°Hmm¡­ it¡¯s prettyfortable.¡± Many patterns emerged from his hands. Suddenly a pitch-ck dagger appeared, he moved around, pretending to assassinate, the dagger disappeared unexpectedly afterward, leaving a shocking effect. Su Lu extended his inspiration to the glove, feeling a not toorge space in the void, where there was only a Demon Hunting dagger. ¡°The storage space in it is only about a cubic meter¡­ although it¡¯s not big, it¡¯s enough. It¡¯ll be useful at critical times..¡± Using this glove to hide weapons,bined with the [Wanderer]¡¯s assassination ability, could turn his closebat into a nightmare for some enemies. ¡°Unfortunately¡­ this glove has a usage period. After about two years, the space inside it will continuously shrink and eventually disappear¡­¡± This was the limit of his ability. With Su Lu¡¯s current level and essible materials, he still can¡¯t craft the kind of magical item with permanent effects. ¡°Even so¡­ this glove is worth at least 5000 Golden Dragons, or even more¡­ if I sell it, I will immediately be a millionaire, and retire in any city in the Federation¡­¡± Su Lu looked at his right hand: ¡°But¡­ that¡¯s not my goal.¡± He walked down the stairs and found that Mary had already made an abundant breakfast, Margaret was ying with Hallock, and when they saw him, they cheerfully said, ¡°Happy Lorelei Festival!¡± ¡°Yes! Happy Lorelei Festival!¡± Su Lu returned the smile, sat down at his ce, picked up his knife and fork, and started on his abundant breakfast. ¡®Hmm¡­ today is also Owen¡¯s birthday, the day his destined curse is supposed to trigger. How will he resist?¡¯ Chapter 230 - 0230: Task (First update seeking monthly ticket!) Chapter 230: Task (First update seeking monthly ticket!) Trantor: 549690339 Inside the caf¨¦. ¡°Allow me to introduce myself again, I¡¯m Sean from The Eleventh Bureau, and this is my superior ¨C Horatio!¡± Sean sipped on his coffee and revealed a mischievous smile, ¡°Brother¡­ your secret has been exposed, but take it lightly, it¡¯s no big deal. Look at me, I thought they were going to slice me up in theb, but it all turned out okay in the end¡­ Except that training is tough, the pay is low, and there are no holidays¡­ the rest is bearable.¡± ¡°Ahem¡­¡± Horatio coughed, signaling Sean to shut up. With clearly lined up features on his face, his countenance gradually became serious, as if to pressure Su Lu, ¡°We found that¡­ you¡¯ve been very active in certain circlestely!¡± ¡°That¡¯s true¡­ I need to earn a living and pay the rent¡­ I¡¯ve always obeyed the Federation¡¯sws.¡± Su Lu answered calmly. ¡°We¡¯re not ming you, but you should know that many Transcendents are psychologically radical and prone to make trouble, so they need to be controlled¡­¡± Horatio¡¯s face softened a bit, ¡°I feel¡­ a certain degree of transparency and surveince is beneficial for both of us, don¡¯t you think?¡± He was confident, basically, once a Transcendent has been noticed by them, there is no margin for choice. ¡°Cooperation? What a wonderful word! How do we cooperate?¡± Su Lu asked. ¡°If you honestly provide us your upational information and regrly report any movements within the city¡¯s mysterious circles¡­¡± Horatio said, ¡°In return¡­ we guarantee your safety, as long as you obey thew.¡± ¡°So you mean¡­ you want me to be a mole?¡± Su Lu interlocked his fingers, ¡°I can¡­ but you cannot betray me, my information must remain confidential.¡± ¡°A wise choice!¡± Horatio shook hands with Su Lu, ¡°So, what¡¯s your profession?¡± ¡°Something simr to a [Cursing Magician], I excel at mystical rituals and gain strength through spells¡­¡± Su Lu exposed his Language of Arrogance. ¡°A niche, never seen before profession!¡± Horatio hastily jotted it down, ¡°Do you feel you are being influenced crazily, and sometimes be very impulsive?¡± ¡°No, how could that be?¡± Su Lu rapidly shook his head. A momentter, he got up and left. Sean sat there somewhat dazedly looking at Horatio, ¡°That¡¯s it? I feel like his history is very problematic, his identification was forged by the Shark Meeting¡­¡± ¡°And?¡± Horatio massaged his temples: ¡°More and more wild Transcendents like him are appearing, we can¡¯t apprehend them all¡­ We can only establish limited cooperation and control. And¡­ it¡¯s rare to have a mole who could join the ¡®Shadow Council¡¯¡­ he has strong self-control, and is currently very useful.¡± Sean immediately shut up. The Shadow Council, it is a Transcendent circle which has almost existed in Lore city since its inception, and vehemently rejects all official forces. Like the shadow beneath the sunlight, it has always coexisted with Lore city, spreading its reach everywhere. But the recent moves from the opposition have left The Eleventh Bureau feeling rather irked. After all, the influence of the Goddess Church on the West Coast isn¡¯t strong, there is only a small church there. And not every city is garrisoned by powerful upational Persons, neither the church nor the federation have that many personnel! ¡®It seems¡­ Sean is living quite the happy life being an agent in The Eleventh Bureau. I hope he stays safe¡­¡¯ Su Lu let out a sigh as he stepped out of the caf¨¦. Being in The Eleventh Bureau is highly dangerous! Its agents deal with all sorts of Transcendent events, many of which are deadly! Even he had managed to get some blood of its members on his hands. ¡°Destiny, huh¡­¡± Back in his apartment, Su Lu rubbed his forehead: ¡°What a shame¡­ my soul hasn¡¯t fully recovered yet. Otherwise, outmaneuvering them wouldn¡¯t be a problem¡­¡± Although the surface of Lore city seems calm, underneath there is a tempestuous undercurrent. The Eleventh Bureau, Shadow Council, Margaret and her demon followers, Owen¡¯s nightmares¡­ all made Su Lu realize that in the tide of the Transcendent, there isn¡¯t a single truly peaceful haven in the world. Your own strength is the only true protection! ¡®Fortunately¡­ the role I am ying is just a low-ranking little fellow who understands many mysteries¡­ no one is truly looking at me.¡¯ Su Lu rxed. The following week went by calmly. He continued to wander around Lore city, searching for mysterious materials and traces of magical creatures suitable for hunting. Aside from Owen having once sent his butler Jindum to ask for the solution and delivering an invitation to his 25th birthday banquet, nothing major happened. Soon, it was the day the ¡®Shadow Council¡¯ convened a meeting again. At the stroke of midnight. Wearing a disguise, Su Lu entered a sewer, traversing through a maze-like route and ultimately reaching the ¡®Hall of Shadows¡¯! ¡°Wee, Schr!¡± The ¡®Saintess¡¯ greeted with a delightful smile, she chose to sit next to Su Lu, ¡°Today¡­ you will have to make a choice.¡± ¡°epting the test to be an official member?¡± Su Lu nodded his head: ¡°What are the benefits of being an official member? Specifically? I don¡¯t have ns to establish a family anytime soon, at least not right now!¡± He had no interest whatsoever in bing an official member, for now he was only buying time. ¡°Many, many benefits¡­ like getting to truly participate in core secrets, gaining voting rights in meetings that will decide Lore city¡¯s future development, controlling a portion of Lore city¡¯s underground authority¡­ ess to high-grade Transcendent materials and information is just an add-on!¡± The ¡®Saintess¡¯ whispered softly into Su Lu¡¯s ear. Su Lu believed it, this was the ¡®Chairman¡¯s¡¯ intention. Through his observation in the Mental Realm, he had already found that the Shadow Council was far from simple, with at least three existing Grade 4 masters. No wonder it is the city¡¯s shadow ruler, capable of resisting and even suppressing the local church and federation forces. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen¡­ I dere¡­ the meeting begins!¡± Just as Su Lu was contemting, the attendees gradually assembled. The ¡®Chairman¡¯ knocked on the table, his voice reverberating through the hall. ¡°Firstly¡­¡± He turned to Su Lu, ¡°¡®Schr¡¯, do you want to be an official member?¡± ¡°Can I know the content of the ¡®test¡¯ in advance?¡± Su Lu inquired in feigned trepidation. ¡°Hehe¡­ don¡¯t worry, for neers, the task will not be too difficult!¡± The ¡®Saintess¡¯ reassured him on the side, ¡°But¡­. a choice must be made, severing ties with opposing forces, to rify your position.¡± ¡®So, that¡¯s what it is¡­¡¯ Su Lu started to understand, if his identity were true, as long as he attacked an official institution, or killed an official Transcendent, it would mean a falling out with the officials and facing endless tracking and fights, with no choice but to take refuge under the Shadow Council. ¡®Unfortunately¡­you don¡¯t know that my face and identity are fake, and when I go wild, I don¡¯t spare anyone. I¡¯ve already killed more than a dozen official Transcendents¡­¡¯ Chapter 231 - 0231: Deterioration (Congratulating Rain in Lotus Pond Alliance Leader!) Chapter 231: Deterioration (Congratting Rain in Lotus Pond Alliance Leader!) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°My current strength is not sufficient¡­I would want to wait a little while before being put to the test,¡± Su Lu contemted and responded. He was powerful, but he wouldn¡¯t assist the Shadow Council inmitting murder and arson. ¡°That¡¯s alright¡­we won¡¯t force new members.¡± To his surprise, the ¡®Chairman¡¯ readily agreed, ¡°Your authority, though¡­will be limited to that of a new member. Is that okay?¡± ¡°No problem!¡± Su Lu nodded. ¡°Then¡­onto the next topic. ¡®Lore Festival¡¯ is just around the corner, and with the Federation¡¯s movements, there will be many outsiders¡­I hope everyone can remain restrained and rational ¡­¡± The ¡®Chairman¡¯ swept his gaze around, his eyes cold and imposing, exuding a chilling pressure. ¡®As I thought, this chairman of the Shadow Council is a fourth-order professional¡­Lore Festival? It¡¯s a festivalmemorating the establishment of Lore city¡­held in winter with grand parades and ceremonies. Hm? It seems Owen¡¯s birthday also falls on the same day. I even received an invitation¡­¡¯ Su Lu listened indifferently. Soon, it was time for a free discussion period. ¡°Schr¡­I have some news about the information you asked me to pry intost time!¡± The sweet scent of wind followed, ¡®Saintess¡¯s¡¯ voice approached. ¡°Oh?¡± Su Lu¡¯s eyes lit up. He had listed out some transcendent creatures he needed information on, which could bemonly found on the West Coast, and entrusted the ¡®Saintess¡¯ to seek out clues; these would supplement his own research. Unexpectedly, there were quick results. ¡°I will pay for the information.¡± ¡°Very well¡­¡¯Pouch-mouthed Bird¡¯, ¡®Pocket Mouse¡¯, ¡®Swift Falcon¡¯ and other magical creatures you described did not appear; at least, not around Lore City. The only one that matches your conditions¡­¡­.is the Chikutal!¡± This was a horse-like transcendent beast that had a violent temperament, quite bloodthirsty and very fast. ¡°Where is it?¡± Su Lu recalled information about the Chikutal and asked. ¡°This one I can provide for free, as long as you tell me¡­are you proficient in creating marvelous items?¡± ¡®Saintess¡¯ had gotten closer. ¡°No¡­it¡¯s just a need for the ritual, I¡¯ll pay.¡± Su Lu¡¯s face turned serious, immediately denying. Lower-order transcendent, if they are proficient in crafting marvelous items or mysterious potions, unless they do it as a side job, would inevitably have lower fighting capabilities. They would easily be a ¡®fat sheep¡¯ in the eyes of somerge forces! ¡®Perhaps because of such spection¡­ that¡¯s how I easily joined this circle?¡¯ A thought rose in Su Lu¡¯s mind, ¡®Like testing¡­are they nning to control me when they think the time is right?¡¯ ¡°Well, well¡­what a dull little fellow.¡± ¡®Saintess¡¯ flirtatiously drew a fragrant note from her body, ¡°My men saw traces of it in this area yesterday, but I can¡¯t guarantee it won¡¯t leave¡­¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Su Lu paid the Gold Dragon and carefully stored the address. During the rest of the party, he remained silent until the very end. One by one, the shadows stood up and left, soon, only a few remained in the Shadow Hall. They were all formal members of the Shadow Council, possessing fearful energy in Lore City. The ¡®Saintess¡¯ was one of them. ¡°I believe¡­the ¡®Schr¡¯ is a craftsman or a magic pharmacist. Judging from the intelligence material he collects and his previously demonstrated abilities, spell and ritual abilities are nothing but his disguise¡­Although he is on guard, I am confident that we can get him to join us¡­¡± ¡®Saintess¡¯ saidnguidly. ¡°You can try¡­but not anytime soon!¡± the ¡®Chairman¡¯s¡¯ voice became indifferent, ¡°Let me remind you one more time, the uing days are important, before the ¡®Lore Festival¡¯, all of you behave.¡± ¡°No problem.¡± The formal members responded one after another. Although they didn¡¯t know what the ¡®Chairman¡¯ was plotting, whatever it was, it was obviously very important. The former¡¯s ruthlessness and rigorous methods had long conquered them. The next day, early morning. Su Lu had Margaret prepare some things; he was going to take her and Hallock to the outskirts to try hunting the ¡®Chikutal¡¯! ¡°Hunting?¡± Margaret looked at Su Lu, ¡°Autumn has already passed¡­¡± Autumn was the hunting season; winter animals¡¯ fur usuallycks lustre and gloss as they had to starve during the winter. ¡°It¡¯s not amon animal!¡± Su Lu reminded with a smile. ¡°Alright¡­¡± Margaret murmured, she then went back to pack quickly. It was clear that the young girl was excited. After spending some time with her, Su Lu knew that she was just a normal girl who yearned for the mysterious world, and somehow ended up having rtions with the Ancient Snake Society. Perhaps¡­when Old Mad was copying all sorts of material haphazardly, he identally copied some secret data of the Ancient Snake Society? Were they written in the cipher, just like the symbols in the copied text? Su Lu pushed down these thoughts and started recalling information about ¡®Chikutal¡¯. The name was in Ancient Hebrew, tranted as ¡®blood and wind¡¯s fierce horse¡¯. It was a type of magical creature resembling a horse, which had sharp teeth and loved to eat fresh flesh. Moreover, it possessed certain flesh-based magic abilities and controlled the power of wind. An adult ¡®Chikutal¡¯ was at least equivalent to the strength of a second-order professional, quite difficult to deal with. ¡®But who said that hunting must be done head-on?¡¯ A smile appeared on Su Lu¡¯s face. Boom boom! At that moment, the apartment door was abruptly knocked upon. ¡°Not ringing the bell first, it shows urgency, an acute need?¡± Su Lu went to open the door; Owen rushed in like a storm, ¡°It¡¯s terrible¡­ It¡¯s just too terrible¡­¡± His face was worse than before, his eyes were filled with bloodshot veins, as if he hadn¡¯t slept for days. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Calm down!¡± Su Lu had to use the Language of Arrogance to calm the agitated man and have him sit down and gradually calm down. ¡°Indeed¡­ you have the power of the mysterious, you must save me!¡± Owen grabbed Su Lu¡¯s arm, using great force. ¡°What exactly happened? Another nightmare?¡± Su Lu subtly freed himself and nced at Margaret, who was standing by the side. ¡°Yes¡­but not only that!¡± Owen had Jindum walk outside and spoke urgently, ¡°That well¡­it appeared in my vi! Just this morning, as if it suddenly appeared.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Su Lu leaned forward in surprise, he never expected that, ¡°Then what happened?¡± ¡°What else?¡± Owen grabbed his own head, ¡°I understand¡­my nightmares, they¡¯re a sign, a curse! I will be dressed in finery one day in the future, falling into the ancient well and dying there! No¡­ I¡¯m not even married yet, I don¡¯t want to die!¡± ¡°A sudden ancient well? A curse?¡± Su Lu¡¯s lips thinned, sensing that it¡¯s likely a supernatural case, and the other party¡¯s ability to affect reality was strong. Some of this exceeded the range of his ¡®Sean¡¯ persona¡¯s handling capability. Chapter 232 - 0232: Hunting (third update, seeking monthly votes) Chapter 232: Hunting (third update, seeking monthly votes) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Rx!¡± Looking at the somewhat neurotic Owen, Su Lu had to use the Language of Arrogance again to restore some calm in him. ¡°If that dried up well was really suddenly created, invoking mystery¡­physical filling methods probably won¡¯t work. They could even provoke certain entities, leading to more horrifying danger¡­¡± Su Lu analyzed for Owen, ¡°I can give you a few suggestions. First¡­move out.¡± ¡°Of course, I will never dare to go back.¡± Owen repeatedly nodded. ¡°Then¡­you need to go to the police station or if you have connections, directly seek help from the Eleventh Bureau¡­ Finally, donate an amount of money to the local Goddess of Light church, and hope to spend the night there, or let the bishop conduct a Purification Ritual for you.¡± Su Lu calmly narrated. ¡°Will this solve the problem?¡± Owen asked further. ¡°If it is just a general supernatural event¡­¡± Su Lu nodded. ¡°You must save me, you are a Mysterious Person!¡± Owen looked at Su Lu in desperation. ¡°No, I am just¡­a hobbyist of mystery studies.¡± Su Lu shrugged. Rashly getting involved in an unexpected mystery event is a big taboo for any Transcendent. Moreover, his rtionship with Owen reached its limit in helping him here, he was still busy with his own affairs. Su Lu would never admit that he secretly envied Owen¡¯sid-back lifestyle. ¡®Hmm¡­As a tenant, I will report your situation directly to the Eleventh Bureau. I believe they will take priority in handling it¡­perfect!¡¯ This isn¡¯t Su Lu being cold-blooded. But rather in view of a ¡®curse¡¯ in his dream. If this is a supernatural event, it could very likely involve an existence of the Sinister Spirit level! They mostly possess various bizarre and terrifying abilities, when ordinary people encounter them, they can only eternally despair. ¡­ East of Lore City, the great swamp. Su Lu changed into a set of hunting attire, carrying a hunting rifle on his back. Beside him was Margaret dressed in hunting gear, wearing deer leather boots. The girl¡¯s expression was somewhat heavy, as she seemed to still be reflecting on Owen¡¯s previous helpless situation. Even Hallock¡¯s various performances couldn¡¯t soften her expression a little bit. ¡°Still thinking about what happened earlier?¡± Su Lu raised his rifle, aimed it at a bird not far away, but didn¡¯t pull the trigger. ¡°Yes¡­I realise how dangerous the Mysterious World is, I probably understand why my grandfather never visited us¡­¡± Margaret answered with a wry smile. ¡°But¡­ you didn¡¯t choose to give up.¡± Su Lu chuckled, ¡°Once Owen¡¯s incident is over, I¡¯ll give you what you want, as a reward for your persistence¡­¡± ¡°Thank you, Mr. Sean, are we prepared to hunt¡­magical creatures?¡± Margaret looked around her surroundings and involuntarily shivered. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s called ¡®Chikutal¡¯, having the wisdom and cunning brutality of a human child, and is highly vignt¡­¡± This was the information provided by the ¡®Saintess¡¯. In recent times, thetter had been roaming around the nearby regions and there were records of it attacking farms and livestock. ¡°So¡­what should we do?¡± Margaret asked out of curiosity, regarding herself as an apprentice. ¡°Very simple¡­find its activity area, create a trap, prepare a bait¡­¡± Su Lu casually replied without looking back. ¡°Trap and bait?¡± Margaret looked at herself, then looked at the innocent-faced husky, her face changed: ¡°Sir¡­ hehe¡­You said¡­Chikutal likes fresh flesh? Especially those with spirituality?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s why it likes to attack humans!¡± Su Luughed, showing his white teeth: ¡°But¡­my bait is¡­him! In some ways¡­you¡¯re not as good as a dog!¡± He pointed at Hallock. The spirituality of a transcendent being is certainly much higher than that of an ordinary person. ¡®Not as good as a dog!¡¯ ¡®Not as good as a dog!¡¯ ¡®Dog!¡¯ Margaret felt a bit dizzy in her head. She heard many derogatory words in her life, but none of them made her feel as conflicted as this one. ¡®I am not as good as a dog, seems to be a fact, Hallock is really powerful, possesses transcendent strength!¡¯ ¡®Because of this, I don¡¯t have to be the bait, this feeling¡­is soplicated¡­¡¯ ¡°Woo woo¡­¡± Hallock was shocked. It understood Su Lu¡¯s words, it wanted to escape but it was toote. Su Lu grabbed the dog leash: ¡°Hallock¡­be brave, if we seed this time, I will leave Lore City earlier, and you can return to your master Isaac.¡± Hallock lifted its head as if thinking and then turned around in a circle. Well, in order to return to its real master as soon as possible and to get away from this devil, it¡¯s determined to fight. If it won, its dog life would have no regrets! ¡­ Late at night. A huge moon hung in mid-air, it seemed to carry a hint of crimson. Under the moonlight. A woman came on her own to the outskirts of the wilderness, outside the swamp area. She built a ¡®sacrificial altar¡¯ using spiritual materials. In the center of the altar, a husky was tied up, posed in the shape of a tree trunk, its dog face full of helplessness. ¡°Sh¡­Shawn sir¡­ what should I do next?¡± Margaret nced around, her heart full of fear. ¡°Wait a moment, except for chanting the spell, don¡¯t open your mouth¡­¡± A meticulous voice suddenly entered her ear: ¡°I¡¯m right beside you, don¡¯t be scared! Now¡­ light the incense!¡± At his direction, Margaret, trembling with fear, lit some incense and dripped in the dew, creating a rich and sweet smell. This indeed belonged to a certain ritual. In ancient times, ¡®witches¡¯ liked to summon magical creatures wandering in the wild and signed a contract with them. Su Lu made a slight modification to it, ordinary people could also operate it, the cost was just more consumption of spiritual materials. Moreover, the burning incense and the materials used lean towards flesh and blood, ensuring that it wouldn¡¯t attract ¡®Flower Fairies¡¯ and other nt-based elves, but would have a high probability of summoning Chikutal ¨C if it was nearby. Roar! The fire burned continuously, the aroma was diffused, making Margaret unconsciously swallow her saliva. A few meters away from her, one could hear rustling sounds. Those were the sounds of creatures in the swamp being attracted here. At this moment, they were repelled by a force. ¡°Next, chant the spell following me.¡± Su Lu guided Margaret, chanting in Ancient Hebrew: ¡°In my name¡­¡± ¡°Summon the transcendent creature that loves flesh and blood, wandering in the swamp¡­¡± ¡°Borrow me your power, I will return everything you desire¡­¡± The woman¡¯s awkward voice kept looping in the night swamp. Clip-clop! Clip-Clop! After an unknown period of time, when the fuel was about to burn out, Margaret suddenly heard horse hooves. She looked towards the source of the sound and covered her mouth unconsciously. It was a horse-like creature, with four ws, blood-red, and it seemed to navigate the terrifying swamp effortlessly. Chapter 233 - 0233: Ritual (Congratulating Rain in Lotus Pond Alliance Leader!) Chapter 233: Ritual (Congratting Rain in Lotus Pond Alliance Leader!) Trantor: 549690339 Chikutal! Margaret nearly eximed. She watched as the creature approached, its wolflike head, sharp teeth and ws, and crimson fur, all distinctly clear under the reflection of the mes. ¡°I¡­I uphold the ancient contract, and sign with you¡­¡± Margaret stuttered slightly, but she spat out the phrase of Professor Su Lu. Chikutal was wise. Its fierce vertical pupils took a quick nce at the altar and the ritual, which all seemed proper. The petitioner was just an ordinary human, with no supernatural strength, but the sacrifice was very good, arge dog full of spirituality! This was enough for a full meal, and even to advance certain abilities. Well, more importantly, the woman was tied up tightly, and she didn¡¯t have any supernatural strength. The risk was low! If it was satisfied with the meal, it might grant some abilities to this stupid human, so that she could bring more ¡®sacrifices¡¯. Chikutal approached the ritual with dignity, opened its mouth wide, and disyed a mouth full of sharp white teeth. ¡°Whimper¡­¡± Watching that drip of its saliva, Hallock whimpers out for help. Watching the food struggle in vain apparently made Chikutal happier. Bang! Suddenly, a gun barrel appeared, and me erupted from the muzzle without warning. ¡°Roar!¡± Chikutal¡¯s chest appeared to be a blur of flesh and blood. It roared angrily, looking like it was about to regenerate immediately. ¡°Woof!¡± At this moment, the Husky, which seemed to be fixed on the altar and unable to move, jumped up and bit Chikutal¡¯s right leg. Puff! Puff! A series of pale chains rose from the ground, binding Chikutal¡¯s limbs from all directions. ¡°Good job!¡± Then, Su Lu slowly emerged from the ground. ¡°Thank you, sir!¡± Just as Margaret was about to reply joyfully, she was pulled by a force, moving her a few meters away. Puff! The ground where she was originally standing was covered with ayer of ck liquid, making a hissing sound of corrosion. ¡°Roar!¡± Hark, seeing Chikutal¡¯s mouth facing him, quickly let go of its mouth, turning tail and running quickly. Su Lu saw that although Chikutal couldn¡¯t move, its abdomen was bulging high. It was like the previous attack. He quickly stepped forward, fully opening the ability of the [Wanderer]. Before Chikutal could spit out acid, his Demon Hunting knife slid across its neck. The sharp edge of the de effortlessly cut through the tough skin of this mythical creature and easily severed the bone. Poof! Blood sttered. Su Lu moved to its back, dodging its dying struggle, and shed again, chopping the head of this horse-like beast off. [XP+220] ¡°So¡­ so fast!¡± Margaret looked at Su Lu in shock: ¡°Is this your real strength, Mr. Sean? The power of the Mysterious Person?¡± She saw Su Lu¡¯s figure almost blur into afterimages. And to sever such a thick neck with two strokes of a dagger, how terrifying would the strength required be? Just thinking about it gave her chills. ¡°Hallock, take Margaret and scout around¡­¡± Su Lu wiped the filth from his demon hunting dagger, eyes fixed on Chikutal¡¯s corpse. Even though this mystical creature possessed a strong regenerative ability, a beheading sealed its fate. However, its limbs twitched unconsciously, its severed head on the ground still opened and closed its mouth, attempting to maintain its intimidation. ¡°A-Acknowledged¡­¡± Margaret, who had been unable to endure the terrifying scene, agreed and left with Hallock to a considerable distance away. ¡°It¡¯s time!¡± Su Lu let his Inspiration permeate, observing his surroundings before starting to disrobe. He strode forward, using the ingredients stained with Chikutal¡¯s hot blood to inscribe countless strange runes onto his body. A dense array of runes covered his body, looking like an uncanny tattoo. With each rune he marked, he would certainly chant the Language of Arrogance, channeling mysterious power. In the end, he looked like he was wearing a blood-red bodysuit, each rune faintly pulsating. Su Lu stepped forward, aimed at Chikutal¡¯s corpse, and with a sh, removed its heart. ¡®I always have my steaks well done¡­ I hope there aren¡¯t any parasites!¡¯ His face filled with struggle, he opened his mouth wide and tore arge chunk of flesh from the horse heart. These were part of a Flesh and Blood Ritual from the ¡®Knowledge of the Mad God¡¯. The origins of the Flesh and Blood Ritual date back a long time. It is neither benevolent nor malevolent. Among the native Gaosuo people, there¡¯s a custom where, after huntingrge beasts, warriors smear the creature¡¯s blood all over their bodies to boast about their strength. Its advanced version is renowned ¨C the ¡®Dragon Blood Baptism¡¯. It is a prerequisite ritual for a [Fighter] to rise to [Dragon Warrior], and has trapped countless members of the church of the God of War. The prerequisites for Su Lu to partake in this Flesh and Blood Ritual are¡­ the aptitude for the ¡®Language of Arrogance¡¯ and finding a Chikutal beast to kill and use instantly. The effect of the ritual is equivalent to ingesting an effective magic potion, enhancing physical constitution and agility. The side effects? Being cursed by Chikutal. Should you encounter its kin, expect a frenzied attack, and possible haunting by its Revenant. This would be an issue for individuals with a physical profession, but for Su Lu? Even if this Chikutal turns into an evil spirit, he¡¯s confident about sending it back to the Spirit World! ¡°Burp¡­¡± Chikutal¡¯s heart wasrge. Su Lu felt stuffed. There was a strong taste of blood lingering in his mouth, quite nauseating. He didn¡¯t vomit. That would cause the ritual to fail. Instead, he danced a strange dance around the fire, chanting the Language of Arrogance. ¡®If a normal person saw this¡­ I¡¯d likely be considered crazy or sent to an insane asylum.¡¯ Amid such an eerie aura, the blood runes on Su Lu¡¯s body began to wriggle, like small bugs, crawling into his pores and into his body. His body slowly became translucent, his skeleton and blood vessels visible. They gave off a fiery color as if being scorched and melted by fierce mes. ¡®It¡¯s starting¡­ Based on my previous experiments, there shouldn¡¯t be an issue¡­¡¯ Su Lu nervously watched his attribute bar, observing his data: [Ding!] [You have performed ¡®Xivinado¡¯s Flesh and Blood Ritual¡¯, Agility +0.5! Constitution +0.3!] A whileter, Su Lu, having returned to normal, clenched his fists, executing severalbat movements, his joints cracking crisply. ¡°My injuries havepletely healed.¡± He got dressed, looking at the decaying and peculiar corpse of Chikutal, regretful: ¡°Such a pity¡­ I cannot repeat this Flesh and Blood Ritual, otherwise I could¡¯ve used it to enhance my body to an unbelievable level.¡± ¡°But¡­ this is enough!¡± Su Lu clenched his fists: ¡°With my current attributes¡­ As long as I use the magic potion of Cat¡¯s elegance, I will have the basic requirements to be a [Shadow Warrior]!¡± Chapter 245 - 0245: Battle (First update seeking monthly votes) Chapter 245: Battle (First update seeking monthly votes) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Even though I¡¯ve observed from the mental realm and know that Guy is the only third-rank professional in the bar¡­ but¡­ who risks the main body when having shadow clones?¡± Su Lu manipted the shadow clone to walk directly into the bar from the main entrance. Given the crowd in this foggy ce, there was almost no chance of being discovered unless it bumped directly into the waiter he was imitating. ¡°Anyway, I only need a few minutes¡­ Su Lu¡¯s shadow clone, following the path mapped out from David, turned a corner, twisted open a certain door, and entered the passage leading to the basement. Once the door closed, it seemed to block out the outside noise. His footsteps became clear and eventually stopped in front of a wooden door. ¡°Mr. Guy? David told me toe and tell you that the person you¡¯re waiting for is here!¡± The shadow clone courteously said. The wooden door squeaked open, revealing Guy¡¯s green eyes, like a poisonous snake hidden in the dark, looking up and down at the waiter: ¡°David?¡± He saw a somewhat familiar waiter, who was smiling and had his right hand in his coat. ¡°Not good!¡± The next moment, Guy seemed to foresee something and rolled over abruptly. Bang bang! Two bullets were fired from the shadow clone¡¯s vest, directly prated the clothing, and shot towards Guy. Demon Breaking Bullets! Guy reacted quickly, barely dodging the first bullet and immediately rolling on the ground. Woosh! But at this moment, the second bullet hit the ground, rebounded, and ripped a bloody flower on his body. ¡ªRicocheting bullet! ¡°Light!¡± Although Guy was wounded, he filled his voice with an unwavering spirit and uttered a word with a hand on his wound. Buzz! A dazzling light exploded in the room, like the effect of a sh grenade. His extensivebat experience guided him to choose a spell that can inflict the most damage on a gunman. At the same time, the shadow beneath him became darker, and it seemed to suddenly melt like and broke into six or seven ck tentacles, which swept over where the waiter had been. Where there is light, there will be darkness! Under the illumination of the light, his ability to manipte shadow seemed to be more prominent! ¡°Guy!¡± The shadow clones¡¯ face changed, restored to Sean¡¯s. Beta¡¯s appearance, with nimble steps, climbed up the wall to avoid the shadow tentacles¡¯ entanglement. At the same time, he was still aiming his gun. ¡°Sean.Beta! It¡¯s you!¡± Guys¡¯ face was twisted at the sight of the remaining shadow in the room: ¡°I admit¡­ I have underestimated you, but¡­¡± He moved his hands as if to open a curtain. At the same time, the light and shadow kept changing and many lines converged, creating different scenes. ¡ªLight and Shadow Magic! Large Illusion! He suddenly disappeared from the room. But Su Lu didn¡¯t care, he aimed his gun at where Guy had been standing and continued to pull the trigger. Bang bang bang! This time he used ¡®Break Illusion¡¯ bullets, each bullet path turned into a pitch-ck scratch as if it shattered the void, revealing Guy¡¯s surprised figure. ¡°You¡¯re too careless;st time, in my apartment, I saw through all your tricks!¡± Su Lu¡¯s shadow clone came to Guy¡¯s side, with the revolver against his head: ¡°Don¡¯t move your shadows, or I will blow your head!¡± In reality, even with various spell enhancements, his shadow clone was at most a second rank. But, he already knew the weaknesses and abilities of the [Light and Shadow Expert], and made targeted arrangements. This led to a ssic ¡®weak oveing strong¡¯ fight. ¡°Heh heh¡­ Rune bullets? They¡¯re from a[Master of Alchemy]¡¯s hand¡­ You¡¯ve made the wrong choice, joining The Eleventh Bureau?¡± Even with a gun to his head, Guy exhibited the madness of a demon follower with a growling chuckle: ¡°I will kill you, cut your flesh off your bones piece by piece, plus your family, your friends¡­¡± ¡®Something¡¯s not right!¡¯ Su Lu¡¯s shadow clone, froze and suddenly noticed a purplish-ck glow from the corner of his eyes. They emerged from various ces in the room and instantly swallowed him. It was a feeling of absolute suppression, absolute restraint, the shadow clone¡¯s professional rank couldn¡¯t resist at all. By the time he came back to his senses, the purplish-ck light had turned into chains, tightly binding the shadow clone. ¡°Heh heh¡­ You thought¡­ I would be unprepared and just wait for you toe?¡± Guy got up: ¡°Although this marvel is one-time use, its restraining power is enough to make a fourth-rank master unable to resist¡­ I have almost depleted my contribution to it, of course, I will quickly get new ones!¡± He took a step forward, his fingers stabbing towards Su Lu¡¯s eyes: ¡°As a price for hurting me, I will take one of your eyes, maybe I can put together a pair soon.¡± At this moment, Guy saw a strange smile appear on ¡®Sean¡¯s¡¯ face, his expression became grave. Woosh! The next moment, the shadow clone exploded on the spot and turned into nothingness. After losing the target, the purplish-ck chains instantly disappeared. ¡°So¡­ this is your trump card, huh?¡± At the entrance, Su Lu¡¯s real body appeared and lifted his right hand at Guy. Woosh! A pale chain flew out, like a spear, piercing Guy¡¯s shoulder. It¡¯s not just a physical wound, but also a spiritual one! Severe pain caused Guy to scream, the shadow under him became chaotic, like a dancing octopus¡¯s tentacles. ¡°Get out!¡± With a pull from Su Lu, Guy was pulled out of the room by the entire chain. This was to guard against the previous restraining array; even though Guy said it was a one-time use, Su Lu didn¡¯t dare to take a gamble, even if the odds were high. ¡°How¡­ are there¡­ two?¡± Guy panted heavily, staring at Su Lu. ¡°You¡¯re too much of a nuisance¡­¡± Su Lu pulled his right hand, and an invisible spiritual body, restrained by the chain, was pulled out of Guy¡¯s body. It¡¯s better to detain these nutcases and transcendent separately. In any case, Guy isn¡¯t a [Necromancer], a soul trance can¡¯t create much chaos ¨C there is the restraint of the spirit chain! ¡°So¡­ this ce¡­ turns out to be a trap you set up?¡± Su Lu looked at the room and sighed. If he hadn¡¯t possessed the ability of his second job, it would have been very troublesome to break into the trap recklessly! Of course, there are no ifs in this world. Therefore, he is going to take his spoils of war and leave, attempting to pry open this Guy Mokum¡¯s mental secret realm and obtain the clue of the [Dream Master] from it! Just a clue! He doesn¡¯t believe that this third-rank [Light and Shadow Expert] deliberately memorizes the fourth-rank professional information of [Spiritual Medium], and he might not have that authority! But Su Lu believes that as long as the Ancient Snake Society knows about the [Dream Master], and it¡¯s not a legend, he dares to give it a shot! Chapter 235 - 0235: Exploration (First update seeking monthly votes) Chapter 235: Exploration (First update seeking monthly votes) Trantor: 549690339 Inside the apartment. Su Lu hastily finished his dinner, bidding farewell to Mary. After a chat with Margaret and instructing Hallock to guard the house, he returned to his bedroom, softly shutting the door with a touch of excitement in his expression. ¡°How long has it been¡­ To escape the Dream of the Ancient God in Nia City, I overused the ability of the Evil Spirit Knight card¡­ causing my injuries to persist until now¡­¡± ¡°Due to the damage to my body and soul, I had to hide under a pseudonym, quietly waiting¡­¡± ¡°Finally¡­ I¡¯m fully healed!¡± The recovery of the soul was incredibly important for a [Odd Technician]. It meant that he could smoothly use ¡®Mind Magic¡¯ without any concerns, hiding in anyrge city and crafting a wless identity for himself. He could even use the Magic Card to recreate the luxurious battle tactics of the ancient [Scroll Master], attaining a tier-three peak strength, that could even rival the fourth tier. Even if a crisis emerged, there was still the chance to break out with the Evil Spirit Knight card, or directly jump from the Spirit World to save his life! Of course, other than increasing hisbat power, the biggest benefity within the Dream Spirit World! This ce, with distorted rules and filled with abstract meanings, was the thirdyer of the Spirit World where danger and opportunity co-existed! ¡°Even though I have ordered Hallock, and hinted at Margaret. There won¡¯t be anyone to disturb me, but to be safe¡­.¡± Su Lu performed a ritual and sealed off his bedroom. Then, heyfortably on his bed, employing his Soul Trance abilities. His spirit swiftly transitioned, first breaking into the Illusory Spirit Realm, where surrounding buildings became intangible, then moved into the Mental Realm where all physical entities disappeared, leaving only the mind. In the end, Su Lu felt his spiritual body break a sturdy barrier and enter the thirdyer of the Spirit World. Red, yellow, green¡­ Various intense colors appeared in front of him, so vibrant that it was nauseating. He looked down through the earth and saw a square ¡®Sun¡¯, emitting a green light! That light shone from below, radiating a beauty akin to the aurora lights. ¡°Abstract, distorted¡­¡± Su Lu murmured, constantly sensing his body. In the Dream Spirit World, there was no concept of ¡®distance¡¯, making it easy to get lost. If one¡¯s spiritual body got lost, their physical body was either considered dead or mutated. This was one of the mostmon dangers in the Dream Spirit World. ¡°Of course¡­ If it¡¯s a pure soul without a physical body, or a bigshot capable of Spirit World Traversal, or a native creature of the Dream Spirit World, they would not have this worry¡­¡± Su Lu looked towards an abstract object. ¡®It¡¯ seemed like a pirate ship that had been squashed into a t surface, with various mystic symbols on its body. In the Dream Spirit World, knowledge could be directly converted to power. This abstract pirate ship was a piece of knowledge! But Su Lu didn¡¯t approach, as he could sense that although it seemed close, it was, in reality, very far away. Even if he reached it, he would undoubtedly lose touch with his physical body. After testing his surroundings, he found his range of movement was very limited. After some thought, Su Lu walked towards an upside-down forest. The trees looked like oak, with their tips striking the earth. On their bodies, fine grains formed fragmented weird symbols that made one feel dizzy on sight, like a vortex. On the branches, several fluffy things jumped out, making a ¡®glo-glo¡¯ sound. ¡°Creatures of the Spirit World?¡± Su Lu tried to emit goodwill tomunicate with them. ¡°Glo-glo¡­ glo-glo¡­ glo-glo¡­¡± The fuzzballs continuously made a glo-glo sound. It seemed to be a strangenguage, conveying meaning via changes in pitch. What they were expressing now should be delight, right? Su Lu steadied himself and asked: ¡°I want to know where the creatures with spatial attributes are¡­ or any clues about the [Dream Master]¡­ Can you tell me?¡± The Dream Spirit World interacted with reality and held all sorts of pieces of information. It was a source for all symbols and divination. Theoretically, one could find everything in this ce! But it could also make a person lose everything! ¡°Glo-glo¡­ glo-glo¡­¡± ¡®Dream making¡­ Delicious¡­ Not delicious¡­¡¯ ¡°Chuckle¡­chuckle¡­¡± ¡°Eat¡­snake¡­¡± The furball hopped around, its train of thought seemed sluggish, struggling to convey aplete meaning. ¡°I don¡¯t understand¡­ But it feels like a dream¡­ Even if you know you¡¯re dreaming, it¡¯s still hard to hear and remember the words spoken in the dream¡­¡± Su Lu somewhat helplessly prepared to choose to return. Anyway, he will have many opportunities to deal with the Dream Spirit World in the future and will continue to explore this ce. ¡®Just not sure if this forest will still be here then. Mmm, I guess it will probably disappear¡­¡¯ Su Lu turned and prepared to leave. In the Dream Spirit World, his Inspiration was rapidly consumed. It was more terrifying than in the Mental Realm andsted even shorter. And the rules in the Dream Spirit World were twisted, even time maybe so. This could lead to dire consequences. Suddenly, his pupils constricted. The Inspiration he had spread outward drew an image of a tiny snake on a tree trunk. It appeared like a finger, devoid of scales, its skin was flesh-colored, and it was staring at the furballs with its ¡®wide-open mouth¡¯! It truly was a ¡®wide open mouth¡¯! Su Lu had heard stories about the snake swallowing an elephant, expressing the limit of a snake¡¯s mouth expansion. But here, the little snake wasn¡¯t swallowing an elephant. It was swallowing the sky! It opened its mouth wide. A ck hole seemed to appear around it, exuding terrifying suction power. The inverted oak where the furballs were perched was uprooted and plunged into the ck hole. ¡®Roar!¡¯ Seeing this, the furballs roared in anger. Their bodies underwent a bizarre transformation, swelling rapidly, turning from tiny creatures into entities the size of a small mountain in the blink of an eye. Their bodies sprouted three elephant-like trunks, with mysterious symbols etched on their surface. ¡®Damn¡­¡¯ Su Lu quickly retreated, scared out of his wits, ¡®The power of these furballs¡­ could it be on par with a fourth level master? Their size and destructive power are even enhanced¡­ Luckily, I don¡¯t harbour any ill-intent.¡¯ But it was of no use! No matter how much the furballs turned into monsters, their furious roars were unable to stop that finger snake. It was swallowed by the ck hole. Belch! After the finger snake swallowed the furballs, it seemed to let out a satisfied burp. Its mung-bean-like eyes then turned towards Su Lu. ¡°I¡­Damn!¡± Su Lu retreated rapidly, starting to run in terror. Without summoning the Evil Spirit Knight, he seemed incapable of dealing with this little snake! That was a trump card, not to be used lightly, better to return to where he came from and directly leave the Spirit World! His speed was fast, yet the finger snake was not slower at all! Even more so, it opened its mouth wide, staring at Su Lu¡¯s retreating figure. Boom, boom, boom! A swirl started to form, its terrifying power honing onto Su Lu. ¡®No, I have to summon the Evil Spirit Knight!¡¯ He was about to summon his trump card, but suddenly, he felt his soul shivering. Bang! A massive, ck iron-colored foot stepped down from the sky, just grazing the area where the finger snake was, and then left without any pause. A massive footprint was left behind. The forest also vanished without a trace. ¡®This is the Spirit World? Terrifying¡­ What was that just now, a formidable being passing by? At least it¡¯s legendary¡­¡¯ Su Lu looked in the direction where the foot had disappeared, his eyes zing over in a daze. Chapter 236 - 0236 Glove (In honor of the League of Legends Alliance Leader who quit for good!) Chapter 236: Glove (In honor of the League of Legends Alliance Leader who quit for good!) Trantor: 549690339 In the apartment, inside the bedroom. ¡°Phew¡­..¡± Su Lu, who was lying t, felt like he was falling from a high altitude. The white of his eyes quickly receded in his pupils, and he gasped, ¡°That was close¡­¡± That terrifying existence, if the angle was slightly off, he would have been within its attack range. If that happened, apart from directly using his Spirit World Traversal ability, he couldn¡¯t think of any other way to survive. ¡°So, that¡¯s the Dream Spirit World? It¡¯s too dangerous¡­¡± Su Lu got up, sighed deeply, and looked at his right hand. In his palm, there was a piece of snake skin! It was a flesh-yellow color, with a streak of light flowing over it, transforming into a series of mysterious symbols with a peculiar aura. Without a doubt, this was a special material rich in spirituality, and it was continuously spreading some ¡®information¡¯. ¡°Greedy Snake¡­ is that its name?¡± Thinking about its performance, Su Lu¡¯s eyes zed with excitement, ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± He nned to use this salvaged Greedy Snake skin as the main material for his storage equipment! Mysterious knowledge told him that it would definitely work! After all, from the way it opened its snake jaws and transformed into a ck hole, it was clear that this magical creature had spatial attributes! ¡°Unfortunately, there¡¯s only this broken piece of snake skin¡­ I need to add some transcendent materials¡­ and require the assistance of a ritual.¡± Su Lu stored the Greedy Snake skin in a steel box etched with mysterious runes that effectively prevent the loss of spirituality. He immediately went back to bed and fell asleep. He needed to restore his inspiration to the pinnacle state, to create this magical item that might pose the highest challenge he has ever encountered. ¡°Fortunately, I have already elevated the level of magical item manufacturing to LV4, and there¡¯s the attribute column¡¯s bonuses¡­ it¡¯s just that magic potion skills aren¡¯t up to par. As it isn¡¯t a skill under his profession, there will definitely be a bottleneck!¡± Su Lu fell asleep deeply. ¡­ The next day, after eating breakfast and instructing Mary not to disturb him, he returned to his bedroom, locked the door, and pulled the curtains shut. ¡°Hmm, I¡¯ve already prepared someplementary materials¡­ Initially, I nned to procure the main material with spatial attributes either through the Shadow Council, or hunt it myself. Now, I¡¯ve saved a significant amount.¡± Su Lu opened his briefcase and took out various materials, ¡°But first¡­ let¡¯s craft the ¡®Cat¡¯s Elegance¡¯ potion and Trick Cards, to get a feel of it¡­.¡± He swiftly crafted nk Trick Cards one after another. Moreover, he used his Spiritual Fire to fuse various transcendent materials to craft two bottles of ¡®Cat¡¯s Elegance¡¯ potion. ¡°The increase in magical item manufacturing level slightly enhances potion crafting¡­ very slightly¡­¡± Afterpleting all these tasks, Su Lu rested for a while before turning his attention to the snake skin of the Greedy Snake. It was only the size of a palm, with tattered edges and strands of spirituality flickering. ¡°The method to craft storage ss magical items¡­ ordinary transcendent families may not even have it¡­ but Shewinado does¡­¡± Su Lu set up a spiritual ritual, cing the snake skin in the center, ¡°First¡­ using the power of the ritual, fully stimte the spatial attribute of the snake skin¡­ ¡± ¡°Then, add other transcendent materials, use runes and the Language of Arrogance to solidify the ability¡­.¡± ¡°Finally, it¡¯s molding. Shape it into a suitable form.¡± ¡­ After reviewing the process in his mind, Su Lu no longer hesitated, lit the candle, and recited the spell in the Language of Arrogance: ¡°In my name!¡± A slight wind stirred in the secret room. Though he could pray to the Wild God and other deities for better results, he judiciously chooses himself. After all, even if Shewinado is rumored to have fallen, the quirks of the divine exist beyond the imaginations of ordinary people. In case he ¡®rises from the dead¡¯ and actually responds, incidentally spreading some unspeakable pollution, then Su Lu would really be at a loss. ¡°Imand you¡­ ept the changes of spirituality!¡± He looked at the snake skin at the center of the ritual. On it, streaks of light surged more violently, suddenly suspended in mid-air, transparent mysterious symbols appeared, their brightness fluctuating. ¡°Hmm¡­ it¡¯s time to test my mysterious knowledge.¡± Su Lu recognized that some of these symbols represented ¡®space,¡¯ some represented ¡®expansion,¡¯ some represented ¡®resilience,¡¯ and some represented ¡®skin¡¯! For his purpose, elements like space and expansion were most important, resilience could beplementary, but elements like skin must be excluded. He extended his right hand, pointed at several symbols, ¡°You¡¯re dissolved!¡± The few symbols he pointed at instantly dimmed, while the symbols representing space became even more brilliant¡­.. Federated calendar 279, December 22.. Lorelei Festival. There was a light snowfall, and the outdoor temperature dropped sharply. In the apartment. Su Lu looked at the glove in front of him, as joy spread across his face: ¡°Finally¡­ it¡¯s finished.¡± This took him many days, making him spend most of his umted inspiration on making the magical item every day except for eating and sleeping. As it turned out, it was all worth it, he seeded! The newly crafted magical item took the form of a light brown glove that exposed five fingers, which Su Lu put on his right hand immediately. ¡°Hmm¡­ it¡¯s prettyfortable.¡± Many patterns emerged from his hands. Suddenly a pitch-ck dagger appeared, he moved around, pretending to assassinate, the dagger disappeared unexpectedly afterward, leaving a shocking effect. Su Lu extended his inspiration to the glove, feeling a not toorge space in the void, where there was only a Demon Hunting dagger. ¡°The storage space in it is only about a cubic meter¡­ although it¡¯s not big, it¡¯s enough. It¡¯ll be useful at critical times..¡± Using this glove to hide weapons,bined with the [Wanderer]¡¯s assassination ability, could turn his closebat into a nightmare for some enemies. ¡°Unfortunately¡­ this glove has a usage period. After about two years, the space inside it will continuously shrink and eventually disappear¡­¡± This was the limit of his ability. With Su Lu¡¯s current level and essible materials, he still can¡¯t craft the kind of magical item with permanent effects. ¡°Even so¡­ this glove is worth at least 5000 Golden Dragons, or even more¡­ if I sell it, I will immediately be a millionaire, and retire in any city in the Federation¡­¡± Su Lu looked at his right hand: ¡°But¡­ that¡¯s not my goal.¡± He walked down the stairs and found that Mary had already made an abundant breakfast, Margaret was ying with Hallock, and when they saw him, they cheerfully said, ¡°Happy Lorelei Festival!¡± ¡°Yes! Happy Lorelei Festival!¡± Su Lu returned the smile, sat down at his ce, picked up his knife and fork, and started on his abundant breakfast. ¡®Hmm¡­ today is also Owen¡¯s birthday, the day his destined curse is supposed to trigger. How will he resist?¡¯ Chapter 237 - 0237: Shadow Warrior (Triple update request for subscription) Chapter 237: Shadow Warrior (Triple update request for subscription) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°The Dougweir family¡­should have a way, right?¡± ¡°Or¡­ it could be the ¡®Speaker¡¯s¡¯ scheme?¡± After finishing his breakfast with a full load of thoughts, Su Lu returned to his bedroom. This time, he was ready to advance to [Shadow Warrior]! Due to the [Odd Magician], his professional rank had already reached 3, and his experience points had sharply decreased. There were no other concerns he had to worry about. On the chance of dealing with the lunatics from the Ancient Snake Society next, he needed to upgrade his strength. He nced at a particr item in his attribute bar: ¡°Strength: [2.4], Agility: [3.7], Constitution: [3.3], Spirit: [10.0]¡± ¡°The Flesh and Blood Ritual held just now has significantly boosted my attributes¡­the rest can be piled up with a Magic Potion¡­¡± Without hesitation, Su Lu removed the bottle cork and drank the Cat¡¯s Elegance Magic Potion, which tasted cool and mint-like. A burning sensation spread throughout his body. With an unchanged expression, he monitored his attribute bar and saw his physical constitution gradually decreasing, as his agility began to rise slowly. About ten minutester, Su Lu pursed his lips. ¡°Not enough! It¡¯s not enough!¡± He took the second bottle of magic potion and gulped it down. Gulp-gulp! As the Magic Potion went down his throat, the burning sensation recurrence was apanied. The sweat started to pour forth from his forehead as his physical constitution deteriorated rapidly. Eventually, all data stopped altering and stood at ¡®Agility: [4.0], Constitution: [3.0]¡¯ ¡°Phew¡­¡± He caught his breath, and the inspiration that spread began to resolve the residual mental issues left by devouring the magic potion. ¡°I rememberst time I used the ¡®Cat¡¯s Elegance¡¯ magic potion, it boosted the agility by 0.2 and only cut down the constitution by 0.1! But this time, it¡¯s a fair trade of 0.3 of the constitution to gain 0.3 of agility attribute. It just doesn¡¯t seem profitable anymore¡­ Does this mean¡­ I have developed a resistance to the Cat¡¯s Elegance magic potion? The benefits do not justify the harm¡­¡± On that note, Su Lu rose from his seat and got used to the changes in his body. He instructed Mary to heat the water, and then took a cosy shower. While luxuriously soaking in the tub, he was surrounded by warmth and suddenly had an intuition that this was the perfect moment for advancing! ¡°Hmm¡­ based on the [Shadow Warrior] information from the Inner Circle White Tower of the Green Tree Castle, for a normal [Wanderer] to advance, requires rigorous training. Improving qualifications is just secondary, but learning a massive amount of secret arts is necessary. They even have to¡­ carry out various dangerous assassins, looking for a breakthrough opportunity in nerve-wracking life and death situations!¡± ¡°But I¡¯m different; Having a bath can just help break through this. If my survival skills get enhanced, maybe I can go to the banquet tonight¡­of course, for mere observation!¡± Su Lu¡¯s expression was calm: ¡°Promoting¡­[Shadow Warrior]!¡± [Consuming 1000 experience points, take office as Shadow Warrior¡­ The precondition for taking office: Wanderer as the prerequisite profession at a second level, agility 4.0, constitution 3.0!¡­ The conditions fulfilled! Start advancing!] Above the attribute bar, the holographic screen changed rapidly. Having had the experience fromst time, Su Lu waspletely at ease and awaited the influx of massive information and enhancement skills. ¡°Ugh!¡± He groaned as his limbs began to convulse abnormally: ¡°It¡¯s wrong¡­ The physical advancement, is different from the [Odd Magician]!¡± Su Lu could sense numerous body movement techniques and many figures cartwheeling in his mind. They seemed like one person yet seemed to be hundreds. They had transformed into numerous shadows. Eventually, these shadows fused and became one person. He saw the face of the Shadow Man, strikingly, it was his own! [Ding! Sessful taking office!] [Taking office as Shadow Warrior! Agility +2, Constitution +1! Acquired skill: Shadow Clone!] ¡°Shadow Warrior ¡­ is better at hiding in the shadows. All kinds of abilities will be amplified and elevated in the dark. They are assassins in the shadows, proficient in confusing enemies and have an impressive survival ability.¡± Closing his eyes, Su Lu summarized the information he received. Immediately, he looks at the bathwater and finds that the water in the tub has turned pitch ck and stinking. He couldn¡¯t help but make an awkward face, got up, rinsed thoroughly, and changed into afortable bathrobe. After returning to the bedroom, Su Lu put on his gloves, and a ck dagger suddenly appeared in his hand. His fingers deftly rolled the dagger, streaming it between each finger, and transformed it into a ck streak of light. ¡°Agility has reached 6.0. It¡¯s an earth-shattering change. It¡¯s not only speed, but also finger flexibility and even attack speed¡­¡± Thump! Thump! Thump! Suddenly Su Lu drew his dagger, tore the air apart, and emitted a slight noise. ¡°In one second, I can attack several times. The me of today can even take care of most of the lower-ranking professionals, let alone with the ability of [Shadow Warrior]. If Iunch a sneak attack, it would be very troubling for a spellcaster of the same or higher rank to get close to me¡­ It¡¯s no wonder it¡¯s the expert-level assassin profession!¡± He concentrated his attention on [Shadow Clone LV1], hesitated for a while. Suddenly, an ¡®Su Lu¡¯ who was dressed in a bathrobe and standing in the same posture as him, appeared in the room with various expressions and gestures exactly like him. ¡°Even the breath can be imitated? What a pity!¡± Su Lu shook his head and reached out with his right hand. His palm passed through the ¡®himself¡¯ standing opposite him without any hindrance, without the slightest barrier. ¡°The Shadow Clone of the [Shadow Warrior]? As expected, the focus is on ¡®shadow.¡¯ Does this mean creating illusions of a fake clone?¡± In actualbat, if I suddenly have a clone of myself, even if it doesn¡¯t have a single bit of attack power, it would certainly be useful. ¡°However¡­ if this skill is upgraded, will it have a real clone?¡± Su Lu¡¯s eyes brightened. Once he thought of it, he carried it out! He nced at his experience points. At that moment, his experience points plummeted: [Consuming 200 experience points¡­ Shadow Clone promoted to LV2!] [Consuming 400 experience points¡­ Shadow Clone promoted to LV3!] [Consuming 800 experience points¡­ Shadow Clone promoted to LV4! [Shadow Clone upgraded to LV4, obtain an exclusive addition ¨C clone enhancement!] [Clone Enhancement ¨C The ability of the Shadow Clone to withstand attacks has improved¡ªstrength boosted, control range extended!] ¡°Watch me¡­ the technique of the Shadow Clone!¡± With a yful heart, Su Lu tried again and conjured up an identical version of himself in the room. ¡°Good day¡­ Mr. Sean!¡± The ¡®Su Lu¡¯ opposite him, exactly the same, politely said and bowed with a smile. There was no w to be found. He stepped forward and pressed on the shoulder of the ¡®him¡¯ in front of him, only to find that it was solid, and the muscles were resilient. ¡°Huh? Did it turn into a real object? And it seems to have a certainbat power as well, probably copied 20-40% of my physical strength. Currently, he¡¯s equivalent to a strong [Soldier]? A [Soldier] with various stealth capabilities? The control distance is about one kilometer to two kilometers, and exceeding this limit will immediately cause the clone to disappear. Also, only one can be maintained at a time.¡± ¡°Is this the upgraded Shadow Clone?¡± Su Lu¡¯s eyes gleamed: ¡°What if I continue to upgrade? Will I have a real ¡®clone¡¯ in the future, just like having an extra life?¡± If he were to have that kind of clone, he could continue to live reeflessly. Chapter 249 - 0249: Hometown (Seeking Subscriptions, Monthly Tickets!) Chapter 249: Hometown (Seeking Subscriptions, Monthly Tickets!) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°So all this talk is to get me to join the Ancient Snake Society?¡± Su Lu fell silent for a moment, looking at Elder Bukadi at the head of the table. ¡°Our lord is the beginning and end of everything¡­ He is about to awaken, rule the world, and generously share the secrets of bing a god.¡± Bukadi said prophetically, ¡°The true believers will achieve immortality with Him.¡± ¡°And if I refuse?¡± Su Lu suddenlyughed, ¡°Does that mean war?¡± ¡°No¡­ I will still provide you with the profession information of [Dream Master],¡± Bukadi smirked mysteriously. ¡°Why?¡± Su Lu was filled with strong confusion and apprehension. The other was a fourth-level upational person, and this was their home field, the strength that could be exerted wasparable to ¡®half-a-legend¡¯. Su Lu¡¯s demonstrated power alone was not enough to make Bukadi submit. ¡°Because¡­ it is ¡®The guidance of Divination¡¯.¡± Bukadi waved his hand, and the entire setting instantly shattered. In front of Su Lu emerged an entirely different memory scene ¨C one belonging to Bukadi. He looked much younger than before and was guided by an old man in a ck robe into a secret room, ¡°Bukadi, you have passed the test, we will allow you to choose the profession path of [Spirit Medium]. Remember¡­ although the path of [Spirit Medium] has two branches, [Dream Master] is the orthodox! Unfortunately¡­ itcks the otherplementary profession, so it cannot produce a ¡®legend¡¯. But in today¡¯s age, that¡¯s not so important.¡± Bukadi looked excited, gazing at the two stone pirs inside the secret room. This was theplete lineage of [Mysterious Master] and [Dream Master] from level one to four. He first approached the obsidian pir of [Dream Master], caressing the patterns and designs on it, while trying hard to memorize each symbol. As his palm touched the obsidian, a faint light appeared on the stone pir, starting from the bottom and spreading upwards until it stopped in the middle. ¡°It¡¯s unfortunate¡­ your affinity for the Spirit World is insufficient. If you choose the lineage of [Dream Master], it will be difficult for you to break through to the fourth level in the future¡­¡± A voice sighed. A look of disappointment appeared on Bukadi¡¯s face as he turned to look at the other pir. That was his only choice! On the other hand, Su Lu was standing in front of the [Dream Master]¡¯s pir, his eyes gleaming, greedily memorizing the information. [Spirit Medium] ¡ª¡ª [Mystical Schr] ¡ª¡ª [Odd Technician] The first three inheritances were exactly the same as what he had received. He quickly skimmed through them and looked at the top. There, countless mysterious and esoteric symbols formed various abstract patterns that made one dizzy. But from the perspective of [Odd Technician], that was the professional information of [Dream Master]! ¡®This method of inheritance¡­ seems to be engraved into my memory?¡¯ ¡®Is this the peculiarity of [Spirit Medium]?¡¯ The moment the object of arduous pursuit suddenly appeared before him, even with Su Lu¡¯s steadiness, he could not help but be slightly astonished. At that moment, something unexpected happened! The young Bukadi turned around, his face revealing a bizarre smile and bing distorted and crazy. What was originally an impression in his memory was nowpletely fused with the main consciousness. ¡°I told you¡­ you will join us and be a devout follower of our lord!¡± With a tone of certainty, Bukadi moved to the end of the room and pressed both hands on the wall. Thud! The stone wall automatically receded, as if some terrifying existence was about to reveal its true form. A terrible breath spread, immobilizing Su Lu¡¯s Spiritual Body. It was supreme! It was almighty! It was a truly great existence! Even a wisp of its aura was enough to shatter everything, or make lowly beings tremble, fear, and surrender! It¡­ does not belong to this world! In the memory of a long-term believer, stirred by a residual breath, the ancient darkness spreading behind the stone wall is rolling, seemingly about to reveal an unsolvable terror! Hiss! Hiss! It was as if Su Lu heard countless mutters from the void, amidst the snake-like hissing sounds, his hair stood on end, the veins under his skin were wrighing like worms, and countless little mice were scurrying around. ¡®He indeed¡­ns to use the ancient giant snake pit in my memory to trap me!¡¯ With a calm face, Su Lu thought of this as a possible danger: ¡®But¡­even the followers of the giant snake, cannot possibly behold the real face of the true god, the oue is undoubtedly tragic. They must have lost their human form and rationality. Also¡­during the Twilight of the Gods, no divine has descended¡­¡¯ ¡®Unless¡­he intends to attract the remnant breath simr to a demon within Owen Mansion, use it to materialize in my memory, and perish together with me, or rather, to be influenced by the demon together. Maybe he thinks he is a believer and will be treated preferentially?¡¯ ¡®So¡­everything is a trap, the legacy of Guy and the [Dream Master] is a bait¡­ is he nning to use the power of the demon, or the ancient giant snake, topletely transform me?¡¯ Even if the opponent is the fourth-tier [Mysterious Master], and this is Elder Bukadi¡¯s home court, Su Lu could have chosen to retreat at any time. But now, he voluntarily entered the depths of the opponent¡¯s memory. And Bukadi is about to manifest the true face of a terrifying existence. At this moment, Su Lu, as a third-tier [Odd Technician], can¡¯t escape at all! This is the trap that the opponent nned! ¡°It¡¯s a pity¡­¡± Su Lu nced at his attribute panel and smiled: [Ding! Detected fourth-tier profession information ¨C Dream Master! The precondition for taking office requires a third-tier profession: Magician, Spirit 10.0, Constitution 5.0, Soul Trance LV6!¡­ The condition is not met! Unable to take office!] If it were a normal person or even an upation holder, they would not be able to record the inheritance of a fourth-tier profession in such a short period of time. But the attribute panel is different, it has recorded theplete information, and it won¡¯t need to be queried again in the future. As long as the conditions are met, and there are enough experience points, one can directly level up! ¡°Evil Spirit Possession!¡± A silver ¡®Sealing Card¡¯ emerged from the light circting in his right hand, The knight on the card lets out an angry roar, burns with intense ck mes, merges with Su Lu, and suppresses all strange happenings! While donning the ck cloak, Su Lu finally could move! He closed his eyes without actually glimpsing the ¡®horror¡¯ behind the darkness, his figure disappeared in an instant! ¡ª¡¯Spirit World Traversal¡¯! His spirit immediately traversed to the Dream Spirit World, took one step and plummeted swiftly. When he appeared again, he was back at his physical body, soul returning to body, Evil Spirit Knight covering his physical body, and Spirit World Traversal took ce again. The void twisted, spreading countless lines to form a portal. Su Lu walked out of the portal, the ck robe and mes on his body instantly receded, sealed by a silver card. Crack! A third ck crack appeared on the top of the card. ¡°That¡¯s thest one, it¡¯s finished.¡± Su Lu put the Sealing Card into the Greedy Gloves, muttering to himself. If he recklessly unseals it next time, there is only one oue, which is the real Evil Spirit Knight breaking out of the seal! It will kill him or even devour him. ¡°Unless I be a [Wandering Mage], I canpletely suppress the power of the Evil Spirit Knight.¡± ¡°Fortunately this time I resolved it quickly, the impact on my body and soul isn¡¯t significant¡­ The key is that I didn¡¯t see the true horror behind the darkness, otherwise I might have be a monster that crazily worships the ancient snake.¡± Su Lu looked at the surrounding scenery, his expression bingplicated. Under the moonlight, what he saw was the ruins next to a smallke. There should have been a two-story wooden house here, but it was burned down by a fire. This is the countryside of Gusta State, the hometown of his body, where he lived during his childhood! Chapter 250 - 0250: Guess (Additional 5400, Soliciting Monthly Tickets) Chapter 250: Guess (Additional 5400, Soliciting Monthly Tickets) Trantor: 549690339 Moonlight washed over everything like a sereneke. Su Lu removed the ¡®Raven¡¯s Mask¡¯, looking at his own reflection in theke. The face reflected from theke was of a somewhat pale young man with pleasing features, not strikingly handsome, but rather ordinary-looking. ¡°Having worn the mask for so long¡­ I almost forgot what my true face looks like.¡± He chuckled bitterly, staring at the attribute bar. ¡°Status normal, no symptoms of ¡®soul burning¡¯ or anything of the sort. Was it because I only activated it for a brief moment? Or is it that my body has gradually adapted? Such a pity that unless I reach the Fifth Level, I can no longer use the Evil Spirit Knight card. My adaptation now seems meaningless¡­¡± Su Lu was reminded of the darkness in Bukadi¡¯s memory and the hissing sounds, a shudder of fear swept through him. Check the attribute bar, it was to prevent himself from being unknowingly affected. ¡°Looking at it now¡­ that hissing sound probably isn¡¯t from the real ancient giant snake, it could merely be one of its offspring, and the real terror within the darkness didn¡¯t show itself, otherwise, even with the Evil Spirit Knight activated, I couldn¡¯t have escaped¡­¡± Back then, if the Evil Spirit Knight, a high-grade marvel, hadn¡¯t been there to confront the terror, he would have been doomed. ¡°Speaking of which, Bukadi once told me he tried divination, was that his best method to deal with me? It seems¡­ he didn¡¯t divine my trump card¡­¡± The Seal card is at least a marvel that [Wandering Mages] can create, a high professional rank. In this world, such high-rank items naturally interfere with divination, astrology, prophecy and the like. Especially when ¡®evil spirit possession¡¯ was activated, even the spiritual anomaly caused by the hissing of the snake was suppressed. ¡°Unfortunately¡­I can¡¯t use it anymore. Before [Wandering Mage], I have one fewer trump card, but in return, I¡¯ve acquired the professional information of [Dream Master], which is worthwhile.¡± Su Lu turned his gaze to another ce on the attribute bar: [Fifth-level Professional Information ¨C Wandering Mage! ¡­Inauguration information under analysis, current progress¡­] The progress bar, which had been stuck there all along, finally begin to progress slowly. ¡°As I had thought, the stagnation of the [Wandering Mage] lineage was due to ack of critical information, it was the [Dream Master]! Once it was filled in, the progress will swiftly reach 100%! My path to legends relies on this¡­¡± Su Lu gently touched his thoughts and immediately obtained a wealth of information. Legend-tier, Fifth-level Professionals! In the Mysterious World, they go through a qualitative change, a transformation. Their advancement requires a veryplicated ritual and assistance, with many requirements. When more information emerges, a trace of strangeness appears on Su Lu¡¯s expression: ¡°[Wandering Mage], also known as [Dimensional Mage] and [Void Mage]! They are darlings of the Void, traversers of Dimensions, able to shuttle through the Spirit World, possessing remarkable spell abilities, even¡­ using the Spirit World as a transit to travel to different worlds!¡± ¡°One of the important preliminary rituals for [Wandering Mage] to advance requires a marvel carrying the breath of an alien world, to strip away this breath of the alien world and fully integrate it into one¡¯s own soul to achieve transformation?¡± ¡°This¡­have I alreadypleted it? Since my soul originally doesn¡¯t belong to this world, it would naturally carry the ¡®breath of an alien world¡¯¡­¡± This ritual, being the most important and most challenging one among the advancement of [Wandering Mage], involved a transformation at the soul level. But for Su Lu, there was no difficulty at all! ¡°Indeed¡­this profession suits me!¡± He looked at the attribute bar for a long while, only after confirming that there was no problem did he rx. After all, he almost had a contact with a divine being! Although it¡¯s probably just a projection of a bit of the other¡¯s power, the contamination it might create could be extremely lethal! ¡°I wonder how Bukadi will fare¡­ Hmm, he is a believer in the ancient giant snake, he probably won¡¯t die, perhaps he will even receive some ¡®gifts¡¯ and gain strange and terrifying abilities¡­ but his spirit and body will undergo a profound transformation. They truly are a bunch of madmen in the Ancient Snake Society.¡± Prior to returning to the ruined mansion, Su Lu suddenly froze, his face filled with aplicated expression. ¡°In my memories¡­ during the Twilight of the Gods, the father of this body, Donks, rashly initiated the ¡®Stare at the Abyss¡¯ ritual in an attempt to advance to be a professional and failed. The scene took ce here, and the consequence of the failure was arge fire and his mother¡¯s disappearance¡­¡± ¡°Although Donks moved afterwards, the previous Su Lu never forgave his father and chose to leave this home far behind and traveled to the other end of the Federation to study.¡± He looked at the ruins and stayed motionless for a long time, then he suddenly gave a bitter smile: ¡°I truly¡­ am not Su Lu!¡± If it was the real previous owner, profound emotions might be triggered at this moment. But now, he was only sensing all this through memory and found himself in a peculiar state of both integration and estrangement. ¡®It¡¯s as if my past self is watching a movie, of course, there¡¯s a sense of immersion, but bing emotionally entangled to the extreme because of that is basically impossible¡­¡¯ Despite this, Su Lu still removed his hat in respect, and stood silently for quite some time. Not until the first ray of daylight appeared on the horizon did hee back to his senses: ¡°It¡¯s time to leave¡­ I don¡¯t need to pretend to be anyone else here, I will simply be Su Lu Pottery, I have to find Rod.¡± That old guy supposedly ran into an old Demon Hunter from the Goddess Church and is under his tutge now. He should have been promoted by now, right? The only thing is, where could they have gone? Given the habits of Demon Hunters, they can burrow into deep woods and old forests and survive perfectly well for months on end, so there¡¯s no need to worry about safety for now. ¡°There are still some things I need to confirm¡­ like whether Donks really went to the Abyss, and how he did it.¡± If in the beginning, Su Lu had been half skeptical about what Rod ryed to him, now he was full of doubts. After all, the ¡®Stare at the Abyss¡¯ ritual for advancing to the first level absolutely couldn¡¯t connect with the real ¡®Abyss¡¯, let alone open a physical channel! ¡°That involves profoundly high-level knowledge about the Spirit World, needing powerful strength, instantly prating the Illusionary Spirit, Mind Spirit, Dream Spirit World, perhaps even more¡­ even I can¡¯t do it now!¡± Su Lu¡¯s face turned serious: ¡°If Donks really went to the Abyss, there are only two possibilities. First¡­ his prayers somehowmunicated with the real demon, a real demon!¡± Such a being could easily send anyone to the Abyss. Moreover, these demons are notoriously chaotic and capricious, doing anything without needing a reason! ¡°The second possibility lies in the heritage of the Pottery family.¡± As a family of [Demon Hunters], having even had a Sixth Level Professional among their ancestors, they cannot be any worse off than the Dougweir family, can they? Even the head of the Dougweir family, Nellin, held a piece of storage equipment! If the ancestors left behind any powerful magical items, it would make sense for Donks to use their power to go to the Abyss. Chapter 240 - 0240: Pursuit (First update seeking monthly votes) Chapter 240: Pursuit (First update seeking monthly votes) Trantor: 549690339 ¡®Hmm? There¡¯s still someone¡­ The garden at Owen¡¯s house is almost more crowded than the living room today.¡¯ Su Lu curiously looked at the hustle and bustle on the other side. Nellin Dougweir had theposure of a family head. He seemed to send off the fleeing shadows, quickly chanting some notes, and a purple me shed and disappeared in the dark night. It was so fast that it reached the back of the fleeing fugitive in the blink of an eye. The fleeing shadow suddenly seemed to trip and fell in an ugly kneeling position. Boom! It was precisely because of this fall that the me exploded above him, missing the target. Even so, the burning me tongue and sparks brought him burn injuries, causing him to let out a painful scream that was particrly harsh in the night. ¡°It¡¯s people from The Eleventh Bureau! Paul, William, you guys deal with it! Everyone else, follow me back and deal with the guests!¡± Nellin withdrew his palm and said indifferently. ¡°Yes!¡± The members of the Dougweir family bowed, and the two men in formal attire swiftly disappeared into the darkness. ¡®Hmm?¡¯ Hidden in the shadows, Su Lu felt something was wrong. ¡®That Nellin? Did he see me? Right¡­ Anyone after discovering a peeping tom, would check their surroundings again, right?¡¯ He clearly felt the air around him stagnate, the dark night sky seemed to turn into tentacles,ing at him from all directions. ¡°What a pity¡­¡± The corners of Su Lu¡¯s mouth slightly lifted, and his shadow clone slowly disappeared. A minuteter, Nellin Dougweir walked into the bushes, with a puzzled look on his face: ¡°Nothing?¡± ¡°Master¡­Monk City Councilor is waiting¡­¡± A member of the Dougweir family rushed over and bowed. They must provide a unified exnation for why Owen ¡®disappeared¡¯. ¡°I know.¡± Nellin looked into the darkness, the purple in his eyes shed quickly and finally went quiet. ¡°My previous premonition was correct, the Dougweir family has a problem!¡± Sean skillfully weaved through the streets, his expression ferocious, gritting his teeth somewhat. His speed was slowly decreasing, not only because of the burns on his back but also from the aftermath of the fall. ¡°Damn it¡­ If I had known I should have brought the captain with me.¡± Feeling the pursuers behind him, Sean gave a wry smile. The development of tonight¡¯s events waspletely his decision. He felt that Owen was really desperate at the time, and the Dougweir family was hiding something, so he even argued with his superior, Horatio. ¡°But¡­ever since I became the [Doomsayer], my luck has been very bad. No! It¡¯s gotten worse, I always attract some misfortune strangely¡­ It seems like this time, I just happened to stumble upon the murder scene of the Dougweir family¡­¡± Fortunately, this kind of misfortune seems to not only surround him. His enemies and friends are also involved. For example, the fall just now was painful, but at least it allowed him to avoid the misfortune of being burned directly. ¡°Why did they kill the heir out of the blue and even hold a party for him? Some requirement of an evil ritual?¡± Sean had some guesses about this. Anyway, since he joined The Eleventh Bureau, he has seen many strange and bizarre cases. In order to satisfy demons, evil gods, or unknown beings, some fanatics¡¯ rituals are simply unthinkable. Some are extremely bloody and evil, and some are full of absurdity. ¡°Of course¡­ what I need right now is to deal with these two guys!¡± Sean turned his head slightly, a ck arrow grazed past his shoulder. He ran into an alley, turned around, and saw Paul and William in pursuit. These two had already removed their cumbersome formal attire and changed into ck tight-fitting clothing, holding daggers, hidden arrows and other weapons in their hand¡ªseemingly considering the impact, they had not resorted to using firearms. ¡°You¡¯re going against the Federation!¡± Sean shouted halfway and probably realized that the two men didn¡¯t care at all and directly lunged at him. ¡®upational professional?¡¯ He judged the profession of the two, his hands were enveloped in dark sheen and he swiftly swiped them A dark me, aiming at the sneaky hidden-arrow user, flew forward. ¡ªCorrosion Fire! The opponent has a ranged attack method, which is obviously more lethal! At the same moment he casted his spell, another man holding a dagger rushed within two meters range, and the dagger in his hand coiled around like a venomous snake. Sean sidestepped to avoid, suddenly grabbed the man¡¯s arm holding the dagger, andunched a shoulder throw. Thud! The sound of a heavy object falling sounded, and the big man was immediately thrown to the ground, the dagger in his hand flying far off. ¡°I¡¯ve also learned Fighting Skills¡­ Damn it!¡± Sean was just about to gloat when his expression abruptly changed. Because the guy he flipped on the ground was grimly pulling out a revolver from his waist! ¡°Paralysis Hand!¡± He pounced over, his hands, emitting a dark sheen, grabbed the man¡¯s arm directly. ¡°It¡¯s over¡­¡± Although he had subdued the big man, Sean¡¯s forehead was covered in cold sweat in an instant. Paralysis Hand is just a small spell, it must maintain contact to paralyze the opponent. While this person was struggling fiercely and seemed to be of equal professional rank as him! Just suppressing a person had used up all of his spirit, he has no way to deal with the other one. When the man using hidden arrows came back to his senses, he only needed tounch one attack from afar, and Sean would have no hope of escape. Thud! The sound of a de prating a body came from behind him, along with the sound of a heavy object falling to the ground, and the deathly groan of a person. That kind of sound made Sean shudder involuntarily. ¡°You haven¡¯t settled this yet?¡± A voice came. He turned around and found the pursuer from the Dougweir family lying on the ground, with a constantly bleeding wound on his back. Someone was silently watching him, of average stature, with a blurred face. ¡°Who are you?¡± As soon as Sean opened his mouth, he saw a cold light shing. Amon dagger was stuck in the body of the man he had pinned down. Aiming at a vital spot, it killed him with one strike. ¡®Deliberately hiding his identity, and acting swiftly and decisively. Could it be support from the bureau? Or an assassin?¡¯ Standing up, Sean stared in confusion at the shadow: ¡°Who are you? Why are you helping me?¡± The figure slightly bowed, and the shadow slowly disappeared, like an actor leaving the stage, bowing and waving without taking away a single cloud, leaving only Sean stunned in ce. On a rooftop not far away, Su Lu was looking at the attribute column, quietly nodding his head: ¡°Good¡­ It seems that the strength of the shadow clone is promising, at least it¡¯s quite convenient for assassinations¡­ Also, there¡¯s experience to gain. And Sean, he¡¯s already a second-order [Doomsayer], huh?¡± This is the professional path of the ck Death Society, it seems that when The Eleventh Bureau destroyed their branch, they seized a lot of stuff. I just wonder why Sean chose this path. Perhaps it has something to do with the anomaly on him? Chapter 252 - 0252: Demon Hunter (5600 added, seeking subscriptions) Chapter 252: Demon Hunter (5600 added, seeking subscriptions) Trantor: 549690339 Drip! Drip! Rod, wearing a ck trench coat, was moving through an old mansion. The sound of dripping water echoed in his ears. Upon entering a bedroom, he saw arge pool of blood on the desk. Disgusting blood sttered across the edge of the table, the floor, and the walls, yet there was no corpse in sight. ¡°Demon!¡± He murmured quietly and closed his eyes. When he opened them again, the color of his pupils had dramatically changed, bing as dark as ink, like an unfathomable darkness! Demon Hunting Eye! This was a unique ability of a third-level [Demon Hunting Expert]. Demon professionals who tread the path of [Fallen], are excellent at hiding, and [Demon Hunters] happen to be their natural enemy! With the Demon Hunting Eye, he could see through most low-level demon professionals and demonized creatures¡¯ disguises and even trace their tracks left inside the void! At this moment, in Rod¡¯s eyes, pitch-ck footprints emerged on the floor, branding deep traces like an iron stamp. Not only that, there were fine threads of ckness stirring inside the void, carrying the characteristic nauseating smell of demon creatures! ¡°Got you!¡± A smirk appeared at the corner of his mouth as he turned into a gust of wind, leaping out from the window, following the trail left by the demonized being. Soon after, he entered a dense forest. The sky was dark, surrounded by misty fog, the darkness looming over the forest. Rod drew out his demon hunting dagger with his right hand, and his left hand held a thick caliber, an eerily designed Bloody Wheel. In the darkness, his vision seemed unaffected, bing even more outstanding as he avoided some hidden traps. Hur! Just then, a shadow shed past in the fog at extreme speed. Rod swerved and immediately saw two crimson patches. Without any hesitation, he darted after them. If Su Lu were here, he would have known that even after learning from his master, this man was still as reckless as always! As he ran, Rod gulped down a bottle of the dark green potion. Instantly, he let out a roar as his speed increased. Bang! Bang! The entire forest only echoed with the sound of his pursuit, every step falling heavily like a hammer on one¡¯s heart. ¡°Demonized being!¡± Eventually, he intercepted the shadow. The figure was of a blonde long-legged woman, the corner of her mouth seemed stained with a bit of blood. Her beautiful face was void of any expression, only her pupils were crimson. ¡°Demon Hunter?¡± Looking at Rod, she let out a low growl as her body underwent a bizarre transformation. Her originally fair and delicate skin instantly turned ck as ink and was covered with ayer of keratin. On the top of her head, there popped two curved horns simr to those of a goat. During the transformation, her aura explosively increased,parable to a third-level upational person! ¡°[Horned Demon]?¡± Rod saw her appearance and chuckled, ¡°I need your horns and the wings of a [Winged Demon]¡­ They are the materials for my advancement!¡± Both, the second-level [Demon Hunter] and [Fallen], start as a [Pact Demonist] but their paths diverge dramatically. [Fallen] descend into the abyss, their bodies relentlessly transforming into a ¡®non-human¡¯ state, which can be considered an iplete form of a demon creature. Their third-level transformation is into a [Horned Demon], a kind of demonized creature that grows ck horns and has a preference for assaulting humans! The fourth tier is the [Winged Demon], at this juncture their ¡®devil form¡¯ has sprouted ck flesh wings, having the ability to fly. Only by advancing to the fifth tier, finalising their legendary transformation, can they truly be recognised to be an abyssal creature. The previous transformation forms are considered ¡®iplete¡¯, ¡®deficient¡¯! Of course, starting from [The Fallen], the demon professionals have the ability to conceal themselves. Usually, they can hide their demonic creature form, it¡¯s difficult for them to be identified as their breath bes the same as normal people. The only exception is the [Demon Hunter]! Additionally, in the advancement on the [Demon Hunter] path, the body materials of the demonic creature are indispensable. Therefore, when both sides face off, a fight to the death is expected. ¡°Traitor, go to hell!¡± After transformation, the [Horned Demon] roars and charges at Rod. Her hand has turned into w, each nail incredibly sharp, capable of cutting steel! Ding! Rod swings his demon hunting dagger, its edge colliding with the sharp ws, emitting a clear sound. Hiss! A thin stream of white smoke appears on the [Horned Demon]¡¯s w, as if her strong bones had started corroding! ¡°Idiot! You¡¯re trying to sh your disgusting ws against my demon hunting dagger soaked in Holy Water for three days and three nights?¡± Rod shouts loudly, shing the dagger and cutting off one of the [Horned Demon]¡¯s ws that fell onto the ground. At the same time, his left hand quickly aims, pointing his intimidating gun at the [Horned Demon]¡¯s head. Suddenly, the [Horned Demon]¡¯s mouth opens wide, letting out a high-pitched shriek. ¡°Ah!¡± An intense soundwave explodes out, carrying the force of an air cannon, much like a toned-down Banshee Wail! Rod feels as if his head has been hammered, he turns somewhat dizzy, and a lot of strength is gone from his hands. Taking advantage of this opportunity, the [Horned Demon] rapidly charges forward, pinning Rod to the ground. With its intimidating mouth wide open, it seems to want to bite off his neck! ¡°Holy Strike!¡± Just then, a burst of light emerges, exploding onto the [Horned Demon]¡¯s face. ¡°Ah!¡± Half of its face starts to melt, it emits a shrill and agonising scream. ¡°Go to Hell!¡± Rod seizes this opportunity to break free, points the revolver at the [Horned Demon]¡¯s forehead, and pulls the trigger. Bang! The demon¡¯s skin hardened from keratinous, which can withstand small firearms, is instantly prated, next is the bone, brain matter¡­ The [Horned Demon]¡¯s half skull explodes, falling to the ground. For a moment, it didn¡¯t diepletely, struggling to say from its mouth: ¡°Abyssal traitor, the demons will curse you¡­¡± ¡°If ites before me¡­¡± Rod takes a few deep breaths, then crouches down, looking at the [Horned Demon]. He raises his hand, swings his knife, and cuts off its ck, goat-like horn. Immediately after, he stands up, looking towards the dense forest on one side. There, an old demon hunter dressed in a hunter¡¯s clothing, with arge number of weapons and potion bottles hanging from his waist, and wearing a round hat. ¡°Teacher¡­ you shouldn¡¯t have intervened, I had the confidence to finally defeat them!¡± Rod says in a deep voice. ¡°But you might have gotten seriously injured and needed a long rest¡­¡± The old demon hunter smiled slightly on his aging face, pulling visible wrinkles: ¡°After youplete this hunting mission, the umted merits are enough to exchange for the ¡®Wings of the Winged Demon¡¯. Do you have the confidence to advance to [Demon Hunting Master]?¡± For the progression of demon hunters, firstly, the ¡®demonic power¡¯ or ¡®abyssal power¡¯ inside a hunter must reach a certain concentration, then they have to go through a painful test of will! Even a hint of hesitation could lead to their fall, even if they do not fail! Chapter 242 - 0242: Carriage (Third update seeking monthly votes) Chapter 242: Carriage (Third update seeking monthly votes) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Since everything has value, then everything can be traded!¡± Su Lu retorted resolutely: ¡°I just want to inquire about the price of a [Dream Master].¡± ¡°Tsk tsk¡­ What a confident guy.¡± Guy Mokum eximed in awe, then calmed down: ¡°It¡¯s easy if you wish to trade with us¡­ Assassinate any archbishop of the Goddess Church or a senior official from The Eleventh Bureau! If you can do that, I believe we will be very willing to trade with you¡­ Alternatively, join us, and you can also exchange through continuous contribution.¡± ¡°I¡­ need to think it over.¡± Su Lu took a deep breath. Actually, he has already killed an archbishop, that was Oliver in the Dream of the Ancient God. But¡­ only he knew about this. Or¡­ revealing the identity of the ck Knight, although an archbishop was not killed in Kangni State, The Eleventh Bureau lost quite a few people. However, this has the same hidden risk, as it involves the Demon¡¯s Mansion and the Angus Gold family. ¡°Of course¡­ we can give you time, we will stay here for a long time¡­¡± Guy¡¯s expression suddenly became extremely devout: ¡°Our Lord left a miracle here!¡± ¡°A miracle?¡± Su Lu¡¯s pupils shrank, he sighed in his heart and asked: ¡°What is the rtionship between the ancient serpent that ruled the world in ancient times and the demons in the Abyss?¡± He has always suspected that the former is a puppet of the demon. ¡°The ancient serpent, it is the beginning and the end of everything, constantly cycling by swallowing its own tail¡­ It has countless faces and identities¡­¡± Guy recited a hymn first and then said with a smile: ¡°Your question involves a high secret, I refuse to answer. I should go now, if you have thought it over, you can go to the Devil¡¯s Rose bar and tell the bartender my name.¡± As soon as he finished speaking. His silhouette gradually became illusory, the ck and white lines scattered, ultimately disappearing into the void. ¡°Manipting light and shadow magic¡­ It is indeed an expert in illusion technique.¡± Su Lu¡¯s inspiration was liberated, ensuring that the other party had already left, he then came to the firece, kicked Hallock: ¡°Dead dog! Is this how you guard the house?¡± Hallock whimpered, looking at Su Lu with an innocent face, seeming to express that it was merely a first-order dog and could not beat a third-order expert upational person. ¡°Forget it¡­ Isaac has probably been promoted to [Shepherd] now, I¡¯ll send you back tomorrow.¡± Su Lu said with a solemn face. The people of the Ancient Snake Society are all madmen! Although what happened today was only an illusion, it might actually happen. Not only Hallock, but he also nned to dismiss Mary. Anyway, his strength had recovered, it was time to leave. ¡°Woof!!!¡± Hearing that he could return to his master¡¯s side, Hallock¡¯s ears perked up and he immediately became excited. Was he finally going back to his old master? It seemed that the peak of a dog¡¯s life was approaching! Su Lu kicked him again: ¡°Indeed, a dead dog that won¡¯t get attached.¡± In the bedroom. Su Luy in the mostfortable position on therge bed, thinking about what had happened today. ¡®The Devil¡¯s miracle? The cycle of the ancient serpent? The ouroboros and the Ring of Time?¡¯ ¡®Forget it¡­ This is something I can¡¯t understand right now.¡¯ ¡®The key point is that I made contact with the Ancient Snake Society, and got a clue about trading for a [Dream Master]¡­ Of course, it¡¯s just a clue.¡¯ Although he has changed his face and is using Sean Beta¡¯s identity, He does not want to be the hitman for the Ancient Snake Society. Assassinating an archbishop of thend! This was an outright challenge to the Goddess Church. Even though the Seven Major Orthodox Gods have not yet awakened, it is not advisable to take them lightly if they are not the stuff of legends. In fact, wasn¡¯t Moron driven like a wild dog, hardly daring to show his face? ¡®Perhaps¡­I should look in the Dream Spirit World?¡¯ As long as there are inheritances of the [Dream Master] in the native world, there must be some in the Dream Spirit World; this is determined by its intrinsic properties. ¡®The secrets of the Spirit World¡­there are so many¡­I even feel that it is not an appendage of this world, but rather¡­more like the core of all worlds¡­¡¯ ¡®Perhaps¡­ every world has its unique Illusory Spirit Realm, Mental Realm, Dream Spirit World¡­ but when ites to higher Spirit World, the Spirit Worlds of many worlds merge?¡¯ ¡®The secret of the [Wandering Mage] being able to traverse many worlds lies in the higher Spirit World, like a transit station?¡¯ This was the intuition of the [Spirit Medium], but Su Lu believed it. ¡®If this is the case, the so-called God¡¯s Domain might actually not be an extraordinary world?¡¯ Su Lu felt slightly thrilled. If it really is as he guessed, perhaps one day he can return to that haunting homnd through the Spirit World! ¡°The Dream Spirit World!¡± Thinking of this, he closed his eyes and his spirit leapt violently. Like falling from a high altitude, his spirit shook violently, and he opened his eyes. Surrounding him was a dark meadow, where some red-spotted mushrooms were merrily dancing in a circle. The previous enormous footprints and other scenes hadpletely disappeared. ¡°It¡¯s only been a few days? How could it feel like tens of thousands of years have passed in the Dream Spirit World?¡± ¡°Or¡­each time I go, am I in a different location in the Dream Spirit World?¡± Su Lu took a few steps forward and looked at the gigantic red-spotted mushrooms that were nearly as tall as he was: ¡°Do you know¡­the [Dream Master]?¡± ¡°Vadona! Vadona!¡± The red-spotted mushrooms who were singing and dancing suddenly stopped when they saw him, and started screaming. They seemed to see an enemy, drew out little white hands and feet from their stems, holding ck spear-like weapons, and threw them at Su Lu. ¡°For God¡¯s sake! They attack without warning?¡± Su Lu hastily dodged, but his spiritual body was pierced by a spear, a severe pain spread, and inspiration dramatically depleted. ¡°Can¡¯t even dodge if I can¡¯t afford to provoke?¡± Cursing, he hurriedly began to escape. The red-spotted mushrooms chased relentlessly behind him. ¡°No good¡­I¡¯m not even faster than them? If they keep chasing me, I¡¯ll lose my spiritual body¡­¡± Su Lu gritted his teeth, ready to abandon this exploration of the Spirit World. Just then, a bright white ¡®sun¡¯ suddenly appeared on the horizon! Under the intense light, many red-spotted mushrooms immediately melted, turning into a puddle of disgusting pus. In the intense light, Su Lu tried to open his eyes. He seemed to see a carriage! The carriage had a very ssical design, the main body was made of bronze, the surface engraved with mysterious symbols, emitting a dangerous breath. ¡°A Spirit World Carriage? A magical item that can traverse the Spirit World?¡± From the symbols and the information radiating from them, Su Lu got some clues. Just then, the light around the carriage skyrocketed, transforming into ripples of majestic power sweeping in all directions, unstoppable. Su Lu quickly left the Dream Spirit World before the ripples hit his spirit. Chapter 243 - 0243: Harvest (4800 added, requesting four more subscriptions) Chapter 243: Harvest (4800 added, requesting four more subscriptions) Trantor:549690339 In the bedroom. Su Lu¡¯s face contorted, showing a horrifying expression. Suddenly, the whites in his pupils vanished quickly, his body jerked violently, and he woke up. He got up and touched below his nose, unsurprisingly, he saw a fresh crimson color. ¡°This is what exploring the Spirit World is like¡­ you might ascend to the heavens in one step, acquiring countless inconceivable knowledge, or you could directly encounter a disaster and inexplicably overturn. Considering my circumstances, I should consider myself lucky. At least my soul isn¡¯t damaged, only my inspiration is exhausted¡­ But for the next few days, it¡¯s best not to venture into the Dream Spirit World¡­¡± The Dream Spirit World held both risks and opportunities. Su Lu thought that he had previously taken it too lightly. Perhaps, after continuously reaping benefits from the Dream of the Ancient God and the ck Iron Palm, he became somewhat arrogant. The Spirit World carriage had given him an unforgettable lesson. This was the norm in the Dream Spirit World! ¡°Some marvels possess the ability to traverse the Spirit World¡­ but, unfortunately, I currently don¡¯t even have the qualification to stand before a Spirit World carriage¡­¡± Thinking of that vast power, Su Lu couldn¡¯t help but let out a bitter smile, with a hint of longing. One day, he too would stand atop the Spirit World, bing a simrly great, or even higher, existence. The next day, in Isaac¡¯s apartment. ¡°Haha¡­ I am a [Shepherd] now!¡± Isaac couldn¡¯t wait to demonstrate his ability in front of Su Lu: ¡°Look¡­ I¡¯m so strong!¡± He bent his arm and showed off his bicep. Su Lu gave him a quick once over and had to admit that Isaac had initially been more of the weak type. But bing a [Shepherd] hadpletely changed his physique, making him robust, every movement of his full of wildness. ¡°When I walk on campus now, all heads turn, three cheerleaders from the football team have given me notes, including their captain¡­ Haha!¡± Isaac boasted proudly. In the campuses of the White Eagle Federation, football yers were the popr guys amongst the boys, the kind who could swagger around. In contrast, the cheerleaders were the most beautiful batch of girls, mostly having someone to call their own. Su Lu imagined Isaac would be beaten sooner orter, but considering Isaac should be able to handle himself, he didn¡¯t worry. ¡°What else?¡± Su Lu was thinking about the introduction to [Shepherd]. ¡°My physical capabilities have been greatly enhanced, my sense of smell has be incredibly sharp¡­ and¡­ I can more or lessmunicate with animals, understand the meanings behind their calls, although it does require some guessing and experience¡­¡± Isaac squatted down and rubbed Hallock¡¯s doghead: ¡°Haha¡­ Hallock, you must obey me from now on, understand? Eh? You dare to resist?¡± ¡°Woof woof!¡± The next moment, man and dog were scrapping, fighting for the future right to rule over the house. ¡®Mmm¡­ It looks like Isaac still cannot suppress Hallockpletely¡­ but it¡¯s much better than before¡­¡¯ ¡®If he wants to truly control Hallock, he needs to reach the status of at least [Wolf Shepherd]¡­ but that¡¯s none of my business.¡¯ Su Lu smiled at the scene: ¡°Alright¡­ Seeing how much you two love each other, I can leave at ease. Mr. Isaac, I¡¯ll be on my way.¡± Having done all this, he no longer felt any attachment to this city. ¡°Ah¡­ You¡¯re leaving?¡± ¡°Mr. Sean, please¡­ help me out!¡± Behind him, Isaac was still calling out for help, only to be suppressed by Erha. Su Lu exited the apartment, looked at the sky, and took a deep breath. He stared at his own palm and with a flip, a stack of trick cards appeared. ¡®I can¡­ begin.¡¯ The next few days were rather tranquil. The biggest news in the city should be about the disappearance of the heir of the Dougweir family. However, it was suppressed by numerous family members and did not cause any ripples. Only Transcendents knew that under the calm city night, thereid a myriad of undercurrents. Boom! The factory site suddenly exploded into mes. Two groups of people who took advantage of the night crossed paths here and began a silent ughter. ¡°They¡¯re Dougweir¡¯s family¡¯s hunting dogs!¡± A ck Windcoat from The Eleventh Bureau sneered: ¡°They¡¯re too unbridled¡­¡± ¡°Because there¡¯s no direct evidence to prove that they are affiliated with them! In Lore city, we are very limited¡­¡± Horatio, holding a shotgun, pulled the trigger, and a shower containing extraordinary strength covered a vast area up ahead. Some invisible humanoid beasts emerged and fell to the ground, twitching with a green pus oozing from them. He lifted the monocle he was wearing: ¡°Confirmed that the Dougweir family breeds arge number of ¡®Dog People¡¯ and ¡®Invisible Men¡¯¡­patible with their possession of the [Beast Shepherd] path¡­ However, the true Dougweir pursues a different path.¡± In the intelligence of The Eleventh Bureau, although the Dougweir family had the [Beast Shepherd] inheritance, this was not their main approach. Their actual profession was a branch of the [Apprentice] path¡ª¡ª [Purple Robe Mage]! The first three steps were the same as [Apprentice], [Law Toucher], and [Mage], but at the fourth step, they chose a special progression path through rituals to worship some secret entities, gaining the power of ¡®Purple me¡¯. As a result, the fourth-tier vocational practitioners from the Dougweir family were stronger than the typical members of that tier. This cemented their status amongst the Transcendent nobility. ¡°This is an ambush! We retreat immediately!¡± Horatio used his monocle to look around and swiftly issued amand. Boom! Just at that moment, a terrifying oppression suddenly descended. His breaths grew unsteady, and his memory seemed to hark back to his childhood, when he had encountered a rabid dog with red eyes on the country roads. A feeling of powerlessness and insignificance sprouted in his heart. ¡°Such a strong oppression, has a fourth-tier vocational humane out? How dare they?¡± Horatio¡¯s eyes grew wide. The very next moment, exmations of surprise and screams of horror came from the opposing camp. He saw the opposing vocational humans fell like mowed wheat, and this trend quickly spread to The Eleventh Bureau¡¯s side. ¡®There¡­is a third-party powerhouse intervening!¡¯ He desperately wanted to send out a warning, but found his hands trembling. At the same time, an inexpressible fear suddenly invaded his mind! ¡°The¡­ the enemy¡­ is in our minds!¡± Horatio managed to force out these words, a look of utmost horror on his face: ¡°It¡¯s a specialist vocational person, who has taken both sides as his prey.¡± However, that was as far as they got. Just a few secondster, Horatio felt his mind defense be shattered, a feeling akin to the shame of standing in a crowded square without clothes enveloped him. Not only that, but a feeling of extreme weakness also suddenly spread through his body! His vision went dark, and he uncontrobly fainted. This was the aftereffect of depleting his transcendent power! Chapter 255 - 0255: Hidden Dangers (Congratulations to Alliance Leader reader 120226104604296) Chapter 255: Hidden Dangers (Congrattions to Alliance Leader reader 120226104604296) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Distraught?¡± Su Lu recalled what Bukadi had said ¨C the paths of the upational persons of the Seven Major Orthodox Churches had their ws, be they big or small. Unfortunately, it was toote by the time he realized this. ¡°Yes¡­ there are many questions.¡± Rod put down his beer and grilled meat: ¡°We are pitiful creatures being watched by the Abyss¡­ After my professional rank was promoted, I often heard the whispers from the Abyss¡­ Sometimes, it strikes my head brutally like an axe, and sometimes it is like a sharp, piercing awl hammered into my brain¡­ It¡¯s so painful that it makes me want to crack open my own head¡­¡± ¡°My master told me that this was the influence of the Demon, that I shouldn¡¯t pay attention but forget about it deliberately, and that I should have faith in the Goddess to battle it¡­¡± ¡°But¡­ when I prayed to the Goddess of Light, I seemed to hear numerous interferences by my side¡­ I seemed to hear countless believers screaming, roaring¡­ It was as if a multitude of lunatics were yelling for help, cursing near my ears¡­ It was full of absurdity, arrogance, and chaos¡­¡± Rod seriously narrated a secret he never exposed even to his own master. ¡°I seem to have read in a religious text¡­ that if false believers, and non-believers pray, they will reap evil results¡­ You, are you unwilling to believe in the Goddess of Light?¡± Su Lu understood, this older brother¡¯s faith was not devout. Or rather, he had no intention of surrendering his faith to the Goddess of Light! If it was in a World Without Demons, or during the Twilight of the Gods, this wouldn¡¯t be an issue, but now it¡¯s a big problem! Due to the special nature of the [Demon Hunter] profession, one is easily influenced by demons and needs tobat this at all times. Furthermore, towards theter stages, when one cannot battle it off personally, it bes essential to introduce some ¡®External Force¡¯, and the most suitable is none other than the Goddess of Light! But of course, consequently, the soul that was initially contracted by the demon, falls into the hands of the Goddess, thereby risking fracturing. ¡°Hehe¡­ The hardest one to deceive is oneself after all. You saw through me, if I must choose a faith, I only trust myself!¡± Rodughed. Su Lu fell silent: ¡°In that case¡­ why did you choose to be a [Demon Hunter] in the first ce?¡± ¡°Back then, I had no other choices.¡± Rod fell silent for a while, then casually exined: ¡°And¡­ at that time I thought my will was strong enough, that I didn¡¯t need to worry about falling before reaching the Fifth Level¡­ But afterwards, I found out¡­ in front of the Abyssal Whispers, an individual¡¯s will is insignificant like an ant. There were many times when I was just a step away from bing ¡®fallen¡¯¡­ For someone like me, a [Demon Hunting Expert], it would be very convenient to fall ¨C I would immediately transform into a Three-Level [Horned Demon]! If that day reallyes¡­ kill me!¡± His gaze at Su Lu was serious. ¡°This is too cruel¡­ I probably can¡¯t do it!¡± Su Lu shook his head, then tentatively asked: ¡°Would it be a bit better if you upgraded to a [Demon Hunting Master]?¡± ¡°No! As I rise in rank, it will only get worse¡­ I suspect that if I keep going in this manner, the day I get promoted to Fifth Level¡­ I mean, if I ever did, I will certainly fall immediately, there won¡¯t be a second possibility!¡± Rod shook his head. Su Lu went silent. The solution is actually simple, have sincere faith in one of the Righteous Gods and seek their protection. But Rod did not appear to want to do that. And honestly, in his heart, Su Lu did not want to offer his faith to any entity, even if the entity was the ¡®Creator¡¯! To resist falling purely based on one¡¯s own will, it¡¯s truly dangerous. ¡°So¡­ Even if I have enough merits to qualify for promotion to [Demon Hunting Master], I may not dare to promote¡­¡± Rod sighed. ¡°Why¡­ are you so resistant to the faith in The Divine?¡± Su Lu was slightly confused, objectively speaking, the Seven Major Orthodox Churchs were pretty reliable, many people in the Federation went to pray at the Goddess Church every week, and the religious atmosphere was very strong, and he hadn¡¯t seen anyone having a problem. He was a transmigrator, but why was Rod so resistant? ¡°I¡­ found some remnants left by my ancestors.¡± Rod stirred the bonfire a little: ¡°It recorded some secrets of the [Demon Hunter] profession¡­ After reaching the [Demon Hunting Master] stage, the risk of falling bes very high. Eventually, those who persevered either joined the church, fellpletely, or ended their lives before that¡­¡± ¡°The contents of the remnants I saw were about those who joined the church, some of them used God¡¯s grace and their own will to ovee the temptation of the Abyss, cleansed their souls, and sessfully upgraded to Fifth-Level [Sacred Warriors]¡­ But, in that stage, they were gradually changed, reced¡­ By the time theypletely seeded in upgrading, it was as if they had be apletely different person.¡± ¡°Do you understand? Everything thatposes a person is what makes them human¡­ But after bing a [Sacred Warrior], many of my ancestors became indifferent, even those who were very family-oriented becamepletely indifferent to their family¡¯s life or death, they only knew how to serve the Goddess of Light wholeheartedly as if they had be Her fanatics.¡± ¡°If it¡¯s just one person changing, it can be considered a special case, but if everyone is like this, there must be a trap in the [Sacred Warrior] profession?¡± Su Lu broke off a branch. In the Federation, the faith in the Goddess of Light Church was deeply rooted, not to mentionmoners, even upational Persons did not dare to utter any sphemous words, nor did they dare to harbor such thoughts! But he was not from this world after all, he directly questioned the source and suspected the Divine! ¡®Indeed¡­ Although some of Bukadi¡¯s words are half true and half false, some of them are true¡­ The Gods do not want to see anyone sharing their glory, and will deliberately suppress any potential threat!¡¯ This applies to both external and internal matters. The career paths of the faithful, the [Assistant Priest] profession for example, need not be mentioned, because those who follow this path, their soul, heart, and body are all dedicated to the Divine and they couldn¡¯t possibly resist. Besides, they need the Divine¡¯s permission to promote to a higher rank. They werepletely controlled. Aside from that, the careers mastered by the church like the [Fighter], [Demon Hunter], and others all have their drawbacks to some extent. Especially the [Demon Hunter]! ¡°No¡­ saying it¡¯s a trap¡­ isn¡¯t urate either¡­ after all, the soul of a [Demon Hunter] is marked by the gaze of the Abyss¡­ To resist this power or to put it another way, topletely resolve it, it is necessary to introduce a power of the same level¡­ Allow the power of the Goddess of Light to fully enter the soul, drive out evil, and consequently change some of one¡¯s essence.¡± Su Lu pondered: ¡°This reminds me of a principle mentioned in a certain scripture¡­ Once one is watched over by a great being, one can never be free, even if one prays to another being of the same level and gets a response, the result is a substitution, rather than aplete resolution!¡± This means that once one is ¡®marked¡¯ by a divine being such as a demon, a goddess, or others, it is akin to jumping into a pit of fire. At most you can choose to jump into another pit of fire, but you will never be able to escape! This is the rule of this world! Chapter 245 - 0245: Battle (First update seeking monthly votes) Chapter 245: Battle (First update seeking monthly votes) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Even though I¡¯ve observed from the mental realm and know that Guy is the only third-rank professional in the bar¡­ but¡­ who risks the main body when having shadow clones?¡± Su Lu manipted the shadow clone to walk directly into the bar from the main entrance. Given the crowd in this foggy ce, there was almost no chance of being discovered unless it bumped directly into the waiter he was imitating. ¡°Anyway, I only need a few minutes¡­ Su Lu¡¯s shadow clone, following the path mapped out from David, turned a corner, twisted open a certain door, and entered the passage leading to the basement. Once the door closed, it seemed to block out the outside noise. His footsteps became clear and eventually stopped in front of a wooden door. ¡°Mr. Guy? David told me toe and tell you that the person you¡¯re waiting for is here!¡± The shadow clone courteously said. The wooden door squeaked open, revealing Guy¡¯s green eyes, like a poisonous snake hidden in the dark, looking up and down at the waiter: ¡°David?¡± He saw a somewhat familiar waiter, who was smiling and had his right hand in his coat. ¡°Not good!¡± The next moment, Guy seemed to foresee something and rolled over abruptly. Bang bang! Two bullets were fired from the shadow clone¡¯s vest, directly prated the clothing, and shot towards Guy. Demon Breaking Bullets! Guy reacted quickly, barely dodging the first bullet and immediately rolling on the ground. Woosh! But at this moment, the second bullet hit the ground, rebounded, and ripped a bloody flower on his body. ¡ªRicocheting bullet! ¡°Light!¡± Although Guy was wounded, he filled his voice with an unwavering spirit and uttered a word with a hand on his wound. Buzz! A dazzling light exploded in the room, like the effect of a sh grenade. His extensivebat experience guided him to choose a spell that can inflict the most damage on a gunman. At the same time, the shadow beneath him became darker, and it seemed to suddenly melt like and broke into six or seven ck tentacles, which swept over where the waiter had been. Where there is light, there will be darkness! Under the illumination of the light, his ability to manipte shadow seemed to be more prominent! ¡°Guy!¡± The shadow clones¡¯ face changed, restored to Sean¡¯s. Beta¡¯s appearance, with nimble steps, climbed up the wall to avoid the shadow tentacles¡¯ entanglement. At the same time, he was still aiming his gun. ¡°Sean.Beta! It¡¯s you!¡± Guys¡¯ face was twisted at the sight of the remaining shadow in the room: ¡°I admit¡­ I have underestimated you, but¡­¡± He moved his hands as if to open a curtain. At the same time, the light and shadow kept changing and many lines converged, creating different scenes. ¡ªLight and Shadow Magic! Large Illusion! He suddenly disappeared from the room. But Su Lu didn¡¯t care, he aimed his gun at where Guy had been standing and continued to pull the trigger. Bang bang bang! This time he used ¡®Break Illusion¡¯ bullets, each bullet path turned into a pitch-ck scratch as if it shattered the void, revealing Guy¡¯s surprised figure. ¡°You¡¯re too careless;st time, in my apartment, I saw through all your tricks!¡± Su Lu¡¯s shadow clone came to Guy¡¯s side, with the revolver against his head: ¡°Don¡¯t move your shadows, or I will blow your head!¡± In reality, even with various spell enhancements, his shadow clone was at most a second rank. But, he already knew the weaknesses and abilities of the [Light and Shadow Expert], and made targeted arrangements. This led to a ssic ¡®weak oveing strong¡¯ fight. ¡°Heh heh¡­ Rune bullets? They¡¯re from a[Master of Alchemy]¡¯s hand¡­ You¡¯ve made the wrong choice, joining The Eleventh Bureau?¡± Even with a gun to his head, Guy exhibited the madness of a demon follower with a growling chuckle: ¡°I will kill you, cut your flesh off your bones piece by piece, plus your family, your friends¡­¡± ¡®Something¡¯s not right!¡¯ Su Lu¡¯s shadow clone, froze and suddenly noticed a purplish-ck glow from the corner of his eyes. They emerged from various ces in the room and instantly swallowed him. It was a feeling of absolute suppression, absolute restraint, the shadow clone¡¯s professional rank couldn¡¯t resist at all. By the time he came back to his senses, the purplish-ck light had turned into chains, tightly binding the shadow clone. ¡°Heh heh¡­ You thought¡­ I would be unprepared and just wait for you toe?¡± Guy got up: ¡°Although this marvel is one-time use, its restraining power is enough to make a fourth-rank master unable to resist¡­ I have almost depleted my contribution to it, of course, I will quickly get new ones!¡± He took a step forward, his fingers stabbing towards Su Lu¡¯s eyes: ¡°As a price for hurting me, I will take one of your eyes, maybe I can put together a pair soon.¡± At this moment, Guy saw a strange smile appear on ¡®Sean¡¯s¡¯ face, his expression became grave. Woosh! The next moment, the shadow clone exploded on the spot and turned into nothingness. After losing the target, the purplish-ck chains instantly disappeared. ¡°So¡­ this is your trump card, huh?¡± At the entrance, Su Lu¡¯s real body appeared and lifted his right hand at Guy. Woosh! A pale chain flew out, like a spear, piercing Guy¡¯s shoulder. It¡¯s not just a physical wound, but also a spiritual one! Severe pain caused Guy to scream, the shadow under him became chaotic, like a dancing octopus¡¯s tentacles. ¡°Get out!¡± With a pull from Su Lu, Guy was pulled out of the room by the entire chain. This was to guard against the previous restraining array; even though Guy said it was a one-time use, Su Lu didn¡¯t dare to take a gamble, even if the odds were high. ¡°How¡­ are there¡­ two?¡± Guy panted heavily, staring at Su Lu. ¡°You¡¯re too much of a nuisance¡­¡± Su Lu pulled his right hand, and an invisible spiritual body, restrained by the chain, was pulled out of Guy¡¯s body. It¡¯s better to detain these nutcases and transcendent separately. In any case, Guy isn¡¯t a [Necromancer], a soul trance can¡¯t create much chaos ¨C there is the restraint of the spirit chain! ¡°So¡­ this ce¡­ turns out to be a trap you set up?¡± Su Lu looked at the room and sighed. If he hadn¡¯t possessed the ability of his second job, it would have been very troublesome to break into the trap recklessly! Of course, there are no ifs in this world. Therefore, he is going to take his spoils of war and leave, attempting to pry open this Guy Mokum¡¯s mental secret realm and obtain the clue of the [Dream Master] from it! Just a clue! He doesn¡¯t believe that this third-rank [Light and Shadow Expert] deliberately memorizes the fourth-rank professional information of [Spiritual Medium], and he might not have that authority! But Su Lu believes that as long as the Ancient Snake Society knows about the [Dream Master], and it¡¯s not a legend, he dares to give it a shot! Chapter 246 - 0246: Memory (5200 added, seeking subscriptions) Chapter 246: Memory (5200 added, seeking subscriptions) Trantor: 549690339 Su Lu stood before a ck corridor, a look of hesitation on his face. This corridor was peculiar, resembling a ring, with a crimson carpet and flesh-colored walls, as if it were a strand of intestines. On either side, there were all sorts of strange ¡®doors¡¯. Some were green ears, others were covered in numerous eyes, and some were even monstrous, gaping mouths. ¡°Is this¡­ the memory of Guy Mokum?¡± Su Lu muttered to himself, gazing at the door panels on both sides. After defeating Guy and holding him captive, everything else fell into ce. He secured Guy in a safe location and used various methods to break through his mind defense, using ¡®Mind Magic¡¯ to directly ess the deep recesses of his subconscious memory. Now, the only task left was to find the necessary information. ¡°[Dream Master]!¡± After some thought, Su Lu called out. Although his voice was soft, reverberations echoed within the corridor. The faint echo kept resounding, and from somewhere came an unanticipated ¡®response¡¯! ¡°As I thought¡­¡± Su Lu walked towards the source of the response with a smile on his face. ¡®I intentionally mentioned the [Dream Master] in front of Guy to deepen the impression. Even if he didn¡¯t know beforehand, he would ask or inquire when he got back¡­ This would inevitably leave puzzles for me.¡¯ ¡®Of course¡­ if the Ancient Snake Society offers a good price, then a deal could be considered.¡¯ ¡®But¡­ they¡¯re all lunatics, so let¡¯s forget it!¡¯ Without a sound, he walked on the scarlet carpet, and every step left a deep indentation as the carpet felt like it was made of flesh. After circling halfway around, Su Lu spotted the ¡®source¡¯ of the sound. It was a pitch-ck iron door, its surface was rusted, and heavy chains were wrapped around the handle. ¡®Seal of memory?¡¯ Upon seeing the chains, his eyes sparkled. Even besides the [Odd Technician], there were other hypnosis or interrogation methods that could retrieve memories. So, established supernatural forces, especially the hidden cultist organizations, would definitely have some kind of memory sealing spell. To Su Lu, however, this was like shouting at him¨C ¡®Come look, there¡¯s good stuff here!¡¯ ¡°Such a move¡­ looks like an [Odd Technician]¡¯s style.¡± Su Lu stared at the chains, pondered for a moment, and a pale spirit chain appeared on his right hand. Under hismand, the spirit chain wrapped around the iron door and passed through the gaps in the ck chains. Sizzle! The ck chains, as if startled awake, transformed into a ck iron snake, and bit at the spirit chain fiercely. Click! A small mouth appeared on the spirit chain. Looking at this, Su Lu was not surprised but delighted, continually baiting the ck iron snake into attacking. Because the sealing power was finite, much like water without a source, a tree without roots, whereas the spirit chain had its own replenishment. Even though it had weak points, it wouldn¡¯t be afraid of the wear and tear. Hiss! In the fight between the two toxic pythons, the spirit chain managed to suppress the ck iron snake in the end. With a mournful hiss, the ck iron snake turned back into chains. But the surface had be rusted, with many notches added. ¡°It¡¯s about time¡­¡± A shimmer of light shed in Su Lu¡¯s eyes: ¡°Mind magic!¡± A silver halo spread from his body, enveloping the iron door. ng! The chain broke and fell off automatically. Seeing this, the hint of a smile appeared on Su Lu¡¯s lips. With the spread of inspiration, he grabbed the handle cautiously and pushed open the iron door. ¡°Elder¡­ where are we going?¡± Su Lu saw Guy Mokum in hunting attire with a felt hat, seeming to be a very ordinary hunter. Across from him was an old man dressed in a linen robe, bald and white-eyebrowed. The two were immersed in conversation,pletely ignoring Su Lu beside them. Of course, because this was just a fragment of memory. ¡®Elder? The Ancient Snake Society practices ¡®Elder System¡¯, where each Elder must be a rank 4 or above upational person! This old fart¡­ I don¡¯t know him!¡¯ Su Lu examined carefully only to find the man unfamiliar. However, in Guy Mokum¡¯s memory, the man was quickly identified. He was Elder Bukadi, one of the thirteen Elders of the Ancient Snake Society, codenamed ¡®Mysterious¡¯! Each Elder of the Ancient Snake Society has a prefix, such as ¡®Wisdom¡¯, ¡®War¡¯, ¡®Light-Dark¡¯¡­ etc., portraying a presumptuous attitude as if they¡¯ve already ruled the world and have the Seven Major Orthodox underneath their feet, demoted as their servants. In reality, the thirteen Elders eachmanded different forces, power structures were highly decentralized, and there are even vacancies. But when ck Kos and Moron returned, changes have urred within the Ancient Snake Society. At least in the council of Elders, an additional ¡®Profane Elder¡¯ has emerged. ¡°We¡¯re going to Lore city¡­ there, our lord will manifest his miracles!¡± ¡®Mysterious Elder¡¯ Bukadi looked in one direction, his expression devout. In the next scene, the setting changed to an apartment. Su Lu also saw himself. Just like a fast forward in a movie, he manipted this memory fragment, hastening it to the scene following the night of Guy¡¯s departure. In the Devil¡¯s Rose bar. ¡°This is what I¡¯ve found¡­¡± Guy bowed, facing Elder Bukadi. The Elder was flipping through some documents at the time, which were surprisingly the batch Su Lu gave to Margaret! Lifting his head, a faint light appeared in his murky eyes: ¡°The [Dream Master]? How do you feel about him? Has he reached the level of the [Odd Technician]?¡± Bukadi seemed a bit excited. ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ I chose not to act!¡± Guy bowed and said: ¡°If that¡¯s what you want, I¡¯ll go back immediately¡­¡± ¡°No need, I believe the will of the Ancient Serpent will lead him here of his own ord.¡± Bukadi gradually regained his calm: ¡°I have the [Dream Master]¡¯s inheritance in my hand, and when the timees¡­ I¡¯ll ¡®check¡¯ him myself!¡± Saying this, Elder Bukadi suddenly smiled at an empty space. At the invisible position, Su Lu¡¯s face immediately turned cold. The direction Bukadi was aiming at was no other than his location! ¡®Did he discover me? No¡­ this is just a memory fragment, and it¡¯s been twisted!¡¯ Su Lu rapidly exited the room, only to find an equally bad situation in the corridor. Cracks were appearing on the walls, oozingrge amounts of blood. The red carpet on the floor had turned into a swamp, generating a terrifying suction force. ¡°Was it because the important memory was observed, triggering a counterattack, or was it another set trap?¡± Su Lu quickly exited the Mental Secret Realm, returning to his own body. Upon opening his eyes, he saw the restrained Guy across him with a ferocious expression, muscles distorting, and numerous mouse-like substances creeping under his skin. ¡°Mutation? Loss of control? Curse?¡± Su Lu¡¯s face turned cold, his revolver aimed directly at Guy¡¯s temple and he fired a Demon Breaking Bullet. Bang! Chapter 247 - 0247: Combo Attack (Third update seeking monthly votes) Chapter 247: Combo Attack (Third update seeking monthly votes) Trantor: 549690339 [XP+400] An amount of experience points appeared on the attribute column. ¡°With a third-level [Light and Shadow Expert] who is also a demon devotee, he is so powerful but only gave out this much experience points¡­¡± Su Lu sighed, feeling that the attribute column was bing more and more ¡®stingy¡¯. Of course, this was just his misconception. In reality, as his soul nature continuously leveled up, the requirement for ¡®True Spirit Experience¡¯ became increasingly strict. ¡°Fortunately, I finally got a clue to the [Dream Master] this time! The ¡®Mysterious Elder¡¯ Bukadi, huh?¡± Su Lu recalled the information he had received before and seemed thoughtful, ¡°The feeling he gave me¡­ it was strange. And his profession seemed to be¡­ [[Mysterious Master]!¡± Even an elder from the Ancient Snake Society chose the other path of [Spiritual Medium]! This made Su Lu somewhat anxious. ¡°[Mysterious Master], their Mysterious Knowledge is high, they are good at identifying and creating magical items, can make special potions, mastered inbat, has certain spellcasting abilities, good at all types of ritual magic¡­ All in all, their abilities areprehensive.¡± ¡°And his location is in Lore city¡­ near the Owen Mansion¡­¡± Su Lu sighed. The other party really had guts, bing neighbors with the Dougweil family. However, when he thought about what happened in that vi, Su Lu seemed to understand. After all, how could normal people reason with a group of madmen and lunatics? ¡°Well then¡­ let¡¯s get started.¡± He first checked on Guy, ensuring that the other hadpletely died, even his spiritual body. Without any hesitation, he sat nonchntly next to the corpse, and his soul instantly slipped out! ¡°Once the Devil¡¯s Rose bar was attacked, there was no escaping¡­ instead of waiting for them to prepare, I might as well directly kill¡­ over there, I still have a group of ¡®allies¡¯!¡± Su Lu¡¯s spirit body looked at itself. At this time, because ¡®Raven¡¯s Mask¡¯, ¡®Greed¡¯, ¡®Trick Cards¡¯, and other magical items could be brought into the Spirit World, he was still in the form of ¡®Sean¡¤Beta¡¯. ¡°Hopefully, I won¡¯t expose too many cards during this fight¡­¡± Su Luughed lightly, his palm stroking. Apanied by his strumming, the void seemed to have countless ck lines forming a strange ¡®gate¡¯. He stepped into it, entering the Illusory Spirit Realm, with the surrounding buildings bing semi-transparent, carrying a slight glow. All the illusory ¡®spirits¡¯ were scared and retreated, automatically vacating a region. ¡°It¡¯s time to go.¡± Su Lu¡¯s figure shed, and his spirit body disappeared quickly, traveling at an extremely rapid speed. Owen Mansion. Nellin Dugweil stood with his hands behind his back in front of the corridor, staring at the oil painting on the wall with a calm face, and there seemed to be a hint of¡­ guilt in his eyes? ¡°My lord¡­ our pre-set ¡®ambush¡¯ has encountered trouble¡­ there was a third-party force intervening.¡± Behind him, a member of the Dugweil family bowed and said. ¡°In Lore city, all the dark forces are under our control, those who refuse, only death!¡± Nellin withdrew his gaze, his voice became cold: ¡°Who is it? How dare they challenge the hundred-year majesty of the Dugweil family?¡± ¡°The target is suspected to be a spirit¡­ ording to recent messages from the information officer, a group of members from the Ancient Snake Society entered Lore city¡­ Could the two be rted?¡± A member of the Dougweil family asked. ¡°The Ancient Snake Society?¡± For this infamous organization with defiantly superior strength, Nellin also had some reservations, but then it turned into anger: ¡°I don¡¯t care about the other ces, but here is Lore City, our territory!¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± At this moment, he seemed to sense something and looked to the side, his pupils radiating a purple light. Next to his pupil, there was an unmistakable ring of purple mes, which seemed to pierce through the barrier and saw a ce not far from the mansion. There, a defense was broken, and the breath of countless demon followers spread out. ¡°People from the Ancient Snake Society? They¡¯ve been lurking nearby, what do they want to do?¡± Nellin woke up in a sh, roaring, ¡°On guard!¡± The next moment. A piercing and sharp rm sound suddenly echoed in the air above the vi. Time moved slightly forward. ¡®It¡¯s here.¡¯ The light in Su Lu¡¯s eyes flickered once as he stopped outside a vi. He entered the mental realm and immediately saw many mental secret realms, thergest of which formed a vortex. ¡ªThis belongs to a fourth-rank master upational person¡¯s mental secret realm! ¡®[Mysterious Master] Bukadi?¡¯ Su Lu pondered for a moment. Even within the Ancient Snake Society, there does not seem to be aplete advancement path for a [Wandering Mage]. He strongly suspected that the key [Dimensional Walker] path has been lost and nobody knows that to take office as a [Wandering Mage], you need the assistance of the Dimensional Walker¡¯s profession route! After all, even if Kira Gales discovered the obsidian pendant in the ancient ruins, it was not recorded that the [Wandering Mage]¡¯s predecessor was the [Dream Master] and [Dimensional Walker]! This was deduced solely from his attribute panel! ¡®Therefore¡­ in the Ancient Snake Society, there may be [Magician] and [Dream Master], but most likely no [Wandering Mage]!¡¯ ¡®Even¡­ they may not even have a [Dream Master], because the conditions are too harsh¡­¡¯ The most important part of the [Magician] path is Spirit Affinity and the ability to explore the spirit world. In this respect, even in Dawn of the Gods, where transcendent power is active, very few people have achieved this. Apart from the original Spiritual Bodies and [Necromancer] professionals, the deeper levels of the spirit world are an impassable gap for any living person! Su Lu did not rely on his own qualifications or wisdom; he simply relied on the experience of his attribute panel. ¡®So, did Bukadi choose the path of the [Mysterious Master] because of this?¡¯ A too difficult career path, in the previous era of Twilight of the Gods, was simply not suitable for advancement. Looking at Bukadi¡¯s age, it is evident that he is not a powerhouse who rose to prominence after the recent revival of the transcendent! ¡®Well¡­ My ability to meddle in affairs was too strong before. I encountered top-level professionals at the fourth and fifth levels¡­ In fact, at this time in the Federation, it is normal for transcendent beings to be at the first or second level! On the third level, they would be big personalities¡­¡¯ ¡®So¡­¡¯ A dangerous light shed in Su Lu¡¯s eyes. The terrible spirit oppression was driven by him, transformed into a hammer and violently smashed on the defense of the vi. Bang! The defense shattered and various breaths overflowed. This was not only to break through but also to sound a warning. At least, the Dougweir family certainly do not believe that arge group of demon followers gather near their house to ¡®admire miracles¡¯! If they drag it out for too long, perhaps they can even draw the Eleventh Bureau and the church over! Without the slightest hesitation, Su Lu entered the mental realm again and directly stormed into that huge vortex! He wanted to forcefully break through Bukadi¡¯s defense and find the inheritance of the [Dream Master] in his mind! For this, even if the Evil Spirit Knight card ispletely consumed, he is not reluctant! After all, even if his identity is exposed, it will only be linked to Sean Beta and the ck Knight, and it has nothing to do with Su Lu Pottery at all! Chapter 248 - 0248 Meeting (Additional updates, Subscription and Monthly Tickets Needed!!!) Chapter 248: Meeting (Additional updates, Subscription and Monthly Tickets Needed!!!) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Elder?¡± Inside the vi, as Su Lu delivered his first blow, the corner¡¯s few wooden dolls shattered instantly. A group of Ancient Snake Society members, dressed in ck robes, gathered before the ¡®Mysterious Elder¡¯ Bukadi, who was wrapped in a simple hemp garment and bald with white eyebrows. ¡°A spiritual body is attacking from the mental realm.¡± Bukadi¡¯s gaze was benevolent, not a trace of panic. He sat cross-legged in the center of a pentagram altar, a smile on his face, ¡°Nellin, from the Dougweir family, is a cautious gentleman. You must not take the initiative to attack, even if you¡¯re surrounded. Buy us some time¡­ My primary consciousness will enter the mental realm.¡± ording to mystics¡¯ theories, the protagonist of a secret realm in the mental realm is the subconscious. After breaking into the second level of the spirit world, one¡¯s primary consciousness can merge with the subconscious, gaining control! From this point alone, it can be inferred that this ¡®Mysterious Elder¡¯ has a deep understanding of the exploration of the spirit world, having explored the second level of the spirit realm. But this is normal. After all, he was promoted step by step from a [Spirit Medium]. Even if [Mystery Experts] do not need levels like soul trance, it does not mean they cannot improve and study. Of course, he only stopped at the second level, if he could explore the third level of the spirit world, he would certainly follow the path of the [Odd Technician], not the [Mysterious Master]! Bukadi closed his eyes. His spirit was infinitely increasing, as if its presence entered the mental realm, and intruded his subconscious. The depths of the mental realm are the core of the subconscious, and the depths of the subconscious core is the most important memory zone! ¡°So strong!¡± When he burst into the whirlpool, Su Lu felt a great resistance. When hepletely entered the secret realm, he found himself in an underground cave. No! Rather than an underground cave, it would be more appropriate to say it was a huge underground city! Countless ck-robed followers of the Ancient Snake Society guarded every pathway. Upon seeing the invaders, they roared in fury and swarmed in. ¡°Even the lower ranks are first-level upational persons, there are also many second-levels, and also some third-level¡­and also¡­¡± Su Lu looked at his own body. A powerful sucking force, like a whirlpool, wrapped around him, seeming to want to tear him apart or throw him out of the secret realm, causing a strong restraint. This is the home-field pressure imposed by a fourth-level upational person on invaders! ¡°The pce type?¡± Su Lu chuckled and raised his right hand. A glimmer of light shed over the Greedy Gloves and a trick card appeared, ¡°Seal card, release!¡± Buzz! Buzz! The ground became incredibly soft in that instant as if it had turned into a swamp, swallowing the encirclers. -¡®Mud Swamp Skill¡¯! Greedy Gloves, trick cards, and even the Demon Hunting daggers, are all marvelous items that can be brought into the spirit world. Naturally, Su Lu had taken these things into consideration when preparing. Especially the Greedy Gloves, its main material originates from the spirit world. At this time, they allow Su Lu to instantaneously switch between cards and daggers, showing great flexibility. He raised his hand, and an orange me formed in his hand, smashing into the crowd of ck-robed people, setting off a fiery wave. -¡®Fireball Technique¡¯! He used the Mud Swamp Skill to dy his opponent, and after clearing his path with the Fireball Technique, Su Lu turned into an afterimage and drove straight ahead, prating the perimeter of the underground city. Generally speaking, the pce-type defense is a group of guards protecting the ¡®Emperor¡¯ or ¡®Princess¡¯. He or she is the core of the subconscious! Therefore, the key is to break through the defense, rather than eliminate the guards. Su Lu has extensive experience in this matter. He dashes back and forth, attracting arge number of soldiers, constantly breaking out, killing his way to the heart of this underground city. It¡¯s a grand, towering temple. ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, there must be an ancient serpent, a demon, worshipped inside?¡± Su Lu moistened his lips: ¡°If it¡¯s truly the period of gods¡¯ resurrection, I might see the real form of the ancient serpent if I rashly intrude. Then, I could die or be a fanatic beast follower?¡± ¡°But now¡­¡± He hid in the shadows with a wave of his hand. A fireball exploded in the temple square, drawing away arge number of guards. Taking this opportunity, the demon hunting dagger appeared in Su Lu¡¯s hand. Swinging it continuously, he killed the cloaked men who never left the temple gate, and entered the temple hall. Unexpectedly, there weren¡¯t more guards inside the temple. The vast stone hall is incredibly tall, made purely of marble, making Su Lu feel as if he had entered a giant¡¯s pce. Standing quietly on the thirteen steps, an old man draped in hemp robe, bald with white brows. His left side of the face was calm, the right side was grotesque, with bloodshot eyes. It appeared as if two people were split in half and forcibly pieced back together. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen such a crazy yet rational consciousness¡­ ¡± Su Lu sighed, adding to himself: ¡®Indeed, all Ancient Snake Society members are mad.¡¯ ¡°Wee, young brother, this is the first time I¡¯ve been visited by an [Odd Technician]¡­ although fate has already foretold your arrival¡­¡± Bukadi opened his arms, his voice resonant. ¡°You¡­ knew I wasing?¡± Su Lu¡¯s face remained unchanged, his right hand tightened. ¡°I did a divination¡­ though its results may not necessarily be urate¡­¡± Bukadi said. As a [Mysterious Master], he was proficient in various rituals, and divination was just one of them. ¡°So¡­ you also know why I¡¯m here.¡± Su Lu asked. ¡°The inheritance of the [Dream Master] is in my hands, I can give it to you¡­¡± Bukadi said with augh: ¡°I see the light of hope in you, you may grow to be as strong as Elder ckacus.¡± ¡°But¡­ do you know, once you reach the Fifth Level, you will immediately be an ¡®object of attention¡¯ for the Seven Major Orthodox Gods? The gods are unwilling to have too many high-ranking upational individuals in the world, the Arcane Spirit is the best example!¡± ¡°Even¡­ within their churches, each profession¡¯s path of inheritance has obvious defects, such as [Demon Hunters] and [Fighters]¡­¡± ¡°Heehee¡­ I see a glow of transcendence in your eyes, you are naturally one of us!¡± Listening to Bukadi¡¯s words, Su Lu fell silent. Although the other party was mostly trying to bewitch him, some of the content was indeed true. For example, the [Demon Hunter] path controlled by the Goddess Church easily causes soul splitting, while the [Fighter] path controlled by the Church of the God of War has to face the problem of ¡®Dragon Blood Baptism¡¯ter on. Basically, outside the [Assistant Priest] path which is the faith-holder pathmon to all seven churches, all other paths controlled by the church have more or less defects. This may be the ¡®limit¡¯ set by the gods! As nobody in their right mind would wait until their enemy grows to their level before countering them, this would be extremely foolish. Starting from the Fifth Order Legend, while they may have risen above the mundane, they cannot pose much challenge to the real gods, which is the best time for close monitoring or suppression! PS: Uh¡­ I suddenly realized that I¡¯ve made up for all the missing updates, but I still need to ask for more subscriptions on Qidian, and for monthly tickets!!! Chapter 249 - 0249: Hometown (Seeking Subscriptions, Monthly Tickets!) Chapter 249: Hometown (Seeking Subscriptions, Monthly Tickets!) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°So all this talk is to get me to join the Ancient Snake Society?¡± Su Lu fell silent for a moment, looking at Elder Bukadi at the head of the table. ¡°Our lord is the beginning and end of everything¡­ He is about to awaken, rule the world, and generously share the secrets of bing a god.¡± Bukadi said prophetically, ¡°The true believers will achieve immortality with Him.¡± ¡°And if I refuse?¡± Su Lu suddenlyughed, ¡°Does that mean war?¡± ¡°No¡­ I will still provide you with the profession information of [Dream Master],¡± Bukadi smirked mysteriously. ¡°Why?¡± Su Lu was filled with strong confusion and apprehension. The other was a fourth-level upational person, and this was their home field, the strength that could be exerted wasparable to ¡®half-a-legend¡¯. Su Lu¡¯s demonstrated power alone was not enough to make Bukadi submit. ¡°Because¡­ it is ¡®The guidance of Divination¡¯.¡± Bukadi waved his hand, and the entire setting instantly shattered. In front of Su Lu emerged an entirely different memory scene ¨C one belonging to Bukadi. He looked much younger than before and was guided by an old man in a ck robe into a secret room, ¡°Bukadi, you have passed the test, we will allow you to choose the profession path of [Spirit Medium]. Remember¡­ although the path of [Spirit Medium] has two branches, [Dream Master] is the orthodox! Unfortunately¡­ itcks the otherplementary profession, so it cannot produce a ¡®legend¡¯. But in today¡¯s age, that¡¯s not so important.¡± Bukadi looked excited, gazing at the two stone pirs inside the secret room. This was theplete lineage of [Mysterious Master] and [Dream Master] from level one to four. He first approached the obsidian pir of [Dream Master], caressing the patterns and designs on it, while trying hard to memorize each symbol. As his palm touched the obsidian, a faint light appeared on the stone pir, starting from the bottom and spreading upwards until it stopped in the middle. ¡°It¡¯s unfortunate¡­ your affinity for the Spirit World is insufficient. If you choose the lineage of [Dream Master], it will be difficult for you to break through to the fourth level in the future¡­¡± A voice sighed. A look of disappointment appeared on Bukadi¡¯s face as he turned to look at the other pir. That was his only choice! On the other hand, Su Lu was standing in front of the [Dream Master]¡¯s pir, his eyes gleaming, greedily memorizing the information. [Spirit Medium] ¡ª¡ª [Mystical Schr] ¡ª¡ª [Odd Technician] The first three inheritances were exactly the same as what he had received. He quickly skimmed through them and looked at the top. There, countless mysterious and esoteric symbols formed various abstract patterns that made one dizzy. But from the perspective of [Odd Technician], that was the professional information of [Dream Master]! ¡®This method of inheritance¡­ seems to be engraved into my memory?¡¯ ¡®Is this the peculiarity of [Spirit Medium]?¡¯ The moment the object of arduous pursuit suddenly appeared before him, even with Su Lu¡¯s steadiness, he could not help but be slightly astonished. At that moment, something unexpected happened! The young Bukadi turned around, his face revealing a bizarre smile and bing distorted and crazy. What was originally an impression in his memory was nowpletely fused with the main consciousness. ¡°I told you¡­ you will join us and be a devout follower of our lord!¡± With a tone of certainty, Bukadi moved to the end of the room and pressed both hands on the wall. Thud! The stone wall automatically receded, as if some terrifying existence was about to reveal its true form. A terrible breath spread, immobilizing Su Lu¡¯s Spiritual Body. It was supreme! It was almighty! It was a truly great existence! Even a wisp of its aura was enough to shatter everything, or make lowly beings tremble, fear, and surrender! It¡­ does not belong to this world! In the memory of a long-term believer, stirred by a residual breath, the ancient darkness spreading behind the stone wall is rolling, seemingly about to reveal an unsolvable terror! Hiss! Hiss! It was as if Su Lu heard countless mutters from the void, amidst the snake-like hissing sounds, his hair stood on end, the veins under his skin were wrighing like worms, and countless little mice were scurrying around. ¡®He indeed¡­ns to use the ancient giant snake pit in my memory to trap me!¡¯ With a calm face, Su Lu thought of this as a possible danger: ¡®But¡­even the followers of the giant snake, cannot possibly behold the real face of the true god, the oue is undoubtedly tragic. They must have lost their human form and rationality. Also¡­during the Twilight of the Gods, no divine has descended¡­¡¯ ¡®Unless¡­he intends to attract the remnant breath simr to a demon within Owen Mansion, use it to materialize in my memory, and perish together with me, or rather, to be influenced by the demon together. Maybe he thinks he is a believer and will be treated preferentially?¡¯ ¡®So¡­everything is a trap, the legacy of Guy and the [Dream Master] is a bait¡­ is he nning to use the power of the demon, or the ancient giant snake, topletely transform me?¡¯ Even if the opponent is the fourth-tier [Mysterious Master], and this is Elder Bukadi¡¯s home court, Su Lu could have chosen to retreat at any time. But now, he voluntarily entered the depths of the opponent¡¯s memory. And Bukadi is about to manifest the true face of a terrifying existence. At this moment, Su Lu, as a third-tier [Odd Technician], can¡¯t escape at all! This is the trap that the opponent nned! ¡°It¡¯s a pity¡­¡± Su Lu nced at his attribute panel and smiled: [Ding! Detected fourth-tier profession information ¨C Dream Master! The precondition for taking office requires a third-tier profession: Magician, Spirit 10.0, Constitution 5.0, Soul Trance LV6!¡­ The condition is not met! Unable to take office!] If it were a normal person or even an upation holder, they would not be able to record the inheritance of a fourth-tier profession in such a short period of time. But the attribute panel is different, it has recorded theplete information, and it won¡¯t need to be queried again in the future. As long as the conditions are met, and there are enough experience points, one can directly level up! ¡°Evil Spirit Possession!¡± A silver ¡®Sealing Card¡¯ emerged from the light circting in his right hand, The knight on the card lets out an angry roar, burns with intense ck mes, merges with Su Lu, and suppresses all strange happenings! While donning the ck cloak, Su Lu finally could move! He closed his eyes without actually glimpsing the ¡®horror¡¯ behind the darkness, his figure disappeared in an instant! ¡ª¡¯Spirit World Traversal¡¯! His spirit immediately traversed to the Dream Spirit World, took one step and plummeted swiftly. When he appeared again, he was back at his physical body, soul returning to body, Evil Spirit Knight covering his physical body, and Spirit World Traversal took ce again. The void twisted, spreading countless lines to form a portal. Su Lu walked out of the portal, the ck robe and mes on his body instantly receded, sealed by a silver card. Crack! A third ck crack appeared on the top of the card. ¡°That¡¯s thest one, it¡¯s finished.¡± Su Lu put the Sealing Card into the Greedy Gloves, muttering to himself. If he recklessly unseals it next time, there is only one oue, which is the real Evil Spirit Knight breaking out of the seal! It will kill him or even devour him. ¡°Unless I be a [Wandering Mage], I canpletely suppress the power of the Evil Spirit Knight.¡± ¡°Fortunately this time I resolved it quickly, the impact on my body and soul isn¡¯t significant¡­ The key is that I didn¡¯t see the true horror behind the darkness, otherwise I might have be a monster that crazily worships the ancient snake.¡± Su Lu looked at the surrounding scenery, his expression bingplicated. Under the moonlight, what he saw was the ruins next to a smallke. There should have been a two-story wooden house here, but it was burned down by a fire. This is the countryside of Gusta State, the hometown of his body, where he lived during his childhood! Chapter 250 - 0250: Guess (Additional 5400, Soliciting Monthly Tickets) Chapter 250: Guess (Additional 5400, Soliciting Monthly Tickets) Trantor: 549690339 Moonlight washed over everything like a sereneke. Su Lu removed the ¡®Raven¡¯s Mask¡¯, looking at his own reflection in theke. The face reflected from theke was of a somewhat pale young man with pleasing features, not strikingly handsome, but rather ordinary-looking. ¡°Having worn the mask for so long¡­ I almost forgot what my true face looks like.¡± He chuckled bitterly, staring at the attribute bar. ¡°Status normal, no symptoms of ¡®soul burning¡¯ or anything of the sort. Was it because I only activated it for a brief moment? Or is it that my body has gradually adapted? Such a pity that unless I reach the Fifth Level, I can no longer use the Evil Spirit Knight card. My adaptation now seems meaningless¡­¡± Su Lu was reminded of the darkness in Bukadi¡¯s memory and the hissing sounds, a shudder of fear swept through him. Check the attribute bar, it was to prevent himself from being unknowingly affected. ¡°Looking at it now¡­ that hissing sound probably isn¡¯t from the real ancient giant snake, it could merely be one of its offspring, and the real terror within the darkness didn¡¯t show itself, otherwise, even with the Evil Spirit Knight activated, I couldn¡¯t have escaped¡­¡± Back then, if the Evil Spirit Knight, a high-grade marvel, hadn¡¯t been there to confront the terror, he would have been doomed. ¡°Speaking of which, Bukadi once told me he tried divination, was that his best method to deal with me? It seems¡­ he didn¡¯t divine my trump card¡­¡± The Seal card is at least a marvel that [Wandering Mages] can create, a high professional rank. In this world, such high-rank items naturally interfere with divination, astrology, prophecy and the like. Especially when ¡®evil spirit possession¡¯ was activated, even the spiritual anomaly caused by the hissing of the snake was suppressed. ¡°Unfortunately¡­I can¡¯t use it anymore. Before [Wandering Mage], I have one fewer trump card, but in return, I¡¯ve acquired the professional information of [Dream Master], which is worthwhile.¡± Su Lu turned his gaze to another ce on the attribute bar: [Fifth-level Professional Information ¨C Wandering Mage! ¡­Inauguration information under analysis, current progress¡­] The progress bar, which had been stuck there all along, finally begin to progress slowly. ¡°As I had thought, the stagnation of the [Wandering Mage] lineage was due to ack of critical information, it was the [Dream Master]! Once it was filled in, the progress will swiftly reach 100%! My path to legends relies on this¡­¡± Su Lu gently touched his thoughts and immediately obtained a wealth of information. Legend-tier, Fifth-level Professionals! In the Mysterious World, they go through a qualitative change, a transformation. Their advancement requires a veryplicated ritual and assistance, with many requirements. When more information emerges, a trace of strangeness appears on Su Lu¡¯s expression: ¡°[Wandering Mage], also known as [Dimensional Mage] and [Void Mage]! They are darlings of the Void, traversers of Dimensions, able to shuttle through the Spirit World, possessing remarkable spell abilities, even¡­ using the Spirit World as a transit to travel to different worlds!¡± ¡°One of the important preliminary rituals for [Wandering Mage] to advance requires a marvel carrying the breath of an alien world, to strip away this breath of the alien world and fully integrate it into one¡¯s own soul to achieve transformation?¡± ¡°This¡­have I alreadypleted it? Since my soul originally doesn¡¯t belong to this world, it would naturally carry the ¡®breath of an alien world¡¯¡­¡± This ritual, being the most important and most challenging one among the advancement of [Wandering Mage], involved a transformation at the soul level. But for Su Lu, there was no difficulty at all! ¡°Indeed¡­this profession suits me!¡± He looked at the attribute bar for a long while, only after confirming that there was no problem did he rx. After all, he almost had a contact with a divine being! Although it¡¯s probably just a projection of a bit of the other¡¯s power, the contamination it might create could be extremely lethal! ¡°I wonder how Bukadi will fare¡­ Hmm, he is a believer in the ancient giant snake, he probably won¡¯t die, perhaps he will even receive some ¡®gifts¡¯ and gain strange and terrifying abilities¡­ but his spirit and body will undergo a profound transformation. They truly are a bunch of madmen in the Ancient Snake Society.¡± Prior to returning to the ruined mansion, Su Lu suddenly froze, his face filled with aplicated expression. ¡°In my memories¡­ during the Twilight of the Gods, the father of this body, Donks, rashly initiated the ¡®Stare at the Abyss¡¯ ritual in an attempt to advance to be a professional and failed. The scene took ce here, and the consequence of the failure was arge fire and his mother¡¯s disappearance¡­¡± ¡°Although Donks moved afterwards, the previous Su Lu never forgave his father and chose to leave this home far behind and traveled to the other end of the Federation to study.¡± He looked at the ruins and stayed motionless for a long time, then he suddenly gave a bitter smile: ¡°I truly¡­ am not Su Lu!¡± If it was the real previous owner, profound emotions might be triggered at this moment. But now, he was only sensing all this through memory and found himself in a peculiar state of both integration and estrangement. ¡®It¡¯s as if my past self is watching a movie, of course, there¡¯s a sense of immersion, but bing emotionally entangled to the extreme because of that is basically impossible¡­¡¯ Despite this, Su Lu still removed his hat in respect, and stood silently for quite some time. Not until the first ray of daylight appeared on the horizon did hee back to his senses: ¡°It¡¯s time to leave¡­ I don¡¯t need to pretend to be anyone else here, I will simply be Su Lu Pottery, I have to find Rod.¡± That old guy supposedly ran into an old Demon Hunter from the Goddess Church and is under his tutge now. He should have been promoted by now, right? The only thing is, where could they have gone? Given the habits of Demon Hunters, they can burrow into deep woods and old forests and survive perfectly well for months on end, so there¡¯s no need to worry about safety for now. ¡°There are still some things I need to confirm¡­ like whether Donks really went to the Abyss, and how he did it.¡± If in the beginning, Su Lu had been half skeptical about what Rod ryed to him, now he was full of doubts. After all, the ¡®Stare at the Abyss¡¯ ritual for advancing to the first level absolutely couldn¡¯t connect with the real ¡®Abyss¡¯, let alone open a physical channel! ¡°That involves profoundly high-level knowledge about the Spirit World, needing powerful strength, instantly prating the Illusionary Spirit, Mind Spirit, Dream Spirit World, perhaps even more¡­ even I can¡¯t do it now!¡± Su Lu¡¯s face turned serious: ¡°If Donks really went to the Abyss, there are only two possibilities. First¡­ his prayers somehowmunicated with the real demon, a real demon!¡± Such a being could easily send anyone to the Abyss. Moreover, these demons are notoriously chaotic and capricious, doing anything without needing a reason! ¡°The second possibility lies in the heritage of the Pottery family.¡± As a family of [Demon Hunters], having even had a Sixth Level Professional among their ancestors, they cannot be any worse off than the Dougweir family, can they? Even the head of the Dougweir family, Nellin, held a piece of storage equipment! If the ancestors left behind any powerful magical items, it would make sense for Donks to use their power to go to the Abyss. Chapter 251 - 0251: Old Mansion (Seeking Subscriptions at Third Watch of Night) Chapter 251: Old Mansion (Seeking Subscriptions at Third Watch of Night) Trantor: 549690339 Unlike the affluent and populous East Coast. The West Coast is in a state of wide scale and sparse poption; this started from the time when William, the ¡®Western Conqueror,¡¯ enacted aw dering that anyone who voluntarily went to the West to reim thend would receive twenty acres ofnd free of charge after three years of farming. Since then, even without sea routes to the Old Continent, the West Coast gradually developed. Of course, it was dominated by farming and livestock. This led to the unique humanistic customs of the West Coast, where households were spaced far apart, and people generally went to the church in town to pray and buy enough daily necessities every week. Moreover, every household had a shotgun, vignt against any creature that entered their territory. Be it bears, wolves, or strangers! Once they crossed the warning line, ording to Western customs, it had always been ¡®shoot first, ask questionster.¡¯ On this day. Su Lu, wearing a brown coat, a round hat, and carrying a suitcase, came down from the open-air steam lotive station in Hua Nuo Town. He was using his original appearance at the moment, intentionally going a distance to create the illusion that he¡¯d just returned from out of town. ¡°Sir, where do you want to go?¡± Su Lu hailed a horse-drawn carriage, got into the carriage, and the question came from the coachman upfront. He gave an address, which was the ce where Rod and Donkster lived. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s the Pottery family estate.¡± The coachman smiled, and plied his whip. The thing about small ces is that the circle of acquaintances is narrow, basically, everyone knows each other or at least has heard of what¡¯s going on. Su Lu could onlyment that it¡¯s a good thing the new house of the Pottery family wasn¡¯t too far away. Otherwise, if the horse-drawn carriage didn¡¯t want to go there, he¡¯d have to wait in town to see if there was a neighbor enthusiastically transporting hay on a cart or horse cart along the way. ¡°Yes, I haven¡¯t been back here¡­ in many years.¡± Su Lu¡¯s voice was filled with some sentiment, as if genuinely expressing emotion. ¡°I remember now¡­ You¡¯re Rod¡¯s younger brother who got into the university, right?¡± The coachman¡¯s heartyughter resonated. ¡°Yes¡­ ¡± Su Lu tugged at his cor, feeling a bit ufortable. This was typical of westerners-warm and direct-which made him, who was ustomed to eastern manners, feel somewhat unustomed. ¡°Then you might be disappointed¡­ Rod has been staying away for a long period of time. Hmm¡­ I remember running into him in the bar, it must¡¯ve been a year ago¡­ One thing must be said, he¡¯s a formidable fighter, the dream lover of many girls¡­ ¡± The coachman boasted. ¡®Rod¡­ dream lover?¡¯ Thinking of his counterpart¡¯s powerful body akin to a bear, Su Lu felt likeughing. But then again, western girls seemed to like the rugged style of men like Rod. In contrast, someone like him, a weak schr-literally had no market at all. While they were chatting idly, the horse-drawn carriage had already arrived in front of a wooden house. It upied arge area, with three floors and arge yard surrounded by a wooden fence at the front,plete with a horse stable and a warehouse. However, it appeared to have been abandoned for some time now. ¡°This is the ce.¡± Su Lu paid for the ride, descended from the horse-drawn carriage, and deeply inhaled the somewhat chilly air. ¡®I feel no excitement at all¡­ It seems like a strange ce, with no stirring of memories¡­ Of course, after that fire, Su Lu went away to study abroad¡­¡¯ He took a deep breath and watched the coachman leave. That coachman was highly likely to be a police informant in town, and at the very least, he would spread the news of his arrival. But Su Lu Pottery¡¯s official identity was a graduate of St. George¡¯s University and a researcher hired by Green Tree Castle and there was nothing shady about it. Su Lu instead hoped that Rod would get the news as soon as possible and rush over to retrieve the coded message he left. Squeak! He pushed open the wooden fence and arrived at the front door of the vi. Although he didn¡¯t have a key, he still managed to open the front door when he grabbed the doorknob. A smell of decay mixed with dust rushed at him immediately. ¡°Apparently¡­ Rod never came back to clean. Fortunately, I¡¯m not nning to live here¡­ ¡± Su Lu waved his hand and walked into the house. Of course, he couldn¡¯t possibly live here! After all, though Su Lu Pottery had nothing to do with a series of incidents such as the ¡®ck Knight,¡¯ the Dream of the Ancient God in Nia City, and the most recent demon curse in Lore city, there was one person who would definitely remember him, and that was Bess Taylor, the Saintess of the ck Death Society! Moreover, the influence of the ck Death Society was even more massive on the Federation¡¯s West Coast. They could have gotten hold of his whereabouts together with the official authorities. ¡°Although I¡¯m not scared of fourth-tier upational persons now, it would still be troublesome if I got surrounded¡­ And after ¡®learning her lesson¡¯st time, Bess definitely won¡¯te at me alone this time.¡± Su Lu came to the living room and saw the cave bear head mounted on the wall, as well as the casually arranged tables, chairs, and various furniture; they were all covered with a white cloth. He ignored these and directly opened his spiritual essence. At this point, Su Lu¡¯s spiritual power had reached a very high level; casual casting could envelop the entire Pottery mansion, and even prate several meters into the ground for a ¡®sifting¡¯ inspection. ¡°Clean¡­ too clean¡­ ¡± After one round, he withdrew his spiritual essence with a sigh. This house in his perception was simply as ¡®clean¡¯ as if it¡¯d been licked by a dog! In his sense of it, there was not a trace of spiritual body lingering around, let alone any miraculous items left behind. Not even a Silver Hawk! ¡°I always feel¡­ a bit deste¡­ But thinking about it, it makes sense. The Pottery family, despite its long history, had many spendthrifts over many generations, and it¡¯s still possible to exhaust the family property¡­ especially Donks!¡± To establish a passageway between this world and the abyss that would allow people to pass through, how terrifying would that achievement need to be? Especially when the one taking action is just an ordinary person? Su Lu estimated that a vast majority of the wealth umted by the Pottery family had been consumed by Donks. What¡¯s left was taken by Rod for the promotion to [Demon Hunter]. As for him? Heh heh¡­ isn¡¯t it good to be an ordinary person? Perhaps in the eyes of his body¡¯s father and elder brother, it was a good thing that Su Lu had gone abroad to study, away from the mysterious world. ¡°Unfortunately¡­ the subsequent developmentpletely exceeded their expectations.¡± Su Lu felt somewhat regretful. There were no magical items in this house, as he had expected. What he really wanted to ¡®explore¡¯ was the ce where Donks held the ritual. ¡°Now it seems¡­ it¡¯s definitely not here. If it were, the surrounding environment would¡¯ve been permanently changed¡­¡± Su Lu had a walk around the house and eventually left. He and Rod had agreed to set the coded message, not in this building, for the sake of necessary confidentiality and safety. Chapter 252 - 0252: Demon Hunter (5600 added, seeking subscriptions) Chapter 252: Demon Hunter (5600 added, seeking subscriptions) Trantor: 549690339 Drip! Drip! Rod, wearing a ck trench coat, was moving through an old mansion. The sound of dripping water echoed in his ears. Upon entering a bedroom, he saw arge pool of blood on the desk. Disgusting blood sttered across the edge of the table, the floor, and the walls, yet there was no corpse in sight. ¡°Demon!¡± He murmured quietly and closed his eyes. When he opened them again, the color of his pupils had dramatically changed, bing as dark as ink, like an unfathomable darkness! Demon Hunting Eye! This was a unique ability of a third-level [Demon Hunting Expert]. Demon professionals who tread the path of [Fallen], are excellent at hiding, and [Demon Hunters] happen to be their natural enemy! With the Demon Hunting Eye, he could see through most low-level demon professionals and demonized creatures¡¯ disguises and even trace their tracks left inside the void! At this moment, in Rod¡¯s eyes, pitch-ck footprints emerged on the floor, branding deep traces like an iron stamp. Not only that, there were fine threads of ckness stirring inside the void, carrying the characteristic nauseating smell of demon creatures! ¡°Got you!¡± A smirk appeared at the corner of his mouth as he turned into a gust of wind, leaping out from the window, following the trail left by the demonized being. Soon after, he entered a dense forest. The sky was dark, surrounded by misty fog, the darkness looming over the forest. Rod drew out his demon hunting dagger with his right hand, and his left hand held a thick caliber, an eerily designed Bloody Wheel. In the darkness, his vision seemed unaffected, bing even more outstanding as he avoided some hidden traps. Hur! Just then, a shadow shed past in the fog at extreme speed. Rod swerved and immediately saw two crimson patches. Without any hesitation, he darted after them. If Su Lu were here, he would have known that even after learning from his master, this man was still as reckless as always! As he ran, Rod gulped down a bottle of the dark green potion. Instantly, he let out a roar as his speed increased. Bang! Bang! The entire forest only echoed with the sound of his pursuit, every step falling heavily like a hammer on one¡¯s heart. ¡°Demonized being!¡± Eventually, he intercepted the shadow. The figure was of a blonde long-legged woman, the corner of her mouth seemed stained with a bit of blood. Her beautiful face was void of any expression, only her pupils were crimson. ¡°Demon Hunter?¡± Looking at Rod, she let out a low growl as her body underwent a bizarre transformation. Her originally fair and delicate skin instantly turned ck as ink and was covered with ayer of keratin. On the top of her head, there popped two curved horns simr to those of a goat. During the transformation, her aura explosively increased,parable to a third-level upational person! ¡°[Horned Demon]?¡± Rod saw her appearance and chuckled, ¡°I need your horns and the wings of a [Winged Demon]¡­ They are the materials for my advancement!¡± Both, the second-level [Demon Hunter] and [Fallen], start as a [Pact Demonist] but their paths diverge dramatically. [Fallen] descend into the abyss, their bodies relentlessly transforming into a ¡®non-human¡¯ state, which can be considered an iplete form of a demon creature. Their third-level transformation is into a [Horned Demon], a kind of demonized creature that grows ck horns and has a preference for assaulting humans! The fourth tier is the [Winged Demon], at this juncture their ¡®devil form¡¯ has sprouted ck flesh wings, having the ability to fly. Only by advancing to the fifth tier, finalising their legendary transformation, can they truly be recognised to be an abyssal creature. The previous transformation forms are considered ¡®iplete¡¯, ¡®deficient¡¯! Of course, starting from [The Fallen], the demon professionals have the ability to conceal themselves. Usually, they can hide their demonic creature form, it¡¯s difficult for them to be identified as their breath bes the same as normal people. The only exception is the [Demon Hunter]! Additionally, in the advancement on the [Demon Hunter] path, the body materials of the demonic creature are indispensable. Therefore, when both sides face off, a fight to the death is expected. ¡°Traitor, go to hell!¡± After transformation, the [Horned Demon] roars and charges at Rod. Her hand has turned into w, each nail incredibly sharp, capable of cutting steel! Ding! Rod swings his demon hunting dagger, its edge colliding with the sharp ws, emitting a clear sound. Hiss! A thin stream of white smoke appears on the [Horned Demon]¡¯s w, as if her strong bones had started corroding! ¡°Idiot! You¡¯re trying to sh your disgusting ws against my demon hunting dagger soaked in Holy Water for three days and three nights?¡± Rod shouts loudly, shing the dagger and cutting off one of the [Horned Demon]¡¯s ws that fell onto the ground. At the same time, his left hand quickly aims, pointing his intimidating gun at the [Horned Demon]¡¯s head. Suddenly, the [Horned Demon]¡¯s mouth opens wide, letting out a high-pitched shriek. ¡°Ah!¡± An intense soundwave explodes out, carrying the force of an air cannon, much like a toned-down Banshee Wail! Rod feels as if his head has been hammered, he turns somewhat dizzy, and a lot of strength is gone from his hands. Taking advantage of this opportunity, the [Horned Demon] rapidly charges forward, pinning Rod to the ground. With its intimidating mouth wide open, it seems to want to bite off his neck! ¡°Holy Strike!¡± Just then, a burst of light emerges, exploding onto the [Horned Demon]¡¯s face. ¡°Ah!¡± Half of its face starts to melt, it emits a shrill and agonising scream. ¡°Go to Hell!¡± Rod seizes this opportunity to break free, points the revolver at the [Horned Demon]¡¯s forehead, and pulls the trigger. Bang! The demon¡¯s skin hardened from keratinous, which can withstand small firearms, is instantly prated, next is the bone, brain matter¡­ The [Horned Demon]¡¯s half skull explodes, falling to the ground. For a moment, it didn¡¯t diepletely, struggling to say from its mouth: ¡°Abyssal traitor, the demons will curse you¡­¡± ¡°If ites before me¡­¡± Rod takes a few deep breaths, then crouches down, looking at the [Horned Demon]. He raises his hand, swings his knife, and cuts off its ck, goat-like horn. Immediately after, he stands up, looking towards the dense forest on one side. There, an old demon hunter dressed in a hunter¡¯s clothing, with arge number of weapons and potion bottles hanging from his waist, and wearing a round hat. ¡°Teacher¡­ you shouldn¡¯t have intervened, I had the confidence to finally defeat them!¡± Rod says in a deep voice. ¡°But you might have gotten seriously injured and needed a long rest¡­¡± The old demon hunter smiled slightly on his aging face, pulling visible wrinkles: ¡°After youplete this hunting mission, the umted merits are enough to exchange for the ¡®Wings of the Winged Demon¡¯. Do you have the confidence to advance to [Demon Hunting Master]?¡± For the progression of demon hunters, firstly, the ¡®demonic power¡¯ or ¡®abyssal power¡¯ inside a hunter must reach a certain concentration, then they have to go through a painful test of will! Even a hint of hesitation could lead to their fall, even if they do not fail! Chapter 253 - 0253: Arrivals and Departures (5800 added, asking for monthly ticket!) Chapter 253: Arrivals and Departures (5800 added, asking for monthly ticket!) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°I think¡­ I still need to hone my skills.¡± Rod remained silent for a while then gave his answer. It was the truth, he felt that he had not yet fully digested the pressure brought on by being a [Demon Hunting Expert]. If he sought to advance at this point, failure was the only possible oue! ¡°You must remember, a steadfast mind is the basis for a Demon Hunter to advance! We must continually lean towards the light to resist the pervasive and encroaching evil!¡± The old Demon Hunter devoutly made a prayer gesture: ¡°Open up your heart, let the Goddess help you!¡± ¡°I already did!¡± Rod said impatiently. ¡°Your heart just isn¡¯t open enough¡­¡± The old Demon Hunter frowned: ¡°Without achieving aplete ¡®sanctification¡¯ of your mind, you¡¯ll never be able to ascend to the [Sacred Warrior] of legend!¡± ¡°I know that! I¡¯m trying!¡± Rod forcefully suppressed his growing frustration. ¡°It¡¯s good, this is after all the Pottery family, a Demon Hunting lineage that has produced a sixth-level [Guardian of God]¡­ You must remember that this is the only path for you, one proven by your forefathers.¡± The old Demon Hunter¡¯s stern expression softened gradually: ¡°There¡¯s one more thing, I have to leave. I received a mission from the church, I am heading to the Central Federation!¡± ¡°There¡¯s a mission? Why aren¡¯t you taking me with you?¡± Rod, his nose super sensitive, quickly picked up on something. ¡°Hehe¡­Your enthusiasm for the mission proves your loyalty to the church, but this time¡­ you can¡¯t¡­¡± the old Demon Hunter shook his head: ¡°The Demon Professionals in the mission are dangerous, extremely dangerous, exceptionally dangerous! Not suitable for a ¡®newbie¡¯¡­hm, although you are already at the third level, you can¡¯t be considered a real veteran.¡± ¡°Sounds more interesting, who¡¯s the target?¡± Rod licked his lips. ¡°A strong member of the Angus Gold family, he¡¯s been seen in the Central Federation¡­¡± the old Demon Hunter said nonchntly: ¡°Angus Gold¡­When you¡¯re alone it¡¯s best not to mention this surname, it might attract some unwanted trouble, but of course¡­it won¡¯t matter when you¡¯re with me.¡± ¡°A family name that can¡¯t be mentioned?¡± Rod tilted his head and thought: ¡°Seems like I heard my father mention it, I always thought it was just a story. Looks like, this time the target is quite formidable, a fifth-level legend? Old man¡­be sure not to die.¡± Though he found this teacher annoying, and his faith as stubborn as a rock in the toilet, after all, he had taught him a lot. ¡°If I were to die, it would be the Goddess¡¯s will!¡± The old Demon Hunter chuckled: ¡°While I¡¯m away, you can ept missions from the church yourself and exchange for things you want¡­¡± After he finished speaking, he disappeared into the fog. Rod stared at the ce where the old man vanished, his gaze suddenly bing deep. He left the dense forest step by step, returning to a rundown rental apartment. This was his temporary lodging, shared with a bunch of people, he only had a single room. ng! Rod opened his door, a letter had been tucked under it. He flung aside the hamburger and juice he bought, opening the envelope first and skimmed through it, a look of excitement appearing on his face: ¡°He¡¯s finally back.¡± Rod, unconcerned about food, quickly packed and prepared to leave the city. As he reached the door of the apartment, a man suddenly appeared in front of him. He recognized him¡ªit was thendlord, a man as fat as a pig and stingy to the core. At this time, the fatndlord blocked him: ¡°Marvin¡­ You¡¯ve been a three-dayte on the rent, if you don¡¯t pay up I will have to throw you out onto the streets.¡± Rod frowned: ¡°How do I remember¡­ Don¡¯t I still have a deposit with you? Isn¡¯t it enough for the rent?¡± ¡°Deposit?¡± Thendlord stepped forward, saliva flying from his glossy lips that looked like two sausages, ¡°You dare to talk about deposit? You damaged my furniture, not to mention the water and candles you used¡­ That all costs money!¡± He counted on the fact that those who could only afford his low-budget apartments were social underss and bankruptborers whom he could exploit without restraint. ¡°Landlord, I have something to say to you¡­¡± Rod nced around and then at the drawing nearerndlord: ¡°Disgusting fly, I¡¯ve put up with you for too long!¡± Bang! After he finished speaking, he punched thendlord¡¯s fat face and walked away. Meanwhile, in Hua Nuo Town. Su Lu had put on his ¡®Raven¡¯s Mask¡¯, assumed a new identity and settled in. ¡®Mind Magic¡¯ made it easy to modify people¡¯s memories, so his current identity was the distant nephew of a local merchant¡ªHoward. This young man was a traveler who had just finished exploring the charm and horror of the ocean. He was nning to stay at his uncle¡¯s ce for a while. He had to forge this identity to keep any possible surveince close at hand. Su Lu¡¯s power had risen recently, and with it his audacity. He wanted to see if he could use his exposure to catch the tail of the ck Death Society. As for any clues he grasped, if he could handle them he would, umting experience. If he couldn¡¯t, he¡¯d directly report them to the church or The Eleventh Bureau. Unexpectedly though, the town remained peaceful for several days. Seemed the ck Death Society¡¯s influence hadn¡¯t reached Hua Nuo Town yet. Then again, considering the distances between the various towns and cities of the West Coast, unless the message was actively delivered, waiting passively for it to disseminate took some time. So Su Lu calmed down and continued to wait. The next morning. Dressed in casual loose clothing, as he tasted the local specialties of milk and apple pie, he also read the newspaper. ¡°Terrifying attack takes ce in Lore city, the City Hall deres a state of emergency?¡± What first caught his eye was a line of erged and bolded Common Hebrew that made his mouth twitch: ¡°As expected¡­ ¡®Mysterious Elder¡¯ Bukadi, after witnessing the true form of the ancient snake, would encounter some big problems¡­ I hope the Dougweir family can handle it, but even if they can¡¯t, there¡¯s still the Federation and the church.¡± Immediately after, another piece of news caught his attention: ¡°Francis consortium invests heavily in building telegraph lines on the East Coast? Was it done by Orchi Francis?¡± Su Lu stroked his chin. Back in Green Tree Castle¡¯s Inner Circle, he had made a deal with them. He invested using his patent in exchange for arge amount of points; this formed the foundation of his rise in the Inner Circle. However, he still held on to a certain share. ¡°I hope they don¡¯t forget about my dividends or else¡­¡± Danger shed in Su Lu¡¯s eyes. Although he was well aware of the tricks these consortiums yed¡ªinitially, suchrge-scale constructions definitely would result in losses with no dividends, pressuring investors to put in more money or face dilution of their shares¡ªthese were allmon tactics. Nheless, if they went too far, he wouldn¡¯t be as helpless as an ordinary person! Chapter 254 - 0254: Reunion (Seeking Subscriptions at First Watch of Night) Chapter 254: Reunion (Seeking Subscriptions at First Watch of Night) Trantor: 549690339 In the woods, a shattered wooden house. This woond cabin, once the ¡®secret base¡¯ of Su Lu and Rod during their childhood, was now abandoned. d in a ck robe and lighting the candles, Su Lu appeared as if the legendary wizard conducting sinister ck magic. ¡°In my¡­ Su Lu Pottery¡¯s name!¡± ¡°Imand all spirits in this ce!¡± ¡°Obey my orders!¡± He was chanting a spell in Ancient Hebrew, intermittently sprinkling mixtures of rosemary and other incense around, and dropping various perfumes into the burning candles, creating an ambiance suitable for the spirit world. Several secondster, the white salt on the ground was abruptly pushed aside, revealing some footprints. A sight that could scare an ordinary person to death was, in Su Lu¡¯s view, utterly mundane. He gazed at the iing spiritual bodies, many of which were in misceneous forms such as glowing jellyfish, with only a few maintaining a humanoid form. One of them was in aplete human form, dressed in a lumberjack¡¯s outfit,plete with jeans and leather boots. The footprints on the ground were left by these spiritual entities. ¡°Keep an eye on the Pottery family¡¯s mansion and Hua Nuo Town. Notify me immediately if anything happens!¡± After giving rapid instructions and seeing the spiritual entities disperse, Su Lu then canceled the ritual. ¡°Exploring the spirit world does not necessarily require constant pration, but also includes utilization of the ¡®specialties¡¯ of eachyer of the spirit world¡­¡± In the past few days, while exploring the Dream Spirit World, he found that he either gained nothing or encountered dangers easily, resulting in a standstill. So, he had to turn to study other aspects. Themand of spirits was one of them. With his current professional rank, and the spirit-affinity bonus from [Spirit Medium], he was already capable of controlling low-level spiritual bodies within a certain area, making them perform simple tasks. After all, even the lowest-level spiritual bodies, normal people or low-rank upation individuals without special preparation could hardly see them. They made the best watchers and could provide a lot of information. Of course, the prerequisite was that you had the ability to drive them andmunicate with them. ¡°Actually¡­the spirit of that lumberjack just now has reached the first level, and I could even make it fight¡­It¡¯s a pity, it¡¯s not very useful.¡± Su Lu felt that upational individuals should not just focus on battle. There were many unsolved mysteries to explore in the world, and even if you used transcendent powers to specialize in a particr field or serve society, you could achieve good results. ¡°For instance, I just like the pure feeling of exploring the spirit world and gaining the power to protect myself. The biggest goal is to find the way home through the spirit world¡­¡± ¡°Of course, some extremely wicked upations cannot coexist with ordinary people at all, such as [Fallen] and [Necromancer]¡­ Also, undead beings generally bear resentment towards humans or need humans as materials for advancement¡­¡± The next day. When Su Lu summoned the spirits wandering in this area of the real world again, he got some results. A spirit spoke to him in a muddled tone that a strong man had entered the Pottery family¡¯s mansion. ¡°Looks like¡­ Rod has arrived?¡± Su Lu did not show up immediately. Instead, he sent the spirit of the lumberjack to keep an eye on the situation. The lumberjack¡¯s spirit quickly returned and told Su Lu that an extra person who looked like Rod in body shape and description appeared at the spot where Su Lu had left a cryptic message. ¡°He¡¯s finally here.¡± Su Lu¡¯s eyes brightened. He set off immediately and arrived outside a dark forest mine. There, a tall and burly Caucasian man with sharp features was already waiting. His gaze swept over them, his pupils turning a deep ck that sent a chill through Su Lu. Thankfully, the colour faded swiftly, and a hint of life returned to the man¡¯s wooden face: ¡°Su Lu¡­wee back!¡± Rod strode forward and gave Su Lu a bear hug. ¡°Thanks, what just happened there?¡± Once Su Lu confirmed that the person in front of him was indeed Rod, he let out a sigh of relief but asked with some confusion. ¡°That was the ¡®Demon Hunting Eye¡¯, a unique ability of the third level that allows me to better detect demons and some supernatural creatures, like vengeful spirits, evil spirits, hostile spirits¡­or those little guys who were following me just now,¡± Rod forced a small smile onto his rigid face: ¡°You¡¯ve be stronger!¡± ¡°Yes, I had some ¡®lucky encounters¡¯ and have also achieved the third level professional rank¡­¡± As for what the lucky encounters were, Su Lu didn¡¯t say, and Rod didn¡¯t ask. But Rod looked slightly surprised, and his mouth hung open. He quickly changed the subject: ¡°Are you nning to stay outside? Worried about danger at home?¡± ¡°Yes, after all, there¡¯s still the ck Death Society!¡± Su Lu gave a bitter smile. Although he didn¡¯t know when, this organization¡¯s ranking in his enemy list had been continuously dropping. ¡°Corpse Maiden¡­Beryl¡­they are indeed troublesome,¡± Rod frowned: ¡°I¡¯ve got some information¡­ She¡¯s already advanced to the fourth level as [Undead], she¡¯s a ss A fugitive wanted by the Federation and she has some power in the ck Death Society.¡± The issue left behind by ck magic was proving more and more difficult to resolve. ¡°Yes¡­I just hope she doesn¡¯t ascend to the legendary level too quickly!¡± Su Lu smiled: ¡°But this step will hold her back for a long time. Before that, we should better keep a low profile. I have prepared plenty of food and mild liquor in a cabin in the woods¡­¡± The [King of the Undead] at the fifth level isn¡¯t easy to break through. Legendary professionals, in the Twilight of the Gods era, were insurmountable challenges for transcendent beings on both the old and new continents! Even in the Dawn of the Gods era, with the revival of transcendent beings and the arrival of the Spirit Tide, promotion is by no means easy! However, once Beryl ascended, Su Lu would stand no chance against her fifth-level curse. ¡°Hmm¡­ I hope it stays as it was before¡­¡± Nostalgia flickered in Rod¡¯s eyes. At night, outside the cabin in the woods, a campfire was burning. Above it was a roasting rack. Su Lu carefully brushed honey and other seasonings onto the roasting meat. The hot juices were sealed inside the tender meat, and biting into it would send juice sttering out, apanied by an incredible aroma and tantalising texture. ¡°Gurgle¡­ Gurgle¡­¡± Rod was drinking beer and eating the roasted meat, praising, ¡°Su Lu your cooking skills are really good¡­ Even better than the meat in the bar.¡± ¡°¡­After constantly studying and researching in the Green Tree Castle, I managed to leave when the Inner Circle was attacked¡­ What about you?¡± Su Lu asked Rod about his experiences recently as he sat down by the fire, intrigued. He shared his own experiences, but of course, he certainly kept what he had done while wearing the mask a secret. ¡°Mine is simple¡­ After saving that Sean and being saved by a teacher once, I followed him to hunt demon creatures, gathered merits, and elevated to the third level¡­¡± Rod, who was usually carefree, suddenly looked gloomy, ¡°But¡­ After bing a third-level [Demon Hunting Expert], I¡¯ve been feeling a sense of confusion that I¡¯ve never experienced before¡­¡± Chapter 255 - 0255: Hidden Dangers (Congratulations to Alliance Leader reader 120226104604296) Chapter 255: Hidden Dangers (Congrattions to Alliance Leader reader 120226104604296) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Distraught?¡± Su Lu recalled what Bukadi had said ¨C the paths of the upational persons of the Seven Major Orthodox Churches had their ws, be they big or small. Unfortunately, it was toote by the time he realized this. ¡°Yes¡­ there are many questions.¡± Rod put down his beer and grilled meat: ¡°We are pitiful creatures being watched by the Abyss¡­ After my professional rank was promoted, I often heard the whispers from the Abyss¡­ Sometimes, it strikes my head brutally like an axe, and sometimes it is like a sharp, piercing awl hammered into my brain¡­ It¡¯s so painful that it makes me want to crack open my own head¡­¡± ¡°My master told me that this was the influence of the Demon, that I shouldn¡¯t pay attention but forget about it deliberately, and that I should have faith in the Goddess to battle it¡­¡± ¡°But¡­ when I prayed to the Goddess of Light, I seemed to hear numerous interferences by my side¡­ I seemed to hear countless believers screaming, roaring¡­ It was as if a multitude of lunatics were yelling for help, cursing near my ears¡­ It was full of absurdity, arrogance, and chaos¡­¡± Rod seriously narrated a secret he never exposed even to his own master. ¡°I seem to have read in a religious text¡­ that if false believers, and non-believers pray, they will reap evil results¡­ You, are you unwilling to believe in the Goddess of Light?¡± Su Lu understood, this older brother¡¯s faith was not devout. Or rather, he had no intention of surrendering his faith to the Goddess of Light! If it was in a World Without Demons, or during the Twilight of the Gods, this wouldn¡¯t be an issue, but now it¡¯s a big problem! Due to the special nature of the [Demon Hunter] profession, one is easily influenced by demons and needs tobat this at all times. Furthermore, towards theter stages, when one cannot battle it off personally, it bes essential to introduce some ¡®External Force¡¯, and the most suitable is none other than the Goddess of Light! But of course, consequently, the soul that was initially contracted by the demon, falls into the hands of the Goddess, thereby risking fracturing. ¡°Hehe¡­ The hardest one to deceive is oneself after all. You saw through me, if I must choose a faith, I only trust myself!¡± Rodughed. Su Lu fell silent: ¡°In that case¡­ why did you choose to be a [Demon Hunter] in the first ce?¡± ¡°Back then, I had no other choices.¡± Rod fell silent for a while, then casually exined: ¡°And¡­ at that time I thought my will was strong enough, that I didn¡¯t need to worry about falling before reaching the Fifth Level¡­ But afterwards, I found out¡­ in front of the Abyssal Whispers, an individual¡¯s will is insignificant like an ant. There were many times when I was just a step away from bing ¡®fallen¡¯¡­ For someone like me, a [Demon Hunting Expert], it would be very convenient to fall ¨C I would immediately transform into a Three-Level [Horned Demon]! If that day reallyes¡­ kill me!¡± His gaze at Su Lu was serious. ¡°This is too cruel¡­ I probably can¡¯t do it!¡± Su Lu shook his head, then tentatively asked: ¡°Would it be a bit better if you upgraded to a [Demon Hunting Master]?¡± ¡°No! As I rise in rank, it will only get worse¡­ I suspect that if I keep going in this manner, the day I get promoted to Fifth Level¡­ I mean, if I ever did, I will certainly fall immediately, there won¡¯t be a second possibility!¡± Rod shook his head. Su Lu went silent. The solution is actually simple, have sincere faith in one of the Righteous Gods and seek their protection. But Rod did not appear to want to do that. And honestly, in his heart, Su Lu did not want to offer his faith to any entity, even if the entity was the ¡®Creator¡¯! To resist falling purely based on one¡¯s own will, it¡¯s truly dangerous. ¡°So¡­ Even if I have enough merits to qualify for promotion to [Demon Hunting Master], I may not dare to promote¡­¡± Rod sighed. ¡°Why¡­ are you so resistant to the faith in The Divine?¡± Su Lu was slightly confused, objectively speaking, the Seven Major Orthodox Churchs were pretty reliable, many people in the Federation went to pray at the Goddess Church every week, and the religious atmosphere was very strong, and he hadn¡¯t seen anyone having a problem. He was a transmigrator, but why was Rod so resistant? ¡°I¡­ found some remnants left by my ancestors.¡± Rod stirred the bonfire a little: ¡°It recorded some secrets of the [Demon Hunter] profession¡­ After reaching the [Demon Hunting Master] stage, the risk of falling bes very high. Eventually, those who persevered either joined the church, fellpletely, or ended their lives before that¡­¡± ¡°The contents of the remnants I saw were about those who joined the church, some of them used God¡¯s grace and their own will to ovee the temptation of the Abyss, cleansed their souls, and sessfully upgraded to Fifth-Level [Sacred Warriors]¡­ But, in that stage, they were gradually changed, reced¡­ By the time theypletely seeded in upgrading, it was as if they had be apletely different person.¡± ¡°Do you understand? Everything thatposes a person is what makes them human¡­ But after bing a [Sacred Warrior], many of my ancestors became indifferent, even those who were very family-oriented becamepletely indifferent to their family¡¯s life or death, they only knew how to serve the Goddess of Light wholeheartedly as if they had be Her fanatics.¡± ¡°If it¡¯s just one person changing, it can be considered a special case, but if everyone is like this, there must be a trap in the [Sacred Warrior] profession?¡± Su Lu broke off a branch. In the Federation, the faith in the Goddess of Light Church was deeply rooted, not to mentionmoners, even upational Persons did not dare to utter any sphemous words, nor did they dare to harbor such thoughts! But he was not from this world after all, he directly questioned the source and suspected the Divine! ¡®Indeed¡­ Although some of Bukadi¡¯s words are half true and half false, some of them are true¡­ The Gods do not want to see anyone sharing their glory, and will deliberately suppress any potential threat!¡¯ This applies to both external and internal matters. The career paths of the faithful, the [Assistant Priest] profession for example, need not be mentioned, because those who follow this path, their soul, heart, and body are all dedicated to the Divine and they couldn¡¯t possibly resist. Besides, they need the Divine¡¯s permission to promote to a higher rank. They werepletely controlled. Aside from that, the careers mastered by the church like the [Fighter], [Demon Hunter], and others all have their drawbacks to some extent. Especially the [Demon Hunter]! ¡°No¡­ saying it¡¯s a trap¡­ isn¡¯t urate either¡­ after all, the soul of a [Demon Hunter] is marked by the gaze of the Abyss¡­ To resist this power or to put it another way, topletely resolve it, it is necessary to introduce a power of the same level¡­ Allow the power of the Goddess of Light to fully enter the soul, drive out evil, and consequently change some of one¡¯s essence.¡± Su Lu pondered: ¡°This reminds me of a principle mentioned in a certain scripture¡­ Once one is watched over by a great being, one can never be free, even if one prays to another being of the same level and gets a response, the result is a substitution, rather than aplete resolution!¡± This means that once one is ¡®marked¡¯ by a divine being such as a demon, a goddess, or others, it is akin to jumping into a pit of fire. At most you can choose to jump into another pit of fire, but you will never be able to escape! This is the rule of this world! Chapter 256 - 0256: Investigation (Seeking Subscriptions at Third Watch of Night) Chapter 256: Investigation (Seeking Subscriptions at Third Watch of Night) Trantor: 549690339 The gaze of a great existence never disappears! At most, the mark of one existence can rece that of another! After a moment of silence, Rod said, ¡°I understand¡­ but I still don¡¯t want to be someone else¡­ at most, I won¡¯t advance to the fifth level in this lifetime!¡± In fact, even if he doesn¡¯t advance, the issue of hearing the Abyss whispers will be more severe. Su Lu sighed. He had exined to him the pros and cons, the choice was now up to Rod. Rod picked up the newly roasted tenderloin and had a big bite: ¡°No matter what, we live in the present, as long as we live well now, it¡¯s enough¡­¡± ¡®Is he trying tofort me, his younger brother? I¡¯m sorry¡­ I don¡¯t need it anyway¡­¡¯ Su Lu was feeling a bit heavy-hearted, he then forced a smile and handed over a beer: ¡°You¡¯re absolutely right!¡± After eating and drinking his fill, Rod leaned back contentedly with a toothpick in his mouth: ¡°Are you back on the West Coast this time to kill that woman? Speak up if you have any difficulty, I will definitely help you!¡± ¡°I will deal with Beryl¡¯s matter myself. But¡­ what do you know about the [Undead]?¡± Truth be told, Su Lu was a bit upset when he verified that the other party had promoted to fourth level. Who was cheating? ¡°[Undead]¡­ creatures of undead path, their advancement is mysterious¡­ I only have one thing in mind, they possess the traits of living beings, some of the countermeasures against undead creatures, such as sunlight, holy water, and the like, have almostpletely be ineffective¡­¡± Rod thought for a moment, then answered. ¡°This professional path¡­ is strange, it¡¯s like the undead creatures have learned from our human upational path, and thus derived a promotional path¡­¡± Su Lu thought about the first time he ventured into the mental realm, resonating with Beryl, and receiving her memories, he couldn¡¯t help but be thoughtful. ¡°Since it¡¯s not for that woman, did you make this trip just to see me, your elder brother?¡± Rod jokingly said. ¡°Actually¡­ I want to see where the old man performed his rituals.¡± Su Lu went quiet, then seriously said to Rod. ¡°Where the old man performed his rituals¡­¡± Rod sighed deeply: ¡°Indeed¡­ you should go have a look. I will show you the way, but I can¡¯t go there¡­¡± Because it was once connected to the ¡®Abyss¡¯, itpletely changed the surrounding environment, and even residual breaths remain. For an unstable Demon Hunter like Rod, he might lose control instantly once he passed by! ¡°I see.¡± Su Lu, who got the address he wanted from Rod, stood up: ¡°I¡¯m staying in town, with a new identity¡­ Howard. If you have an emergency, you cane to me.¡± As he finished speaking, he put on the ¡®Raven¡¯s Mask¡¯, and instantly transformed into a different person. ¡°A fine ability¡­ If I had a magical item like this, I¡¯d be unstoppable at picking up girls in bars¡­ and I wouldn¡¯t even have to be responsible.¡± Rod whistled: ¡°But be careful¡­ if you run into an upational person with special eye abilities, such a disguise might still be seen through¡­ Of course, my ¡®Demon Hunting Eye¡¯ can¡¯t do it, it probably needs a fourth level special reconnaissance ability¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡± Su Lu nodded in acknowledgment. A marvelous item is not omnipotent, it is bound to be countered, he was already mentally prepared for this. The next morning. Su Lu changed into his hunting gear, equipped with outdoor tools, and entered a mine in the forest. ¡°This time, Donks learned his lesson and didn¡¯t directly perform such dangerous ritual magic at home¡­¡± He carried antern, mumbling to himself. The dim, weak light illuminated the ever-solidified darkness in the mine. This was an abandoned mining area, and the ce where Donks chose to perform his ritual was¡­ underground! As he entered the entrance of the mine, Su Lu felt something was off. It was a discordant feeling, as if the entrance separated the mine from the outside world, dividing them into two different spaces. ¡®This should be Rod¡¯s arrangement, otherwise, the Abyss breath would have leaked out, there will definitely be a problem¡­¡¯ Su Lu released his inspiration, spreading deep into the underworld. Since Rod hadn¡¯t warned himst night, it meant there was no danger here, or rather, no danger that Su Lu couldn¡¯t handle. Thinking about the incredulous look in Rod¡¯s eyes when he revealed his identity as a third level upational person during their conversation earlier, Su Lu couldn¡¯t help but smirk. ¡°Here¡­ it seems that the spirit world has been affected, there are no spirits wandering around, or they are hiding¡­¡± Su Lu found a junction and kept going down. Apanied by the musty and mossy abandoned mine around him, the path became narrower. An obscure fear surfaced from the bottom of Su Lu¡¯s heart, warning him of the terror ahead. ¡°Almost there¡­¡± ¡°Although there may be a bit of danger¡­ I have to go and see.¡± He was incredibly curious about Donks¡¯ rituals, and this power, which connects different worlds, held great significance for his future path. Just then, a white shadow suddenly appeared behind him. It had long ck hair that covered its face, wore a white dress that hung in mid-air beneath its knees, and appeared to be levitating. It just stood there, staring at Su Lu, then suddenly reached out both hands. Click! The Spirit Chain on Su Lu¡¯s right hand automatically fired out, forming a defensive circle around him. Part of the chains sprawled out like a spider web towards this white spirit. Easily, this white spirit fell into the; it was sessfully captured. ¡°A revenant affected by Abyss breath?¡± Su Lu picked it up and took a closer look: ¡°Great potential, maybe has the possibility of promoting to a second level evil spirit, even the third level Evil Spirit in the future¡­¡± But for now, it was just an insignificant experience point on his attribute bar. Su Lu walked out of the mine, and in front of him was a mine connected to arge number of mine tunnels. It was probably asrge as a living room, about four or five meters high. Wind blew in from the tunnels all around, making a wailing sound, extremely frightening. But Su Lu¡¯s attention was already drawn to a trace in the middle of the cave. It was a big pit with fire burn marks around it. In the center of the pit was presumably where the altar for the rituals andyout was back in the day. It looked like a big explosion had taken ce! But the rich Abyss breath that surrounded the area was also not a hoax. It was a chilling breath, constantly lingering here, trying to infiltrate Su Lu¡¯s body. If Su Lu hadn¡¯t been keeping his spirit oppression solidify around his body, it might have seeded. ¡°From the look of it¡­ Donks really opened a passage to the Abyss, and even though there¡¯s just a trace of insignificant breath left here, it suffices to send chills down one¡¯s spine¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s a shame¡­ There are no magical items left, did they follow him to the Abyss, or have they been destroyed?¡± Chapter 257 - 0257: Doubts (Congratulations to reader 120226104604296, the Alliance Leader!) Chapter 257: Doubts (Congrattions to reader 120226104604296, the Alliance Leader!) Trantor:549690339 ¡°Abyss¡­ Demon!¡± Whispered Su Lu, a smile suddenly crossing his face: ¡°The Pottery family¡­ seems always to be entwined with demons¡­¡± Not just the Donks couple who might have ended up in the Abyss and the [Demon Hunting Expert], Rod, who stepped on a professional path were all originated from the Ancient Snake Society, an organization supposedly controlled by demons! If this wasn¡¯t a cursed bond, then what was? He cautiously inspected the edge of the ditch for quite some time without any significant findings and decided to give up. Only when he left the cave, feeling the vibrant forest outside, and speckled sunlight asionally filtering through the leaves, did Su Lu let out a long sigh of relief. The abyss-tainted atmosphere deep in the mine was indeed unbearable. ¡°How was it?¡± A person emerged from under a tree. It was Rod. Su Lu didn¡¯t know when he had arrived and been waiting nearby. ¡°No clues¡­¡± Su Lu shook his head. The Abyss was still far beyond his realm. Rod¡¯s lips moved, but in the end, he said nothing. In the true era of the gods, when transcendent power was resurgent, the third level was barely considered as a middle-level upational person. Yet even in those times, a demon was a powerful and evil Dominator! Its reputation was enough to horrify anyone who heard about it. ¡°Let¡¯s go, we are heading back!¡± Su Lu led the way home. A sh of light emerged from his right hand, revealing a dull-ck Demon Hunting dagger. He casually tossed it to Rod: ¡°What do you think? Do you recognize it?¡± ¡°Spatial gear, Demon Hunting knife?¡± Rod was surprised as he caught it: ¡°You¡¯ve got plenty of good stuff¡­¡± He didn¡¯t ask further, but a sense of dread set in. He realized that his brother¡¯s experience during this time was probably far from simple. His attention was immediately drawn to the knife in his hand. ¡°This is¡­¡± Rod mumbled to himself, turning over the Demon Hunting knife, studying it: ¡°Perfect¡­ it must have been created by a high-level upational person on the [Demon Hunter] path, a legend in the making¡­¡± ¡°Why?¡± Su Lu asked curiously. Rod certainly knew more about this Demon Hunting item than him. ¡°Firstly¡­ the material used to craft it should be ¡®Dark Gold¡¯, a very rare and unique metal¡­ it has a strong damaging effect on demon creatures, apart from that¡­ the ¡®sharp¡¯, ¡®demon breaking¡¯ effects engraved upon it are permanent¡­¡± Rod praised it over and over. ¡°Permanent?¡± Su Lu thought for a moment, it seemed that all the magical items he crafted had a use-by date, like the Greedy Gloves, which had a lifespan of two years. However, this Demon Hunting knife had suppressed the ¡°Unnamed Undead Book¡± for an unknown number of years before he acquired it! ¡°Unless it is a divine blessing, the mysterious power contained within magical items will always diminish¡­ The ¡®permanent¡¯ I speak of is just a rtive description, but it could survive for hundreds of years and pass through the hands of dozens of generations, that¡¯s somewhat of a ¡®perpetual effect¡¯¡±, Rod borated. ¡°It is better than any magical item I possess, it can evenpare with the treasures held by my teacher¡­ Make good use of it.¡± He handed the Demon Hunting knife back to Su Lu. ¡°Why? Don¡¯t you want it?¡± Su Lu was a bit surprised. After all, the knife would be most effective in the hands of a [Demon Hunter]. Its destructive power against demons was amplified to a terrifying extent. If Rod were to wield it, even the [Winged Demon] would be wary. ¡°No need¡­ I have a lot of magical items myself, most of which I exchanged from the Goddess Church¡­ they are quite generous in this regard¡­¡± Rod pped his waist generously, showing off his wealth. However, he became speechless after seeing Su Lu¡¯s right glove. After all, that was a storage equip! The Pottery family definitely had it in their prime, but now¡­ heh heh¡­ ¡°Alright.¡± Su Lu boxed up the Demon Hunting knife again. Fairly speaking, upational persons on the [Dimensional Walker] path were impressive assassins, so it was quite appropriate for them to use a dagger. ¡°Actually¡­ I¡¯ve always had a doubt.¡± Back in the cabin in the woods, while Su Lu was stewing a pot of vegetable soup to soak the bread, he asked Rod, who was cutting the bread: ¡°Between the Dawn and the revival of the gods, several centuries or even a thousand years passed¡­ Thest Twilight of the Gods started about three hundred years ago, is that right?¡± ¡°Yes, the New Continent was still a colony of the Chris Empire back then, and onlyter did the rise of the White Eagle Federation ur¡­¡± Rod answered: ¡°What¡¯s the problem?¡± ¡°Fifth-Level professionals who experienced a qualitative change and ascendance in life, these high-level professionals, will have a protracted life¡­ where did they go during the Twilight period?¡± Su Lu asked solemnly. ¡°Professionals below the Fifth Level, except for some special categories or those who have obtained some marvels, or received the blessing of great beings¡­ indeed, only a few have the long lifespans that canst through the Twilight of the Gods. But high-level professionals, I mean transcendent beings above the fifth level, are likely to have survived till now¡­ ording to my conjecture, descriptions from my teacher and some scriptures, most of them chose to seal themselves to wait for the arrival of dawn¡­¡± ording to Rod¡¯s exnation, Su Lu¡¯s expression gradually became serious. During the Twilight of the Gods, transcendent forces were suppressed, and the normally long lifespan of transcendent species was shortened, with stronger beings suffering more. Therefore, most chose to seal themselves, to hibernate in a safe ce. ¡°So¡­ in ruins, within those terrifying families, there might indeed be some ageless monsters? They might have started awakening¡­¡± Su Lu said with a somewhat yful smile: ¡°This is so simr to the depiction of gods¡­¡± Due to the decline of the spirit tide, gods also scaled back their involvement with the Old and New Continents, leading to a gradual decline in faith. ¡°The biggest difference is that the gods do not exist in this world, they reside above the Spirit World¡­¡± Rod shook his head: ¡°And some of those ¡®old monsters¡¯ you¡¯re talking about, they might have chosen to go to the edge of the world, to the Dark Continent¡­ you should know, time has most drastically depleted spiritual tides on the New and Old Continents. However, on the Dark Continent, on our unexplorednd, there may still be some ¡®spring eyes¡¯ left, else we couldn¡¯t exin the presence of transcendent species on thatnd¡­ there, high-level professionals can barely move, remain conscious and alive, and still have a rtively long lifespan¡­¡± Rod looked at Su Lu: ¡°Therefore, do not provoke the Federation, the Church and otherrge forces¡­ The Federation has already intended to recall the explorers, and these groups might include some of these age-old figures!¡± ¡°So this is what is meant by¡­¡¯deep-rooted foundation¡¯?¡± Su Lu dished up two bowls of the cooked vegetable soup: ¡°It seems, within the Chris Empire on the Old Continent, those royal families, nobles, and the Six Great Churches, there would be more hidden age-old figures? Should we feel lucky to be living in the White Eagle Federation, this rtively young country?¡± Chapter 258 - 0258: Plague (Congratulations to reader 120226104604296, the Alliance Leader!) Chapter 258: gue (Congrattions to reader 120226104604296, the Alliance Leader!) Trantor:549690339 Hua Nuo Town. Su Lu is disguised as Howard, preparing to end this act of drama. At least he needs to give Howard a sudden reason to leave. He checks his surroundings onest time, altering the memories of anyone who seems strange. ¡®This is the self-cultivation of an actor.¡¯ Su Lu sarcastically thought to himself. He pushed open the door to a room, handing his coat to a maid. He then saw the merchant¡¯s wife ¨C Rose. She greeted him with a smile, ¡°Little Howard, wee home.¡± In her and her husband¡¯s impression, Howard was a rich rtive¡¯s son, someone they had to work hard to please. ¡°Indeed.¡± Su Lu smiled, ready to exin his reason for leaving. At this moment, he heard Roseining, ¡°Someone came by today, said he was a doctor, apanied by people from the town hall. They said they were conducting a census on outsiders in our town, how strange¡­ ¡± She sat sluggishly on the sofa, petting a snow-white cat. ¡°Oh? Why?¡± Su Lu subtly shifted his stance and casually asked. ¡°They said¡­ there¡¯s been a gue outbreak in several cities¡­ They don¡¯t want it to spread.¡± Rose¡¯s fingers gently stroked the silky feline fur, causing the white cat in her arms to purr contentedly. ¡°I think¡­ they are the real source of the infection, huh! The attitude of these city folks, it stinks just like a manger¡­ ¡± ¡®Madam¡­were you severely despised by high society, is that why you¡¯re so traumatized?¡¯ Su Lu felt that he couldpletely qualify as a psychologist. However, at this time, he was feeling a bit excited. ¡®The ck Death Society really was lured here¡­ the bait worked!¡¯ ¡®Hua Nuo Town is very small. There¡¯s only one inn that can amodate lodgers, they must be staying there¡­¡¯ Su Lu¡¯s eyes shimmered slightly, knowing that he likely had a lead on the ck Death Society. Of course, this might be a trap. The other party may be trying to lure him out by sacrificing some peripheral members! ¡°So then¡­¡± He took the white porcin teacup filled with fragrant ck tea from the maid, he refused her suggestion to add sugar, and continued asking. ¡°¡­Afterwards, I certainly sent them away¡­ How could you, as healthy as you are, possibly get involved with the gue?¡± Mrs. Rose responded without any reservation, then asked a bit anxiously, ¡°Did the West Coast really have a gue outbreak?¡± It was obvious that she was very fearful about this. ¡°I think¡­ it¡¯s unlikely¡­¡± Although Su Lu said this, he wasn¡¯t sure in his heart. After all, the other party is the ck Death Society, an organization that worships death and the moon, and enjoys spreading gues! He didn¡¯t say much more, changing his n to make an excuse to leave. He stayed and shared avish dinner with Mrs. Rose and her husband. Late at night. A shadow darted out the window, it moved through Hua Nuo Town. In no time, it arrived outside the only shabby and dpidated inn in the town center. ¡°Mental Observation!¡± His soul enters a trance, all nearby structures dissolve into nothingness, all intelligent life forms reveal themselves in special mental secret realm forms. ¡°Sure enough¡­ there are professionals in the inn, but their ranks are not high. Are they the bait?¡± Su Lu sneered internally. At the moment, their target is still Su Lu Pottery, and they don¡¯t know that he possesses the ability to shape-shift, enabling him to stay hidden until the time is right. After thinking for a while, he decided not to rashly enter the mental secret realms of these men, and slowly retreated instead. ¡°At least¡­ I¡¯m confident that they¡¯re probably rted to the ck Death Society!¡± ¡°If I rashly invade their minds, who knows what might happen¡­ after all, they also worship an evil presence who seemingly masters the ¡®Moon¡¯ and ¡®Death¡¯¡­¡± Two dayster, a small cabin in the woods. Rod returned, throwing a pile of documents on the wooden table, ¡°I used the church¡¯s connections to get the names of these people¡­ but their backgrounds are all clean.¡± ¡°How has the West Coast been recently?¡± Su Lu asked, ¡°I think the ck Death Society might make a big move.¡± Rod, having ess to the church¡¯s channels, had more reliable information than the ¡°Federal Daily¡±, ¡°West Coast Industrial News¡±, or ¡°Business News¡±, and he could uncover more secrets. ¡°The West Coast¡­ only Lore City¡¯s church requested support once. They said that some kind of terrible beast had appeared, but nothing since then, it¡¯s been quiet.¡± Rod considered for a moment, confidently stating, ¡°There are rumors of epidemics at some ports¡­ but that¡¯s normal, mostly trivial matters, easily quenched. The death toll is also minimal¡­¡± In the age of sailing, ports often have a diverse and international crowd, making epidemicsmon. Furthermore, in this world, not only is there medical science, but there are also super-natural powers. Thus, Rod¡¯s dismissive attitude is somewhat understandable. ¡°What I mean is¡­ what if it¡¯s more dangerous, like¡­ the ck Death?¡± Su Lu, who shared Beryl¡¯s memory, suddenly brought up a question. The ck Death! Rod¡¯s body involuntarily trembled as he heard this term. It¡¯s a violent contagious disease and the trump card of the ck Death Society; known for its high infectiousness and fatality rate. There has been a historical outburst of the ck Death on the Old Continent where several countries didn¡¯t respond in time, leading to almost half of their poption dying off! ¡°That¡¯s unlikely¡­¡± Rod chuckled dryly, ¡°If the ck Death Society even dares to do this¡­ The Federation and the Church will definitely root them out, at any cost!¡± ¡°Well¡­that¡¯s hard to say.¡± Su Lu produced an ironic smile. He knows Beryl¡¯s nature all too well. Massive death would increase her strength! Hence, the spread of the ck Death could be a part of a ritual, such as¡­ assisting the breakthrough to the Legend rank or even higher. This isn¡¯t only pertinent to Beryl, but also to the upper echelons of the ck Death Society! ording to legends, the spread of the ck Death on the Old Continent was to elevate a high-ranking figure. Of course, there are rumors that it was a disaster brought by Lady Moon to increase her own status! ¡°Generally speaking, the more people who die, the more horrific the ritual¡­ If it¡¯s merely to assist in ascending to the Legend rank, perhaps spreading it in one city would suffice.¡± Su Lu looked serious, ¡°If I were the head of the ck Death Society, I certainly wouldn¡¯t just do so for advancing to the Legend rank, but would keep a low profile and umte. Wait until I umte four or five ¡®Semi-Legends¡¯ and then stir up a wide-scale ck Death frenzy¡­¡± Otherwise, if there were any signs in a single city, the Federation and the Church would surely take action and crush them! ¡°This is valuable intelligence.¡± Rod looked solemn but did not ask Su Lu where he got it from, ¡°Do you want me to tell the church about it?¡± Chapter 259 - 0259: Method (Seeking Monthly Tickets) Chapter 259: Method (Seeking Monthly Tickets) Trantor: 549690339 The legend¡¯s threshold isn¡¯t that easy to cross over. Su Lu felt, that even Beryl was as privileged as himself, in front of this discrepancy, she would still be trapped as a second-rate yer for a period of time. However¡­.. The ck Death Society, this organization, might not be devoid of the ¡®old goods¡¯ active in the previous period! Although the current world¡¯s spirit tide density doesn¡¯t necessarily suit them for ¡®unsealing¡¯, who¡¯s to say there aren¡¯t a few who disregard safety and forcefully awake from slumber? ¡°This world¡­is bing more and more dangerous.¡± Su Lu nodded to Rod, signaling him to inform the Church of Light about the matter of the ck Death Society: ¡°The outeryers of the town are all for sale.¡± Organizations like the ck Death Society are such, as the world¡¯s orthodox Seven Major Orthodox Gods, what kind of heritage should their churches have? Therefore, Su Lu confidently chose to pass the buck. As the saying goes, those who wish to wear the crown must bear the weight of the crown. If the Seven Major Orthodox Churches, being the dominant faith of the human world, must not hesitate to step forward in times of crisis! As for himself, he was merely a small character, and it would be enough to cheer from the sidelines. ¡°Alright¡­¡± Rod shrugged his shoulders, he did not see anything wrong with Su Lu¡¯s course of action. In fact, even for Rod himself, he just treated the Church of the Goddess of Light as a temporary pany¡¯ to work at. Although just a worker, if thepany¡¯s treatment is not good, isn¡¯t changing jobs a normal thing? With this mindset, it¡¯s no wonder that their faith isn¡¯t devout and they can¡¯t receive the Goddess¡¯s blessings. ¡°In addition to that¡­¡± After discussing some information, Rod began on the main topic: ¡°Regarding the method of improving physical fitness, I looked it up within the Church and found that the simple and effective ones are few, however, there are always ways¡­¡± Su Lu is currently most concerned with this issue. Hisbat power is exceptional. After promoting [Odd Technician] and [Shadow Warrior] to the third rank, he suddenly realized that the requirement to advance to the fourth rank was almost met. For example, [Dimensional Walker] simply needs to improve its physical fitness and maximize the passive ability of Agile Steps. And [Dream Master] is even simpler. The requirements for reaching the third level of the Spirit World, also known as spirit trance, have already been met. Spirit is his main attribute, and he is onlycking 1.0 in physical fitness! While he doesn¡¯t necessarily need to upgrade right away, he definitely wants to attain the standard for advancement, then saves up a pile of Experience points as an important card for dealing with dangers in the future. ¡°Tell me about it.¡± Su Lu was waiting for Rod¡¯s next statement. ¡°The first point is through arduous and persistent practice, which you probably aren¡¯t interested in¡­¡± Rod shook his head, feeling that his little junior was horrifyingly fast at upgrading: ¡°The second point, is grace of god! The blessing of any god can permanently improve the quality of an upational person. Evil gods can also do it¡­ but you know the consequences.¡± ¡°The grace of a god¡­ That requirement is too high, you think I¡¯m a Saint Heir?¡± Su Lu shook his head, ruling out this option. The nature of his soul made him incredibly wary of pledging faith to any god, making it impossible for him to be a believer. How can one seek divine grace under such circumstances? Getting divine punishment would be pretty good! ¡°The third method is through some rituals and potions. Potions that can directly upgrade one¡¯s quality are circted within the Church, however, they¡¯re very scarce, as are rituals.¡± Su Lu has used that kind of ritual himself, it¡¯s the ¡®Xivinado¡¯s Flesh and Blood Ritual¡¯! It cannot be reused. ¡°Potions, huh? I could try that. Not just the Church, there¡¯s also the Mysterious People Network on the West Coast¡­¡± Su Lu nodded. He wanted to prevent the situation of drug resistance appearing from ¡®Cat¡¯s Elegance¡¯ potion typed drugs and aimed to collect different types of potions for it. ¡°The final method is some strange approaches, such as, a certain marvelous item, or some very odd ¡®beasts¡¯ that have been verified¡­¡± Rod said: ¡°For example¡­ The church recently discovered a new secret realm on the west coast. It¡¯s very strange, full of bizarre environments and creatures¡­ If you pass through some checkpoints, you may get ¡®rewards¡¯, ranging from transcendental materials, marvelous items, to enhancement of qualities¡­ ording to the Church¡¯s inspection, it should be a ce where a certain school tests their apprentices. But the final ¡®gift¡¯ is also risky. Although it¡¯s not a kind of evil god, it might also be full of malice towards humans¡­We suspect that it¡¯s an existence from a different world, however, we can¡¯tpletely confirm it¡­¡± ¡°There¡¯s also the hawk-headed sphinx wandering in the city, it asionally appears, stops passers-by, and asks questions. If you answer correctly, you may ask it for a favor. It requires something within its power, if you fail to answer, or intentionally ask for something demanding, you will be ¡®punished¡¯¡­They range from transforming into a frog to losing your life! ording to experiments and cases, it can improve certain qualities of a person.¡± ¡°The meaning behind thest method is somewhat about luck.¡± Su Lu thought for a moment: ¡°I¡¯ll choose the third one. I¡¯m pretty good with potions.¡± ¡°I knew it.¡± Rod chuckled, taking out two test tubes emitting pure light from his pocket: ¡°I used my merits first to trade for two potions for you, which should meet your requirements.¡± ¡°Thank you¡­¡± Su Lu fell silent for a moment before responding. ¡°I may not be able to reach the pinnacle of my profession, but I want to see you on top¡­ We¡¯re encountering the worst of times, but they¡¯re also the best of times, at least¡­ they¡¯re full of endless opportunities and possibilities.¡± Rod seemed to say with emotion. ¡°From what you¡¯re saying¡­I¡¯m almost moved ¡­¡± ording to Rod, these two potions are called ¡®Holy Blood,¡¯ they are more suitable for physical-oriented upational persons, and can effectively enhance their physical quality, making them stronger and recover faster. They can withstand intense hell-like training. While the method of use isn¡¯t dosage, but a blood transfusion! This reminded Su Lu of Angie Ribby, that Blood Healer Miss, he also wondered how she and her sister Dora were doing. But being trapped in the Dream of the Ancient God and being stuck in the Spirit World, it would probably be useless to return to the body, and could only follow the [Necromancer] path. Speaking of which, Su Lu left the ¡°Nameless Necromancer Book¡± in that strange dream. This might be an opportunity for them. When he thought of this, Su Lu¡¯s expression was somewhat yful. Rod had told him about everything, including his teacher being instructed to chase after a powerful person from the Angus Gold family. Of course, he didn¡¯t say it directly, and reced it with a ¡®family you cannot address by surname¡¯, and subtly split it into letters and verbalnguage. ¡°Great, looks like the people from that family have not tracked me down¡­ I hope they will be eliminated by the Church of Light¡­ ¡± Su Lu felt that the Church of Light was simply his savior! Chapter 260 - 0260: The Disappearing Painting (Additional 6000, Request for Subscription) Chapter 260: The Disappearing Painting (Additional 6000, Request for Subscription) Trantor: 549690339 Deep into the night. A squadposed of Goddess Church personnel arrived in Hua Nuo Town. ¡°It¡¯s confirmed, the target is in the inn, three of them in total¡­¡± The quiet deste streets echoed only with the subtle sound of boot soles grazing against the stone pavement. A local church member, who had been following the target, emerged from a corner, his whispered words lingering in the air. ¡°The church willmend your merits, now, go back and have a good sleep.¡± The leader was a middle-aged man with a kindly smile. ¡°Thank you¡­ Serving the Goddess is my duty.¡± The follower was taken aback, bowed again, and quickly disappeared. ¡°Archbishop sir?¡± A priest beside him suddenly spoke up, with a questioning tone. ¡°This capture of the ck Death Society members must be done cleanly and beautifully¡­¡± The middle-aged bishop made a praying gesture: ¡°The recent state of the Federation is unsettling¡­ Charles City, Nia City, Boji City, and most recently, incidents in Lore City have put church members at grave risk. Though they were bestowed with the glory of the Goddess, ascending to her heavenly kingdom, for us, this is a disgrace!¡± ¡°But¡­ there are inevitably idents in any action.¡± With idents, there are casualties! Under these circumstances, involving locals offers the advantage of familiarity with the terrain. ¡°Rest assured, this operation will certainly seed. Before setting off, the Archbishop gave me a special artifact.¡± The middle-aged bishopughed and opened his briefcase. Inside was a painting in a walnut frame, its face covered by a ck cloth, making it impossible to make out the scene. ¡°So, it¡¯s that!¡± The priests nodded excitedly. ¡°Start preparing¡­¡± The middle-aged bishop strode forward again, clearly able to see the inn not far away. He smiled, held up the painting, pointing it towards the inn, and pulled away the ck cloth. A strange and invisible force field spread out, suddenly enveloping the inn across the street. If one were standing directly in front, one could see that the oil painting held in the frame was originally nk. But with the passage of time, traces began to appear on it, stroke by stroke, as if an invisible artist was spontaneously creating a masterpiece! Time ticked by. Within the silent surroundings, the oil painting was finallyplete. The subject was a dpidated inn, surrounded by dense darkness. Next, under the amazed and anticipatory gaze of everyone, the inn across the street suddenly disappeared. It seemed as if the entire inn from reality had been sealed into the painting! ¡°All right, when we return, we will extract the people inside one by one for identification.¡± The bishop in ck packed the painting away, covered it with an oil cloth and casually said. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that this painting needed time to ¡®draw¡¯, and the stronger the target, the longer the drawing time, and that it cannot leave a certain range during this period, else the operation will inevitably fail, it would absolutely be considered an extraordinarily powerful legendary artifact. Even now, when ites to immobile targets, it¡¯s remarkably effective. The church¡¯s team quickly retreated. Not far away on a rooftop, Su Lu was watching the ordeal with great interest: ¡°Magical artifact? The effect really is¡­ extraordinary!¡± Unfortunately, it was too much, vanishing an entire inn, along with the people inside, the town would certainly be in uproar tomorrow. ¡°It feels like the Goddess Church has be a lot more cautious these days, even if it¡¯s just a few minor characters¡­¡± He couldn¡¯t help but remark. Apparently, having been taken advantage of a few times, the church was growing quickly. Moreover, they are embedded with resources, they just have to umte magical artifacts and they¡¯d be quite powerful. ¡°I hope they won¡¯t be used against me one day in the future¡­¡± Su Lu sighed, his figure slowly disappearing into the darkness. ¡°Phew¡­ Another New Year ising.¡± The next morning, Su Lu basked in the pleasant sunshine, squinting in the sunlight. He remembered that during thest New Year, there was an attack on Nia City, immediately followed by severe losses in the inner circle of Green Tree Castle. As the Federation Calendar 280 was about toe, Nia City actually disappeared again! What would the Federation spokespeople use to cover up this issue that must be addressed? Or would they just go ahead and roll out the Duke Act? Su Lu loosened his body and looked at his status bar: ¡°Strength:[2.4], Agility:[6.0], Constitution:[4.3], Spirit:[10.0]¡­¡± Having used his potion magic skill and arcane knowledge to inspect the two ¡®Holy Blood Potions¡¯, and confirming they were safe, Su Lu immediately consumed them. They brought him an increase of 0.3 in constitution. ¡°Too bad¡­ the effect gradually decreases. If it exceeds three, it probably only has the function of relieving fatigue and healing wounds¡­¡± This was amon drawback of all potion study, at least until learning some specific knowledge at higher levels, it remained an unsolvable problem. After breakfast, Su Lu picked up his suitcase, bid farewell to Rose and her husband, and prepared to rush to catch the steam train. ¡°Goddess!¡± ¡°What happened to Old Jack¡¯s inn?¡± ¡°I still remember it being here yesterday!¡± ¡°The people inside, and the old man from the city, have they all disappeared?¡± ¡°This must be the curse of a demon!¡± Passing the site of the inn, there was already a big crowd of people, staring at the vanished inn, their faces showing fear and spection. Su Lu curiously watched for a while then, noticing the time, quickly rushed towards the town¡¯s train station. Whoo-hoo! Along with the sound of the steam whistle, the steam train, spewing arge amount of white smoke, left Hua Nuo Town. He found a deserted corner and quietly waited. Not long after, a burly man the size of a bear pushed his way over: ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Not ready to leave?¡± It was obviously Rod, who had gotten on the train ahead of him. ¡°No¡­ just suddenly feeling a bit sentimental, and also about the disappearance of the inn in town¡­¡± Su Lu shook his head. ¡°I think I¡¯ve heard the description of that magical artifact. It came from the sacrifice ritual of an unfortunate man¡­ This man was originally a painter who was obsessed with abnormal things, seeking inspiration from them¡­ until one day, he disappeared in his painting room, leaving only the nk painting.¡± Rod seemed to have heard of this magical artifact, ¡°After a few more disappearances urred, the church finally took notice, and found that the disappeared people had entered the painting and wouldpletely vanish after passing a certain point ¡­ You don¡¯t have to worry about Old Jack and the others, the church will definitely release them after confirming their innocence, they might even return the house to him.¡± ¡°Interesting item, does it have a name?¡± Su Lu inquired curiously. ¡°It¡¯s called ¡®Painting Without Content¡¯! It works wonders against immobile enemies, haha¡­¡± Rod revealed a disdainful expression. Chapter 261 - 0261: Book of Revelation (Seeking Monthly Tickets) Chapter 261: Book of Revtion (Seeking Monthly Tickets) Trantor: 549690339 For a magic item that must be ¡®aimed¡¯ at closely for a long time to take effect, even if its effects are horrifying, Rod had no worries. But Su Lu obviously felt differently. It seemed¡­ with the arrival of the Dawn of the Gods and the constant revival of the Spirit Tide, the strength of the church began to be unfathomable. ¡°If an Archbishop can wield such magical items, what about the headquarters of the Church? What about the Federation?¡± He sighed deeply. Even though the Federation merely has a heritage of three hundred years, the umted strength is substantial. It might not beparable to the Old Continent, but it is enough to suppress the newly emerging Transcendents on the New Continent. ¡°The strength of the Church is indeed unfathomable, as is the Federation¡­ The ¡®saints¡¯ who established the Federation, perhaps all are sleeping somewhere, waiting to awake¡­ And the items they left behind may have long been put to use by the Federation.¡± Rod¡¯s expression turned serious, ¡°I once heard my teacher mention that the Federation possesses an unknown level Marvel with serioustent risks. It has a very powerful ability for divination, but each usees at a very high cost¡­ Otherwise, organizations like the Ancient Snake Society and ck Death Society simply wouldn¡¯t have had the chance to survive¡­¡± Although The Ancient Snake Society and the ck Death Society are currently being hunted down severely, they are not yet at the stage where all costs must be spared. Even if they nned the attack on Nia City, and even attacked Green Tree Castle! ¡°From this perspective¡­ the cost of using that item must be truly terrifying, on par with the damages incurred in Nia City before?¡± Su Lu¡¯s heart tensed a bit, then rxed. I probably won¡¯t reach the point of making such a costly determination. ¡°Our destination for this trip is Harris City!¡± Rod stated, ¡°I received news that arge-scale exchange meeting on the mystery side will be held there. You should find what you seek there.¡± ¡°Arge-scale mystery side exchange meeting¡­¡± Su Lu smirked, ¡°It¡¯s hard to imagine that the local church and the Eleventh Bureau would allow this.¡± ¡°The situations in different parts of the Federation vary¡­¡± Rod gave a significant response. Su Lu immediately thought of the enormous ck market in Charles City, and the Shadow Council in Lore City that was covertly controlled by the Dougweir family! The White Eagle Federation adopted the federal system at its inception, consisting of various city-states, autonomous regions, and colonies, leading to differences in customs and evenws across different regions. The consequences being that each state has a different system, which might be difficult for outsiders to get used to. ¡°What¡¯s more¡­. The Eleventh Bureau cannot stop it¡­. The Dawn of the Gods and the rise of the Transcendent tide¡­. are future trends in this world¡­. If they are smart, they should guide, divert, and borrow its power, rather than unconditionally block it.¡± Rod added. ¡°Right!¡± Expectation filled Su Lu¡¯s eyes. ording to Rod, the range of this exchange meeting is vast, attracting the attention of Transcendents from almost the whole Federation, and there should be many good items on offer! Meanwhile. In some underground base of the Federation. The current head of the Eleventh Bureau¡ªStephen Wellesley, passed throughyers andyers of identification verification and heavily guarded barriers, and stepped out of the steam-powered elevator. This is the bottom floor of the base, where even some of the members living above might not know of its existence! ¡°Wee, Director!¡± An old man wearing a white coat, full of silver hair and an academic temperament, was already waiting at the entrance. Behind him were two meticulous officers from the Eleventh Bureau. ¡°Dr. Turing¡­ by the X-level authorization of the Federation, I am ordered to use X¡ª13!¡± Stephen handed an authorization document to the old man. ¡°I understand¡­ I just hope you really understand its side effects¡­¡± Dr. Turing ruffled his messy hair, casually nced at the many famous names on the authorization letter, signatures, and seals, and finally sighed helplessly, ¡°Follow me, then.¡± He took the lead, walking into a tunnel built of steel, ¡°X¡­ represents an unknown level. The Marvels at this level are very dangerous, extremely dangerous. For example, No.13 ¨C ¡®Revtion¡¯. It has a strong power of foreseeing divination. But every time it¡¯s activated, it will cause terrible disasters, which could affect the entire Federation¡­¡± Looking at Stephen¡¯s unwavering determined face, Dr. Turing continued to sigh, ¡°No. 13 can be directly contacted, as long as you don¡¯t initiate the question, it¡¯s not dangerous at all¡­ But be careful, your questions cannot directly concern gods, demons and other high-profile existences, and you can¡¯t ask for answers to some paradoxes, otherwise, it would lead to even more terrible results¡­ In fact, I believe the diviners the Federation keeps can already solve some of these issues.¡± ¡°If they could solve it, I wouldn¡¯t havee,¡± Stephen said sternly. ¡°The Federation¡¯s number one astrologer, Lady Amelie Crawford, confirmed that she could not divine the whereabouts of the ¡®sphemous Priest¡¯ Moron, ¡®Phantom Demon¡¯ ck Kos, and others¡­ The headquarters of the ck Death Society and the Ancient Snake Society are the same¡­ And there are also some high-profile fugitives on the Federation¡¯s wanted list, like the ¡®ck Knight¡¯! She suspects that he might possess an item that interferes with divinations.¡± ¡°The ¡®ck Knight¡¯?¡± Dr. Turing slowed, seeming to think this was just a small figure, not worth such a cost. ¡°He¡¯s not simple, he not onlymitted a horrifying massacre at the demon house, but he¡¯s also rted to the ¡®Dream of the Ancient God¡¯ event. This is the only content that Amelie managed to divine.¡± Stephen spoke unhurriedly. The destruction of a city like this¡­ was something even crazier than the attack of the Ancient Snake Society! ¡°Alright then¡­¡± Dr. Turing reluctantly passed through validation and opened several safety doors. What appeared in front of Stephen was a closed room with metallic walls reflecting one¡¯s shadow,pletely seamless, with not even a single a window apart from their own entrance. In the center of the room stood a metal table, with an aged, yellow-covered book on it. ¡°This is X-13, ¡®Revtion¡¯! The book is just one form it chooses to disy itself, we don¡¯t know what its true core is¡­¡± Dr. Turing sighed, stepping aside. Stephen took a deep breath and solemnly stepped forward. Rustle! As if sensing his arrival, the pages of the book turned automatically, revealing nk parchments. ¡°The first question¡­¡± Stephen opened the authorization document in his hand, asking clearly, ¡°The location of the original Archbishop of Light, ¡®sphemous Priest¡¯ Moron Goebbels!¡± As soon as his words fell, words started appearing on the pages of ¡®Revtion¡¯. These were Hebrew words of silver, appearing very slowly, yet very firm. After about ten seconds, an address appeared ¨C ¡®Harris City¡¯!! Chapter 262 - 0262: Disaster (Additional 6200, Request for Subscription) Chapter 262: Disaster (Additional 6200, Request for Subscription) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Harris City?¡± ¡°There¡¯s arge mysterious convention happening there recently!¡± ¡°They¡¯re hiding there? A secret base of the Ancient Snake Society in the city?¡± ¡°No¡­You¡¯re telling me he still dares to stay within the Federation?¡± ¡°Notify immediately¡­. No, let¡¯s suppress the news first!¡± As this word spread, the eyes of the Agents of The Eleventh Bureau and other professionals who were present as witnesses and overseers lit up. However, Dr. Turing and Stephen became even more tense, their eyes fixed on the pages. ¡°Revtion¡± has ws, following every ¡®Divination¡¯, a ¡®Prophecy¡¯ of disaster is bestowed, and it¡¯s bound to happen! ¡°I predict¡­¡± Soon, following the silver script, a line of crimson-red characters emerged: ¡°¡­ A major earthquake will happen in Cod Castle City of the White Eagle Federation, the epicenter will be the city center, the magnitude¡­8.5!¡± ¡°Oh¡­God!¡± Dr. Turing covered his face, suddenly leaping up, yelling in a distorted rage: ¡°What are you all waiting for? Hurry ¡­hurry up and notify the authorities, prepare disaster relief! If you¡¯re one step behind, it could mean tens of thousands more casualties¡­¡± ¡°This¡­This was its doing?¡± Stephen was staring at ¡°Revtion¡± so hard he felt weak at the knees, he couldn¡¯t believe what he was seeing: ¡°Can it causerge-scale natural disasters¡­Is this the ¡®price¡¯ for thest answer?¡± ¡°Yes, every prophecy inevitablyes with a disaster, including tsunamis, storms, wildfires, earthquakes, even meteor strikes¡­every time at least thousands of people end up dead or injured¡­this time it¡¯s even more brutal¡­I suspect, every prophecy before this, has woken it up and made it ¡®stronger¡¯, and the consequences grow progressively worse¡­ until it¡¯s filled up. Do you still want to continue?¡± asked Dr. Turing with bloodshot eyes. Stephen quickly nced at the thickness of the ¡°Revtion¡±. He realized that two-thirds of it had already been flipped over or perhaps filled with prophecies, and it was only one-third away from thest page. ¡°What will happen if wee to thest page?¡± His voice had be hoarse. ¡°Who knows? Maybe it¡¯s the end of the world¡­¡± Dr. Turing said: ¡°We¡¯ve tried all known methods to try to destroy itpletely, or to cast it away from this world, whether it¡¯s through ¡®sacrifice¡¯ or ¡®abandonment¡¯¡­but once it senses ¡®danger¡¯, it starts furiously predicting disasters!¡± ¡°Of course¡­ it might also just disappear automatically after it¡¯s filled up¡­But who dares to gamble on that?¡± Dr. Turing, looked at the now sweaty Stephen with his bloodshot eyes: ¡°Director? Do you want to continue?¡± ¡°I¡­I need to consult.¡± Stephen fished for his handkerchief, wiping sweat. The high rank of the Federation resolutely epted the prophecies of Revtion on the premise that the predicted disaster would not be too horrific. For example, thest predicted earthquake was only magnitude 6.7, and the epicenter was not in a densely popted area. But now it¡¯s magnitude 8.5! Right in the city center! Stephen guessed that the whole Cod Castle City would be destroyed, right? The casualties might be even worse than the previous attack on Nia City! Such a price, no wonder why the Federation was unwilling to activate it even though they couldn¡¯t catch the Ancient Snake Society and ck Death Society. At this point, he began to feel that he couldn¡¯t handle it anymore. Even with authorizations, if the disaster caused is too terrifying, he could still be thrown to the wolves! No, it¡¯s certain¡­ This is the nature of Federation politicians! He stepped outside, to a certain ce, activated a mysteriousmunication device, and listened to the roaring from the other end. After a long while, Stephen came back to the secret room looking quite pale: ¡°Stop the experiment, Doctor¡­ please take care of the aftermath¡­¡± After saying that, he staggered out of the room. ¡°I hope the Director doesn¡¯t get demoted¡­¡± Dr. Turing made a praying gesture, asked others to leave, and was thest one to leave the secret room. At thest moment before leaving, he looked back at the ¡°Revtion¡±, his expression suddenly became indifferent¡­ Harris City. Su Lu, who had changed his face, and Rod, who was slightly disguised, got off the steam train. ¡°So many people¡­it¡¯s indeed a famous tourist city.¡± Rod eximed. Although the train stations of other big cities are also bustling, there is no such sensation of people being everywhere. ¡°Yes, and ¡­ a lot of them are powerful¡­¡± Su Lu lowered his voice. From the Mental Realm, he detected many powerful breaths, even the professionals on the same train were numerous! This would be quite abnormal under normal circumstances, but considering the uing convention, it makes sense. This is because Harris City, like Charles City, owns a huge secret realm as a trading ce, which has be a famous ck market for the mysterious side. After the news of the imminent convention was released, the professionals flooding into the city increased at a terrifying speed. At the entrance and exit, there were patrols with stern faces, and Su Lu even felt hidden professional breaths. ¡°The security has been stepped up quite a lot ¡­ that¡¯s normal¡­ considering so many Transcendents are pouring in, the local church and The Eleventh Bureau are under great pressure¡­¡± Su Lu chuckled to himself. Most professionals have a ¡®Transcendent¡¯ mentality to some extent, and certain powers can easily warp a person¡¯s spirit, making them mad, irritable, and tend towards violence as a solution. Therefore, the more professionals in a city, the more serious the security issues. Now, with half of the Federation¡¯s professionals attracted and pouring into this city, it has essentially be a powder keg. Looking at the excited faces of some ordinary tourists around, Su Lu couldn¡¯t help but sigh. This is the ignorance of the ¡®muggles¡¯. Perhaps, this is their rare peaceful time. With the surging Spirit Tide, what kind of bizarre form will the future world take, where will the wheel of history turn to on which unknown path? He took a deep breath, carrying his suitcase, and walked out of the bustling station with Rod. ¡°There¡¯s still some time, we can start with a meal and find a cheap motel¡­but not near here, the reputation of the ces near the train station is generally bad, and they¡¯re quite pricey.¡± Rod rubbed his hands. ¡®Finally, you¡¯re not thinking about pitching a tent in the wild¡­¡¯ Su Lu rolled his eyes: ¡°I¡¯ll take care of those matters.¡± If it were up to Rod, he¡¯d definitely choose the cheapest, low-end motels. Not only are the conditions poor, the soundproofing is tragic. Doing anything a bit too loud in the room, would be heard clearly throughout the building. This is very inconvenient for their need to be covert. ¡°Alright¡­you go ahead.¡± Rod muttered quietly: ¡°Does your research institute pay that well?¡± Chapter 263 - 0263: Omen (Seeking Monthly Tickets) Chapter 263: Omen (Seeking Monthly Tickets) Trantor: 549690339 Deep into the night, in Harris City, in a mid-tier hotel. The snoring sound of Rod next door had significantly reduced after being obstructed by a wall. Half reclining on the bed, with his eyes half-closed, Su Lu said, ¡°Very good¡­ this environment is not bad, there are no surveince measures¡­even though I can afford more high-end living, we can¡¯t ignore Rod¡¯s preference¡­¡± At this time, all top-notch hotels in the city were probably fully booked by various professionals, right? Even in this medium-sized hotel, Su Lu had spotted a few professionals. Since checking in, he had carefully observed everything through the Mental Realm, confirming that there were no threats to his safety¡­ Su Lu was very careful about his safety. Looking at the clock, he realized it was already past midnight. ¡°It¡¯s time to sleep¡­¡± Su Lu closed his eyes and quickly drifted into his dreamworld. A dreamworld of his own! Before his eyes was a spaciousboratory, the overhead hangingmp casting a brilliant glow. In front of him, there was a top-tier alchemy table surrounded by various transcendent materials densely arranged on the nearby shelves. The varying spiritual lights flickered, ranging from minerals to nts, animals, spirit types, and demons. Of course, all these were conjured by his imagination in the dream. Su Lu paused for a moment, picked up a white flower, and gently sniffed it. It seemed like he could smell a sweet fragrance. ¡°Ever since discovering the thirdyer of the Spirit World, I can control my own dreams¡­ simr to the effect of lucid dreaming, even conjuring objects in my dreams, but¡­¡± He randomly stacked a few materials together, burning them with Spiritual Fire, preparing to concoct a potion. The next instant, Crash! The crucible exploded abruptly, scattering various corrosive liquids. ¡°It¡¯s too difficult¡­ Even within my own dreams, I can seemingly do everything I want, yet ultimately I can¡¯t fully recreate virtual reality¡­¡± In other words, the transcendent material looked exactly like the real thing, but the internal structure, spiritual molecr structure¡­and various intricate processes needed to be set by him one step at a time, creating a horrifyinglyplex situation. Not to mention the peak transformations when mixing different medicinal properties during the process of burning with the Spiritual Fire. Unless he was a god who had mastered the ¡®omniscience¡¯ domain, it was nothing but a pipe dream to enhance his ability to create magic potions and wondrous items through abundant materialization in his dreams! Pressing his lips together, Su Lu looked at the exploded crucible. The sshed liquid spontaneously contracted and turned into a light red finished product. ¡°Also¡­ I have to gather my spirit. Just a thought about the finished product and the potion waspleted¡­ this is pointless.¡± He sighed, ¡°It seems¡­ the so-called ¡®virtual reality¡¯ technology still has a long way to go¡­¡± Su Lu left the room and stepped outside. The sun was shining brightly. Before his eyes, there were towering skyscrapers made of reinforced concrete, nes flying in the sky, and an endless stream of cars on the roads. Looking at all this, there was a hint of reminiscence in his eyes. He waved his hand, and everything disappeared. ¡°Illusive things¡­have no significance at all¡­¡± In the next moment, he suddenly looked up at the sky in the distance. There, lightning shed and danced wildly, and a nket of darkness crept over, evoking a heart-palpitating sensation. ¡°Am I about to have a nightmare?¡± Su Lu shook his head, his expression bing serious. ¡°No¡­ my spirituality is warning me¡ªhas it sensed something? Is there danger in this uing exchange meeting?¡± Every world has a Spirit World! The Dream Spirit World, positioned above the illusion and the mind, connects all the mysteries and symbolic symbols, teeming with ambiguous information. If the real world isposed of data, then the Dream Spirit World is the collective inte and central server connecting everything! After entering the Dream Spirit World, his Spiritual Body interacted with these pieces of information,ying the groundwork for learning skills such as divination! The sign just now was a sort of ¡®dream divination¡¯ in some sense. ¡­When morning came, Su Lu woke up, his eyes deep and mysterious. ¡°The exchange meeting poses danger for me?¡± ¡°Unfortunately¡­ I have no idea how severe the danger is.¡± ¡°Divination is a challenging discipline and it¡¯s easy to derive facious conclusions¡­ I don¡¯t intend to delve deeper into it¡­ besides, I have no teacher, no textbooks, and no suitable conditions¡­¡± If it¡¯s merely danger, then there are too many possibilities. It might just be a small conflict with other professionals, but it could also pose a lethal threat! ¡°But¡­this is the rare opportunity to collect arge amount of constitution potions and fulfill the conditions to level up to the Fourth Level!¡± Su Lu was in a bit of a dilemma: ¡°Additionally¡­ divination can be wrong¡­ it might even bring about a weird situation where I sensed danger through divination and chose to leave Harris City, only to run into bigger danger¡­¡± ¡°Exchange meeting for the mystical side¨Cwhere half of the Federation¡¯s professionals gather¡­ Even the Federation probably doesn¡¯t dare to act recklessly.¡± The more professionals gather in the city, therger the various forces they represent. If they unite, it¡¯s a formidable force that even a Fifth-order legendary professional has to be wary of! At this critical moment, the Federation should not be provoking this group. ¡°Good morning!¡± After getting dressed and washing up, Su Lu found Rod already sitting in the living room eating the breakfast delivered by the room service. The main course consisted of white bread studded with raisins, paired with milk, and a locally famed dish believed to bring good luck¨C roasted rabbit leg. Only someone with Rod¡¯s physique could eat such a greasy meal so early in the morning. Su Lu sat opposite Rod, casually picked up the newspaper, and saw a bold headline: ¡°Huh? Strong earthquake in Cod Castle City¨C transportation is cut off and the Federation has started the rescue operation. The death toll is expected to exceed tens of thousands¡­ That¡¯s almostplete destruction of the city.¡± ¡°This should just be a natural geological disaster. I don¡¯t think any professional could currently cause this¡­¡± Busy chomping down his rabbit leg, Rod looked up and said, ¡°After all¡­ there¡¯s no point in doing something like this.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true¡­ but the Federation has a headache now.¡± Su Lu didn¡¯t probe further and casually asked, ¡°What are we doing today?¡± ¡°Of course, we¡¯re going to visit the local Mysterious Fair!¡± As if it was a matter of course, Rod said, ¡°We¡¯ll visit the Mysterious Avenue during the day and the ck market at night. We should be able to harvest some good finds¡­ If we still can¡¯t find anything, then we can only wait for the formal opening of the exchange meeting.¡± Mysterious Avenue was the name of amercial street in Harris City, famous for selling various mystical goods, a paradise for mystical enthusiasts around the city. After all, being fond of mysticism and selling some ordinary mystical items did not contravene thew. But most ordinary people didn¡¯t know that there were some real ¡®transcendent shops¡¯ concealed in this street. Their owners might be real professionals who weren¡¯t reluctant to take advantage of ordinary people when there wasn¡¯t a lot of business. asionally, real items filled with mystical powers would end up in the hands of ordinary people from their shops, bringing both opportunities and risks Chapter 264 - 0264 Mysterious Fair (Extra, begging for monthly tickets at the end of the month!) Chapter 264: Mysterious Fair (Extra, begging for monthly tickets at the end of the month!) Trantor: 549690339 Harris City, Mysterious Avenue. This ce was originally named John Street, but as the mysterious shops started to open one after another, gaining more and more poprity, its original name was gradually forgotten and now, it is known far and wide as the ¡®Mysterious Fair¡¯. Here, you can see young girls dressed as witches, you can also see ¡®sages¡¯ who are dressed mysteriously, with astrbes, potion bottles, and various silver pendant hanging from their waists. Perhaps, there are also ¡®demon hunters¡¯ dressed as hunters, and ¡®vampires¡¯ who are dressed up! ¡®This feeling¡­It¡¯s like I¡¯ve just arrived at arge anime convention¡­¡¯ As Su Lu and Rod strolled down Mysterious Avenue, looking at these young people in their ¡®weirdly dressed¡¯ attire, knowing that most of them were ordinary people, Su Lu couldn¡¯t help but roll his eyes secretly. Aside from them, there are clowns performing on the street, wandering painters, performance artists, tourists¡­All kinds of people filled the street. The shops on both sides were filled with a myriad of mysterious signs. Herbs, crystal divination, magic books and so on are just child¡¯s y, there are even some shops that straightforwardly disyed ¡®signs¡¯ that looked like skulls. The children of the Federation seemed to be particrly fond of this, these shops full of ck magic often had booming business. I don¡¯t know how many naive customers are easily deceived, happily returning home with strange things like the ¡®Mermaid¡¯s Braid¡¯, ¡®Demon¡¯s Skull¡¯, ¡®ck Goat Monster¡¯s Horn¡¯ ¡®Mano¡¯s ck Magic Book¡¯ and so on. Su Lu rolled his eyes again. All the things here, even without Inspiration, just at a nce he could confirm that out of a thousand items, nine hundred and ny-nine of them were fake. Of course, they must be fake! Otherwise selling mysterious items to ordinary people would be a heinous act severely cracked down by The Eleventh Bureau! There might have been some unlucky or should I say lucky folks who managed to get their hands on a real item or two, but they were in the minority, and their fate wouldn¡¯t usually end well. ¡°This is the most prosperous and famous street in Harris City¡­¡± Rod looked at the ¡®prosperous shops¡¯ on both sides, with some sentimentality: ¡°It would be so nice if our House of Dolls were here¡­¡± ¡®Brother¡­You¡¯re dreaming.¡¯ Su Lu gave Rod a speechless look. He suspected that the other party, like Sean, had a stroke of misfortune, the main effect of which was losing money! Earlyst year, when Nia City was attacked by the Ancient Snake Society, the property value of that ¡®House of Dolls¡¯ shop fell into an abyss, considering the fact that it was one of the few immovable assets owned by Rod. After all, if a city can¡¯t even guarantee safety, how can the houses and shops possibly sell well? Many property businessmen therefore went bankrupt, and a sharp devaluation is inevitable. After the eruption of the Dream of the Ancient God, everything went awry. The whole city was drawn into the Dream Spirit World, leaving only a bottomless pit in its original ce, maybe it turned into ake. This directly resulted in Rod¡¯s assets in Nia City going to zero! ¡°However¡­¡± Rod seemed unaware of this, and said excitedly, ¡°If it was a few years ago, although the business here was not bad, it was not as booming as it is now¡­¡± ¡°Are you saying ¡­ because of the arrival of the dawn?¡± Su Lu nodded, realizing that since the advent of the Dawn of the Gods, supernatural incidents have urred frequently everywhere, even if attempts are made to cover them up, there are many ¡®wise men¡¯ seeking to understand and pursue the truth! It can be said that the already mysterious atmosphere of the Federation has, in these few years, seen a surge in the number of enthusiasts of the ult! Among these, those ¡®upper society¡¯ who really have the means, naturally find upational persons and cooperate with supernatural forces to gain the ¡®Transcendent¡¯ status. And some middle-ss individuals, as well as ordinary people who happen to know of the news, or small merchants without any other resources, can only wander around like headless flies. The Mysterious Avenue of Harris City, is like fresh dung attracting them to fall over themselves to get to it, even if they know some people are being fleeced, it doesn¡¯t deter them. ¡°The shops here, seven or eight out of ten are fake, but there are two or three that have real upational persons running them. Normally they are open to ordinary people, but they also sell extraordinary materials to upational persons¡­¡± Rod looked around, lowering his voice: ¡°As for how to distinguish them? Real ¡®mysterious shops¡¯ have some special markings on the signs¡­¡± ¡°I see it.¡± Su Lu nodded, seeing an Ancient Hebrew character on the sign of a shop. Although it only upies a small cornerpared to therge advertisingnguage, it is enough to exin everything. With curiosity, he walked into a shop called ¡®Bock¡¯s Old Man¡¯s Hut¡¯. The shop is not very big on the first floor, with all kinds of strange props on disy all around and dim lighting. ¡®Indeed they are props¡­ there is no spirituality inside, they intentionally made the lighting dim, is it to make scamming people more convenient?¡¯ Su Lu muttered to himself, and casually looked around. In the shop at this time, apart from them, there were a few other guests who seemed to be students travelling and were currently haggling with the shop assistant: ¡°Is this really an ancient coin from the Chris Empire?¡± ¡°Of course, and it also has the attribute of misfortune, the legend is¡­every owner of it has encountered a few unfortunate events, so¡­ if you are also like that, our shop offers a recycling service, the price is 70% of the selling price!¡± The shop assistant said with a smile on his face. What left Su Lu speechless was that, even though the ¡®misfortune effect¡¯ was emphasized, these youngsters didn¡¯t hesitate at all, they were even excited to empty their wallets and buy it. ¡®Forget it¡­anyway, it¡¯s just a fake item, let them spend money to gain experience¡­¡¯ Su Lu watched quietly, not saying a word. But who knew that after she paid and took that ¡®misfortune old coin¡¯, one of the girls with long hair, and a tall stature, a fox-like smile appeared on her face: ¡°Since we have alreadypleted a transaction, we can be considered old customers of your shop now¡­ can you take us upstairs to see the real mysterious merchandise?¡± The shop assistant¡¯s expression changed, he reluctantlyughed: ¡°Miss¡­ what are you talking about, I don¡¯t understand.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t try to fool us! Believe it or not, I¡¯ll go out immediately and advertise that you¡¯re selling fake goods! And then find the police station!¡± The corners of the girl¡¯s mouth slightly turned up, revealing an expression of begging: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we know the rules of ¡®that world¡¯, we won¡¯t cause trouble for you. Also¡­ we¡¯re very rich, we¡¯re your premium customers.¡± ¡°This¡­¡± The shop assistant¡¯s face showed a hint of struggle, it was brief though, he nced nervously in Su Lu¡¯s direction, lowering his voice: ¡°Alright¡­¡± After saying that, he shot a look at Su Lu, approached with a professional smile: ¡°Dear customers, what do you need?¡± It seemed, he was nning to get rid of Su Lu¡¯s group of customers and then discuss more private deals. Chapter 265 - 0265: Procurement (Seeking Subscriptions at Third Watch of Night) Chapter 265: Procurement (Seeking Subscriptions at Third Watch of Night) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°We need something, a real transcendent item!¡± Su Lu smiled, the sparkle in his eyes deepened, a faint spirit oppressionnded on the clerk. To buy a real transcendent item in such a store, one naturally needs to reveal their ¡®specialty¡¯ first! ¡°So you two are¡­ guests!¡± The clerk bowed, behaving more respectfully than before: ¡°Please follow me!¡± He nced at the four men and women, hesitated for a moment and walked towards the stairs. The few students looked at each other and followed him. The girl who threatened at the beginning leaned in, curiously looking at Su Lu and Rod: ¡°Gentlemen¡­ are you¡­ people from that world?¡± It was easy to see that she was the kind who had heard a bit of news, but had no channels to contact real professionals, thus she appeared very enthusiastic. This attitude reminded Su Lu of the people like Diana in Lore city, he couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°I¡­ My name is Anfi! They are my friends, sir¡­ may I have your contact information?¡± Seeing this as an encouragement, Anfi quickly asked. ¡°Sorry¡­.¡± Su Lu shrugged, and continued up the stairs on his own. ¡°Haha¡­ honey, my brother here is a man of few words, give me an address¡­¡± Rod¡¯s eyes rolled, heughed loudly, took the address and quickly caught up with Su Lu: ¡°Hey¡­ my brother, I found that you have a big issue, you never rx, do you? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re not interested in girls?¡± ¡°Honestly¡­I have a psychological shadow.¡± Su Lu answered with a dour look on his face. ¡°Anfi¡­ those two guys were too much, why did you have to stick to them?¡± Anfi¡¯s friends grumbled indignantly. ¡°You don¡¯t understand!¡± Anfi¡¯s eyes sparkled: ¡°Having the store clerk be so respectful on their first visit, they certainly aren¡¯t ordinary people!¡± She was determined to be a transcendent! That not only represents all kinds of unimaginable abilities, but it can also secure her position in the future world. Before the White Eagle Federation intentionally introduced the Duke Act, many pieces of news had already begun to spread from the upper-ss society to the middle and lower sses. Anfi knew very well that only by bing a transcendent could she have a chance to change her own fate! The second floor of the shop was not very big, an old man with white beard wearing reading sses sat in a recliner, behind him was a row of shelves. Seeing the clerk bringing people up, hezily stood up: ¡°Honored guests, hello, my name is Bock, I am the owner of this shop. What can I do for you?¡± ¡°A potion that permanently increases body constitution, both the finished product and the form are fine!¡± Su Lu¡¯s voice was deep. ¡°Permanent?¡± Old man Bock¡¯s smile froze: ¡°Our shop only has a ¡®Barbarian Bull Potion¡¯, which can temporarily increase defense and strength¡­¡± This small shop at most sells some ordinary materials, a potion that permanently increases one¡¯s constitution is a very precious item even in the mysterious side of things, he indeed does not have it. ¡°Then¡­ where can I find it on this street? I will pay a certain reward for information.¡± Ignoring the glow in the eyes of the men and women behind him, Su Lu asked again. ¡°I¡¯m afraid¡­ only at night, in the real ¡®Mysterious Fair¡¯, it may asionally appear¡­ If it¡¯s convenient for you, you could also wait until the exchange conference begins.¡± Old man Bock nced at Anfi with resentment, but still answered. ¡°Two ck market entry certifications!¡± Su Lu shrugged, while Rod next to him mmed two gold coins on the table. Most of the shops here also shoulder the duty of a ¡®guide¡¯, and of course, they can also earn corresponding rewards by providing certain services. ¡°No problem!¡± Old man Bock immediately took out a slip of paper from the cupboard: ¡°The time and ce are all on it, as well as the badge representing the qualification.¡± Rod took a look and nodded to Su Lu: ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± He winked at Anfi, and left with Su Lu. Just now he and Su Lu, both intentionally revealed these bits of information in front of each other. For ordinary people, this is an opportunity! Under the premise of not spoiling the atmosphere, they both didn¡¯t mind giving ordinary people a hand. ¡°Boss¡­ we want it too!¡± Sure enough, Anfi stared at old man Bock with sparkling eyes: ¡°We want four, the qualification to enter the ¡®Mysterious Fair¡¯!¡± ¡°Forty Golden Dragons!¡± Old man Bock rolled his eyes. ¡°Why?¡± The boy who was with Anfi couldn¡¯t help but ask: ¡°Why is it ten times more expensive for us?¡± ¡°Just because you¡¯re just ordinary people! If you keep babbling, it will be four hundred Golden Dragons!¡± Old man Bockid back down, not caring at all. ¡°Okay!¡± Anfi clenched her teeth and put on a pitiful look: ¡°But can we pay by installment? We didn¡¯t bring that much money¡­¡± Night arrived. Su Lu and Rod, wearing masks, entered the ¡®Mysterious Fair¡¯ through the underground passage of a certain secretive shop. This was a secret realm simr to the ck market of Charles City, with a vast range, looking like a real ¡®world of the mysterious¡¯, with most of the peopleing and going being professionals, and of course, also a small amount of ordinary people. ¡°We each need to replenish some materials, let¡¯s split up here first¡­¡± After agreeing on a meeting ce, Su Lu and Rod immediately split up at the entrance. He needed to replenish somemon materials like wormwood, rosemary powder, specially made candles and so on for making trick cards and performing rituals. And Rod needed to replenish materials rted to demon creatures for his [Demon Hunting Expert] profession. ¡®The dream warned me of danger, it¡¯s better to restock my supplies, and prepare constitution potion before the exchange conference¡­ no matter what happens then, I will have room to move.¡¯ He walked into a shop clearly run by a witch, and said to the beautiful shopkeeper, ¡°I need a potion to permanently increase my constitution¡­¡± ¡°Sorry, out of stock!¡± The witch, who was applying lipstick in front of a small mirror, answered without even looking up. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to have bothered you¡­¡± Su Lu simply and efficiently exited the shop, and switched to another store. ¡°It seems, any potion rted to permanent constitution enhancement is rare¡­ Maybe only those big forces have them in their collection?¡± After going around most of the circle, Su Lu was nearly speechless. But thinking that his ¡®Cat¡¯s Elegance¡¯ potion came from the Green Tree Castle inner circle exchange, and ¡®Holy Blood¡¯ came from the Church of the Goddess of Light, he felt somewhat relieved. He entered another shop, his brow knit with displeasure. This store was in a reclusive spot, the interior was dimly lit, most of the goods on the shelves were things like skulls and other creature materials, giving off a rather evil feeling. Unlike the shops on the daytime street, most of the items disyed here were real! Chapter 266 - 0266: The Old Man (6400 extra, asking for monthly tickets) Chapter 266: The Old Man (6400 extra, asking for monthly tickets) Trantor: 549690339 ¡®A shop leaning towards evil?¡¯ Su Lu felt a chill in his heart, but he didn¡¯t turn around and leave directly. After all, he had almost visited all the conventional shops with no delightful findings, and he could only try his luck in this small ck magic shop. Although the things sold there were predominantly dangerous, they were still constrained by the fair rules. He unfolded his Inspiration and immediately felt the surroundings be illuminated with colorful lights. Some were deep, some were bright, some were evil¡­ Suddenly, a ck hole appeared, which not only swallowed his detection but also tugged at his Inspiration! ¡°That is¡­¡± Su Lu¡¯s gaze was involuntarily attracted to it, and he noticed that it was a dark wooden box disyed on the shelf. On the surface of the box, there wereplex patterns forming strange symbols. ¡°Gm Language? It seems like one of its variants¡­¡± The ancientnguage has undergone various changes throughout the long history. If Su Lu hadn¡¯t elevated his level of Gm Language to LV4, he might not have recognized it at first nce. ¡°Even so¡­ to fully analyze it, it will take some time¡­¡± His eyes fixed on the box¡¯s surface, and a peculiar glow emerged, as if he were trying to separate the text from the meaningless symbols: ¡°¡­Darkness¡­Sacrifice¡­Gift¡­¡± Recognizing few of the characters and connecting them to the earlier swallowing, Su Lu¡¯s expression slightly changed: ¡°It¡¯s actually this kind of thing¡­¡± Presenting any sacrifice to any hidden existence was extremely dangerous. Not to mention, it directly pointed to darkness! ¡°Cough cough¡­It¡¯s rare to have a customer here, how can I assist you?¡± An old man who seemed to be on the brink of death emerged from the back of the shop,zily asked. Even keeping the customer waiting this long, the shop¡¯s service attitude has determined its poor business. ¡°I want¡­¡± Before Su Lu could speak, the old man interrupted, ¡°That box¡­ ten Golden Dragons, and you can have it.¡± ¡®Now I¡¯m even more convinced there¡¯s a trap inside¡­¡¯ Su Lu¡¯s face stiffened: ¡°I don¡¯t need it¡­ What I need is a potion or form that can permanently enhance my Constitution!¡± ¡°That¡­¡± The old man thought for a moment: ¡°I seem to have one here, let me find it.¡± He slowly flipped through his goods, pulling out a dusty box from the corner, ¡°Found it¡­huuh!¡± The old man blew off the dust, revealing an old-fashioned symbol. He opened the box and pulled out a yellowed parchment: ¡°Have you ever heard of¡­ the Flesh and Blood Ritual?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard of it¡­¡± It was unexpected to Su Lu that such high-end knowledge was being sold here. He had already undergone it once, and there was no chance of further improvement. ¡°There is a potion form here called ¡®Craig¡¯s Flesh¡¯! It was invented by a blood mage inspired from the Flesh and Blood Ritual¡­ it can greatly enhance a person¡¯s Constitution.¡± ¡°What about its risks?¡± Su Lu was not attracted, or rather, he didn¡¯t show any urgency. He knew this kind of potion, inclining towards evil power, usuallyes with a high price or serious after-effects. In that case, it wouldn¡¯t have been stored in that bottom box for so many years. ¡°Cough cough¡­ its difficulty mainly lies in the raw materials needed, a lot of fresh flesh and blood¡­as for the after-effects¡­ users will most likely be haunted by grievances¡­ The key point is, it is a ¡®Forbidden Drug¡¯ prohibited by the church¡­heh heh, once discovered¡­¡± The old man chuckled: ¡°For this reason, I am selling it for five hundred Golden Dragons, a great discounted price¡­ Naturally, once you walk out this door, I will deny any transactions.¡± ¡®Although I can¡¯t use the Flesh and Blood Ritual again, but the potion that it develops can possibly be used¡­ as for the consequences, let¡¯s confirm it first¡­¡¯ Su Lu¡¯s eyes sparkled: ¡°I need to verify it first.¡± ¡°Of course, but only half.¡± The old man rolled up the parchment, with half of it spread out on the counter. ¡°Craig¡¯s Flesh!¡± ¡°Main ingredients: fresh flesh (big volume), Night Qi Horse bone powder, Blood Beast sma¡­¡± ¡°Preparation process: ¡­¡± ¡°It appears to be real.¡± Using his experience from the Shewinado Flesh and Blood Ritual, Su Lu made a judgement. He flipped his right hand, a pouch of Golden Dragons materialized on the table. ¡°Are you joking¡­cough cough¡­¡± The old man took a nce at the money bag: ¡°There are not even a hundred Golden Dragons here¡­ I am willing to pay you four thousand Golden Dragons in exchange for the right-hand gloves!¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Su Lu chuckled coldly, he poured out a revolver and arge number of special bullets: ¡°And these!¡± The old man¡¯s face changed: ¡°Eleventh Bureau¡¯s standard bullets, made by an Alchemist! Are you a detective of the Eleventh Bureau?¡± ¡°No, I just happened to find these, what do you think of the deal?¡± Su Lu asked with a smile. The old man seemed to be in a daze, unable to speak for a long time. If Su Lu were an investigator of the Eleventh Bureau, he would have been selling Forbidden Drugs, and the evidence would be solid. If he wasn¡¯t, that would be even more terrifying, indicating that Su Lu had attacked an investigator from the Eleventh Bureau! Definitely a crazy gangster! ¡°Deal!¡± His eyes staring at Su Lu¡¯s mask, as if wanting to see through it, he finally helplessly nodded in agreement. ¡°Thank you.¡± Su Lu picked up the parchment and walked out without minding the other bizarre things in the shop. The revolver and bullets were in fact evidence of wrongdoing; it would have been troublesome to liquidate, but that shop didn¡¯t look very regr; they should have a channel for this. It was a win-win choice. Even though it seemed a bit threatening. ¡®However¡­ I can¡¯t feel his aura¡­ I can only confirm that he is an upational Person.¡¯ It is difficult for Spellcasters to observe the professional rank from the exterior, and the same goes for those with physical-sided upations. Unless Su Lu wanted to go directly into the Mental Realm, he couldn¡¯t observe everything. But there¡¯s no need to do so, just for a shop owner of ck magic; moreover, the transaction hadpleted, so why bother? The Exchange Meet was about to happen, and there were numerous foreign Transcendents; it would be possible for a Fifth-order Legend to hide amongst them! In front of such existence, even his most reliable Mental Realm observation, Su Lu wasn¡¯t confident that the other party wouldn¡¯t necessarily discover him. And once discovered peeking at a stranger¡¯s details inadvertently, it would certainly cause hostility. He arrived at the entrance, waited for half an hour, and Rod came over with his clothes¡¯ pockets bulging out. ¡°How was it?¡± ¡°Not bad at all.¡± Su Lu said, ¡°I think¡­ this Exchange Meet might be dangerous¡­ perhaps we should be more cautious¡­ for example¡­ observing from a distance.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mind¡­¡± Rod never nned on advancing to the next level soon: ¡°But it¡¯s a bit of a pity, I just got some information¡­ the Exchange Meet is divided into two forms: auction and private exchange. Itsts for seven days, and there¡¯s a finale of auctions every day, like the ¡®Door of Different Worlds¡¯ on the first day!¡± Chapter 267 - 0267: Sealing Off (Seeking Subscriptions at First Watch of Night) Chapter 267: Sealing Off (Seeking Subscriptions at First Watch of Night) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°A Door of Different World? You actually believe in such an item?¡± Su Lu chuckled in disbelief. Although during his exploration of the Spirit World, he had already confirmed the correctness of the multi-dimensional world theory. But he didn¡¯t really believe in the legendary Door of Different World that is said to directly lead to the alien world. The mysticism of this world leans toward destruction and sacrifice, showing little interest in exploring alternate dimensions. After all, this world still has a vast unexplored perimeter and the Dark Continent! Under these circumstances, the understanding of the alien world by professionals is still quite shallow. Of course, thanks to having a high level of knowledge in ¡®Sacrificial Studies¡¯, they often receive some strange knowledge and items whilemunicating with the Seven Major Orthodox Gods, the Demon Evil God or some unnamed great beings. For example, the ¡®Door of Different World¡¯! Its full name should be ¡®Roge¡¯s Adventurer Door¡¯,ing from the knowledge of a great being named ¡®Roge¡¯. Those whomunicate with him would crazily collect materials and build a door filled with mysterious symbols, iming it could lead to another world. Moreover, they often impulsively enter it as soon as the door ispleted,pletely disappearing from this world, supposedly going to the alien world. But it¡¯s impossible to pinpoint location or confirm the life or death of the person who passed through the Door of Different World. To the Transcendent¡­this is just a one-way ticket to an alien world, and it¡¯s unclear whether it¡¯s even real! Or it¡¯s more akin to a bloody game of Russian roulette! Once this point was confirmed, many forces gave up on it, and simply treated it as a collectable object. Together with the ones destroyed by the Seven Major Orthodox Churches, the remaining Doors of Different World are quite rare, but some bosses still like to collect them. As the finale of the first day of the auction, it is indeed worthy of its position. ¡°Who knows¡­ Maybe it¡¯s real, but it won¡¯t be pleasant to be marooned in an alien world¡­¡± Rod shrugged: ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± This ce is like a secret realm simr to a witchcraft garden, as soon as you leave the exit, you can be randomly teleported around Harris City. However, an unexpected change happened at the next moment! The thin fog surrounding the secret realm dissipated, revealing the original rock walls. ¡°What¡¯s going on? We can¡¯t get out!¡± Rod almost hit his head on the wall, his face puzzled: ¡°Is the secret realm broken?¡± ¡°No! We might be in trouble.¡± Su Lu suddenly looked up, his eyes staring straight into the sky of the secret realm. Ayer of bright glow was gradually seeping in, making the rock wall translucent: ¡°Someone¡­has sealed off the entire secret realm from the outside world!¡± ¡°Impossible¡­no force can do this, unless¡­the Federation and the church?¡± Rod was startled: ¡°What do they want to do? Capture all the professionals here? But¡­the trade fair hasn¡¯t even started!¡± ¡°Maybe¡­it¡¯s because the trade fair hasn¡¯t started yet, and there aren¡¯t many people here, that¡¯s why it¡¯s convenient for them!¡± Su Lu said: ¡°They have made such a big decision and deceived everyone. Obviously, it¡¯s not for catching some insignificant small fry, but for a major target! A real big target!¡± Although the Federation used mysterious powers beyond imagination. But their methods were still like those of secr people, sealing off first and then capturing, deliberately choosing the time before the trade fair to avoid harming too many ¡®hostages¡¯. Su Lu easily saw some clues. ¡°At this level¡­ they must have deployed Fifth-Level Professionals and used a terrifying marvel!¡± Rod¡¯s face turned serious: ¡°What they want to capture must be those infamous legendary professionals¡­ Let¡¯s find a ce to hide quickly.¡± From the determination of the Federation, it¡¯s known that they would not care about the casualties of innocent people. Moreover, most of the wild transcendents like them have no human rights in the eyes of the Eleventh Bureau. Su Lu agreed with this proposal. The two quickly retreated back to the fair to look for a refuge building. In the fair, sounds of panic, chaos, cries for help, and screamsbined to form a scene like the end of the world. ¡°It turns out that Transcendents¡­are much like ordinary people when disaster strikes¡­¡± Staring at the scene, Anfi muttered. ¡°Ah¡­you still have the mood to say this, are we going to die here?¡± Herpanion asked with a crying tone: ¡°I have a bad feeling.¡± ¡°Everyone!¡± At this moment, a robust voice came from the center of the fair: ¡°Our Harris Family ismitted to protecting the safety of every trader. Pleasee to the auction center to take refuge!¡± Upon hearing this voice, the disorderly crowd seemed to have found a mainstay and ran towards the biggest building in the fair. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Deep within the grand auction house. The members of the Harris Family were also in chaos. ¡°It¡¯s the Federation¡­they have deployed Fifth-Level Professionals and used a marvel to temporarily seal the entire secret realm!¡± A family member violently punched the table: ¡°This is a provocation!¡± ¡°But¡­the Federation is too strong.¡± Confronted with an attitude that suggested the Federation was unafraid of a fight, the Transcendents in the conference room started to fear. After all, at this time not all the major forces had arrived yet, and they were not sufficient to confront the Federation with their own strength. ¡°What on earth are they doing this for? Who can tell me?¡± The head of the Harris Family asked in a low tone. The members in the conference room looked at each other. After some time, a clear voice rang out in the silent room, like a thunderbolt! ¡°Moron Goebbels!¡± ¡°Moron Goebbels!¡± On the outskirts of the Mysterious Fair, Su Lu suddenly looked up: ¡°He¡¯s here?¡± ¡°Moron Goebbels!¡± High above the secret realm, a voice became louder and louder, sweeping over the whole ce. From various locations, echoes kepting: ¡°Moron¡­ Goebbels¡­¡± ¡°Moron¡­ Goebbels¡­¡± ¡°Moron¡­ Goebbels¡­¡± The many echoesbined, getting louder and louder, carrying a strange breath that made people want to vomit blood. A lot of normal people were already covering their ears, their faces distorted in pain as they fell to the ground. Finally¡­ When the many ¡®calls¡¯ spread throughout the secret realm, a ¡®response¡¯ suddenly came from a certain location! ¡°I¡¯m here!¡± Boom! In a shop inside the fair, the old man coughing put down the revolver and bullet he was fiddling with in his hand, extended his hand, and a box on the shelf fell into his hand. The voice ¡®I¡¯m here¡¯ just now indeed came from beside him, but it was not his own voice! ¡®Have they¡­found me?¡¯ zing! A cluster of ck me was burning fiercely on the coughing old man. The figure of Moron Goebbels appeared, showing a slight surprise: ¡°They have so quickly identified my hiding ce, either there is a traitor amongst the higher-ups of the Ancient Snake Society, or they have used a terrifying marvel.¡± But there was no time to think more at this moment. He took a step forward, his strong presence swept across the surroundings, and he arrived in mid-air. Chapter 268 - 0268 Fall (Extra, begging for monthly tickets at the end of the month!) Chapter 268: Fall (Extra, begging for monthly tickets at the end of the month!) Trantor: 549690339 Boom! With a rush of air¡­ Su Lu, who was on his way to the auction for refuge, looked up and was rmed to find Moron just above the ck magic shop. His expression became somewhat strange. ¡°That position? Although the appearance and figure are all wrong¡­ But I have an intuition, he is the store owner who keeps coughing¡­ I actually made a transaction with Moron¡­¡± Su Lu¡¯s mood instantly becameplex. ¡°It¡¯s Moron, the ¡®sphemous Priest¡¯, a fifth-level upational person, not good!¡± Rod starts running rapidly: ¡°The Federation has locked this ce up, definitely for him¡­ When a battle of legendary level breaks out, we are all in extreme danger.¡± He, too, had heard the noise from the Harris Family, and was prepared to take shelter in the auction house. At this moment, he immediately elerated. Moron, standing in mid-air, suddenly made a move. He held that wooden box and slowly stroked its surface. ¡°Offering sacrifices to the Mother of Darkness and Multiplication, the great divine will bestow grace¡­¡± Moron, in Gmnguage, recited the spell on the wooden box, and the box squeaked open, revealing a piece of ck parchment inside. On the parchment, there was an incrediblyplex array, a circle linked to another circle, numerous mysterious symbols and patternsbined, making it dazzling. In the face of the Federation¡¯s blockade strike, he seems to have sensed the risk of falling and began to resort to extremely dangerous measures. Moron didn¡¯t have any sacrifices, but the ability of the [sphemous Priest] is to steal the glory of the divine level existence, even if it¡¯s just a trifling bit! ¡°Great Mother of Darkness and Multiplication¡­ please bestow your grace!¡± Moron passed his fingers over the parchment, the arrays on it lit up one after another, showing sudden changes and materializing in the void. It looked as if he haspleted a ritual and was waiting for the ¡®reciprocity¡¯ from the divine. This is deception, it is sphemy! ¡°In the name of the Mother of Darkness and Multiplication!¡± ¡°I summon¡­ the cruel ones of the Spirit World, the king who possesses the evil eye, the traverser of the domain gates!¡± ¡°Come forth!¡± Apanied by Moron¡¯s incantation, the huge dark array fell down, it was branded in mid-air, forming a huge dark golden gate. This gate seemed to be directly materialized, with unimaginable patterns and symbols engraved on it. Suddenly, two huge tentacles, one left and one right, opened the door. A gigantic creature seemed to be about to ¡®crawl¡¯ out of the Spirit World! ¡°At least a fifth-level creature! Perhaps a sixth-level existence in the Spirit World¡­¡± Su Lu hastily retreated, shouting at Rod, ¡°Close your eyes, don¡¯t look that way!¡± What Moron summoned was obviously a wickedly evil creature from the Spirit World, which also had eye-rted super abilities. If they were stared at by the creature¡¯s eyes, extremely horrible consequences could ur. ¡°That¡¯s interesting¡­¡± He retreated quickly but was amazed in his heart, ¡®Deceiving a divine, using its grace to summon powerful creatures as assistance¡­ Moron¡¯s understanding of the [sphemous Priest] profession is definitely deep¡­¡¯ Of course, this is also to take advantage of some divine beings that only have the instinct to automatically respond, without really paying attention to it. Su Lu even suspected that this ¡®Mother of Darkness and Multiplication¡¯, was deliberately picked out by Morant, a divine who is confirmed to be still sleeping and would only unconsciously respond! Otherwise, if the real divine is paying attention, even ten Morons could only meet their ends. But at this time, the other party has undoubtedly exerted his peak strength and is absolutely a top-notch in the fifth level! If you add the summoned creatures, even if you encounter a sixth-level mythical upational person, you may be able to fight them! The reason why the fifth and sixth levels are named ¡®legendary¡¯ and ¡®mythical¡¯, is because the battles of each upational person at this level, are like epic legends, full of terrifying destructive power, enough to affect history and be sung by future generations! Su Lu¡¯s inspiration caught that there is a terrifyinglyrge hole in the Spirit World, a creature full of ¡®presence¡¯, is about toe through the summoning gate into the Material Realmpletely! He dared not look that way, but could only sweep around. He found that the original secret realm had revealed its true form, it was an underground cave. There was intense light enveloping all around, and the walls were almost melted. He wasn¡¯t sure if it was the powerful people of the Goddess Church who made their move, or if it was the power of some terrifying marvel! Su Lu waited intently, prepared to watch the scene of the Federation¡¯s strongman descending and battling with Moron. However, at this moment, Moron moved! He rushed towards the direction of the Spirit World Summoning Gate like lightning! It turned out that the previous fighting spirit was all false, his main purpose was to borrow this summoning to open the pathway to the Spirit World, to open up a way out in the blockade! ¡®Makes sense¡­ Moron is not an upational person from the Spirit World, let alone possessing the skill for Spirit World Traversal, he can only borrow external force¡­ and his choice is also very correct.¡¯ Faced with the heavily armed encirclement of the Federation, running away would be the wise choice! Even a sixth-level upational person may not be able to retreat unscathed in the face of the all-out Federation! Moron is apparently not that strong, besides, he was caught off guard this time. As long as he can escape, that would be a huge sess! But in the next moment, his movement came to a halt. Petals of golden flowers fell from the sky, within the brilliant light, an angel with white feathered wings emerging from its back appeared, and a jade-like palm pressed on the summoning gate. It had a gender-neutral face, golden curls, golden pupils, and a body proportioned entirely ording to the golden ratio, full of a ¡®perfect¡¯ feeling. Pfft! A beam of light shot from the Spirit World, hitting the angel. That was an attack from the powerful creature on the other side. A concave appeared on the chest of the Angel of Light, but an endless downpour of light soon had it restored as before. Seeing this, Moron¡¯s pupils shrank into needles, and he retreated without a second thought. As a former archbishop of the Goddess of Light, he knew the power of that thing very well! Next, a word in ancient Hebrew sounded in Su Lu¡¯s ears: ¡°Light!¡± God said¡­ let there be light, and there was light! A dazzling white light filled the entire space. He seemed to have been brought back to the time in the Inner Circle White Tower when he was under the attack of God. Unable to hear, unable to speak, unable to see, unable to think¡­ It seemed like all people or items, were eternally sealed in a huge piece of amber. After a long time, this feeling of ¡®freezing¡¯ finally faded. Su Lu looked towards the battlefield, and found that the angel, Moron, the summoning gate, and even the monster behind the gate, all disappeared without a trace. ¡°Looking at this situation¡­ it should be the victory of the Federation and the church, theypletely wiped out the [sphemous Priest] Moron Goebbels¡­¡± Rod suddenly sighed and said, ¡°We have witnessed the fall of a legend¡­¡± Su Lu couldn¡¯t help but feelplex. Chapter 269 - 0269: Inspection (Seeking Subscriptions at Third Watch of Night) Chapter 269: Inspection (Seeking Subscriptions at Third Watch of Night) Trantor: 549690339 Moron Goebbels! A Fifth Level Legend, the mastermind behind the Nia City massacre, a prominent force of the Ancient Snake Society, certainly a big shot on the Mysterious side. Once caught, annihted without even a hint of resistance, jointly by the Federation and the Church? Admittedly, this was a terrifying deterrent for any rogue upational Person! Even seeing today¡¯s events could turn into their eternal nightmares! Serving as a warning that they should never attempt to provoke the Federation and the Church, or else they would pay a painful price! ¡°Just like that¡­ Even a Fifth Level Legend, once his whereabouts are exposed, and the Federation and the Church are willing to pay the price, he can still be obliterated¡­¡± Rod sighed, his eyes solemn. So did Su Lu. The aim of the Federation and the Church has been achieved. What¡¯s next? Would they want to kill all rogue Transcendents? Although this possibility is slim, there are tens of thousands of transcendent people in the entire Mysterious Fair, mixed with a few ordinary people. If they are all killed here, the impact it would cause might be even more sensational than the killing of Moron!¡­ Of course, all negative. ¡°But¡­ The omen I received in my dream didn¡¯t point to Moron¡­ It wasn¡¯t this battle, was it¡­ what¡¯sing next?¡± Su Lu¡¯s pupils contracted as he apanied Rod to the center of the fair, near the grand auction house. He knew he had to find a way to escape. At this point, the glow sealing the Secret Realm had not faded. In the center of the fair, arge number of upational people have gathered, anxious and abuzz with discussions. Aside from that, there were faint cries, mourning for the unfortunate ones who happened to be at the battlefield of the Legend. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen¡­¡± A gentle voice emerged from the void, echoing around: ¡°What just happened was only for capturing the federal fugitive. Next¡­ We need your assistance to investigate.¡± ¡°We won¡¯t let any viin escape, and we won¡¯t nder any good people. In ten minutes, an exit will open, and those who wish to leave must have their identities cleared!¡± ¡°Ten hourster, we will conduct a thorough inspection of the Secret Realm! This is also for the safety of the uing exchange convention¡­¡± The voice was gentle and slow, but it carried an unimaginable determination. Upon hearing the words, the Transcendent people immediately broke into discussion, some even nervously pacing on the spot. They were mostly rogue Transcendents, hiding their identities is second nature to them, how could they be willing to be exposed under the spotlight? Not to mention, there were undoubtedly some members of the Ancient Snake Society and ck Death Society mixed amongst them now. ¡°This is unjust treatment, protest!¡± ¡°We stand together, we will fight them!¡± Several voices of seduction resounded, but sadly received a meager response. After all, they were facing the Federation and the Church, who have just taken down a Fifth Level. Who dares to make a move now? ¡°For the remaining actions, on top of hunting down the evil, could potentially be a rehearsal of the Duke Act¡­ Have we be the guinea pigs and the pilot?¡± Su Lu muttered in a low voice. If they fail to suppress and clear out even this group of people, then the so-called Professional Registration Bill in the future would be a joke. ¡°Seems like it¡­¡± Rod shrugged, seemingly not too concerned. He was half a member of the Church of Light, and had nevermitted any wicked deeds¡­ except for using fake documents to deceive people! Besides, his teacher was an old Demon Hunter of the Church of Light, he had absolutely nothing to worry about. Apart from him, most Transcendents and ordinary people were willing to trust the authorities. Only a small group with guilty consciences, were getting anxious like ants on a hot pan, for example¡­ Su Lu! ¡°How will the Federation and the Church inspect?¡± He tugged at Rod¡¯s sleeve, asking in a low voice. ¡°Very stringent¡­ It should include camp detection, Breath detection, and even Divination if there are difficult determinations¡­¡± Rod thought Su Lu was worried about other aspects: ¡°You¡¯d better take off that mask.¡± ¡®So, it means, one would definitely be exposed? Makes sense¡­ There must be a Legendary upational Person on the other side. Damn¡­¡¯ Su Lu pondered that he had shed a lot of blood from the Church of Light and the Eleventh Bureau, while there was a chance he might get through by bluffing, he didn¡¯t dare to gamble! If he lost, he would lose everything! ¡®Is this my real crisis?¡¯ He saw an exit to the market, a gateway of light emerged, two rows of people from the Eleventh Bureau and Church of Light walked out, preparing to ¡®audit¡¯ with solemn faces. They were just the first step, there might be high-level upational Persons and special Marvels as double insuranceter! Some people with a clear conscience, after some consideration, went ahead and walked over. Most people were still watching on the spot. At that moment, the voice rang again: ¡°In ten hours, we will carry out a forced inspection, and by then, all those in hiding will be treated as enemies!¡± With the terrifying methods the opponent used to find Moron, no upational Person had confidence that they could hide. Finally, another group of people moved towards the exit. ¡®Damn¡­¡¯ Su Lu took a deep breath, staring at the semi-transparent sealing light: ¡®Although this light doesn¡¯t seem to block the upper realm of the Spirit World, my ¡®Evil Spirit Knight¡¯ card has been consumed, unable to traverse the Spirit World again, even if I release itpletely, it might not break through¡­ Besides, it would definitely bacsh me first.¡¯ ¡®Even if I could pass through Dimension and the Spirit World, maybe that Angel is waiting for me¡­¡¯ ¡®Dilemma! No¡­ There¡¯s still a chance.¡¯ Su Lu looked at Rod, giving him an apologetic smile: ¡°Sorry¡­ We part ways here.¡± ¡°What?¡± Rod was taken aback but soon realized: ¡°You¡­¡± He grabbed Su Lu¡¯s shoulder, but the next moment, the Shadow Clone turned into nothingness. ¡°Ah!¡± Rod wanted to let out a cry but dared not to in order to not draw attention to Su Lu: ¡°Why¡­ Why is this happening?¡± He understood his younger brother, knowing that once he made a choice, he would stick to it firmly. And¡­, what made him lose confidence in passing the inspection must surely be an astonishing big case! ¡°I mustn¡¯t panic¡­ Su Lu might still have a way to escape.¡± Rod forced himself to remain calm, observing the people around him. Inside the auction house, in a meeting room. ¡°Check? Who gave them the authority? To examine the private property of my Harris family?¡± An old man with white hair and beard bellowed, his voice filled with terror. ¡°Hehe¡­ They¡¯re not ordinaryw enforcers, but real privileged departments, you can protest afterwards, but now¡­ It¡¯s useless!¡± A young man was casually trimming his nails: ¡°Dear Uncle Banjia¡­ I remember you once assassinated a bishop of the Goddess of Light, right? With this kind of experience, you might not pass even the first inspection!¡± Chapter 270 - 0270: Dimension (6600 extra, asking for monthly tickets) Chapter 270: Dimension (6600 extra, asking for monthly tickets) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Enough noise!¡± The head of the Harris Family is seated, with his hands on the table in front of him: ¡°I¡¯ve made a decision. The clean members of our family in the market should pass the check and seek as much help as they can. The rest should contact the powerful experts who don¡¯t have the confidence to pass, together we¡¯ll find a way¡­¡± ¡°But what can we do?¡± Despair seemed to flicker in Banjia¡¯s eyes, ¡°The Federation and church have deployed at least several Fifth-Level professionals this time, and there¡¯s the horrible marvel to consider¡­ There¡¯s also the arrest of Moron that provides them with a pretext, it would be tough to get them to back off.¡± ¡°Regardless, we must try! Pressure must be exerted on all fronts to maybe make them back off voluntarily¡­ Besides that, we must devise a n to escape on our own. The professions and abilities on the mysterious side exceed our imagination. We should still retain hope.¡± The head of the Harris Family sighed. ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± A pitch-ck shadow quietly slithered from the door crack, forming a ck human-like figure: ¡°We must cooperate¡­ Otherwise, when the Federation takes action, it would be toote.¡± ¡°Time is on their side¡­¡± The grand door sted open with a resounding boom and several forbidding dark powerful experts appeared: ¡°The more innocent people leave, the fewer ¡®hostages¡¯ remain here, and they will likely hasten their moves. Not to mention ten hours, we might only get for two to three hours to prepare!¡± Among this group, Su Lu stood coldly in a corner with his arms crossed. In fact, him being able to immediately gather them together was partially his contribution. ¡°The [Phantom Master] from the Ancient Snake Society?¡± The head of the Harris Family looked around and said in a low voice: ¡°I am Parker! Parker Harris! Gentlemen, our family is sworn to protect your right to trade freely and safely, no matter who you are, here, you are the guest of the Harris Family.¡± ¡°Heehee¡­ If it weren¡¯t for the many spirits that you¡¯ve vexed, you would¡¯ve probably joined the Federation by now, right?¡± A morous woman who had a slender waist suddenly spoke, ¡°There is no need for any words, we have no other choice now!¡± Parker¡¯s face twitched: ¡°That¡¯s right, we¡­ have no other choice.¡± He signaled, and the lower status members of the Harris Family, or those who had notmitted crimes of bloodshed, nor possessed wicked professions, withdrew. ¡°Since everyone here is intelligent, I will be straightforward¡­ Are there any [Teleportation Mages] present? Or any teleportation-rted marvels?¡± A silence ensued. After a long pause, an aged voice replied, ¡°No need to try. Our dimensions are already sealed off by them. Teleportation is impossible; only the Spirit World might offer some possibility¡­¡± ¡°Dimension¡± is a concept in the Material Realm. The so-called ¡°dimensional lock¡± hampers the ability to teleport in the Material Realm. ¡°What you¡¯re saying¡­ we can only go through the Spirit World? But that angel¡­¡± Parker turned pale. ¡°Cough cough¡­ Even if we want to traverse the Spirit World, one must have the skill of Spirit World Traversal! And furthermore¡­ there is a high chance that it will not be possible to transport this many people.¡± As an expert in matters rted to the Spirit World, Su Lu chipped in. He found it slightly annoying to discover that he was the one at the meeting who had the deepest understanding of the Spirit World. ¡°Damn¡­ Why don¡¯t we just rush out together!¡± A muscr man with arge build broke the silence: ¡°Are there any hidden Fifth-Level professionals? Or any other powerful marvels? Don¡¯t hide them¡­¡± When his gaze was returned by Parker, Parker shook his head: ¡°Though the Harris Family has some deep roots, we don¡¯t possess any Legend¡­¡± To be frank, given the rarity of Legends, the fact that Moron, who was a Legend, was previously hidden in the Mysterious Fair, was beyond his expectations already. Moreover, forcing a breakthrough, regardless of its feasibility, would result in many deaths! Othersying down their lives would cause few of those present to bat an eyelid. But if they themselves were to risk death, they would definitely hesitate. ¡°So, are we just waiting to die?¡± Someone among the dark powerful experts cried out in despair: ¡°This is your Harris Family¡¯s territory, you must take the responsibility!¡± ¡°Huh¡­ Did I beg any of you toe here?¡± No matter how good-tempered Parker was, he couldn¡¯t help but give a coldugh: ¡°We¡¯ll just go out together and see how the Federation deals with us¡­¡± After all, the Harris Family was a significant local force, with a delicate rtionship of both opposition and cooperation with the Federation. In other words, even if they were captured, confirmed guilty, and thrown into a special prison, there might still be hope for rescue! The most worrying part is the possibility of followers from the Goddess Church waiting outside. Those fanatics were crazies who might even have prepared a stake for burning them alive on the spot, with an assurance to burn away their souls into nothingness! As the tension on both sides heightened, Harris Family members gathered around Parker, releasing their professional¡¯s power, and evidences of their professions emerged around them. ¡®Master level¡­ two of them¡­ three experts¡­¡¯ Su Lu stood in a corner, a glint appeared in his eyes: ¡®Compared to us, even though they have more people on their side, they¡¯re not as united as them. If a real fight starts, we might not win. Not to mention, the Federation and Church would justugh their heads off¡­¡¯ Of course, there were also pros to every con. Besides a few hot-headed individuals gunning for the Harris Family, the rest of the dark powerful experts managed to keep their cool. ¡°That¡¯s enough¡­¡± As he considered the situation, Parker Harris regained hisposure: ¡°We all gathered here to find a way out, not to fight.¡± ¡°I want to ask ¨C the Door of the Different World that was auctioned off on the first day of the Exchange Conference, has it arrived yet?¡± The elder who seemed to be conversant with dimensional locks and seemed to be a [Teleportation Mage] asked first. ¡°The Door of the Different World?¡± Harris looked slightly moved, ¡°It¡¯s already arrived. It¡¯s being kept by our Harris Family inside the auction. Could it be employed usefully?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ but we could give it a shot.¡± The elder said, ¡°I am Bru! Bru Winston! I¡¯ve conducted some minor research into teleportation spells¡­¡±¡± ¡°So it¡¯s Master Bru!¡± Parker¡¯s expression turned respectful. It took him not more than a few minutes to make a decision: ¡°I¡¯ll immediately order my man to unseal the Door of the Different World. Although it goes against the employer¡¯s interests, the family will, ording to the agreement,pensate for the loss doubly.¡± Before the life and death of the family, Parker didn¡¯t worry much about business integrity. ¡ªThis unexpected assault by the Federation managed to assemble a formidable force and, most importantly, actually arrested Moron. The family was caught off guard. The ensuing search was a logical expectation; there was no reason to oppose it! But as long as they could escape, stirring public sympathy to put pressure on the authorities, even if the person behind all this was the same, they may not dare to do anything against the Harris Family again. The key point was that the investment was not proportional to the output; there wasn¡¯t sufficient interest. ¡°It¡¯s actually Master Bru!¡± ¡°That¡¯s amazing; we may have a chance now.¡± A glint of joy appeared on the faces of the dark powerful experts around them. This person called Bru seemed to be a well-known researcher of dimensions. Chapter 271 - 0271 Door (Extra at the end of the month, begging for monthly tickets, subscribe!) Chapter 271: Door (Extra at the end of the month, begging for monthly tickets, subscribe!) Trantor: 549690339 Auction hall. On the original stage, a strange gigantic door had been set up. It appeared to be made of stone or metal. Its surface was engraved with numerous mysterious symbols and patterns that entirely covered the door. Surrounding it were about a hundred gathered figures which seemed sparsepared to the audience seats that could amodate ten thousand people. Su Lu even saw a gloomy Rod! He did not know how Rod had sneaked in and was looking around. However, he did not recognize Su Lu, who had changed his face and clothes again, and could only prowl around the periphery with a gloomy expression. This expression was not much different from most professionals with blood on their hands, so it did not arouse any suspicion. ¡®Sorry¡­¡¯ Su Lu silently said in his heart. If he were with him at this time, they would just harm each other. Master Bru¡¯s gaze was focused on the Door of Different World, scrutinizing each mysterious symbol filled with exotic style, as if light were about to burst from his eyes: ¡°Indeed¡­ The alien world truly exists, this breath, this rune structure¡­¡± He seemed to be engrossed in it. ¡°Cough, cough¡­¡± Parker coughed and let his subordinatese forward with several trays: ¡°The activation of the Door of Different World requires a terrifying amount of energy¡­ ¡®Sunstone¡¯ is currently recognized as the best key¡­ The Auction House¡¯s storeroom happens to have some, so they were brought here together. Master¡­ What do you think?¡± ¡°Very good!¡± Bru took up a pure white stone that seemed to have countless symbols forming a fine flow of energy inside and nodded slightly: ¡°I need some more materials¡­¡± He quickly listed some materials, and Parker immediately ordered them to be collected. Even if the storeroom did not have them, the dark professionals present had some in reserve and had no choice but to hand them over reluctantly. As the checks were continuously being carried out outside, Bru quickly started working. In a little over an hour, heid out an array around the Door of Different World. ¡°I will change the direction of the Door of Different World to point from the alien world to our world. Then we can use it to escape¡­¡± Afterpleting thest part of the ritual track, Bru exined to everyone. ¡®Huh?¡¯ Su Lu suddenly felt something was amiss. ¡®The principle of the Door of Different World is to travel through the Spirit World, using the characteristics of the transit station in the higher Spirit World, to carry out transworld transfer¡­ But dimensional teleportation is just travel within the world, it doesn¡¯t even involve the Spirit World¡­ These are twopletely different disciplines!¡¯ ¡®And, this Bru¡­ is he doing things too smoothly? Unless he is also a researcher in the field of the Spirit World, and a legendary one at that¡­ Otherwise, how could he be able to change the direction of the alien world at will?¡¯ ¡®He¡­ is lying!¡¯ However, it was difficult for the professionals around him to detect anything wrong. Because there are very few professionals who are experts in ¡®dimensional teleportation,¡¯ and Su Lu was barely able to see through it thanks to his high level of mysterious knowledge and Shewinado¡¯s insights. Moreover, even if he did notice it, he wouldn¡¯t be able to identify the problem. Only an expert well-versed in Spirit World teleportation would be able to sense something amiss. With these two reasonsbined, only Su Lu was able to detect Bru¡¯s unusual behavior. ¡®What a pity¡­ If only the location was different, I would want to directly dive into his mind and see¡­¡¯ Su Lu stepped back, moving to the periphery. At this time, through the auction house¡¯s windows, it could be seen that there was already a long line of people queuing up at the exit. The number of people originally in the Mysterious Fair had surprisingly decreased by about half. If it weren¡¯t for theplicated check-in procedures, this process might have even been faster. ¡°It¡¯s ready!¡± In the end, Bru held two Sunstones, one in each hand, and ced them in a dovetail hole on the left and right door panels respectively. Hum, hum! One by one, symbols on the Door of Different World lit up. Simultaneously, the array on the ground was activated, seeming to interact with the Door of Different World in some way. The originally tightly closed door slightly opened a crack, with infinite light emitting from behind the door. ¡°I need to preside over the array, who¡¯ll go in first?¡± Bru looked at the people around him and asked. The hundred or so people present fell silent. No one knew the danger behind the door, but time was obviously bing more pressing. ¡°I¡¯ll go!¡± A burly man stepped forward. Su Lu recognized him. He had been that burly man who had said earlier that he would fight to the death outside; unexpectedly, he was the first to escape. ¡°What do I do?¡± He stood before the door and looked at Bru. ¡°Just push the door open with both hands, it¡¯s that simple! The others can stay close and they will be teleported along with him!¡± Bru calmly replied. ¡°Alright.¡± The big man smiled and moved forward a step, putting his hands on the door. With a slight push, the door filled with mysterious symbols was opened and intense light burst forth from it, as if there were a small sun hidden within the door. The spectators could not help but close their eyes. When they opened their eyes again, they did not know when the Door of Different World had automatically closed; the man in front of the door had also disappeared. ¡°He¡­ really¡­ got teleported away?¡± The audience regained a bit of confidence. Even Parker had a faint smile on his face, but his tightly furrowed brow did notpletely rx. ¡°Shit¡­ I must take a risk now, it¡¯s better than being caught by the Federation¡­¡± Soon, the second volunteer appeared, pushed open the door and disappeared. ¡®If it¡¯s just a simple dimensional teleportation, it can¡¯t break through the blockade at all. The whole secret realm has been sealed by a marvel, so evenmunication cannot get out¡­ only the Spirit World can stillmunicate.¡¯ Su Lu silently watched this scene, with a bit of cold sweat on his back: ¡°This is a trap!¡± The Door of Different World is real, but what Bru was doing was not changing its direction but causing interference! In other words, if the original Door of Different World had a slight chance of teleporting to the alien world, now it waspletely a dead end. All those teleported into it would die in silence! He came behind Parker and whispered something. Parker¡¯s expression turned solemn, he summoned a deacon and handed him an item: ¡°Next, you go!¡± ¡°Alright.¡± After hesitating a bit, the member of the Harris Family still stepped forward to the door, pushing it with both hands. Bright light shed, and hepletely disappeared. ¡°Next, hurry up¡­ the energy of the Sunstone can¡¯tst much longer.¡± Bru¡¯s voice sounded a bit impatient. ¡°Wait a moment!¡± Then, Parker stepped out: ¡°Bru¡­ You set a trap, causing all those who went in to die!¡± As soon as he said this, it was as if a bomb had exploded! Everyone was shocked: ¡°What¡­ what did you say?¡± ¡°Just now, I let a member of my family take a marvel with him. It¡¯s called ¡®Alice¡¯s Affection,¡¯ and it alwayses in pairs. It doesn¡¯t have any other abilities except to let me confirm the safety of the person holding the other object¡­¡± Parker¡¯s eyes were fixed on Bru: ¡°Just now¡­ I¡¯m very sure a member of my family was killed.¡± ¡°Bru!¡± Suddenly, everyone¡¯s expressions turned dangerous. ¡°Are you from the Federation or the church?¡± Su Lu asked in a hoarse voice, coldly. Chapter 272 - 0272: Escape (Seeking Monthly Tickets) Chapter 272: Escape (Seeking Monthly Tickets) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°You guessed it.¡± Bru admitted with a matter-of-fact look on his face, ¡°Regrettably¡­I originally wanted to trap more people. But it doesn¡¯t matter now, there¡¯s always a backup n.¡± As soon as his words fell, a boom echoed from outside! ¡°Leader¡­ The Federation and the church have dispatched a team and are surrounding the auction house!¡± One of the Harris family¡¯s members ran to report urgently. ¡°What? So soon?¡± Parker was taken aback, pointing at Bru, ¡°It¡¯s you?¡± ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s me!¡± Bru smiled, ¡°At least, I¡¯ve drawn out you scum¡­¡± His n was simple, by using a fake escape information, he gathered all the corrupt upational persons together, then informed the Federation to capture them all in one! As for the promise to wait ten hours, it was all a lie! ¡°Damn it!¡± ¡°Damn!¡± The next moment, numerous attacks hit Bru, engulfing him entirely. Even with his master-level profession, he had no chance of survival against such an onught. However, he still wore a smile on his face, his body shattered, exposing his gears and white lubricant fluid. ¡°Puppet? Mechanical puppet? Damn¡­ his real body isn¡¯t here.¡± A group of manipted viins roared in anger, practically ready to throw themselves into a fight with anyone. Nevertheless, they quickly found a target. The Federation¡¯s assault team arrived andunched an attack on the auction house. After all, those who remained were mostly thugs, so there wasn¡¯t much concern about injuring many. Boom! In an instant, the auction house¡¯s wall was shattered by fireballs, and arge number of ck cloaked assault team members charged in. ¡®Good¡­ the worst-case scenario did not ur.¡¯ Su Lu squeezed back, feeling a little relieved in his heart. The worst-case scenario would involve the angel or the fifth level professional arriving; They wouldn¡¯t have any fighting chance against them. But now, against the assault teamposed only of middle-level professionals, they could sustain a fight for a while despite the chaos on their side. He jumped onto the auction stage, finding that the ritual array set up by Bru had been destroyed in the encirclement just now. On the contrary, the door to the different world not only remained intact after enduring multiple waves of attack but also emanated an unyielding aura. ¡°Spirit World¡­¡± ¡°Traversal¡­¡± Su Lu was somewhat intoxicated as he looked at the symbols on the door to the different world. This was almost a fixed version of ¡®Spirit World Traversal¡¯, even exceeding some aspects. For him, if he could purchase it for day and night research, it would undeniably make significant progress in his knowledge reserve of the Spirit World. But now¡­ there¡¯s no time. In the middle of a fierce battle, an Eleventh Bureau agent in a ck windbreaker targeted him, his gun spewing fire. ¡°You¡¯re dead!¡± With a swift right hand, Su Lu unveiled several Trick Cards, immediately releasing them and forming spells. ¡ª ¡°Slowdown Spell¡±! ¡ª ¡°Lightning Technique¡±! ¡ª ¡°Fireball Technique¡±! The Eleventh Bureau agent across him suddenly slowed down, his movement to dodge became slow, and he was hit by lightning, his whole body paralyzed. Then, the following fireball exploded, a slight dip appeared on the ground and all around was pitch ck. The original agent had been reduced to ashes. ¡°We have a spellcaster!¡± ¡°A powerful mage is here!¡± The outbreak from Su Lu was of no effect despite killing a few agents. The reinforcement was limitless, putting him under immense pressure. ¡°Damn, will I have to desperately try my luck? No! There¡¯s another method!¡± Su Lu¡¯s eyes glittered, and he shouted abruptly, ¡°Hold them off, I have a way out!¡± A Shadow Clone was quickly formed, it did not lunge into the enemy ranks but instead, approached the Door of Different World, and opened the door proactively. The next instant, there was a surge of light, and the Shadow Clone disappeared without a trace. ¡°He got destroyed!¡± Su Lu felt heavy-hearted and looked at Parker and the others who were gathering, ¡°Buy me some time¡­ I need to recalibrate the door to the different world!¡± Although he could not tamper with dimensions or change the function of the Door of Different World into a random door to this world himself, he was somewhat confident that he could restore it with his knowledge of the Spirit World. It was time to take a gamble. ¡°Alright!¡± Parker took out a ck statue, smashed it on the ground, and ayer of ck light instantly enveloped the auction stage. ¡°That looks¡­¡± At the edge of the auction house, Rod, who was hiding behind a row of seats, said excitedly, ¡°Su Lu¡­ Su Lu is there!¡± But then, looking at the endless flow of the [Gunfighter], [Firearms Experts], and other professionals who had stormed in, his expression darkened and became somewhat painful, ¡°Why¡­ why did it turn out like this?¡± Bang! Just then, a miniature bomb twirling towards himnded at his feet. ¡°Damn it, they¡¯ve found me!¡± In shock, Rod saw the bomb explode and turn into a ze so brilliant that even his transcendent power seemed somewhat suppressed. This was a unique ammunition, made by the [Master of Alchemy] and used by [Firearms Experts] specifically designed to counter professionals! Rod was thrown back by the explosion, his body momentarily rigid. The next moment, the butt of a gun came crashing down, making his vision go ck. Seemingly well-coordinated, this assault squad quickly cuffed him with special confinement handcuffs as he fell, ¡°Caught one, take him away for interrogation!¡± Bang! Bang! Boom! Outside the light curtain, numerous explosions urred, causing it to vibrate irregrly, on the verge of copse. On the auction stage, Su Lu stared at the door in front of him, swiftly dismantling Bru¡¯s arrangements. ¡°Had I crossed into the Door of Different World before, there might¡¯ve been a chance to go to the Alien World, but being affected by him now, there¡¯s nothing but certain death¡­¡± Fortunately, Su Lu was an expert in the field of Spirit World, so studying this was right up his alley. ¡°Regrettably¡­ even I cannot alter its function to make it a path to survival. I can only restore its original ¡®settings¡¯¡­¡± Su Lu fit the Sunstone into its ce, looking at the rejuvenated Door to the Different World, a flicker in his eyes, ¡°Sess!¡± ¡°You say it¡¯s sessful, but how do we know if you¡­¡± An exotic woman beside him started but was cut off. ¡°You guys move away¡­¡± In a rush, Su Lu sent out another Shadow Clone directly pushing into the door itself. The next moment, a feeling of destruction passed through. ¡°No good¡­ I must recalibrate it differently!¡± Using numerous Shadow Clones, with beads of sweat dripping from his brow, Su Lu fine-tuned the settings. This was not Bru¡¯s fault, but the inherent defect of the ¡®Door of Different World¡¯. Transferring to a different world was inherently full of dangers! Eventually, another Shadow Clone entered the door, its breath disappeared. ¡°It disappeared instead of being destroyed¡­ This should mean it dissipated due to being too far from the real body, this is a good sign!¡± Su Lu heaved a sigh of relief. At this moment outside, a terrifying power attacked, and the ck light barrier shattered instantly. ¡°The Fifth Level¡­ Legendary level¡­¡± Parker¡¯s voice came in despair. Su Lu gritted his teeth and opened the ¡®Door of Different World¡¯ with both hands! If he were to be caught by the Eleventh Bureau and inspected with various special methods, his every detail would be exposed. Compared to that, there was still a chance of survival in the Door of the Different World! Chapter 273 - 0273: Degenerate (Additional 6800, Subscription Requested) Chapter 273: Degenerate (Additional 6800, Subscription Requested) Trantor: 549690339 The Door of the Different World radiated light, swallowing Su Lu¡¯s silhouette. Parker, the dazzlingdy, and others had expressions of surprised delight on their faces: ¡°Can it be used?¡± They lunged towards the direction of the Door of the Different World, wanting to rush in before that powerful being arrived. Regrettably, under the guise of research and adjustment, Su Lu was the closest to the Door of the Different World. Even the closest among them was several meters from the Door of the Different World, a precaution they had taken to protect from the light of the previous experiment. But the blink-of-an-eye distance that the upational person could reach, unknowingly, had turned into an unbridgeable chasm! One by one, they maintained their lunging posture, frozen in ce like statues, like trapped insects in amber. ¡°The [Master of Illusion] from the Ancient Snake Society?¡± A cold voice sounded, a hidden shadow involuntarily rising from a patch of ground, transforming into a pale upational person. ¡°Take them away!¡± ¡°Take them all away, interrogate thoroughly!¡± A palm pressed on the Door of Different World: ¡°Also, this item of the Evil God needs to be destroyed¡­ s¡­ one escaped earlier, but its life or death still depends on probability.¡± Outside the fair. In the wilderness was a temporary camp. The primary force of the Eleventh Bureau agents and members of the Goddess Church had erected several temporary ¡®interrogation rooms¡¯ to question anyone trying to slip through the cracks. ¡°Line up, one by one!¡± Peopleing out from the Mysterious Fair were called one by one to a specified area, their hearts pounding as they stared at the crystal ball in front of them. Every time the crystal ball changed colors, especially when it turned ck and red, they would be immediately immobilized for a deeper level of interrogation. Those who pass this inspection were not necessarily innocent, there were several more checks to go through. Generally, those who havemitted bloody crimes, especially those rted to the Church of Light and the Eleventh Bureau, find it difficult to hide when the crystal ball checks their aura. ¡°I didn¡¯t¡­ I didn¡¯t kill that priest, I swear!¡± Inside an interrogation room, an upational person was shouting while being dragged out with a special shackle on. ¡°In the name of the Goddess and the Federalw¡­¡± ¡°I sentence you¡­ to death by fire, to be executed immediately!¡± An archbishop calmly watched this scene, ordering the priest to tie him to a burning stake and ignite the mes. ¡°Finally¡­ this C-ss evildoer¡­¡± Next to him, a priest was shedding tears of gratitude: ¡°What a pity¡­ we only had this chance once.¡± If it wasn¡¯t for thebined strength of the Federation and the Church, mobilizing several Fifth-level Legends and arge number of terrifying marvels, they couldn¡¯t have achieved this. After all, even though the Federation is strong, they can¡¯t control everything. A sudden war would result in chaos on all fronts. ¡°The Goddess tells us to wait¡­ the Dawn of the Gods has just begun¡­¡± The Archbishop said indirectly, his gaze calm, looking in the distance. ¡°Anfi¡­ We finally got out.¡± Far away, a few ordinary people who brashly entered the Mysterious Fair, after experiencing painful interrogations, were finally let go. A male student wiped the cold sweat off his forehead: ¡°The mysterious world is truly dangerous, I almost thought we would die inside¡­ Anfi, you shouldn¡¯t join so recklessly.¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Anfi also hesitated a bit. Although she understood that bing an upational person was a chance to change her fate, she could see the Federation¡¯s attitude. The restrictions on wild transcendent would definitely be severe. ¡°Look!¡± While she was lost in thought, herpanions suddenly grabbed her clothes and snapped: ¡°Be careful!¡± A bruised and battered man, who looked like a bear, was released from the ¡®interrogation room¡¯ in front of them. But there was no joy in his eyes, only endless pain as he stared in the direction of the Secret Realm: ¡°Why¡­ why¡­ did it have to be like this?¡± ¡°This person¡­is terrifying! Based on the interrogation room he came out from, he¡¯s definitely an upational person!¡± Anfi lowered her voice. Ordinary people like them were interrogated in temporary tents, while upational people were kept in specially made cells, built of stone and with a metallic color. The surface glowed with colorful runes that emitted a heart-throbbing aura. It was clearly not simple. ¡°Why is he sad? Isn¡¯t he released?¡± Anfi¡¯spanion curiously whispered. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Maybe he¡¯s mentally unstable. We shouldn¡¯t provoke him, let¡¯s leave quickly¡­¡± Anfi whispered, pulling herpanion away as if fleeing for their lives. ¡°Why?¡± There was pain in Rod¡¯s eyes. Even though he had been captured, he had not harmed anyone from the Church of Light or the Eleventh Bureau. Plus, he was half a member of the church himself, so after a warning, they let him go. But Rod was incredibly distressed. Although he didn¡¯t experience the end, he already knew the oue. The powerful beings gathered in the Mysterious Fair were almostpletely wiped out. Although Su Lu wasn¡¯t among them, he had passed through the Door of the Different World, which at best was equivalent to ¡®exile¡¯! This left him feeling heartbroken. ¡°Hehe¡­¡± Just then, he suddenly clutched his throat, making a scoffing sound from his mouth. The [Demon Hunter] profession requires constant resistance to the Abyss whispers, especially when feeling down or after suffering a major blow! At this moment, countless murmurs and crazed howls seemed to echo in Rod¡¯s ears. In front of him, a sea of blood appeared to unfold. He heard his brother Su Lu¡¯s cries of despair as he plunged into the Abyss before dying. ¡°No ¡­ No ¡­¡± His eyes turned jet ck, but within them appeared a hint of crimson light. He was ¡®falling¡¯! The conversion of a [Demon Hunter] is extremely simple, and will directly change to an equal level profession of the [Fallen]! In other words, he was turning into a [Horned Demon]! ¡°No ¡­ It can¡¯t be like this ¡­¡± Rod forced himself to stay in control, staring at his own hands. He felt as though powerful energy was squirming under his skin, wanting to burrow out from his pores and harden into ck keratin. His head throbbed unbearably, as though an axe had split it open, and two ck goat horns were about to sprout! ¡°At least¡­not here!¡± Rod barely maintained his consciousness, and quickly left. If he transformed here, his demon aura would be discovered by the [Demon Hunter] of the Goddess Church. No matter what merits he had before, he couldn¡¯t escape the death by fire sentenced¡­the stake was already there! He took a deep breath, moving swiftly, gradually moving away. ¡°No ¡­ I can¡¯t transform ¡­ I can¡¯t fall ¡­¡± In the meantime, he was also rapidly suppressing his inclination to fall. Finally, he fell exhausted on the road, his vision a sea of red. In his line of sight, he saw a group of frightened young people, two men and two women. They seemed to have just been released from the Mysterious Fair¡­ Chapter 274 - 0274: Alien Ice Field (Third request for monthly tickets) Chapter 274: Alien Ice Field (Third request for monthly tickets) Trantor: 549690339 Icefield. A howling cold wind swept through the ck coniferous forest. The scent of blood hung in the air, attracting the ruler of the icefield, a massive Ice in Wolf. It was close to three meters in size, its blue eyes fixating on a patch of snow. There,id a human figure. If it were a corpse, the Ice in Wolf wouldn¡¯t bother to look and would simply leave. As the ruler of the icefield, it had its own pride, only feeding on the prey it hunted itself. However, when it was about to leave, the creature sensed the ¡®fresh¡¯ scent of life from the figure. The Ice in Wolf hesitated, advancing slowly, sniffing faintly. It saw a disheveled and blood-stained young human ¨C who was, indeed, still alive! Fueled by the predator¡¯s instinct, it bared its sharp fangs. The next moment! Boom! A terrifying oppressive force erupted from the figure. A dreadful spiritual force field, akin to the might of a dragon burst out! Even though it was much weaker than usual, it retained the formidable threat of a tiger. Feeling an equally apex predator¡¯s aura, the Ice in Wolf hesitated, then chose to back off. It was an intelligent animal. Given an abundance of avable prey, it wouldn¡¯t abruptly engage in a battle with a creature radiating a dangerous aura. ¡°Was that¡­a wolf?¡± Summoning his spirit power to scare off the Ice Field Wolf, Su Lu, suddenly opened his eyes. A nket of white. It seemed like he was in an icy wastnd, the cold constantly assaulting his body, reminding him of the urgent need to find shelter, lest he froze to death. ¡°So cold¡­dangerous¡­¡± ¡°Where¡­am I?¡± For a moment, Su Lu¡¯s mind is sluggish. He breathed steadily, allowing his spirit to recover slowly. Finally, more memories started to resurface: Harris City, the Mysterious Fair, the Door of Different World¡­ ¡°I must have seeded if I¡¯m in an unknown location¡­¡± Su Lu felt a bit ted, but quickly, he felt weak, a terrifying weakness! Neither the previous spirit world traversal, nor the soul burning, made him feel so depleted. It was as if his [Strong LV4] passive skill had ceased to function. No! Su Lu could still sense its existence, working hard to restore his body, but the effect was tremendously small. ¡°Something¡¯s not right¡­ Compared to the previous time, all my attributes have been strengthened. I even had passive skills to help me¡­ Why am I in this state? And what happened to the spiritual oppression? Even though I¡¯ve tried hard to endure, an ordinary creature must scare the life out of itself¡­ The effects of my skills seem to be significantly weakened.¡± After lying down for another ten minutes, Su Lu, bearing the pain that felt like being cut with a knife every time he moved, sat up. ¡°Snow? Forest¡­ Looks like I¡¯ve reallye to an alien world?¡± He found it hard to believe. From what he remembered, crossing the Door of Different World was a painful process. The sensation felt like being pressed under a mountain, or being plunged directly into a deep-sea trench, with oppressive forces attacking from all directions. Even with his physical strength and willpower, he couldn¡¯t hold on till the end and passed out. When he regained consciousness, he was here. ¡°The crossing should¡¯ve been sessful, but this world¡­¡± Su Lu took a deep breath, his face turned pale. Although he could sense the spirit world, his current spirit power didn¡¯t allow him to probe into it, not even into the shallowest firstyer! ¡°Something¡¯s not right¡­ The speed at which my spirit power is recovering is too slow.¡± Su Lu closed his eyes again, sensing various energy vibrations in the void. After a while, he opened his tired eyes, a bitter smile on his face: ¡°If the previous Federation was in a state of Gods¡¯ Awakening and theing of the Spirit Tide, then this region is simr to the time of Twilight of the Gods¡­ Although supernatural powers still exist, they are at a low ebb, nearly dried up, that is¡­ the era of low magic?¡± He was now confident that he had indeed arrived in an alien world. Because even in the Main World, even in the Dark Continent, the Spirit Tide wouldn¡¯t be so varied! ¡°This is bad¡­¡± The n Su Lu came up with was simple. Even if he crossed into an alien world, as long as he seeeded in taking the office of [Wandering Mage], he might find a way back, and even traces of his real home. But he forgot one thing! Not all worlds support the existence of supernatural powers! ¡°Being in a low-magic world is my misfortune, but also my fortune¡­ If it were a world without magic, with strict physical rules, I would¡¯ve drawn a nk¡­¡± ¡°Besides¡­ even if this world is equivalent to the Twilight of the Gods in the Main World, it doesn¡¯t matter. At least during the Twilight of the Gods in the Main World, a fourth-tier master upational person could still be born¡­ It¡¯s just that the gate of legends would be incredibly difficult to push open, almost impossible!¡± ¡°It¡¯s good enough to escape from that desperate situation¡­ Besides, I still have the attribute panel, I might be still be able to do what others can¡¯t.¡± He tried to stand up, his legs shaking and he couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly: ¡°Now I¡­ I feel like an old man.¡± Fortuantely, Su Lu¡¯s self-adjusting ability was strong. Not much time passed before he recovered from the slump, used a broken branch as a crutch, and surveyed his surroundings. ¡°Icefield, forest¡­ And that giant wolf just now¡­ This ce seems quite dangerous.¡± His current physical state did not support long-distance travel. Thinking about the giant wolf that was just scared away, after considering it, Su Lu decided to stay put. Predators generally have territorial awareness, barring that giant wolf, there should be fewer dangers in this area. Su Lu looked at his right hand, saw that he was still wearing the ¡®Greedy¡¯ gloves, and breathed a sigh of relief. If that item was also broken, his loss would be enormous. ¡°However¡­ in this world, the spirit power needed to activate the magical items is much more, and it¡¯s also more exhausting.¡± After a few deep breaths, Su Lu felt that the small amount of spirit power he umted after resting for so long waspletely swallowed by the Greedy Gloves. He barely managed to open a crack in the void, and hastily took out the Demon Hunting Dagger, a few pieces of warm clothing, medicine, canvas and other sundries. A few hourster. A small tent was erected in the coniferous forest. It was made from tree branches and covered with canvas. Although it was a bit drafty, it was better than being directly exposed outdoors. Su Lu gathered some dry firewood, preparing to light a fire. After thinking for a while, he pulled out a trick card that was sealed with ¡®Small Fireball¡¯ and unsealed it. Apanied by the sound of the incantation, the trick card disappeared. On his finger, a small me appeared. Staring at the me for a long while, Su Lu couldn¡¯t help but crack a bitter smile: ¡°Is this the Twilight of the Gods?¡± During the Twilight of the Gods, supernatural powers existed, but they were extremely weak. The consequence was a drastic decrease in the effects of various magical abilities! Chapter 275 - 0275: The Decapitated (Extra 7000 words, Fourth update begging for subscription) Chapter 275: The Decapitated (Extra 7000 words, Fourth update begging for subscription) Trantor: 549690339 Twilight of the Gods! Transcendent low valley! Low Magic World! All of these are indeed one concept, representing a world that does not wee transcendent powers, where ranking up and advancing bes extremely difficult. Moreover, not only does the use of various transcendent abilities require more consumption and have weaker effects, but even the lifespan of the immortal species will be terribly reduced! For those who aspire to transcend, such a world is very horrifying! Su Lu nced at the attribute column, with a bitter smile on his face: ¡°Although all attributes are weakened due to injury, they should recover.¡± ¡°However¡­although the levels of skills and passives are still there, the effectiveness is greatly reduced. Compared to them,nguage abilities are least weakened, followed by auxiliary skills like potion making and creating magical items. The most severely weakened are active destructive attack skills¡­¡± ording to his spection, the formation of various spells and mysterious powers in the main world, the process is roughly that the upational person uses skills to mobilize the mysterious power in the world and finally form the spell effect. But in this world, the transcendent factors in the void are scarce and very zy¡¯. They don¡¯t support it at all. It¡¯s only if the upational person himself increases the consumption that the effect is not necessarily half of the original! ¡°What a heartbreaking fact¡­¡± Su Lu fell into contemtion: ¡°I don¡¯t know after my inspiration is fully recovered, how manyyers of the spirit world I can probe?¡± Any world must have its own illusion spirit, heart spirit, and dream spirit world! Only at higher spirit realms can integration ur. In other words, the higher the spirit realm, the wider it is, and the easier it is for interworldmunication! ¡°To teleport back, or to explore other alien worlds, it must be at least the fourthyer of the spirit world¡­ thinking about these now, it¡¯s too far-fetched¡­¡± Su Lu looked at the items he had taken out again. ¡°The effect of magical items has been reduced, and the requirements for their use have increased¡­¡± He held the demon-hunting dagger tightly, feeling that the material alone was an excellent weapon. Gurgle! The next moment, Su Lu¡¯s stomach shamelessly growled. The severe cold and massive consumption made him start to miss thest meal he had eaten. Even though it was just the steak and roast pigeon provided in the inn, along with the sweet and soft white bread and red wine, and finally, the colorful fruit and vegetable sd¡­ But¡­ no matter how well Su Lu prepared, he could never imagine that he would fall to this level! The storage space is limited. Storing some medicines for emergencies is understandable, but food¡­ Su Lu gritted his teeth, went out with the demon-hunting dagger, and hunted a Snow Rabbit. The rabbit was big and strong, but under his inspiration detection and dagger throw, it soon became a meal. Nightfall on this icy ines early. Su Lu lit a fire in front of the tent, roasting the freshly hunted Snow Rabbit. This creature that he named ¡®Snow Rabbit¡¯, although it looks like a rabbit, the meat hasyers of snowke-like patterns. A little cooking emits an astonishing aroma, feeling like a top-grade beef ingredient. Although there were no other seasonings, Su Lu still had a great appetite. When he cut off thest rabbit foreleg, his inspiration was suddenly triggered, looking towards a certain corner. In the darkness, two spots of deep blue light appeared. It was the giant wolf from the daytime! Although the range of inspiration is much smaller than it was in the main world, at such a close distance, Su Lu still carefully observed every part of the giant wolf. Its silvery hair glistened like silk in the moonlight, its limbs were long and strong, and its ws and teeth were shiny. It was facing the bonfire at this moment, emitting a low growl. It seems that it was attracted by the scent, or perhaps it sensed the intrusion? ¡°In terms of size, it¡¯s muchrger than an average wolf. Is this unique ormon in this world? But looking at it¡­ it must have transcendent lineage from its ancestors. During the Dawn of the Gods era, it might even awaken some spell-like abilities¡­ It¡¯s a [Wolf Shepherd]¡¯s favorite.¡± Su Lu idly spected about the possibilities. If he were at his peak and not in the Twilight of the Gods era, he might even consider taming it as a mount. But now? Using his Inspiration, hemunicated his good intentions and his n to leave at dawn, then tossed a piece of rabbit meat over. To his surprise, the Ice in Wolf seemed to truly understand, howling a few times before retreating into the darkness, not even touching the food on the ground. ¡°Such spirituality¡­¡± Impressed, Su Lu went back to munching on his rabbit leg. After eating and drinking his fill, he reclined in the tent, watching as his Inspiration energy slowly replenished. ¡®I wonder how Rod is doing. Since he isn¡¯t a criminal, he probably won¡¯t run into any trouble¡­¡¯ ¡®To be honest,ing to this Alien World is both a curse and a blessing for me.¡¯ Su Lu feared that his many crimes would be traced back to him by the Federation, which would surely end badly. Just by revealing his identity as the ¡®ck Knight¡¯ and rting it to the events surrounding the Dream of the Ancient God in Lore City would put him in as much danger as the [sphemous Priest] Moron! Despite the help of the Ancient Snake Society and his status as a Fifth Level professional, Moron was still quickly discovered and eradicated. As a small Third Level professional, what could he possibly do to resist? Now that he was hiding in this Alien World, all form of divination spells were ineffective on him. The essence of Divination was to interact with the Dream Spirit World, which was different in every world! ¡®It¡¯s a pity¡­ this world is in its Twilight of the Gods, but advancing to the Fourth Level should still be possible¡­ right?¡¯ ¡®When that timees, I might be able to uncover the truth of this world.¡¯ Su Lu was always curious about the cycle of the Spirit Tides, it was a secret tied to the fundamental essence of the world. Moreover, this world might not be devoid of a period when the transcendent beings are revived. The relics and resources left behind by the powerful beings during that time would be of immense value. With current low dangers, now was the perfect opportunity for exploration! ¡°After all, exploring Alien Worlds is the profound insight of the [Wandering Mage] profession¡­¡± The night passed. The dawn sunlight descended. Su Lu massaged his temples, as his Inspiration spread throughout his body, finally breaking through the barrier of the first level of the Spirit World. In the blink of an eye, he saw the lingering spiritual bodies wandering around the forest and the multitude of ¡®spirits¡¯ in the Illusory Spirit Realm. ¡°The Language barrier is a challenge in this Alien World. Luckily, I canmunicate with these spirits to learn!¡± Although most spirits were in a state of confusion, even to the point that they could not maintain their humanoid form and take on strange shapes, there were still some with which he couldmunicate. Su Lu¡¯s eyes rolled back, and he entered the Illusory Spirit Realm. In an instant, everything around him became somewhat illusory, and the world appeared to consist only of ck, white, and fluorescent colors. The number of spirits residing in the Illusory Spirit Realm was ten, even a hundred times more than in the physical world! Su Lu effortlessly found a humanoid spirit. The indigenous sentient beings of this world seemed to have a humanoid appearance, red-haired, deeply set features, dressed in tattered bup clothes. Above his neck was a terrible decapitated stump, his right hand was holding his own head, and he was looking over with emotionless brown eyes. This was the spirit of a decapitated man! Chapter 276 - 0276 Ward Village (Added 7200 words, ask for monthly ticket five more times) Chapter 276: Ward Vige (Added 7200 words, ask for monthly ticket five more times) Trantor: 549690339 As a researcher of the Spirit World, Su Lu had encountered various evil spirits. A headless spirit, while frightening in appearance, did not even reach the level of a first-ss [Necromancer] and couldn¡¯t faze him in the least. What truly concerned Su Lu was the information radiating from the spirit. ¡°Human¡­ this implies that human beings still exist in this world, which is excellent news!¡± ¡°Judging by the clothing, it seems he belonged to the lower ss before his death¡­ and the productivity of this world is likely very low¡­¡± ¡°Being beheaded¡­ implies it¡¯s not safe, whether it was executed by a public security officer or killed as retaliation, both represent that the human world is filled with wars and killings¡­¡± As Su Lu silently observed the headless spirit, he suddenly spoke: ¡°By my name¡­ Su Lu Pottery! Imand you to obey me!¡± ¡°Tell me! Your name and cause of death!¡± His professional rank allowed himpletely tomand these low-level spiritual beings. And this natural suppression due to his status wouldn¡¯t change even if he switched to another world or the Spirit World! ¡°Bi¡­Bi¡­gr¡­¡± The head the headless spirit was holding emitted a voice, as if it hadn¡¯t spoken for a long time,ing out stuttered. Its soulless eyes gleamed with a light, allowing Su Lu to perceive an image: A cold ground, a blood-stained guillotine, a snow-capped mountain in the distance, guards and crowds up close¡­ There was a middle-aged man¡¯s voice echoing in his ear: ¡°In the name of the Duke of Wolf Fort, protector of the Snow People, family head of the Metis n, the lord of the North Territory Knights, the Snow of the Severe Winter, the Heartbreaker¡­ Leonard Metis, I sentence you¡­ to death!¡± The next moment, terrifying pain radiated from his neck. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Su Lu pulled back his intuition and incidentally touched his own neck. The sensation of being beheaded felt very real, akin to bacsh from peering into the memory of a spirit. A slightly weaker spirit summoner might have lost their way and sunk into the abyss due to the pain, but it was just a trifle for him. ¡°Wait¡­ I understand! I understand theirnguage!¡± Reflecting on the scene he had just witnessed, Su Lu was carried away in surprise, ¡°Although it seems like a world akin to medieval Europe¡­ but I understand theirnguage¡­ It is¡­ the Gm Language!¡± The so-called oldestnguage of the Main World was actually used as amonnguage in this world! This made Su Lu suspicious of some connection between the two worlds! ¡°It¡¯s not because they are close, is it?¡± Su Lu gave a wryugh. Whether there is the concept of ¡®distance¡¯ between two different worlds, even if that¡¯s so, it was unountable. ¡°The good news is¡­munication should pose no problem.¡± What was spoken by that high-ranking lord was indeed the Gm Language, at most with a bit of an ent, which wasn¡¯t a big issue. He packed up his belongings, looked towards a mound on one side, and waved his hand: ¡°Goodbye!¡± Under the brilliant sunlight, yesterday¡¯s Ice in Wolf was sitting there, as if bidding him farewell. Its fur was reflecting dazzling light as if an armor of gold had been donned upon it. ¡°ording to the nearby spirits¡­ the nearest human gathering point should be in the south!¡± Su Lu made a sled for himself and tried sliding on the snow. Having recovered his strength to the level of strength as a typical man at rank LV4 after a night¡¯s rest, With his third-ss control, he quickly mastered the knack of it, holding onto tree branches in his hands, giving a light push on the ground, gliding far away on the snow. As he kept moving southward, the cold temperature seemed to rise a bit. Several dayster. Su Lu found some traces of human activity and his spirits lifted. He obtained a more precise route by questioning the nearby spirits, heading for a human habitation site at breakneck speed. ¡°My previous guess was not wrong, the productivity here is very low, roughly equivalent to that of medieval Europe¡­ but those with supernatural powers?¡± Su Lu unhooked his sledge and walked past a wheat field. Both sides were cultivated farnds, growing crops simr to barley, wheat, and oats. Apart from these, there wererge areas of onions and cabbages. The farmers working in the fields were all unkempt, but they wore thick clothes made of animal skins. A few more steps and there was a vige. Beholding a sightposed of low houses encircling hills, stacked up like lego blocks, up to the top of the hill. Around the vige was a fence made from pointed rounds of wood and rocks. There was a patrol of a militia-like squad. ¡°Halt! Who are you?¡± At the entrance of the vige, Su Lu was inevitably stopped. He watched the approaching peasants¡¯ troop. Most of them were skinny and ragged. Only the captain had a leather armor on. The weapons like forks and swords rusted a little in their hands. However, they were indeed speaking the Gm Language! ¡°A wanderer!¡± Su Lu smiled and answered in the Gmnguage: ¡°I hope to rest in the vige, and I am willing to pay for this!¡± Thanks to the Federation still passing the gold currency, he had a stash of Golden Dragons and Silver hawks in his Greedy Gloves. He only needed to scrape off the surface engraving and letters, and it can be directly used. ¡°A stranger with strange clothes!¡± The captain scrutinized Su Lu carefully: ¡°Where are you from?¡± He was cautious, and his limbs were muscr, especially his right arm and gait, keeping a unique rhythm, very suitable for the sword he carried. ¡°A distant ce, you may not know of it.¡± Su Lu threw a polished silver coin. It¡¯s not that he couldn¡¯t take out a Golden Dragon, but this would undoubtedly lead to greed and coveting. He didn¡¯t want to instigate a massacre in this vige. ¡°It¡¯s pure silver!¡± One of the peasants caught it, rubbed it a few times, and his eyes glimmered with joy. ¡°¡­Alright!¡± Seeing his subordinate¡¯s expression, the captain reluctantly agreed: ¡°Stranger, you may have a room, as well as hot water, bread, and salt¡­ leave immediately after one night! Don¡¯t stir up trouble!¡± ¡°Rest assured!¡± Su Lu granted a bright smile, revealing his gleaming teeth. This took the captain by surprise again. Among the lower sses, having a mouth full of rotten, yellow-ck teeth was the norm. This temperament and appearance, he had only seen among the nobles of Wolf Fort. In this world, nobles were absolute rulers, even if they were members of the sidelong branches and descendants of the noble family, they would receive respect. ¡°Follow me!¡± His face soften a bit, leading the way: ¡°This is Ward Vige, under the noble Duke of Wolf Fort, and I am the local militia captain¨C Alick!¡± ¡°Su Lu! You can call me Su Lu!¡± He introduced himself politely then suddenly halted. He saw a small altar! It stood apart from the surrounding buildings, yet appeared very solemn. A group of people was surround it, as if praying. Most important of all, those rules and symbols, as well as their prayers, were all familiar to him! Chapter 277 - 0277: Revelation (Seeking guaranteed monthly tickets at the beginning of the month!) Chapter 277: Revtion (Seeking guaranteed monthly tickets at the beginning of the month!) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Praise be to you¡­the noble Mother Earth Goddess¡­¡± ¡°You are the harbinger of all¡­Mother of the Earth¡­the controller of the power of life¡­the mysterious nurturer¡­¡± ¡°You bless us with a harvest¡­bless us with food¡­¡± A group of devout followers, are worshipping the ¡®Mother Earth Goddess¡¯! This is one of the Seven Major Orthodox in the Main World! A true divine being! Su Lu¡¯s pupils suddenly contracted, ¡°Not only are the prayers simr, even the altar rules and mysterious symbols are the same¡­this is no mere coincidence. It represents that this world also has faith in the Mother Earth Goddess!¡± ¡°There are two possibilities. The first one is that I¡¯m still in the Main World, but on a smaller scale¡­because whether it¡¯s the Twilight of Gods or the differences in the Spirit World, everything is already clear.¡± ¡°And the second possibility¡­is my previous vague theory. The gods are not in the Main World, but are located in the depths of the Spirit World! Their domains are the highest stars in the Spirit World, their glory illuminating many worlds¡­spreading faith in different dimensions!¡± Gods¡­ exist independently of the world! To them, the followers of one world are nothing more than ants! Even the Main World may only be a remote and impoverished area in the eyes of the gods! If this spection were to be made public, countless believers in the Main World could copse! However, reality is reality! It will not change due to arrogant confidence or anything else. ¡°Are you a follower of the Mother Earth Goddess?¡± Alick asked Su Lu, who had stopped. Fully aware of the terrifying issue of faith, Su Lu responded with a smile, let Alicke to his own conclusion. ¡°Let¡¯s go on, I¡¯m very tired and I want to rest.¡± In fact, he was very curious about the faith of these natives, but he was unable to continue exploring. ¡®To be specific¡­if this were the Main World, a group of people praying in Gm Language would likely cause some anomalies!¡¯ ¡®After all, it¡¯s anguage that canmunicate with the mysterious, calling the great name of existence!¡¯ ¡®But in this world, during the Twilight of Gods, even though the Gm Language is considered to be the oldestnguage, its ¡®weight¡¯ is still too light. It can¡¯t leverage the mysterious forces of nature and it can¡¯t establish a real connection with the Mother Earth Goddess¡­¡¯ As Su Lu pondered, he signaled Alick that it was okay for them to continue on their way. Alick¡¯s face turned grim, he led the way to a wooden house. He opened the wooden door, and inside it was dark. The light filtering through the cracks allowed him to vaguely see some belongings and barrels. One area of the floor was slightly elevated and covered in straw and animal fur. ¡°This is your room! Bread, salt, and bean soup will be served shortly.¡± Alick said. ¡°It¡¯s already very good, thank you!¡± Su Lu nodded. Although the conditions here are almost as bad as a pigsty, it isparable to the dwellings around, and it should be the standard for the poor in this world. Furthermore, regardless of how one looks at it, it¡¯s much better than sleeping in the wilderness. The main course or staple food for dinner was a loaf of ck bread, which was very hard as it likely contained a lot of bran. In addition, there was a small dish of coarse salt which could be used for dipping the bread, but seeing the ck and yellow color mixed with sand, Su Lu lost his appetite, and ended up forcedly consuming just a little bit of pea soup to fill his stomach. ¡°Although I knew that the productivity of this world is low, I didn¡¯t think it was this dire¡­ Looking at the astonished and delighted face of the woman cleaning up the kitchen, this might be considered avish meal in her eyes?¡± Noticing the sky hadn¡¯tpletely darkened, Su Lu got up, nning to take a stroll around the vige. It¡¯s false to say that he wouldn¡¯t be curious after arriving in a whole new world. Moreover, this world isn¡¯t entirely devoid of magic. During the Twilight of the Gods, the power of the transcendent only falls into a slump, but it doesn¡¯tpletely disappear! The roads in the entire Ward Vige were ragged and narrow, and the vigers were very wary of outsiders. The children were called into the houses, and Su Lu could feel many gazes peeping at him through the gaps. After just half a turn, he felt it was boring. He did not go back to the altar of the Mother Earth Goddess but headed to the onlyrge and t area in the vige, which should be a field for drying grains. At the site, the militia team seen during the day and some young boys were training. Alick held a wooden stick, acting the part of a strict instructor: ¡°Now, the hardships endured are not for me, but for yourselves!¡± ¡°If you want to go to Wolf Fort and live a prosperous life, then you must work hard in your training¡­ This is your only chance!¡± ¡°Even if it¡¯s not to change your fate, merely to protect yourself in times of danger, you also need to strive hard!¡± ¡°When wares, our vige has a duty to fight for the Duke. Do you want to die on the battlefield? Tell me, you wimps, do you wish to die on the battlefield?¡± By the end, Alick was shouting almost hoarsely. ¡°No, we do not!¡± A group of drenched boys maintaining their training roared in response. ¡°Good, now we¡¯ll continue to review yesterday¡¯s technique¡­¡± Alick nodded satisfactorily: ¡°Remember, it¡¯s a triangle, the power starts from the lower abdomen! When moving, get your calf involved, feel the power of the earth!¡± ¡°Now¡­ thrust!¡± ¡°Ha!¡± A group of people imitated the attack posture with wooden swords, which seemed somewhat assertive. Su Lu¡¯s eyes twitched. This kind of strength training might be rudimentary, but it had already reached the category of fighting skills. Unexpectedly, he encountered this in a small vige. ¡°Continue, swing your swords a hundred times!¡± Alick scanned the crowd, corrected the postures of a few boys, and saw Su Lu when he raised his head. He gave anothermand and came to the edge of the threshing field: ¡°Outsider, what are you doing here?¡± ¡°Bored¡­ just wandering around¡­¡± Nonchntly, Su Lumented: ¡°This kind of training¡­ is pretty good.¡± ¡°I learned these techniques from the military¡­ theye from a prestigious knight. I once had the chance to be his attendant, a pity¡­¡± Alick shook his head with disappointment, suddenly asked: ¡°Are you interested in giving it a try?¡± ¡°Try what, swordsmanship?¡± Su Lu chuckled, almost speechless. ¡°As a wanderer, you must have good self-preservation skills!¡± Alick said seriously. ¡°Perhaps so¡­but I don¡¯t have a sword.¡± Su Lu shrugged. ¡°You can borrow mine.¡± Alick handed his own sword. Its design took that of a two-handed cross sword, both the hilt and the de were long, suitable for two-hand wielding and quite heavy. ¡°Not bad!¡± Su Lu just took the sword, flicked the de, and came to a wooden stake used for normal training. Drawing a breath, he executed an attractive whirl. Phht! A sh of the de, and the wooden stake was cut short. ¡°Such an amazing power¡­ He must be on the level of a knight¡¯s attendant, right?¡± Alick seemed to have been shocked speechless, only managing to utter a few words after a long while. Such power, such speed, was already quite terrifying. Capable of cutting a wooden stake, it could also split a human body! ¡°Thank you for loaning me your sword.¡± Su Lu returned the cross sword to Alick and looking at the awestruck faces around him, he chuckled. Taking the initiative to show off his strength would save him from many troubles. Chapter 290 - 0290: Crushing Defeat Chapter 290: Crushing Defeat Trantor:549690339 ¡°My name is Silver Eye¡­ What a pity. To think that a young wizard with such a bright future would need to be killed by my own hands!¡± The old wizard sighed, and a silver light abruptly burst from his pupils. In his eyes, Su Lu seemed to see his reflection being twisted, morphed, and transformed into a circr ring. Despite being an illusion, his body gradually became rigid, as if even his blood had ceased to flow. ¡°Illusion Technique?¡± The thought crossed his mind as he quickly struggled free with a sh of inspiration. ¡®Pupu¡¯! Countless tiny silver needles emerged from the surrounding air, plunging into his previous position. ¡°Controlling metal? Interesting!¡± From the dense forest nearby, Su Lu¡¯s figure appeared, longsword in hand and a yful look on his face. ¡°But it¡¯s not enough to deal with me!¡± ¡°Witchcraft ¨C Thousand-Needles Death Curse!¡± The Silver Eye Wizard quickly chanted the spell, liquid metal transmuted from the silver needles on the ground, rapidly creeping toward Su Lu¡¯s location. ¡®Pupu¡¯! Fingers-thick silver needles took shape, flying toward him. ¡°Such power¡­ even a second-tier Bronze Knight can hardly withstand it, a Silver Knight is required to remain unscathed!¡± Two light yellow Trick Cards emerged in Su Lu¡¯s hand ¨C ¡°Fireball Technique!¡± With a wave of his right hand, two balls of orange me emerged, one of them exploded amidst the cluster of needles, and the other shot towards the old man¡¯s mount at a zing speed. ¡°Damn, scatter quickly!¡± ¡°Protect the wizard!¡± ordered Cyclops Ali urgently. But it was toote. The next moment, a ball of me exploded before his eyes. ¡®Boom¡¯! The shocking heat wave and st swept through, knocking Ali off his horse. Barely managing to get up, he saw the old wizard¡¯s horse already torn into pieces, and several knights nearby were also thrown off their horses, their fate unknown. Not only that, but the terror of the explosion and the noise scared the herd of horses, causing a majority of the horses to panic and scatter, thoroughly muddling the originally scattered formation. ¡®Is this¡­ the power of a wizard?¡¯ Ali watched this scene, clenching his fists: ¡®It truly is from the devil, it shouldn¡¯t exist in this world¡­¡¯ This was a natural antipathy from a miserable warrior toward the high, rich and handsome Dharma Master! Of course, you could also say that it was consciousness dictated by social ss. After all, in the human world, only knights and wizards possess transcendent power, and there are limited superior positions. Should anyone wish to ascend, they must fight for it! Knights areparatively ¡®pro-people¡¯ (in practice, close to the nobility) hence garnering substantial support. Simultaneously, as members of the extraordinary ss, knights are also striving to suppress the status of wizards, with a lot of defamatory rumors originating from them. After all, as long as the wizards are eliminated, they will be the only transcendent humans left! ¡°You¡­ are not a novice wizard!¡± The Silver Eye Wizard was unhurt in the explosion, and a suit of silver armor appeared on him, flowing like mercury and reflecting various colors. Simultaneously, he looked at Su Lu, his face filled with shock. The wizard system of this world is simple, starting from the novice to intermediate, advanced, and then the legendary ¡®Witch King¡¯! He originally thought that Su Lu was just a novice wizard who used witchcraft inbination with his knight profession to kill Andrew, the Bronze Knight. But now it seemed that the other party¡¯s mastery of witchcraft exceeded his expectations. ¡°Why on this earth¡­ are there so many people courting death?¡± With a sigh, Su Lu suddenly charged forward. ¡°Silver Bondage!¡± The Silver Eye Wizard boomed, mercury flying off from his body, forming a whip-like substance, like living ropes, binding Su Lu. But the next moment, Su Lu, who had been bound, smiled and turned into a phantom and disappeared. ¡°Ah!¡± In the horror of the Silver Eye Wizard, his brow split open, revealing a silver vertical pupil, surveying the surroundings. He abruptly turned around and saw the real Su Lu. The other person was holding a dagger, quickly closing in. ¡°Go!¡± A silver spike emerged from the Silver Eye Wizard¡¯s hand, shooting across the air. But Su Lu, on a step, astonishingly changed direction quickly in mid-air, dodging the piercing silver spike, and appearing in front of the Silver Eye Wizard, thrusting out his Demon Hunting Dagger. Thunk! The Silver Eye elder Wizard stared nkly at his shoulder. There, the mercury armor that originally could defend against the shing of a knight had been broken through without any resistance, blood spraying, mixed with intense pain. The Demon Hunting Dagger was extremely sharp, and had a Demon Breaking effect! He screamed and fell to the ground, while his original mercury armor showed spikes, like a porcupine. ¡°Spirit oppression!¡± Su Lu coldly snorted, a strong oppression came down, the Silver Eye elder felt as though his consciousness was being heavily hammered, immediately white eyed and swooned, his mercury armor automatically copsed. ¡°A high-level¡­ high-level Wizard!¡± Before falling into darkness, the old man is roaring a voice in his heart, unspeakable regret. Ssh! A ssh of clear waternded, the Silver Eye Wizard came around. He vaguely lifted his head, found himself in a forest, the sky was already pitch ck, he was tied to a tree trunk, and next to him was Cyclops Ali. In front of him was a bonfire, the young wizard from the daytime was studying a very familiar notebook, and around him were three wandering knights cooking food. ¡®So¡­ I have lost and be a prisoner!¡¯ The Silver Eye Wizard bitterly smiled in his heart, and after knowing Su Lu¡¯s rank, he didn¡¯t dare to make any big moves. The other person was suspected to be a high-level wizard, a mysterious power stronger than the Silver Knight! Only the legendary Golden Knight could suppress him. ¡®How did such a master be a wanted criminal? The actions of the Wolf Fort Duke this time are somewhat irrational¡­¡¯ A feeling called regret continuously emerged in his mind. ¡°We¡¯re in trouble¡­¡± And the other three wandering knights seemed to be about the same. Ruff, who was adding firewood to the bonfire, nced at Su Lu, who seemed to be engrossed in the book, and whispered to his twopanions: ¡°Those cavalries escaped today, will we be wanted?¡± ¡°Even if we are, we¡¯re not afraid! After all, they do not know our names, just casually hide in the south, nevering to the North Territory in this life¡­¡± Ham was full of confidence in this, apparently also knowing the tragic traffic and information transmission conditions of this era, considering the difficulty of cross-border pursuit. ¡°We can only do this!¡± Sturdy Yoen nodded: ¡°And¡­ I am also very curious about the mysterious wizard sir.¡± At this time, Su Lu finally finished reading the witchcraft notes confiscated from Silver Eye, feeling greatly benefited. After all, thetter was a local, and a local who ascended to the second-rank upational person during the Dawn of the Gods, some of his ideas and thoughts were very interesting. ¡°Have you two woken up?¡± Su Lu nced at Silver Eye and Ali, signaling for Ham to untie Silver Eye. ¡°Darran School, Silver Eye Dom pays tribute to you, honourable high-level wizard!¡± Silver Eye, as expected, made no moves, but instead paid Su Lu a very formal tribute. Chapter 279 - 0279: Rescue (Third request for monthly tickets) Chapter 279: Rescue (Third request for monthly tickets) Trantor: 549690339 North Territory Avenue. Su Lu was on horseback, hurrying to Wolf Fort. Though the horse was somewhat old, it was the only one in Ward Vige, bought by him formuting. Along with the horse, there was a shiny iron sword which was not the work but the collection of the only cksmith in the vige. ¡°I¡¯ve got a horse and a sword¡­ Even if I¡¯m not a noble, I¡¯m in the free citizen ss, so at least I don¡¯t have to put up with the contempt of the insipid¡­¡± Su Lu seemed quite pleased. In this world, people like him had a special designation ¨C Wandering Knight! Most Wandering Knightse from noble families. As the second or third sons who cannot inherit family estates, but have received specialized knight training and can¡¯t cross the threshold into being official knights, they can only serve as attendants to high-ranking nobles or make a living by travelling, hoping to break through the iron ceiling. Additionally, a portione from the lucky ones among the poor, or some mercenaries. Wandering Knights are nomadic, attracted to wars like dogs chasing gunpowder, vying for every minute chance to be a noble. Of course, most of the time, they end up dead on the roadside from diseases or bandits among other inexplicables, decaying into a rotten corpse, or die in tournaments and minor conflicts. Only a scarce few can attain the recognition of high-ranking nobles, establish merit, obtain a small piece ofnd, and be a member of the hereditary nobility. Such stories are widely circted, inspiring generation after generation of young people, or rather mindless hot-blooded individuals, to tread on the battlefield and risk their lives. Wandering Knights are of uneven strength, but at least they have their own mounts and weapons, and can assume the role of a cavalryman during battle. However, none of them have reached the level of an Iron Knight. Afterall, if they could break through the barrier, they wouldn¡¯t have to wander around looking for opportunities, as they would be treated well under any noble. As for the previous ¡®exotic outfits¡¯, they have naturally been reced by local attire. ¡°Even though it¡¯s a main road, it feels no different from other ces, just fewer weeds and a little smoother¡­What a miserable world.¡± Su Lu¡¯s eyes were half-closed, traces of inspiration spreading out. In this world, the range of his inspiration was also reduced, but still maintained its function. It was at this moment that he sensed the turmoil up ahead. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± He spurred his horse, climbed a hill, and gazed down to see a battlefield. A bandit-like gang was attacking a horse carriage. The carriage was rather simple, but it was flying the banner of the Mitis family emblem, apanied by four knights. The Knights roared in anger, engaging in an intense battle with dozens of bandits. ¡°Damn Mountain Tribe, you lowly thieves and disgusting robbers¡­ you dare toe down from the mountain?¡± A Knight roared in rage, charging at the bandits. Although he was not an Iron Knight, he wore a full set of leather armor, running his horse into the crowd, with swift spear thrusts, he pierced the chests of two bandits. These Mountain bandits were poorly armed, draped in beast skins, some were even armed with stone axes, and had no horses. If it wasn¡¯t for the obstacles and traps they¡¯d set on the road, trapping the carriage, they might not have even caught up with it. ¡°Woo Woo!¡± ¡°U-ra!¡± The Mountain Tribesmen, short and dark faced, smeared with various colored oils, faces indistinct, wearing bull horn helmets, roared and swung their Flying Stone Ropes. This tool was a rope with a stone attached, in their hands, it became a weapon of unimaginable power and uracy. Whoosh! A shadow shed, the flying stone rope urately striking the knight, knocking him off his horse. Thud! The knight fell heavily to the ground, swarmed by the surrounding mountain bandits. ¡°That idiot Wade!¡± By the side of the carriage, the faces of the other three knights changed color: ¡°Too reckless¡­ did he think he was an Iron Knight?¡± Whoosh! At that moment, a breaking sound through the air could be heard. A rough bone arrow pierced the wooden panel of the carriage, its feathered tail still quivering. ¡°Protect the madame and the youngdy!¡± The leading knight roared in anger, facing the bandits that have surrounded them, feeling somewhat helpless. After all, the carriage had fallen into a trap and couldn¡¯t escape in a short time. ¡°Mommy¡­ I¡¯m scared!¡± Inside the carriage, a thirteen or fourteen-year-old girl clung tightly to her mother¡¯s arm, her young face full of terror. She was dressed in an exquisite ssic long dress and was very well dressed. At first nce, she seemed like a very refined young aristocraticdy. Nevertheless, all etiquette and refinement paled and became insignificant in the face of such sheer violence. ¡°Honey! Linna, do not be afraid! We are the Mitis family, even as distant rtives, we still carry the blood of the Rushing Wolf!¡± Her mother, a noblewoman, held her in her arms, whisperingfort. On the hillside, Su Lu quietly watched the scene: ¡°Killing and survival¡­ the eternal themes of thisnd?¡± He suddenly looked into the distance. There, a ck Heavy Armor Knight was galloping over. The ck horse he rode was nearly two meters high, with well-developed muscles, definitely a top-notch war horse! Furthermore, he was entirely covered in metal armor, which was very rare in this era. Just a full set of knight¡¯s armor alone, might be worth half a manor! ¡°Reinforcements are here, interesting! This is¡­ the power of the Iron Knight, isn¡¯t it? Indeed, it¡¯sparable to a level one upational person in physics,¡± Su Lu stopped his movements, continuing to watch the spectacle. He saw the iing ck Iron Knight, who looked like a war fortress, break into the bandit crowd. The de of his greatsword seemed to emit a soft glow and effortlessly ripped through the beast skins and human flesh. ¡°Whirlwind!¡± The ck Iron Knight roared, spinning 360 degrees with his sword, creating a pathway through the bloody chaos. Then, he dismounted his horse. Despite being weighed down by his hundreds of pounds of heavy armor, he moved as though he was only wearing a piece of linen cloth, ughtering the mountain bandits with exceptional agility. ¡°It¡¯s a knight!¡± ¡°A real knight!¡± ¡°Retreat!¡± Mountain bandits were not a real army. After a bunch of them had been killed, they immediately retreated in panic. The ck Iron Knight, instead of pursuing, came before the carriage and knelt on one knee, ¡°Madame Monfali?¡± ¡°I¡¯m here!¡± A noblewoman lifted the carriage curtain, ¡°So it is Knight Mas of the Gill family. Thank you foring! Your family has always been loyal to the Wolf Banner. Your bravery just now reminded me of your father¡¯s demeanor¡­¡± ¡°I am overjoyed to see that the madame and youngdy are unharmed, and from now on, may I escort you towards the Wolf Fort?¡± Knight Mas stated loud and clear. ¡°Thank you!¡± The voice of Madame Monfali suddenly became choked with emotion. Knight Mas moved towards the carriage, gripping the vehicle with both hands and with a little effort, lifted it out of the pit. Subsequently, the group resumed their journey. Upon mounting his horse again, he nced towards a small hill not far away. There, a man who looked like a Wandering Knight was peering over. Chapter 280 - 0280 Traveling Together (Extra for 200 monthly tickets, requesting monthly tickets) Chapter 280: Traveling Together (Extra for 200 monthly tickets, requesting monthly tickets) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Giddy up!¡± Su Lu charged down the hill and onto the road. ¡°Dere your name!¡± Knight Mas ordered the caravan to stop, eyeing Su Lu warily. ¡°Su Lu¡­ from the Pottery family!¡± Su Luughed, ¡°A nobody, who wishes to apany you to Wolf Fort!¡± ¡°Arrogant! Daring! Do you have any idea who thedy in the carriage is? She is the current Duke of Wolf Fort¡¯s cousin!¡± Before Mas could answer, a knight beside him shouted angrily, ¡°A mere wandering knight dares to talk about joining us?¡± ¡°It seems like you guys were in some trouble just now; an extra sword could be a nice help.¡± Su Lu appeared like a typical wandering knight. ¡°Fine¡­as long as you can take my sword!¡± Knight Mas became calm. ¡°Please.¡± Su Lu dismounted casually and approached the others. ¡°Mum¡­. is that the wandering knight? He looks¡­¡± Inside the carriage¡­ Linna was looking at Su Lu, ¡°His horse is old, and his sword doesn¡¯t seem very good. He¡¯s not as handsome as the legendary prince¡­¡± ¡°A wandering knight¡­¡± Madame Monferry scoffed, ¡°Perhaps he has some special skills, but he is at best tantamount to our three guards. How could he possibly be a match for Knight Mas? He¡¯s a¡­. a true Iron Knight!¡± As sheughed, Knight Mas also dismounted, wielding his huge sword with a gust of wind and mmed it down! Boom! The giant sword fell to the ground, leaving arge pit. Knight Mas¡¯s pupils contracted. In his perception, the opponent¡¯s speed had inexplicably shot up and he had dodged his sure-hit sword. He hastily withdrew his sword, trying to defend himself, but suddenly felt a chill at his back. A sharpened sword de was extending from behind his neck, ¡°Knight Mas, does this mean¡­ I¡¯ve passed the test?¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± A dry sound came from Mas¡¯s throat. Su Luughed and sheathed his sword, returning to his horse, ¡°Then¡­ I¡¯ll be counting on you guys on the journey!¡± He had already grasped the rules of this world, or rather, the rules of any world ¨C those with power inevitably held sway! While he was insignificant in the Main World, what about in this world? Just based on his restored [Shadow Warrior] professional rank and ability, even a dozen or so Iron Knights wouldn¡¯t be enough to kill him. If so, what was there to fear? ¡°Mother dear, you lost!¡± In the carriage, Linna hugged her mother¡¯s neck and giggled, ¡°Even though he¡¯s not as handsome as a prince, his swordsmanship is just as elegant¡­¡± ¡°No¡­you have no idea! The only ones who can defeat an Iron Knight are other Iron Knights, or even higher!¡± Madame Monferry gazed at Su Lu¡¯s retreating form, ¡°An Iron Knight who¡¯s mixed in with the wandering knights? Intriguing!¡± The caravan resumed its journey. Knight Mas slowed down slightly and approached the carriage window, ¡°Madam¡­ I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°He¡¯s an anomaly among the wandering knights¡­ Sir Mas, do you think this Su Lu has the power of an Iron Knight?¡± Madame Monferry inquired. ¡°While we didn¡¯t test his full power, his speed¡­ is terrifying, almost surpassing that of an Iron Knight¡­¡± Knight Mas stated solemnly, ¡°I suspect he is an Iron Knight who specializes in speed. I¡¯ve heard from my teacher before about knights from the South whose training is somewhat different from ours¡­ possessing extremely swift speed!¡± ¡°And¡­ he¡¯s very young!¡± Upon saying this, even Knight Mas felt a tinge of envy, ¡°Such a person, if willing to pledge allegiance, the Duke would surely be delighted to bestow them with and.¡± Generally speaking, unless the background was incredibly powerful, a newly pledged Iron Knight would first be appointed with a lifelong knighthood. Once they had established enough merit and were granted a hereditary fiefdom, the person would then evolve into a hereditary knight. However, there are exceptions for highly skilled knights or those with strong backgrounds. In Mas¡¯s view, Su Lu would fall under ¡®highly skilled¡¯. In fact, traces of envy had unconsciously begun to brew. But he was sensible enough to know that engaging in a conflict right here could potentially get them all killed, so he didn¡¯t dare exhibit any of it. In the evening, everyone set up camp and lit a fire to roast food. ¡°My Lord, please!¡± A guard offered up some roasted meat, seared to a golden brown and oozing with juices. After demonstrating his ¡®Iron Tier¡¯ power, Su Lu noticed their cautionary respect. But these were the rules of this world. He just smiled, took the meat amidst their shock, and turned to Mas Gill. The nobledy and her daughter had already gone to the tent, while Mas was leaning against a tree trunk, drinking a northern specialty, a strong liquor called ¡®Sherry¡¯. Their view and experiences far surpassed the vigers. Su Lu had learned that they were protecting the Duchess of Mitis¡¯s cousin, a recent widow alleged to control a considerable amount of envied inheritance. However, due to having a caring brother, she hadn¡¯t been targeted much. They were unexpectedly surrounded by the Mountain Tribe this time. Those savages wouldn¡¯t even hesitate to rob the king if he came alone! ¡°Su Lu¡­¡± Mas took a sip of his drink andzily stretched, ¡°I really don¡¯t understand you. You clearly have the power and could be an enviable knight under any noble, so why are you wandering?¡± After seeing Su Lu¡¯s face, he secretly went through all the wanted orders in the kingdom but found no one who fitted the description. ¡°I love to wander¡­to see different scenery, recently, I came to the North¡­¡± Su Lu smiled, ¡°Maybe¡­ once I get tired, I will choose a ce to settle down, acquirend and a title, and pass it on to my future generations.¡± ¡°Then you will definitely choose the South! Thend there is more fertile¡­ I¡¯ve been to Walley ind before, ah¡­ it¡¯s a paradise flowing with milk and honey.¡± ¡°Sir, you don¡¯t seem to like the North?¡± A glint of nostalgia shed in Mas¡¯s eyes, ¡°No¡­I do like it here. This is the home of all the Snow People, if only it were not for the harsh weather, the Ice Ghosts, nocturnal trolls, and those ¡®strange¡¯ things.¡± He mumbled a few words. Su Lu, however, was intrigued by what he heard. It seemed, the humans in this world were not without their troubles. Perhaps¡­while possessing certain Transcendent powers, they were also suffering from mysterious external threats! ¡°Interested¡­in hearing more about it?¡± His face softened, imbued with a hypnotic quality. Chapter 281 - 0281: Step (Extra 400, Asking for Monthly Tickets) Chapter 281: Step (Extra 400, Asking for Monthly Tickets) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°In this world, there are too many unknowns and terrors that we cannotprehend¡­ They are collectively referred to as ¡®peculiarities,¡¯ and their appearance invariably marks a disaster¡­¡± Knight Mas took a hearty swig of sherry, his eyes swimming with alcohol, said: ¡°I once had the honor of dealing with such a ¡®peculiarity.¡¯ It was an evil tree growing in the midst of a vige¡­ It drained all the vigers of their blood and enved them¡­ Luckily it was immobile and fearful of fire¡­¡± ¡°And the ice ghost is a terrifying creature capable of manipting cold and blizzards. I suspect it had something to do with several heavy snowstorms in the North Territory¡­ Trolls like to hide in dark environments, ever ready to attack humans¡­¡± ¡°Of course¡­ what is even more terrifying are the horrors that cannot be understood!¡± Knight Mas¡¯s voice was quivering: ¡°Like a group of cult followers who, during their rituals, gouged out all their eyes¡­ They would fall into a state of madness and frenzy, incessantly describing to those around them an unspeakable being¡­ And anyone who heard theirplete description would also fall into madness¡­¡± ¡°Thankfully, the Duke ordered the execution of all the ¡®Eyeless,¡¯ which finally suppressed the situation.¡± Su Lu delicately coaxed details out of Knight Mas, listening to him recount horrifying peculiarities, and thus gaining a deeper understanding of this world. ¡®Some transcendent beings¡­ or strange godlike entities as the objects of worship?¡¯ ¡®This world is not as peaceful as it seems¡­ even in its twilight era!¡¯ ¡°Hmm?¡± Just then, a cold wind blew. Unusually, Mas shivered and wondered to himself: ¡®Why¡­ Why am I spouting so much to a stranger?¡¯ ¡°I shall not bother you any longer, have a good rest.¡± Su Lu sighed inwardly, having understood that the spell of this world could only maintain the previous situation for a limited time, and returned to his seat. Several dayster. A colossal city or perhaps fort, rose over the horizon. It seemed to be built up from a massive castle, featuring tall city walls and a moat. The outer city was popted by ordinary folk, while at its corey a massive stronghold. On the city walls, banners bearing the mark of a wolf fluttered. This was THE Wolf Fort! The governing hub of the North Territory¡¯s Duke of Wolf Fort¡ª the Mitis family, housed tens of thousands of residents year-round, and was one of thergest cities in the entire continent! ¡°Thank the Mother Earth Goddess, we¡¯ve finally arrived!¡± Looking at the walls of Wolf Fort, Mas couldn¡¯t help but let out a sigh of relief. Usually, he would feel no pressure at all, but with Su Lu there, the stress was simply too much for him. ¡°If you would excuse me, I must take my leave now!¡± Su Lu bowed, performing a customary knight¡¯s salute, and smiled. ¡°The knight of the Pottery family, Su Lu, won¡¯t youe with me to Wolf Fort? I will sincerely express your help to my brother¡­ He will reward you satisfyingly!¡± Maybe¡­ even a plot ofnd coulde into the picture! Madame Monfali opened the carriage door, curiously asking. In her eyes, the opposing party was merely a very skilled wandering knight, who knew how to seize opportunities and escorted her and her daughter here. Why did he choose to leave the moment the fruits of victory were within reach? ¡°Farewell to the beautifuldy and young miss, I look forward to our reunion.¡± Su Luughed heartily. What¡¯s the honor of a knight¡¯s manor or a nobleman to him? It was practically nothing! Let alone epting to be the fief of a nobleman and bear the obligatory duties. He immediately left the group on his horse, bing a dot on the horizon. ¡°Why¡­ did he just leave like that?¡± Linna found it very strange as well: ¡°Doesn¡¯t he want the rewards? What a strange guy!¡± ¡°Maybe¡­ he wants more¡­¡± Madame Monfali murmured, immediately looking at Mas: ¡°Sir Knight, please escort us into the city. I can¡¯t wait to see my cousin.¡± Furthermore, I must sternlyin about the security situation in the North Territory, at leastunch a purge against the Mountain Tribe, let them know, a mother wolf must avenge her grievances! The actual Wolf Fort refers to the core area of the city where the Mitis family residences are located. The walls there are all constructed from granite, the defense is unmatched and it can be passed down through generations, even up to ten or more. Antiquity! This is what the nobles are most proud of. Su Lu couldn¡¯t be bothered to get involved with a bunch of scheming people. He directly found an inn, tossed a few silver coins, sessfully dazzling the inn owner¡¯s eyes, who would be more than willing to push his freckled daughter into Su Lu¡¯s room. ¡°I want the best room, the best food, and¡­ help me gather all the books you can find, preferably on history.¡± Su Lu picked up another purse, making the numerous metallic coins inside clink. ¡°No problem! Sir¡­ by tonight, you will have everything you asked for.¡± Glimpsing a hint of gold, the innkeeper shed his yellow teeth, saying in an almost ttering tone. ¡°Good, I enjoy peace and quiet, no need to disturb me before dinner.¡± Upon arriving at the best room in the inn, essentially a room with a wooden bed and a table and chair, Su Lu sighed, sat cross-legged on the bed: ¡°After these days, my Strong attribute LV4 has fully recovered¡­¡± ¡°Next, I should consider how to progress.¡± Lacking sufficient experience points, he couldn¡¯t take on any fourth-rank profession, let alone the hurdle of Constitution! ¡°Should I try to collect the ingredients for ¡®ig¡¯s Flesh¡¯ in this world? It seems like a slim chance. As for altering the form, looking for substitutes? With my Magic Potion Study level, I might as well sleep¡­¡± ¡°Now that I can¡¯t achieve either of the two fourth-rank positions, I should think about how to increase mybat power.¡± In this world, the Spirit Tide was at a low ebb, physical abilities seemed to be more practical. Su Lu¡¯s gaze instantly fixated on the passive skill [Agile Steps LV1]. This was a basic skill of the [Wanderer] profession and also a prerequisite for advancing to [Dimensional Walker]! [Dimensional Walker: Job requirements Third-stage Precondition profession: Shadow Warrior, Agility 6.0, Constitution 5.0! Agile Steps LV4!] He thought for a moment, and 100 experience points were instantly consumed: [Consumed 100 experience points¡­ Agile Steps level has risen to LV2!] [Consumed 200 experience points¡­ Agile Steps level has risen to LV3!] [Insufficient experience! Cannot level up!] ¡°I still need 50 experience points¡­¡± Su Lu moistened his lips: ¡°But for now, my abilities to hide in shadows and move swiftly have improved¡­¡± He suspected that he could now y around well even if he had only a thin line beneath his feet! Even, he had a feeling of being able to ¡®walk on air¡¯! As though the void was not just emptiness, but could be a stepping stone for him to tread and gain momentum from! Of course, it was merely an illusion! Chapter 282 - 0282: History (Additional Monthly Ticket Request) Chapter 282: History (Additional Monthly Ticket Request) Trantor: 549690339 Wolf Fort. The current Duke of Wolf Fort is named Frank Mitteis! He¡¯s a vibrant middle-aged man, with brown curly hair and a rugged appearance. He stands tall, wielding a giant sword that reaches almost to his shoulder. When silent, he seems as immovable as granite,pletely embodying the majesty of a Northern lord. ¡°Wee, my sister! I¡¯ve already instructed the steward to prepare rooms for you¡­ and for Gran, Cecil, and my little angel Julian. I think they will be very happy to see Linna¡­¡± Frank spoke up. His voice was deep and maic, currently carrying a rare gentleness. ¡°Thank you, my brother, but I feel the security in the north could use some improvement¡­¡± Madame Monfali responded gently. ¡°I will assign the matter of the mountain ns to Knight Mas.¡± In fact, those mountain people would definitely dive deep into the frigid, snow-covered mountain forests at the first hint of trouble. With the harsh cold andplex terrain shielding them, finding them would be an extremely troublesome task. At most, a few mounted heads would be collected as a warning, to vent some anger for his sister and disy the authority of the Northern lord. Nothing more could really be done! ¡°On the road, I came across an interesting wandering knight. He calls himself Su Lu Pottery, with a ck iron-level strength¡­¡± Lady Monfali suddenly spoke up. ¡°It¡¯s rare to see a talented wandering knight¡­ Are you rmending him to me? No¡­ you want him for yourself?¡± Frank¡¯s gaze seemed to prate Madame Monfali¡¯s face, seeing into her heart. ¡°Yes¡­ Pottery family, a family I¡¯ve never heard of. He¡¯s probably from a civilian background; he won¡¯t refuse the offer of and grant!¡± Madame Monfali puffed up with pride: ¡°In my Viscount¡¯s territory, I can easily grant him one manor, even two¡­ I know you might be willing to help me, but I need to assemble my own armed force.¡± ¡°I need to remind you ¨C it¡¯s not your Viscount¡¯s territory, it¡¯s Linna and her future husband¡¯s territory. Until she reaches adulthood, you¡¯re only managing it on her behalf. This is already the limit of what I can negotiate.¡± The current Duke of Wolf Fort responded somewhat helplessly. The rtionship between a monarch and his subjects is very delicate, there¡¯s even a sense of separation to it. Even though he¡¯s a Duke, he has no authority to arbitrarily decide the life and death of any inferior noble under him. With the sudden death of his cousin¡¯s husband, the Viscount of White Valley, leaving no heirs, Frank had made many sacrifices to ensure that the Viscount title remained with her and her mother. Also, he couldn¡¯t break the rules any further to forcefully intervene in the affairs of the Viscount of White Valley¡¯s territory. ¡°My brother¡­ you¡¯re just too fair!¡± An amusing look of resignation appeared on Madame Monfali¡¯s face: ¡°Do you know what I want to do most now?¡± ¡°Hang those noble opponents of yours? That would only lead to a breakdown of order¡­ and turn thend into ruins.¡± Frank answered without hesitation. He hesitated, then softened his tone slightly: ¡°I promise you, Linna will grow up healthy and happy in Wolf Fort, until she¡¯s an adult¡­ The Viscount¡¯snd and honor will belong to her and her husband, and no one can take it away.¡± ¡°By that time, my greedy officials would have plundered the Viscount¡¯s territory countless times.¡± Madame Monfaliughed bitterly: ¡°Moreover, this incident made me realize that I need a loyal and powerful knight¡­ Ah, a lord belonging to the White Valley¡­ a knight of the Mavay family!¡± ¡°My stance on the territory matter is neutral. However, securing a powerful knight is indeed a wise choice. Perhaps he can serve your interest in protecting the White Valley for you¡­¡± Frank said: ¡°In my name, I will summon this wandering knight, and also thank him for escorting you and your daughter here.¡± ¡°Thank you, my brother.¡± Madame Monfali bowed. ¡°Now, let¡¯s go to the hall together. Everyone is waiting!¡± Frank beamed: ¡°Our weing banquet wouldn¡¯t beplete without the leadingdy!¡± In an inn. At night. Su Lu ¡®extravagantly¡¯ lit an oilmp to read the books the innkeeper had painstakingly collected. He had spent a dozen golden dragons for this. In this era, knowledge represented wealth, a high amount of wealth! He opened a collection of poems at this moment. ¡°Hmm¡­ The text has a bit of a Gmnguage style, but I can basically understand.¡± Immersing himself in the books, only the rustling sound and the asional crackle from the oilmp¡¯s wick could be heard. Due to the use of parchment, which is generally quite thick, there wasn¡¯t much information recorded in these books. Su Lu finished browsing through them before midnight. ¡°This continent was originally nameless, the ancestors of all the dukes came from various tribe ns of the ins, and were always in a state of chaos and war¡­ gradually, they explored a system of nobility and duchies¡­¡± ¡°Until one day, a powerful figure riding a dragon appeared, rapidly subduing several major families, gaining the loyalty of various nobles, and uniting the entire continent in a war of blood and fire, establishing a kingdom.¡± ¡°He called himself Dragon the First, and established the Dragon Kingdom. This continent was also named the ¡®Dragon¡¯ continent¡­ It¡¯s already over a thousand years old by now. Over the long years, the kingdom has passed through dozens of generations, and powerful creatures like giant dragons have gradually disappeared¡­¡± Recalling the glorious founding history recorded in an epic history book, Su Lu¡¯s face took on a yful expression, he rolled his eyes and muttered: ¡°You might as well collect a thousand swords and forge an iron throne¡­¡± Of course, the truth of history is often buried in rumors and poems. And he was best at revealing the truth from these fragments of information. ¡°This world, still has dragons? Real dragons, which reach the fifth level when they mature, are absolute legendary creatures¡­¡± ¡°To tame a dragon, was Dragon the First actually an upational person¡­ and also a fifth-level [Dragon Shepherd]?¡± ¡°Did thest Dawn of the Gods in this world happen over a thousand years ago?¡± Su Lu felt he was getting closer to the truth. ¡°Unbelievable¡­ The much maligned [Dragon Shepherd] profession of the Main World has achieved such great sess in this world¡­ Mostly thanks to the existence of giant dragons in this world¡­ or rather¡­ existence a thousand years ago.¡± He was somewhat intrigued! Giant Dragon! Fifth-level Legendary Beings! Its blood, bones, dragon scales, dragon skin¡­ all are incredibly valuable transcendent materials! If the creature was still alive, Su Lu would definitely run as far away as possible and not look back until he reached the fifth level. But if it was dead, it would be a different story. That would mean a treasure, and¡­ the Dragon family might have controlled more than one dragon! ¡°And there¡¯s the fifth-level inheritance or higher¡­ It¡¯s worth a trip.¡± Su Lu¡¯s eyes glinted with anticipation. Chapter 283 - 0283: Dark Clouds (Extra 600, Asking for Monthly Tickets at the Start of the Month!) Chapter 283: Dark Clouds (Extra 600, Asking for Monthly Tickets at the Start of the Month!) Trantor: 549690339 The next day. Inside Wolf Fort. Duke Frank looked at Su Lu: ¡°Su Lu Pottery¡­ your courage delights me, and your kindness andpassion are even more precious qualities¡­ Allow me to express my gratitude. I grant you the right to make a request to me!¡± As soon as he said this, Su Lu immediately felt many heated gazes focused on him, the envy barely concealed. In the eyes of many knight attendants and guards, this was a shortcut to bing a noble. Any sane person would surely choose to have a fief! ¡°I have an unusual thirst for knowledge. If I were able to freely peruse all the books in your library, my lord Duke, it would bring me immense joy¡­¡± Su Lu was actually quite annoyed with the Duke who had so early in the morning sent Mas to fetch him to the Wolf Fort, but he still made his request. This was a bit helpless. After all, in this era, knowledge stillrgely rests in the hands of the nobles. ¡°This is indeed¡­ an unexpected request, I ept.¡± Duke Frank fell silent, in the face of either regretful or schadenfreude looks, he agreed. Of course, although he agreed, in reality, certain treasured books, such as those that detailed the Transcendent professions, or those on knight training, he would definitely not allow him to read. But Su Lu did not have much interest in those either. He gave a bow, followed a servant to the library, and eagerly plucked a book titled ¡°The History of Witch Hunting: The Rise and Fall of the Forest Witch¡±, and immediately stood there reading. ¡®So this world does have witches!¡¯ ¡®But their status is very delicate, both feared and desired¡­even in the Dragon Kingdom¡¯s court, there is a pack of court mages.¡¯ ¡®In themon folk, there are all sorts of evil legends about witches, and asionally a witch hunt would break out¡­¡¯ ¡°He actually¡­pletely missed my hint¡­ This country bumpkin! A stupid pig!¡± In the hall, after many servants had left, Madame Monfali¡¯s face twisted somewhat. What was originally believed to be a surefire courting turned into the current situation, which even she had not expected. ¡°My sister, prepare to be disappointed¡­ it appears he pays no mind to a fief¡­¡± Duke Frank shrugged, ¡°Quite an interesting little fellow indeed.¡± He¡¯s highly ranked, and an additional or one fewer ck iron rank knight means nothing to him. The crowd of people following at his side, especially Knight Mas, took great offense to this. This was a gambit by a Duke, an olive branch extended by the top nobility of the Kingdom, how dare some lowlymoner refuse it? Even though he was a ck iron rank knight, essentially a Lord-in-waiting, he wasn¡¯t actually a noble! Mas Gill watched the scene, and after seeing Duke Frank leave, quickly walked a few steps and approached a knight, ¡°Sir Andrew, long time no see!¡± Sir Mas¡­ I heard you were defeated by that little whelp with a single sword strike?¡± Sir Andrew was tall and brawny. Mas was already tall among ordinary people, but he was still a head shorter than Andrew who was full of muscr strength, and his nature was very rough and violent. Mas¡¯s facial muscles twitched, ¡°He is a speed type knight¡­¡± ¡°Excuses¡­ If you had advanced to be a bronze knight, with your greatly increased defensive power, his sword would only tickle you¡­¡± Andrew burst intoughter, suddenly clenched his fist, making his knuckles crack with an audible noise, and a glow like that of bronze appeared on his skin. ¡°You¡­ have you made a breakthrough?¡± Mas Gill asked in surprise. In this world, the nobility has a unique grading system for knights, which they treat as their most powerful military forces. At the lowest level are the knight¡¯s attendants, also known as the knight¡¯s followers. These are ordinary people who have mastered some exertion techniques and undergone strenuous training but have not yet been promoted to a professional level. Next are the Iron Knights, also known as official knights, who can obtain the title of Sir after battling hard. Higher up the ranks are the Bronze Knights. They are more powerful, faster, and can temporarily harden a part of their bodies; enough to withstand swords and even long spear thrusts, or even an arrow shot from a crossbow! A Bronze Knight, no matter which noble¡¯s faction he joins, would immediately receive enfeoffment without having to prove his worth through meritorious deeds. Even higher up are the Silver and Gold Knights. The fighting Qi of a Silver Knight can spread throughout their body, making them a killing machine in war, even without wearing heavy armor. Currently, there¡¯s only one Silver Knight in the entire northernnds, who serves as the Deputy Head of the Northern Land Knights, overseeing most of the military affairs. Since the nominal head of the knights¡¯ team is always the reigning Duke, this person is, in reality, the head of the knights¡¯ team. Finally, the Golden Knight, has already be a legend. Maybe there are one or two in the kingdom¡¯s capital, but these are only rumors. ¡°Yes, I made a breakthrough.¡± Andrewughed: ¡°I am now the squadron leader of the Northern Land Knights, remember to address me as ¡®My Lord¡¯ the next time you see me! And¡­hold back your schemes. I might seem impulsive but I¡¯m no fool. Are you trying to provoke me to deal with that kid? What benefit is there for me?¡± In the Twilight of the Gods era, how could anyone who trains themselves to the point where they canpete against a second-order upational person be a fool? Mas¡¯s expression changed frequently. Originally, he wanted to retreat, but for some reason, thinking about Su Lu¡¯s age, and his carefree smile in the face of anything, he found it hard to control himself: ¡°I won¡¯t give up too much¡­after all, he¡¯s not a nobleman, just amoner!¡± A somewhat difficult negotiation began instantly. At night. Su Lu returned to the inn, tasting the chef¡¯s delicacies. Thendlord¡¯s daughter¡¯s appearance was average, but as a cook, she fulfilled her duties diligently. The sausages served with sauce were particrly delicious. Although he received a meal at Wolf Fort, the thought of that lunch made Su Lu grimace. By a fluke, he caught sight of the Duke¡¯s kitchen. Dark, humid, dirty¡­ Kitchen utensils were scattered chaotically, the floor was covered with feces from chickens and ducks, and they were almost beside vegetables and grains. The potbellied cook was covered in grime, crudely handling the grill and kitchen knife, and still had time to flirt with the servants. In short, the image was quite distressing. ¡°I heard that in this world¡­even the royal kitchen is of simr standards¡­ It¡¯s really disheartening.¡± Su Lu noticed that the innkeeper became more reverent towards him. Perhaps because he had been invited into the Wolf Fort. This directly caused a significant reduction in the greedy gazes coveting his purse. ¡°No matter, I¡¯ll rest for a few days and then head to the capital.¡± Su Lu was silently making a n: ¡°No matter what, I have to try and rob the Dragon Tomb!¡± This was the knowledge gained from today¡¯s reading. After the demise of Dragon the First, his sessor built him a luxurious tomb, and it seemed that the remains of the fallen giant dragon were buried around it. Chapter 284 - 0284: Attack (Third Update, Asking For Subscription) Chapter 284: Attack (Third Update, Asking For Subscription) Trantor: 549690339 Early dawn. Su Lu went to the stables, led away the old horse that had been fed, and left the inn. He changed into a clean set of rider¡¯s clothes, a favorite decoration of the aristocrats on the Dragon Continent when they went hunting as it facilitated activity. Adding to that, the cross sword hanging around his waist and the package on the back of the horse, he really looked like a wandering knight about to take a long journey. ¡°After all, the North Territory is too remote¡­ The real core of this era is still in the capital of the Dragon Kingdom, not to mention the Dragon Tomb there¡­¡± Su Lu nned to take the King¡¯s Avenue directly to the capital! Being a carefree person, embarking on a journey the moment he decides to, is just as simple as that! He rode out of the gates of Wolf Fort just like that. The city wall was still covered in thin snow. Andrew and Mas just watched his back fade into a ck speck in the distance. ¡°Why¡­ It¡¯s just a civilian. Just find a Public Security Officer, make up any excuse¡­¡± Mas looked at Andrew, somewhat puzzled. In his opinion, this would be the safest way. If Su Lu dares to resist, then it would mean a vition of thews of the Northern Land! It would mean being against the entire Wolf Fort. Anyway, the knight team of the North Territory is stationed here, so there¡¯s no way to escape. And if he doesn¡¯t resist and is thrown into the dark prison, he could easily be killed off. In this era, the words of nobles are thew, and a human life isn¡¯t worth much. ¡°If it were to deal with any ordinary civilian with no background, perhaps this would be enough, but after all, he is a ck iron-level knight, and he has even met the Duke¡­ If things go south, how do you think the Duke would view us?¡± Andrew shook his head. Mas couldn¡¯t help but think of the reputation of Duke Frank. The duke was known for being old-fashioned yet fair, the kind of true ¡®honor nobility¡¯, and Mas couldn¡¯t help breaking out in a cold sweat. ¡°So¡­ the best way is to make him die quietly.¡± Andrew smiled: ¡°I¡¯ll take my squad¡ªwe¡¯re supposed to patrol with crossbows¡­ Due to Madam Monfali, the Duke requested the knight team to strengthen the security around, we arepletely justified¡­ by that time, we will intercept him and directly execute him in the name of bandits.¡± A chill ran through Mas¡¯s heart. Each official knight from the Knight team of the North Territory has four or five attendants. Although they aren¡¯t of the ck-iron level, they¡¯re pretty strong regr knights all the same. A middle squadron has five official knights. Adding him, an outsider, and a squadron leader! Just the attendant knights alone are more than thirty, enough to fight a small war! ¡°So many people, coupled with crossbow arrows. A ck-iron level¡­ No, even a bronze-level knight, if he is stuck, he¡¯s probably going to die in the end.¡± He looked at Andrew, feeling as though he needed to take him more seriously. Such deceit and this level of dedication, it was truly horrifying. Su Lu rode on the horse, unaware of the conspiracy that was nearing him. Or shall we say, even if he knew, he would simplyugh it off. His attention is now focused on the constitution in the attribute bar. Under his gaze, the 350 points in the experience column became semi-transparent, as if they were about to reduce to zero in the next moment, but the constitution of 4.3 remained lofty and immovable, like an unmelting cier for ten millennia. ¡°As I thought¡­ Using experience to increase attributes is the most unprofitable¡­¡± After half a day, Su Lu gave up trying and sighed. From the beginning, he knew that the ¡®versatility¡¯ of experience points, not only can they upgrade skills and passives, but they can also directly upgrade attributes. But the consumption is too horrifying. At a low level, upgrading 0.1 requires about 100 experience points, and when the various attributes break through the peak, the demand is even more skyrocketing. Until now, more than three hundred points of experience can¡¯t even upgrade 0.1 of constitution, it¡¯spletely not worth it. And this is only the third attribute of constitution! The thought of the main attribute of spirit and the auxiliary attribute of agility was utterly despairing! ¡°Indeed¡­ Elevating skills through experience points, thus leading to attribute enhancement, is indeed the most economical method.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± The spread out inspiration suddenly sensed danger. Whoosh! Su Lu dodged an arrow by tilting his head. The next moment, thrum! Thrum! Arge number of knights appeared, surrounding him from all sides. There were more than forty of them, each wearing armor. Although most were d in iron-ted armor, seven of them were fully armed knights! Most of them wore white robes, moving with disarray, but emanating wild vigor. A rider was holding a g, on the blue surface of which was depicted a pale rushing wolf! ¡°The North Territory knight team?¡± Su Lu stared at those seven vocational knights, recognizing a familiar face: ¡°Knight Mas¡­have youe to kill me?¡± Mas lifted his face helmet: ¡°Citizen Su Lu Pottery! On Duke¡¯smand to eradicate local security threats, we suspect you of colluding with the Mountain Tribe. Come back with us for interrogation immediately!¡± It certainly was a lie; all the knights had received orders before setting out that once disarmed, Su Lu was to be killed on the spot! ¡°From your eyes, I see hatred and jealousy. Can you tell me why?¡± Su Lu was certainly no fool, but out of curiosity, he still had to ask. ¡°Ha-ha¡­ Maybe it¡¯s because you¡¯re too young, your face is more handsome than his. Our Sir Mas has never been a generous man.¡± In the middle of the knights, Andrewughed loudly, ¡°Crossbow ready!¡± Beside them, at least a dozen knights raised their crossbows, aiming at Su Lu. ¡°Even if you are a speed-based knight, you can¡¯t escape under this kind of no-blind-spot shooting¡­unless you are a Silver Knight.¡± Andrew introduced himself: ¡°Introduce myself, I am Andrew, the captain of the North Territory knight team¡­ When your soul is dragged away by the Ice Ghost, you can mention my name.¡± In a North Territory legend, Ice Ghost symbolizes not only natural disasters and horror but also the infamous notion of being servitors of death, dragging each deceased¡¯s soul into the underworld, forbidding them to ascend to God¡¯s Domain. ¡°Start!¡± Knight Mas signaled. Whoosh! Whoosh! Over ten crossbows roared. The speed triggered by this device, along with the peripheral shooting, could lead any rank-three or lower vocational person to a bitter end. Just like in the main world, even though first-tier and second-tier vocational persons are in possession of some extraordinary powers, they too must face a miserable end when confronted with firearms. Puff! Puff! One by one, the arrows stabbed into Su Lu, but deflected at a critical spot, forming a circle around him on the ground. ¡°Sigh¡­¡± Su Lu sighed lightly: ¡°I originally didn¡¯t want to reap, and yet you deliberatelye to me!¡± In his hand, a Trick Card had already turned to ash. This was a tier-three ¡®Shift Field¡¯ card. In the main world, it could even withstand an attack from firearms. In this world, though weakened, it had no problem deflecting some crossbow arrows. ¡°Wizard!¡± ¡°He¡¯s a wizard!¡± Amidst the knights, someone suddenly shouted, his voice filled with inescapable fear. Chapter 285 - 0285: Battle (Additional Release, Requesting Guaranteed Monthly Passes) Chapter 285: Battle (Additional Release, Requesting Guaranteed Monthly Passes) Trantor: 549690339 Wizard! In the Northernnd, it often means power, mystery, evil, and such. Rumor has it, they love creating all kinds of eerie creatures, or abduct children to concoct mysterious potions. Other rumors say that they are immortal, holding the secret to eternal life, and they enjoy meddling with souls. In short, they have quite a negative reputation, even ordinary knight¡¯s attendants would be filled with fear at the mere mention of them. ¡°It¡¯s just a wizard, right? Keep going!¡± Andrew¡¯s face became fierce as he roared in anger. He regretted a bit inside. He was so well-prepared this time, but he hadn¡¯t expected the enemy to be an extremely rare wizard! ¡®But even though he¡¯s a wizard, I¡¯ve killed such before! Their spells might be powerful, but theye with restrictions¡­Just wait until they wear themselves out, then any knight¡¯s attendant could take down their frail bodies.¡¯ ¡®Offending a wizard¡­ There¡¯s no going back now, the only option is to kill him and nip the trouble in the bud.¡¯ Sometimes, things in the world are just so hopeless. A small matter escting out of control, until both sides can¡¯t stop until one is dead. Or, an inexplicable hatred. Su Lu saw it all too clearly. He knew the root of the problem was that he wasn¡¯t powerful enough. He had only disyed ¡®ck Iron Level¡¯ strength, not to mention he wasn¡¯t a noble, just amoner. This was the start of disaster! If he had at least the lowest rank of nobility on him, even if it were only an irrevocable court title, these two wouldn¡¯t dare to be so rampant. ¡®ss? Status?¡¯ Su Luughed loudly, ¡°In the face of pure violence, they mean absolutely nothing!¡± As heughed, a terrifying pressure suddenly generated and spread outwards. Although his spirit oppression was suppressed, it was still enough to intimidate ordinary people without any issue. Despite their rigorous training, the knight¡¯s attendants at the scene felt as though they were alone in the frozen snow-coverednd, facing an Ice in Wolf, all trembling and forgetting to load their crossbows. ¡°Charge!¡± Seizing the opportunity, Su Lu spurred his horse forward and drew his cross sword. He has not actually practiced any swordsmanship. It felt like he was swinging the cross sword as if it was a wooden stick. ng! ng! But his terrifying physical prowess made many knight¡¯s attendants feel a numbing sensation in their arms. Their weapons flew out of their hands and they were knocked off their horses. He let out a heartyugh and took advantage of the break to charge out. ¡°After him!¡± Seeing Su Lu ¡®break out¡¯, Andrew and Mas were the most anxious. They immediately urged the knight team to pursue and kill him. Just at this moment, Su Lu suddenly looked back, with an orange fireball appearing in his right hand and smashed towards them! ¡®Fireball Technique¡¯! This was not the experimental ¡®Small Fireball¡¯ he used before, but a spell with the destructive power of a hand grenade in the Main World! Even in this world, the damage it could do was quite terrifying. Not to mention that Su Lu used it as a ¡®parting shot¡¯, the Fireball Technique directly hit the face of a knight who rushed too far forward! Even though the knight was wearing a face shield, there were still gaps for breathing and vision! The fireball went straight inside and exploded, causing an even more terrifying effect. This well-armored, brave and battle-hardened knight didn¡¯t even scream before his head burst open and he fell off his horse. ¡°Sir Norman?!¡± Andrew and Mas felt even colder. This was a lord with his own fiefdom, who just died before their eyes. It was unbelievable, ¡°You¡­you actually dared to kill a noble?¡± If a few attendants of the knight team died, it wouldn¡¯t matter, but killing a formal member would definitely alert the deputy leader ¡®Silver Hand¡¯, as well as Duke Wolf Fort! As instigators, these two would certainly be punished. This matter is now impossible to cover up. Of course, being the direct murderer, Su Lu¡¯s fate wouldn¡¯t be any better. ¡°Hehe¡­¡± Su Lu sneered without saying a word. In encountering someone who hade to kill, could he really afford to worry about any status? The prompts from his status panel gave him a small surprise. [XP+40] ¡®A mere first-tier upational person of Iron rank, yet their experience is so high?¡¯ Such power and rewards might have been possible when he was in the first or second tier, but not after reaching the third. ¡®Could it be¡­ because of the different worlds, that their soul essence is higher? No¡­ it should be that my soul essence is too high, experiencing more suppression, greater bindings¡­ indirectly narrowing the powerparison, therefore, the experience gained, has be a bit more¡­¡¯ Su Lu¡¯s eyes shed: ¡®Unexpectedly¡­ there¡¯s such a method to circumvent experience penalties, but it¡¯s a pity¡­ this is, after all, the world of Twilight of the Gods.¡¯ If there were many Transcendents in this world, he could go on a big killing spree, perhaps even umte enough experience points to break into legend. Unfortunately, in the entire northernnd, nearly one-fifth of the continent¡¯s area is only upied by one Northern Knight team! Su Lu slightly narrowed his eyes, two cards appeared in his hand, and with a flicker, he moved backward: ¡°Mud Swamp Skill!¡± ¡°Vine Entanglement!¡± Suddenly, the originally t path became a muddy swamp, as if they had arrived at a marsnd. Not just that, numerous ck vines sprouted out, winding around like snakes, coiling towards the knights behind him. ¡°Ah!¡± The screams echoed. Fast riding in the mud was a great test to their horsemanship, coupled with the obstacle of vines, many knights fell off their horses. Even the remaining six knights were no exception. ¡°Charge!¡± Knight Mas swung the giant sword in his hand with all his strength, obliterating a vine covered with sharp spikes. Feeling the tingling in his arm, he was shocked: ¡°These vines¡­ they¡¯re almost as thick as the thickest of the ropes¡­¡± He even felt as if his sword had hit an iron bar! ¡°Impossible¡­¡± Andrew looked gloomily at his mount, entangled by the vines, ¡°How can the wizard be so strong?¡± The wizard he had killed before did not have such formidable abilities and spells! For the first time, he felt the threat of death creeping up on him. The next moment, Andrew saw that there was no knight figure in front of the horse. His expression changed drastically: ¡°Be careful¡­ defensive formation!¡± ¡°Ah!¡± ¡°Help me!¡± In the muddy field, a shadow dashed through, like a beautifully choreographed waltz, casually harvesting lives while dancing. The other held a pitch-ck dagger in his hand. Even the armor of a Iron Knight seemed like paper in the presence of that lightless de, easily cut open. ¡°Watch out, he¡¯s behind you.¡± Knight Mas¡¯s pupils dted. ¡°Ah!¡± A bronze radiance flickered on Andrew¡¯s back and he smirked. With a lunge of his crossed sword, he harshlynded a blow as he turned his head! He was confident that he could block the opponent¡¯s surprise attack with ¡®Temporary Solidification¡¯ and then smash this speedy little guy into a mush! The de shed with light and swung with terrify power, cleaving through the air. A shadow was cut in half in midair, disappearing into nothingness. ¡°Hmm?¡± Andrew¡¯s pupils constricted: ¡°A phantom?¡± Knight Mas, who had just warned him, looked incredulously at his own chest. There, the tip of a de protruded, dotted with stters of blood. Chapter 286 - 0286: Silver (Seeking guaranteed monthly tickets at the beginning of the month!) Chapter 286: Silver (Seeking guaranteed monthly tickets at the beginning of the month!) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Am¡­am I going to die?¡± Knight Mas looked at his own chest, his face filled with disbelief. He could not imagine that a scheme, the n to ambush and kill a lowlife, would bring him to this point! ¡°Goodbye! Thanks for the experience!¡± Su Lu said a sentence he couldn¡¯t understand, then he withdrew. Swish! Swish! He moved swiftly, using his shadow clone as a cover. In an instant, it seemed as if his shadows filled the entire swamp, ruthlessly ughtering the knights bound by the vines. ¡°No!¡± Caught in the grips of the vines, Andrew screamed out in despair. After the duration of two spells passed, the field was only left with corpses. ¡°How dare you?¡± He pointed at Su Lu while his right hand trembled. This was an entire squad from the North Territory¡¯s knight team! Almost one-tenth of the entire knight team¡¯s power! It could be said that this loss nearly depleted a tenth of Duke Wolf Fort¡¯s strength! Didn¡¯t this wizard fear the duke¡¯s wrath? ¡°Why shouldn¡¯t I dare? Killing one is the same as killing all¡­ since you dared to ambush me, you must be prepared to get wiped out.¡± Su Lu examined the dagger in his hand, a sh in his eyes as he looked at his status. ¡°Scoundrel!¡± Andrew did not know what to say anymore. In fact, the biggest problem between him and Su Lu was their ipatible worldviews. Coming from two different worlds, how could they follow the same social norms? ¡°Are you a bronze knight?¡± Su Lu looked at Andrew indifferently: ¡°Too bad¡­ The ¡®Silver Hand¡¯ of the North¡¯s knight team didn¡¯te himself.¡± ¡°If Lord Rophis was here¡­¡± Andrew roared out in anger and rushed forward with his sword. Ever since he saw how fast Su Lu was, he knew he had no hope of escaping! Su Lu¡¯s figure shed, appearing next to Andrew, his dagger outstretched. ¡°Ha!¡± Andrew did not dodge, and a bronze color radiated from his waist. Zing zing! The dagger¡¯s de scratched past, barely breaking the skin, but it did not go much deeper. Instead, Andrew roared and swung his sword in retaliation. ng! The dagger and greatsword shed, letting out a crisp sound. Although it managed to make a small dent in the greatsword, Su Lu¡¯s figure drifted backwards as if made of paper. ¡°Now¡¯s my chance!¡± Andrew¡¯s eyes lit up: ¡°Even though your speed is strange, your strength isn¡¯t as great as mine! Barbarian Bear Secret Technique!¡± He roared, the sound wave spread out in all direction, carrying a certain deterrent effect. Meanwhile, his muscles that originally seemed ready to explode tensed together lump by lump, morphing him into a humanoid barbarian bear, charging towards Su Lu with unstoppable momentum: ¡°Secret Technique¡ªCross Star Sword!¡± Although he had no idea why this wizard was stupid enough to fight closebat with him, Andrew seized this opportunity andunched a terrifying offensive! Crack! The terrifying de sliced through the air, he waved his heavy sword in an instant, the sword tip seemed topletely envelop Su Lu¡¯s surrounding space. Ping pong! The heavy sword and dagger shed again, and Su Lu¡¯s figure soared into the air. ¡°Seeking death!¡± Seeing this, Andrew was overjoyed, thinking that his enemy had made a fatal mistake! After all, being mid-air, unable to change direction swiftly, made for an easy target! Even if the opponent were a wizard, even capable of flight, they would definitely be clumsy at the start! This was his chance! ¡°Secret Technique ¨D Beheading Strike!¡± He urately aimed at his enemy¡¯s position, a trace of bloody Fighting Qi emerged on his de like octopus tentacles, ceaselessly dispersing outwards. Fighting Qi detached from the body! This was a realm only Silver Knights could reach! Whoosh! Whoosh! A smile also appeared at the corner of Su Lu¡¯s mouth mid-air. With a tip of his foot, as if stepping on some invisible step in the void, he managed a turn with borrowed force. The next moment, Andrew¡¯s all-in, confident strike was met with nothing but air, the red Fighting Qi light cutting through void. ¡°What just happened?¡± Andrew was surprised, followed by a sudden pain in his back. A dagger had already plunged into a critical spot. While using his secret technique to wholly utilize Fighting Qi detached from the body, he was no longer able to use ¡®Temporary Solidification¡¯ to protect himself. [XP+180] After giving a quick nce at his attribute column, Su Lu had already leveled up his Agile Steps to LV4 much earlier when he umted 400 experience points! [Agile Steps LV4: Increase in shadow sneaking skill, capability to hide breath, gains effect of ¡®Dance Step¡¯] The so-called ¡®Dance Step¡¯ was the ability that Su Lu had just used to trick Andrew, which allowed him to freely change directions or sprint with borrowed force in the air. Although due to level restrictions, he could only make about three turns at most during a single flight, but one misjudgment was enough to kill a person. What more three times? With the current [Agile Steps LV4], Su Lu was confident that no city wall under the heavens could hold him! ¡°Really¡­ why bother?¡± He sighed while looking at the dead body of Andrew, picked up a quality warhorse, a set of armor, and a knight¡¯s longsword, and continued his journey south. King¡¯s Avenue gradually returned to peace. Soon, a passing traveller saw this scene. He was so frightened, he fell limp to the ground. But immediately after, gleam filled his eyes, and he rushed over, searching the bodies of the dead for every gold coin, copper coin, armor¡­ if he met a greedy farmer, perhaps even their clothes would be stripped off and taken away. Of course, this traveler wouldn¡¯t fare well either. When he arrived at Wolf Fort following the main road, he was instantly captured because of objects bearing the insignia of the North Territory knight team he had on him, thereby undergoing rigorous interrogation. Not long after, a team of knights rushingly made their way to the battlefield. The leader was a knight dressed in silver armor. He was about thirty years old, handsome, his tinum blonde hair shimmering under the sunlight, the man was like a deified being cast in silver. His name and title were widely known throughout the North Territory. ¡®The Light of Silver¡¯, ¡®Silver Hand¡¯, ¡®Baron Bia¡¯, ¡®The North¡¯s Most Talented Knight¡¯, ¡®Vice Commander of the North Territory Knight Team¡¯! He was Rophis Biya! A third-level Silver Knight! But now, the coldness on Rophis¡¯s face made the attending servants tremble as they stuttered, ¡°Sir¡­we have found the bodies of Andrew, Mas, Roli, and others¡­¡± Andrew and his squadron were wiped out, including another knight! A tenth of the North Territory Knight Team¡¯sbat strength was lost, perhaps even more! ¡°How many years has it been¡­¡± Rophis¡¯s voice was cold, like the ice of the north, ¡°How many years since such a heinous incident has happened in the north? The culprit must be punished!¡± ¡°In the name of The Light of Silver!¡± ¡°Sir!¡± At that moment, more detailed information was delivered. A ck iron knight approached and respectfully said, ¡°ording to the scene and the bodies¡­ we found traces of witchcraft damage on them. There were also signs of a fight. From their wounds, it appears that the opponent used a short weapon like a dagger, very agile!¡± ¡°So, the murderer is a wizard? Or also a thief?¡± Rophis responded calmly, ¡°Andrew rashly led his squad to attack, he must have had a purpose. I want the answer by tonight!¡± Chapter 287 - 0287: Reporting (Extra for 800 monthly tickets, requesting subscriptions) Chapter 287: Reporting (Extra for 800 monthly tickets, requesting subscriptions) Trantor: 549690339 Wolf Fort was calm under the cover of night. Burning mes roared within the hearth, yet they failed to dispel the chill that lingered within the room. ¡°My dear Rophis, you were surely joking, weren¡¯t you? Are you invoking the name of the Mother Earth Goddess in vain?¡± Duke Frank Mitteis of Wolf Fort, looking at the Knight Rophis in his white robe and shiny silver armor, felt a chill running down his spine. ¡°I apologize¡­my liege.¡± Rophis said, ¡°The armour and remains of the knights have been properly collected and taken care of¡­¡± ¡°Mother Earth!¡± Frank sped his forehead and cried out in pain: ¡°Where did I go wrong? Why does She punish me so?¡± Loss of a tenth of his knights was a serious blow for a duke. After epting the harsh reality, a wave of rage surged within his heart. ¡°Who did it? Who dared to dishonourably murder nobles like Andrews?¡± His eyes were bloodshot, like a furious wolf king: ¡°This is a deration of war against the Wolf Fort and the North Territory!¡± ¡°ording to multiple investigations, we have a prime suspect¡­Su Lu Pottery!¡± Rophis ryed the situation calmly, stating Mas¡¯s jealousy, Andrews¡¯s rash actions, along with some spections. ¡°Wasn¡¯t he the young man who came for an audience some time ago?¡± Recalling Su Lu¡¯s courteous demeanour, Frank found it hard to believe: ¡°Also, considering Mas and Andrews¡­s, they were, after all, nobles and died there¡­¡± The instincts of someone in powerpelled him to protect his subordinates ¨C it was impossible for him to act ¡®justly¡¯ when dealing with an outsider. Even if he was a duke known for his rigidness and fairness. ¡°Sign an immediate wanted warrant and issue a nationwide manhunt for this murderer of nobles¡ªSu Lu Pottery!¡± Frank decided without much hesitation: ¡°The vengeance of the Wolf Family must be cleansed with blood! Moreover¡­send a raven to deliver this news to all the castle lords and to His Majesty the King. He is heading south and might venture into the Central Kingdom.¡± ¡°As you wish, milord!¡± Rophis respectfully bowed: ¡°There are other affairs regarding this Su Lu Pottery that I¡¯d like to bring up.¡± ¡°Apologies¡­ I had forgotten about that¡­¡± Frank smiled apologetically, his expression quickly turning solemn: ¡°Is it possible that this Su Lu Pottery, who was capable of ughtering a squadron of knights and even a bronze knight like Andrews, has possibly reached the Silver rank?¡± From young, the Duke was taught martial arts, thereby understanding the difficulties involved. Despite his talent and the huge resources at his disposal, he had only manage to be an official knight. Such sess, within the history of his family, was actually considered an ¡®excellent achievement¡¯. Besides the ancestors, the most powerful in the family lineage should be his grandfather ¨C Leonard Metis ¨C who was reportedly a Silver Knight. He fought valiantly in countless battles without sustaining severe injuries, taking the glory of the Mettis family to new heights. If confronted with such an enemy, even the Duke¡¯s family would be in a predicament. ¡°It¡¯s hard to say¡­ However, there is a possibility that his fighting style might lean towards that of an agile knight. Whilecking in destructive power akin to the Silver rank, he may possess a fine weapon, or even a Marvel!¡± With Spirit Tides running in parallel, ¡®Marvel¡¯ is not a new concept. But devices that could be passed down for thousands of years, and still function, were rare. They were mainly kept by the royal family and the nobility, seen as the ultimate weapon and resource. Of course, the Wolf family had some, and this was no stranger to Frank: ¡°So it¡¯s a Marvel¡­¡± He felt that many things began to make sense. ¡°It¡¯s not just that¡­I suspect that he may even be a ¡®wizard¡¯. At the scene, we detected numerous traces of witchcraft¡­¡± Rophis continued. Frank felt a throbbing headache again, harboring a fair amount of resentment towards Andrew at this point. Barging out recklessly resulted not only in his own death but also provoked such a troublesome enemy, truly infuriating! If the other party were alive, he would definitely scold him severely and even inflict punishment. But now¡­ Frank rubbed his eyebrows: ¡°The previous arrangement¡­ remains unchanged. Also, add a note about the suspected wizard and inform the families to be cautious.¡± ¡°Your will is my mission!¡± Rophis politely bowed and left, sweeping a nce to one side before striding away rapidly. By the door, around the corner, there seemed to be a human figure in the shadows. She stuck out her head to peek inside, seeming a bit apprehensive. She tiptoed backwards in her long dress and almost bumped into a nanny. ¡°Miss Linna!¡± The nanny stared at the small figure and hastily bowed, ¡°Where are your maids?¡± ¡°I told them to rest. You don¡¯t need to worry about me!¡± Linna said softly. She returned to her room and after closing the door, she stuck out her tongue, as if she hadpleted a grand adventure: ¡°The Silver Hand is amazing. He seems to have noticed me.¡± ¡°Cough cough!¡± At this point, a figure seated off to the side could not hold back a cough. ¡°Who?¡± Linna was startled, her fur standing on end like a cat whose tail was stepped on. Upon recognizing the figure, she rxed and gave a reluctant curtsy: ¡°Mother!¡± ¡°Linna, how many times have I told you to learn how to be ady?! But look at what you are doing¡­ Skipping sses, frolicking around with Julian¡­¡± Madame Monfari scolded Linna. ¡°But¡­ Julian is very nice. She taught me a lot and yed with me¡­¡± Linna tried to defend her friend. ¡°What use is she? A woman who will eventually be married off¡­ You should be making friends with Gran and Cecil. They are the heirs to Wolf Fort! Especially Gran! He is the eldest son of the family, the natural heir! He can offer you tremendous help!¡± Madame Monfari fumed. ¡°But¡­ he is just as serious as the Duke, which makes him difficult to approach¡­¡± Linna stuck out her tongue and quickly changed the subject: ¡°I just happened to pass by the Duke¡¯s study and overheard something frightening¡­¡± ¡°What is it?¡± As expected, Madame Monfari¡¯s attention was diverted. ¡°It¡¯s about that wandering knight fromst time. He killed so many people¡­ he¡¯s wanted now.¡± Linna said destely. She originally fantasized that he was the protagonist in a knight novel but it seemed like now, at best, he would only be a major viin. ¡°That lowlife who refused my goodwill?¡± Madame Monfari grimaced: ¡°Nevermind¡­ Without taking the hand I offered, he will not receive my help¡­ Perhaps tomorrow you will find out that he was hanged at the gallows by Sir Mas.¡± ¡°No¡­ Sir Mas is dead. So is Sir Andrews, and a toon of the North Territory Knights¡­ they were all defeated by Su Lu.¡± Linna replied honestly. ¡°What?¡± Madame Monfari stiffened, dropping the folding fan in her hand. Chapter 288 chapter 0288: Encounter (Three More Monthly Ticket Requests) Chapter 288 chapter 0288: Encounter (Three More Monthly Ticket Requests) In the forest, a bonfire gradually rose. Su Lu caught a snow chicken, disemboweled it, cleaned the viscera, then stuffed it with some wild mushrooms and other ingredients, sprinkled some spices on it and started grilling it gently. In no time, an appetizing aroma filled the air. "This world is bitter, but the ingredients are quite good..." He tore off a chicken leg and started eating slowly,pletely unconcerned about the bounty on his head. A medieval-era bounty order? It was almost a joke! Just a precise portrait would be hard to produce even if all court painters were put to work! Moreover, all he had to do was put on the Crow''s Mask and change his name, and he would blend into the crowd again. "As for the castles on the transportation routes... with my current abilities, I can go wherever I want whenever I want." In ancient times, many notorious criminals were caught because they were found, ran too slowly, and were trapped in the city gates. But for Su Lu, even the highest city walls were a joke. What''s more, the world is so vast, there are always mountains to climb, even if he doesn''t go through cities! Therefore, he wasn''t worried in the slightest about the potential fury and pursuit of a northern duke. However, at this moment, he was making no attempt to disguise himself. He was curious about the power of the top figures in this world and he wanted to see what a real powerhouse looked like! "Anyway, in the low magic world, an upational person can only reach the fourth tier at most. If I can''t beat them, I can always run...." The delicious, tender chicken meat, along with the forest-vored mushrooms, tasted wonderful. As Su Lu was eating, he heard the sound of galloping horses. A red-haired young man dismounted and smiled at Su Lu: "Hello, I am Ham Cass! A wandering knight from Western Red Rock City... May I rest here?" A few knights, seemingly also wanderers, were attracted by the aroma and stopped on the side of the road: "Such a fragrant roast chicken, even Aunt Sofie can''t necessarily cook this well." A red-haired young man dismounted and smiled at Su Lu: "Hello, I am Ham Cass! A wandering knight from Western Red Rock City... May I rest here?" "Of course, make yourself at home!" Su Lu watched as the young men dismounted, ate their provisions and drank their water. One of them even took out a harp and began ying for their entertainment: "Yo... We are merry horsemen!" "Yo... We don''t take prisoners in battle!" "Yo... We only wantdies'' handkerchiefs... and... to kick the asses of the powerful!" ... It was clear that they came from rtively privileged backgrounds. After all, an ordinary family could not afford horses and weapons, let alone afford the expenses of having a strappingd wandering around all year long. Besides, they had received a certain level of education and knew a bit of music. "Want some wine?" Ham shook a leather bag in front of Su Lu, his eyes fixed on the half-eaten roast chicken. "No need, thank you." Su Lu declined and saw the disappointment in his eyes, he handed over a chicken wing: "What brings you to the North Territory?" "Delicious... This reminds me of the next-door auntie''s cooking..." Ham finished the chicken wing in a few bites, even nearly gnawing the bone off, he reluctantly licked his finger: "We are wandering knights, we go wherever there''s action. We heard that there are some opportunities in the northernnds recently. The harsh climate is good for honing our bodies and spirits. Once our skills are refined, we n to go to the Capital and be honored knights through the martial artspetition..." The martial artspetition in the Capital is the most sought-after opportunity for wandering knights. The winner is usually rewarded with at least a courtly knighthood, along with numerous opportunities thate with it. If they can catch the eye of a high-ranking official or noble, it is not inconceivable to be a hereditary noble. "The current king is Felitlin III, right?" Su Lu recalled what he had seen in the Duke of Wolf Fort''s study and spoke slowly. This world, with its extraordinary beings and rigid social hierarchy, has seen the Dragon Dynasty struggling to sustain for a thousand years. Every year, epidemics, local conflicts, various kinds of weird incidents, and other inexplicable reasons, lead to the deaths of arge number of people, which to some extent, serves to ease social tensions. Even so, the session of the Dragon Kingdom''s throne has gone through several major upheavals, with three instances of extinction of family lineage. Now, the one sitting on the throne is indeed a descendant of Dragon I, but he does note from the main lineage. In the most recent ''battle for the throne'', many nobles rebelled. Ultimately, a half-breed, with the support of several dukes, suppressed the rebellion and ascended the throne, calling himself ''Felitlin I''. While he was a descendant of the Dragon lineage, his bloodline also included several other major noble families like Rushing Wolf and others. After all, over a thousand years, the major noble families had intermarried, and they were all technically rtives. If they were to exterminate nine generations for guilt by association, they would almost be able to wipe out each other. This resulted in an interesting phenomenon where, despite several uprisings, and blood being shed among the nobles, those who rise to power still have a part of the original bloodline. This is another manifestation of a rigid social structure. The major nobles will always be the major nobles, medium and small nobles will always remain medium and small nobles, and themoners, unless they be official knights, will only face endless despair. This channel of upward mobility is also controlled by the nobles, and there are too few real lucky ones. "Yes, long live His Majesty the King..." Ham raised his wine bag: "I heard that he is a kind elder... although he sometimes gets a little confused, haha..." "Ham, one day, you will be hanged for your loose tongue!" One of hispanions said with a frown. "Haha..." Su Luughed heartily. Wandering knights, due to frequent interactions with ''inferiors'' like mercenaries, tend to adopt vulgar and daringnguage, which the nobility often criticises. Just after finishing hisughter, Su Lu abruptly looked towards the forest: "What?" "What''s wrong?" Upon seeing his expression, Ham became somewhat alert. "I smelled blood. We might be in trouble." Su Lu said calmly. "Is it a ck bear? We do have four swords with us!" Ham replied excitedly: "A full ck bear skin can fetch at least five gold coins in the Capital..." When on the road, encountering wild wolves, ck bears and otherrge beasts is inevitable. "It... doesn''t seem like a ck bear, and... it''s very aggressive, we''re already in its sights!" Su Lu shrugged and continued eating. "Roar!" The next moment, the forest echoed with a howl that was a cross between a wolf''s cry and a bear''s roar. A dark figure slowly emerged. It had the body of a bear, the head of a wolf, several human arms growing from its ribs, and eight spider-like legs from the abdomen down. It looked... like a monster pieced together from various ''materials''! "It''s a Stitched Abnormality!" Ham''s face changed, and he leapt up, drawing his sword: "Yoen, grab the shield. Ruff, ready the arrows!" Chapter 289 chapter 0289 Wizard (Extra, Requesting Monthly Tickets) Chapter 289 chapter 0289 Wizard (Extra, Requesting Monthly Tickets) Yoen, the strapping man among the three, held up a ck shield lined with iron, blocking the way in front. As for Ruff, who had mocked Ham earlier, he hastily retrieved a bow and arrow from his mount at the mention of this, targeting the stitched abnormality, his wrist trembling slightly. "Don''t be afraid... The stitched abnormality just looks disgusting. A sword can cut down this beast." Ham held a Longsword in both hands, the sword tip pointed at the stitched abnormality, encouraging his team loudly. The ''oddities'' of this world, most of them can be in by sword. This is also the limit of the Low Magic World. "Aawoo!" The stitched abnormality made a sound like a wolf and a bear, or like a person screaming. Its eight spider-like legs moved swiftly towards Ham. "Attack!" Ham seemed to have taken formal knight training taking a standard sword stance, and lunged forward. Thud! The Longsword was plunged unimpeded into the stitched abnormality''s body, spewing green corrosive liquid all over. The whole iron sword seemed to be stuck in a swamp, unable to be pulled out. The next moment, the hands of the stitched abnormality violently raked forward. Ham yelled, releasing his grip on the sword handle and quickly retreating. "Ah!" During his retreat, he slipped and fell to the ground. As the shadow of the stitched abnormality obscured him, a look of despair washed over his face. The stitched abnormality raised two of its spider-like legs high in the air, their sharp ends shimmering in the light, then violently mmed down. Ring! Yoen stepped in front of Ham, his shield shaking and showing two small holes. "Ruff!" The two men retreated crisply, Ham shouting loudly. Whish! A feathered arrow shot out and urately imbedded itself in the right eye socket of the wolf head. But the stitched abnormality seemed to have no sensation of pain at all, and continued to move forward with a howl. Crack! Arge ck bear paw emerged from its belly, pping Yoen away with one swipe. "It''s over!" Seeing this, a sense of despair filled Ham''s eyes. "This isn''t how a stitched abnormality is killed..." By this time, Su Lu had finished off the roast chicken and, holding a cross-shaped sword, entered the arena. "Its weak point is on its back... the rest is just filler!" "Awooo!" The stitched abnormality''s numerous arms reached towards Su Lu. He gave a lightugh, and his body seemed to be an illusion, allowing the arms to pass through him. At the same time, Su Lu shifted his position and, like a gust of wind, had already moved behind the stitched abnormality. His Longsword plunged straight into its spine, and a red line shot up. St! He pulled out his sword, which in turn pulled out a white, jointed, scorpion-like creature. Ity dead on the ground. The stitched abnormality immediately seemed to have lost its power source and core and slumped down. "Is this the oddity of this world? Although it is the mostmon and the lowest rank, it can be easily dealt with. An official knight can handle it." Su Lu shook his head and sat down to rest. "Tha... Thank you!" Ham stared at Su Lu and thanked him, "How did you know its weakness was on its back?" "Read a book!" Su Lu responded sarcastically. Yet he was aware that in this era, books were a valued possession, and ordinary people, or even minor nobles, might not have his level of knowledge. "Uh, sir, are you a knight?" Seeing Su Lu''s cross-shaped sword and horse, as well as the armor on the horse, Ruff finally couldn''t help but ask. A knight, huh? I suppose... Su Luughed, "I should leave. I wish you all the best in the North Territory." "Wait a moment, sir, please tell us your name!" Ham said earnestly, "People from the Western Region repay their kindness." "Su Lu! Su Lu Pottery!" Su Lu chuckled and shook his head, looking at the ck line on the horizon, "I suggest you leave first, otherwise, you might get yourself mixed up in my problems." Clomp! Clomp! At the end of the path, a team of knights appeared, led by a knight who held a g emzoned with green leaves. "It''s the knights from Forest Castle!" Ham and the others exchanged nces, somewhat apprehensive. Forest Castle belonged to an Earl, who was the most powerful subject under the Duke of the North Territory. "Su Lu Pottery?" The knights stopped a dozen meters away. The leading ck Iron Knight opened his visor, staring at Su Lu with his only eye, "A notorious criminal, wanted by the Duke for the murder of a nobleman!" "What? Murdered a nobleman! Wanted by the Duke?" Ham and the others jumped in shock. In this world, this was almost an unforgivable felony! "I''m Sir Ali from Forest Castle, and I''ve been ordered to arrest this criminal!" Cyclops Ali stared at Ham and the others, obviously requiring these irrelevant people to step aside. "We should go!" Yoen and Ruff, not daring to even fart, started to pull Ham away to leave. After all, they were but wandering knights. How could they dare to oppose the noblemen''s army? "No!" Ham''s eyes were somewhat confused at first, but then they became resolute, "If it weren''t for Mr. Su Lu, we would''ve been killed by that stitched abnormality... Have you forgotten that?" "But so what? We can''t break the kingdom''sws for him. At most we''d bury him after his execution." Ruff whispered, retreating with Ham to one side, wishing desperately to flee from this battlefield. "Hey...guys, I have an idea." A spark lit up in Ham''s eyes. They were conversing in hushed tones, not daring for Ali to hear them. However, the ck Iron Knight had a cold sneer. Clearly, he had alreadybeled them as Su Lu''s aplices! "I am very curious..." Su Lu leisurely drew out his longsword, "How did you find me? And even dare to show up before me...you do know that I have annihted a squadron of the North Territory knight team, right?" This indeed was his doubt. By any measure, Ali seemed to merely possess ck Iron strength. And the knights from Forest Castle were far from the elite North Territory knight team. Even though their number exceeded fifty, they were no match for the opposition''s squadron. This Ali, had hee for augh or to throw his life away? "Heh...just as the rumors describe, quite arrogant!" The knights parted, revealing an old man in a ck robe, unarmed. He held a crystal ball in his chicken w-like hand. His wrinkled face had deep grooves, but his eyes were filled with a brilliant glow. "A wizard? No wonder!" Upon seeing him, Su Lu understood, and all his questions were answered. The Earl of Forest Castle had actually hired a wizard! The old man must have used some mysterious witchcraft to find him and believed he could deal with it himself. "Young wizard...you are gifted, but you''vemitted a significant error." The old wizard sighed, "You should not have challenged the authority of the Duke of Wolf Fort." "If you really are not confused, you would know that the fault is not mine..." Su Lu shrugged, "Or do you believe that when faced with the noble cavalry, I must obediently await death? Or even if I retaliate, I can''t harm those noble lords?" At the word ''lords,'' his face and tone filled with sarcasm. Chapter 290 - 0290: Crushing Defeat Chapter 290: Crushing Defeat Trantor:549690339 ¡°My name is Silver Eye¡­ What a pity. To think that a young wizard with such a bright future would need to be killed by my own hands!¡± The old wizard sighed, and a silver light abruptly burst from his pupils. In his eyes, Su Lu seemed to see his reflection being twisted, morphed, and transformed into a circr ring. Despite being an illusion, his body gradually became rigid, as if even his blood had ceased to flow. ¡°Illusion Technique?¡± The thought crossed his mind as he quickly struggled free with a sh of inspiration. ¡®Pupu¡¯! Countless tiny silver needles emerged from the surrounding air, plunging into his previous position. ¡°Controlling metal? Interesting!¡± From the dense forest nearby, Su Lu¡¯s figure appeared, longsword in hand and a yful look on his face. ¡°But it¡¯s not enough to deal with me!¡± ¡°Witchcraft ¨C Thousand-Needles Death Curse!¡± The Silver Eye Wizard quickly chanted the spell, liquid metal transmuted from the silver needles on the ground, rapidly creeping toward Su Lu¡¯s location. ¡®Pupu¡¯! Fingers-thick silver needles took shape, flying toward him. ¡°Such power¡­ even a second-tier Bronze Knight can hardly withstand it, a Silver Knight is required to remain unscathed!¡± Two light yellow Trick Cards emerged in Su Lu¡¯s hand ¨C ¡°Fireball Technique!¡± With a wave of his right hand, two balls of orange me emerged, one of them exploded amidst the cluster of needles, and the other shot towards the old man¡¯s mount at a zing speed. ¡°Damn, scatter quickly!¡± ¡°Protect the wizard!¡± ordered Cyclops Ali urgently. But it was toote. The next moment, a ball of me exploded before his eyes. ¡®Boom¡¯! The shocking heat wave and st swept through, knocking Ali off his horse. Barely managing to get up, he saw the old wizard¡¯s horse already torn into pieces, and several knights nearby were also thrown off their horses, their fate unknown. Not only that, but the terror of the explosion and the noise scared the herd of horses, causing a majority of the horses to panic and scatter, thoroughly muddling the originally scattered formation. ¡®Is this¡­ the power of a wizard?¡¯ Ali watched this scene, clenching his fists: ¡®It truly is from the devil, it shouldn¡¯t exist in this world¡­¡¯ This was a natural antipathy from a miserable warrior toward the high, rich and handsome Dharma Master! Of course, you could also say that it was consciousness dictated by social ss. After all, in the human world, only knights and wizards possess transcendent power, and there are limited superior positions. Should anyone wish to ascend, they must fight for it! Knights areparatively ¡®pro-people¡¯ (in practice, close to the nobility) hence garnering substantial support. Simultaneously, as members of the extraordinary ss, knights are also striving to suppress the status of wizards, with a lot of defamatory rumors originating from them. After all, as long as the wizards are eliminated, they will be the only transcendent humans left! ¡°You¡­ are not a novice wizard!¡± The Silver Eye Wizard was unhurt in the explosion, and a suit of silver armor appeared on him, flowing like mercury and reflecting various colors. Simultaneously, he looked at Su Lu, his face filled with shock. The wizard system of this world is simple, starting from the novice to intermediate, advanced, and then the legendary ¡®Witch King¡¯! He originally thought that Su Lu was just a novice wizard who used witchcraft inbination with his knight profession to kill Andrew, the Bronze Knight. But now it seemed that the other party¡¯s mastery of witchcraft exceeded his expectations. ¡°Why on this earth¡­ are there so many people courting death?¡± With a sigh, Su Lu suddenly charged forward. ¡°Silver Bondage!¡± The Silver Eye Wizard boomed, mercury flying off from his body, forming a whip-like substance, like living ropes, binding Su Lu. But the next moment, Su Lu, who had been bound, smiled and turned into a phantom and disappeared. ¡°Ah!¡± In the horror of the Silver Eye Wizard, his brow split open, revealing a silver vertical pupil, surveying the surroundings. He abruptly turned around and saw the real Su Lu. The other person was holding a dagger, quickly closing in. ¡°Go!¡± A silver spike emerged from the Silver Eye Wizard¡¯s hand, shooting across the air. But Su Lu, on a step, astonishingly changed direction quickly in mid-air, dodging the piercing silver spike, and appearing in front of the Silver Eye Wizard, thrusting out his Demon Hunting Dagger. Thunk! The Silver Eye elder Wizard stared nkly at his shoulder. There, the mercury armor that originally could defend against the shing of a knight had been broken through without any resistance, blood spraying, mixed with intense pain. The Demon Hunting Dagger was extremely sharp, and had a Demon Breaking effect! He screamed and fell to the ground, while his original mercury armor showed spikes, like a porcupine. ¡°Spirit oppression!¡± Su Lu coldly snorted, a strong oppression came down, the Silver Eye elder felt as though his consciousness was being heavily hammered, immediately white eyed and swooned, his mercury armor automatically copsed. ¡°A high-level¡­ high-level Wizard!¡± Before falling into darkness, the old man is roaring a voice in his heart, unspeakable regret. Ssh! A ssh of clear waternded, the Silver Eye Wizard came around. He vaguely lifted his head, found himself in a forest, the sky was already pitch ck, he was tied to a tree trunk, and next to him was Cyclops Ali. In front of him was a bonfire, the young wizard from the daytime was studying a very familiar notebook, and around him were three wandering knights cooking food. ¡®So¡­ I have lost and be a prisoner!¡¯ The Silver Eye Wizard bitterly smiled in his heart, and after knowing Su Lu¡¯s rank, he didn¡¯t dare to make any big moves. The other person was suspected to be a high-level wizard, a mysterious power stronger than the Silver Knight! Only the legendary Golden Knight could suppress him. ¡®How did such a master be a wanted criminal? The actions of the Wolf Fort Duke this time are somewhat irrational¡­¡¯ A feeling called regret continuously emerged in his mind. ¡°We¡¯re in trouble¡­¡± And the other three wandering knights seemed to be about the same. Ruff, who was adding firewood to the bonfire, nced at Su Lu, who seemed to be engrossed in the book, and whispered to his twopanions: ¡°Those cavalries escaped today, will we be wanted?¡± ¡°Even if we are, we¡¯re not afraid! After all, they do not know our names, just casually hide in the south, nevering to the North Territory in this life¡­¡± Ham was full of confidence in this, apparently also knowing the tragic traffic and information transmission conditions of this era, considering the difficulty of cross-border pursuit. ¡°We can only do this!¡± Sturdy Yoen nodded: ¡°And¡­ I am also very curious about the mysterious wizard sir.¡± At this time, Su Lu finally finished reading the witchcraft notes confiscated from Silver Eye, feeling greatly benefited. After all, thetter was a local, and a local who ascended to the second-rank upational person during the Dawn of the Gods, some of his ideas and thoughts were very interesting. ¡°Have you two woken up?¡± Su Lu nced at Silver Eye and Ali, signaling for Ham to untie Silver Eye. ¡°Darran School, Silver Eye Dom pays tribute to you, honourable high-level wizard!¡± Silver Eye, as expected, made no moves, but instead paid Su Lu a very formal tribute. Chapter 291 - 0291 Meditation (Extra, Requesting Monthly Tickets) Chapter 291: Meditation (Extra, Requesting Monthly Tickets) Trantor:549690339 If he knew that his opponent was a high-level wizard, Silver Eye, as a mid-level mage, would definitely not try to capture him. Furthermore, due to the nature of their profession and external pressures, high-level wizards are even rarer than Silver Knights. ¡°Darran School? Interesting!¡± Su Lu smiled, ¡°Your maniption of metals, particrly your concept of mercury, is fascinating.¡± As an semi-spellcaster, he could understand magical notes. Moreover, he had also gained some understanding of this world¡¯s ¡®wizards¡¯. They were actually a generic term for spellcasting professions. For example, Silver Eye, if he were in the Main World, might have taken office as a [Metal Mage]. In addition to this, there are [Element Mages], [Illusion Mages], and so on. However, in this world, the mysterious aspects hadn¡¯t developed to such a vast and detailed scale, and all supernatural powers that were non-knight were attributed to ¡®wizards¡¯. Particrly worth mentioning, was that Dragon I, suspected to be a [Dragon Shepherd] or a [Dragon Knight], was considered by the wizards to be an unimaginable ¡®Witch King¡¯! Yet the knights insisted that their founding monarch was an iparably powerful knight capable of controlling a giant dragon! ¡°To be praised by you, sir, is an honor for our school!¡± The Silver Eye Wizard proudly puffed out his chest. ¡°It even involves human body modification, changing nearly half of the blood into mercury. Such a crazy idea, I can¡¯t believe you thought of it, and the key point is, you seeded!¡± Su Lu was tapping on the Silver Eye Wizard¡¯s notebook. It seemed that because of the ¡®Twilight of the Gods¡¯, pure element mages in this world were not popr, theirbat power was too weak. Therefore, the wizards chose a different path: the path of self-transformation. By transnting some strong and strange bloodlines, a certain ¡®quasi-magical¡¯ ability was retained. ¡°This is the highest secret technique of my Darran School. Sadly, I could onlyplete half of it. ording to the records and assumptions, if we can achieve the final transformation, perhaps the wizards of our school will be pure metal creatures, severing the previously known life form.¡± Silver Eye spontaneously exined. ¡°Yes, hence it is crazy, but also potent.¡± Su Lu smiled: ¡°And I am more curious about the method you adopted to control such power.¡± Being able to ascend despite the ¡®Twilight of the Gods¡¯, it didn¡¯t just require top-notch innate talent, but also a very powerful legacy! Specifically regarding this brutal body transformation and bloodline transnt, if there wasn¡¯t enough strong mental power to coordinate the endocrine, anti-rejection reactions and other bodily elements, flesh decay would be the only oue. ¡°Do you mean the Meditation Skill?¡± Silver Eye found this odd, this advanced wizard, doesn¡¯t he know about the Meditation Skill? ¡®So it is this!¡¯ Su Lu confirmed in his heart. He was familiar with the Meditation Skill, it was a topic only an arcanist of the White Tower woulde into contact with. Capable of promoting the refinement of mental power and swiftly restoring spirit, it¡¯s an auxiliary method with fairly potent capabilities. However, among the spellcasters of the Main World, it usually required you to be at least third level or higher before you¡¯de into contact with this aspect. Unexpectedly in this world, the Meditation Skill was practically a basic skill! ¡®Is it because of the Low Tide of Spirit, where active refinement is needed for advancement?¡¯ ¡®Of course, it¡¯s also possible that Meditation Skill is too precious in the Main World, locked under strict control by the major forces.¡¯ Su Lu¡¯s eyes flickered as he came to understand. His eyes suddenly brightened: ¡®Although this world is in a trough, since there is the Dawn of the Gods, there must be some impressive legacies. Perhaps I can do well to collect them!¡¯ He stared at Silver Eye, his face stern: ¡°You led people to hunt me. Do you know why I spared your life?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡± Silver Eye shivered subconsciously in reply. ¡°I need your Meditation Skill!¡± Su Lu simply stated. This was content not recorded in the opponent¡¯s magical notebook. ¡°OK!¡± Silver Eye readily agreed because the Meditation Skill of each school was different. The technique of his lineage was only useful for the magic of his school. He couldn¡¯t figure out what the other party wanted to do with this. ¡®Is it really that simple?¡¯ Su Lu gave him a stare, ¡°Then you better exin it in detail. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t treat you unjustly.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Silver Eye settled down: ¡°The Meditation Skill of my Darran School is known as ¡®Mercury Meditation¡¯, mainly it is¡­¡± Not only Su Lu, but also Ham and the other two who were observing from the side, and even the now awake Ali, couldn¡¯t help but prick up their ears to listen attentively. Unfortunately, their memory was limited, they soon realized that they couldn¡¯t remember much, and quickly forgot what they heard earlier. Even if they remembered the content, they who did not understand witchcraft at all, couldn¡¯tprehend it. ¡°So it¡¯s like this¡­¡± Su Lu, however, found this quite enlightening, but it was only inspirational. Because he found that the Meditation Skill of this world was more like a spiritual or soul transformation. The Meditation Skill of a particr school would tailor the adept for magic cultivation of that school. For wizards of other schools, it¡¯spletely useless, in fact, it¡¯s also quite harmful! No wonder Silver Eye readily agreed to share, showing no reluctance. ¡®The Meditation Skill I need should be of a universal type, otherwise, it would be better to recover by slowly resting¡­¡¯ Su Lu rubbed his temples, looking at the rising sun on the horizon: ¡°I am nning to leave, Mr. Silver Eye, where do you n to go?¡± ¡°Me?¡± Silver Eye gave a bitter smile: ¡°I¡¯d like to follow you, sir.¡± He was somewhat reluctant to return, fearing that the furious Earl would vent his anger on him. If he refuses, the other party might directly kill him. Moreover, this is a rare high-level wizard, the chance to learn by staying by his side is not something that can be found just anywhere. ¡°Us too!¡± Ham and the others exchanged nces and likewise chimed in. ¡°You want to be my followers?¡± Su Lu pondered: ¡°Okay¡­but¡­¡± He pointed at Ali who was tied to the tree: ¡°I need you to prove your loyalty!¡± Silver Eye and Ham exchanged nces, pulled out their weapons, and closed in. ¡°No¡­¡± Ali tried to resist futilely, but abruptly, his desperate struggle became a high-pitched scream, startling a flock of gray sparrows in the forest. ¡°You did well.¡± Su Lu rode a horse, looking at the four followers behind him: ¡°Since you¡¯ve be my followers, I won¡¯t treat you unsatisfactorily¡­I will teach you the power of mystery, lead you into the hall of mystery, and perhaps¡­ even further!¡± As he said thest sentence, he saw Silver Eye¡¯s eyes lit up abruptly. ¡°Thank you, my lord!¡± Ruff immediately expressed his thanks loudly, fearing Su Lu would change his mind. ¡°All I ask is to follow my lord and learn some knowledge. After all¡­ the barriers between schools¡­¡± Silver Eye¡¯s eyes dimmed again as he spoke. ¡°Haha¡­Don¡¯t worry, the school I belong to will not conflict with any other school, yet it can mobilise extraordinary powers!¡± Su Luughed loudly. ¡°Is there such a magical wizard sect?¡± Silver Eye asked in surprise. ¡°Of course! Its name is¡­¡± Su Lu¡¯s mouth curled up slightly: ¡°Arrogant School!¡± Chapter 292 - 0292: Remodel (Three More Monthly Ticket Requests) Chapter 292: Remodel (Three More Monthly Ticket Requests) Trantor: 549690339 The Arrogant School! Its core is certainly the Language of Arrogance! Since acquiring this passive ability, Su Lu has been considering using it as a core to create apletely new professional path. This world is the best testing ground! ¡®The power of the divine is truly unfathomable¡­ Shewinado granted thisnguage its mystery! It possesses ¡®mystery¡¯, and even if Shewinado has already fallen, even in this world, the Language of Arrogance can stillmunicate with the mysterious, brew transcendent power. It may be weakenedpared to the Main World, but it¡¯s enough!¡¯ Creating a professional path from scratch, if aplished, would undoubtedly enable Su Lu to gain a profound understanding of the professional system. Of course, at this moment, he was not thinking so much as wanting to carry out an experiment! One rted to this world and the Dawn of the Gods! ¡®Why does there exist a dawn and twilight of the gods? This fundamentallyes down to whether or not the world supports it¡­ and why would a world allow the existence of transcendent power?¡¯ ¡®Perhaps¡­ this is just a rule, and the Spirit Tide is but the world¡¯s breath, where one world¡¯s breath could be three hundred years, while another could be a thousand¡­¡¯ ¡®Another possibility is that it¡¯s a mechanism for the world¡¯s self-defense¡­ to deal with certain catastrophes, it revives the Spirit Tide in a limited manner, providing support for the Transcendents¡­¡¯ ¡®Even though Shewinado has fallen, he was after all still a divine being. Once Hisnguage starts spreading, what kind of changes will it bring to this world? I really do look forward to it.¡¯ Correct, the role Su Lu wants to y in this world is that of a ¡®Preacher-Su¡¯! After all, the Twilight of the Gods is tragic enough and the upper ranks are still controlling the transcendent channel, isn¡¯t that causing the already rapidly declining professional individuals to further decline? As for the dissemination of transcendent power causing hostility amongst the nobility, and possible bacsh from this new system? Heh heh¡­ Su Lu is just worried that his sources of experience points are toocking! King¡¯s Avenue. Su Lu began to tentatively teach the four Silver Eye students the Language of Arrogance. Unfortunately, the Divine Language was too difficult, especially in regards to the requirements for vocalization. Ham and the others grunted and murmured for half a day, even straining their voices to the point of bing hoarse, but they still couldn¡¯t pronounce aplete and urate syble. On the contrary, it was the old man, Silver Eye, whose eyes lit up as he thought of a solution. ¡®You mean¡­ body modification?¡¯ Su Lu looked at Silver Eye. ¡®Yes, master!¡¯ In front of Su Lu, Silver Eye maintained a modest demeanor: ¡®This mysteriousnguage requires a lot of vocal cords, but our Darran School, no, many Life Schools have techniques to modify the human body. We can definitely modify vocal cords using various methods to meet the appropriate requirements.¡¯ Wizards pursue knowledge at all costs, not even wanting to remain human. They naturally don¡¯t care about this so-called modification of vocal cords. Silver Eye is a man of action. Once he attains Su Lu¡¯s approval, he immediately begins researching how to modify vocal cords. He is an expert in modification, while Su Lu continuously proposes suggestions from the side. Soon, the two have crafted aplete proposal. ¡®Surgery and modification are too cumbersome and troublesome; the best way is through the use of magic potions!¡¯ Su Lu made the final decision. In fact, after teaching these four, he realized he was being somewhat presumptuous. Shewinado¡¯s ¡®Language of Arrogance¡¯ is not just anguage; to be precise, it can¡¯t be considered a purenguage. To chant it out loud, one must achieve a harmony between body and soul, and pursue a resonance of the spirit. Back then, he learned so quickly because he was in the Dream of the Ancient God, where the ¡®Knowledge of the Mad God¡¯ was directly imparted to him. If it were an ordinary person, or even a wizard, they would not have a chance to learn it within a few years. ¡®So¡­ we must utilize Magic Potion Study, and in Silver Eye¡¯s modification potion, add a ¡®seed¡¯ that only I can create!¡¯ This ¡®seed¡¯, made from the Language of Arrogance, contains a bit of Shewinado¡¯s information. This is the key to fast-tracking the ¡®Language of Arrogance¡¯! Of course, taking a shortcut has its drawbacks, and ites with terrible side effects. For example¡­ it will be restrained by the origin of all, Su Lu¡¯s original ¡®Language of Arrogance¡¯! It could even cause one to hear certain things they shouldn¡¯t hear, see certain things they shouldn¡¯t see, and those with inherently high ¡®inspiration¡¯ might even dream of Shewinado! Although this divine being has already fallen, it is not easy to say what might happen in such situations. ¡®But well¡­ to gain power, one must always take on some risk.¡¯ Su Lu looked at the four magic potion bottles Silver Eye presented in front of him, and looked at him somewhat surprised: ¡®Who would¡¯ve thought¡­ you¡¯re actually quite the master of Magic Potion Study?¡¯ Merely a casual mention, and this guy Silver Eye could bring out a potion to modify vocal cords and throats that met his expectations, leaving Su Lu somewhat pleasantly surprised. Even he couldn¡¯t do this! But if he had a form, he could manage to concoct it ording to the prescription. ¡®Hehe¡­¡¯ Silver Eye smiled modestly. His Darran School is the kind of lunatic that can even change blood into mercury, and modifying vocal cords can only be seen as a minor surgery. Simr studies have been conducted in the past, leaving behind numerous valuable data from human experiments. He merely slightly modified the form. ¡®Alright, I¡¯m going to carry out the final step now. You all better cover your ears.¡¯ Su Lu smiled, then once again opened his mouth, uttering a shrill and sharp note. It was like the cry of a madman, filled with a cacophony of noises, it was as if thousands of voices from a noisy opera were all converged into a single point. Silver Eye was fine, but Ham, Ruff, Yoen and the others, even if they covered their ears, still felt an indescribable difort, as if they wanted to vomit. However, within such notes, four points of light emerged, falling into the magic potion bottle, and quickly dissolving into it. ¡®Take advantage of it now and drink it down!¡¯ Su Lu stopped his ¡®chanting¡¯ and spoke in a deep voice. ¡®Alright, master!¡¯ Ham was the first one to step forward, taking the potion bottle and pouring it into his mouth. ¡®Huh?¡¯ His eyes bulged, feeling like what he had swallowed wasn¡¯t a potion, but a filthy ¡®jelly¡¯, which was stuck in his throat, not being able to swallow or spit it out. The next moment, a burning sensation came over him, as though his throat was about to melt. Ham¡¯s face turned red. He grabbed at his neck in pain and copsed onto the ground. This was not just pain on a physical level, but also on a spiritual one. His spirit felt polluted, and memories rapidly disintegrated. Dots of blue, red, and white seemed to float before his eyes. Obscurely, he heard a voice besides his ear, as if someone was whispering close to his ear, yet he just couldn¡¯t clearly hear it. Feeling nauseous, upset, and wanting to vomit blood¡­ All sorts of feelings surged forward. ¡®If you don¡¯t want to die or turn into a monster, ignore the whispers you hear.¡¯ The reminder from Su Lu came. Chapter 293 - 0293: Research (1000 plus, asking for monthly tickets) Chapter 293: Research (1000 plus, asking for monthly tickets) Trantor: 549690339 I don¡¯t know how much time has passed, but the four people who took the magic potion were barely recovering, wiping the sweat from their foreheads. The experience just now was just too terrifying. Even Silver Eye was somewhat shaken from the afterthought. ¡°How do you feel about it?¡± Su Lu looks at them and asks with a smile. ¡°Chirp chirp¡­¡± The moment Ham starts to speak, it¡¯s a horrifying high-pitched sound that could shatter a ss in an instant, giving himself a fright. After coughing for a long time, he responds in a hoarse voice, ¡°I feel¡­ much better. It seems like I can make many sounds. I need to train.¡± Yoen and Ruff are in the same situation; they even don¡¯t feel like talking now because their throats still hurt! Silver Eye, on the other hand, adapted well to the bodily transformation. The strange dream he had during the process still filled him with unease: ¡°Master¡­ it seemed like I heard just now¡­¡± ¡°This is the first lesson I want to teach you!¡± Su Lu¡¯s expression turns serious, ¡°Don¡¯t pay attention to the whispers in your ears, don¡¯t mind the illusions in front of your eyes. Even if they are nightmares, forget about them as soon as possible! Because this mysteryes from a great existence, Silver Eye, you should understand what it means better than I do!¡± ¡°I understand.¡± Silver Eye¡¯s face turns serious. As a wizard, he naturally knows the terror of that kind of existence. But the wizard¡¯s inherent curiosity prompts him to have a little curiosity. Su Lu watched all this quietly with a smile on his face. He also knew that once the Language of Arrogance spread, after many students established contact with Shewinado, they would certainly be very curious and start exploring. This prohibition is actually nothing more than a piece of waste paper. But it doesn¡¯t matter. Regardless of whether they die, turn into monsters, gain any benefits or conspire to overthrow the master¡¯s rule, it doesn¡¯t matter. In his eyes, they are precious ¡®experience value¡¯ of this era! Thinking of this, Su Lu smiled even more: ¡°Congrattions! You are now officially apprentices of the Arrogant School. Your unified title is ¡®Whisperers¡¯!¡± ¡®Whisperers¡¯¡ª¡ª¡¯Chanters¡¯¡ª¡ª¡¯Sleep Talkers¡¯! This is Su Lu¡¯s proposed progression for the profession chosen by the Language of Arrogance. Of course, it¡¯s just a concept now, very rudimentary, so it¡¯s not really a profession. But its vitality will certainly be strong, because it is a ¡®mystery¡¯ given by a divine being, directly linked to a great existence! In addition, there will definitely be job changes in the future, such as ¡®Mad Priests¡¯ and so on, directly worshiping the source of mystery, and even a Fifth-order Legend may not be a dream. ¡°¡®Whisperers¡¯?¡± Silver Eye respectfully bows: ¡°Thank you, Master!¡± Ham and others quickly mimic: ¡°Thank you, Master!¡± ¡°Well, our school¡¯s management is very rxed, there aren¡¯t many rules. The most important rule is to respect your superiors!¡± As for the others, Su Lu hasn¡¯t thought about it yet and also can¡¯t be bothered to think about it. ¡°Master, I have a feeling that this system is capable of changing the world.¡± There seems to be a ze in Silver Eye¡¯s eyes: ¡°One day, our Arrogant School¡¯s reputation will shake the entire world!¡± The reason he said this is that he observed Ham and the other two and discovered a terrifying fact. Bing a ¡®Whisperer¡¯ doesn¡¯t require any prerequisites! As long as you take a bottle of magic potion to change the vocal cords, modified by Su Lu, you can be a Transcendent! In the world of the Twilight of the Gods, this is an incredible thing. Because the Spirit Tide has fallen so low, both the advancement of a ck Iron Knight and a wizard require talent, inheritance, and rigorous practice! But ¡®Whisperers¡¯ are different. Once the throat is modified and anguage is learned, mysteries can be performed! There is no need for talent, no need for skills. It¡¯s simply cheating! ¡°Scaring the world? No! I want to transform this world!¡± Su Lu¡¯s voice bes passionate and particrly inspiring: ¡°The nobles of this world have already decayed¡­ They control the channels of promotion, allowing the majority of ordinary people to waste their lives, exploiting them to the fullest. This is not reasonable!¡± ¡°What I want to do is to spread the seeds of Transcendence, allowing it to bloom everywhere! We want to spread the fire of Transcendence amongst themoners and the lower sses!¡± You can call me Preacher Su in the future! Or ¡®Fire Thief¡¯! Su Lu muttered to himself, but he doesn¡¯t want to end up like Prometheus. So, he ns to stay behind the scenes: ¡°You will be my hands, you will be my eyes. From now on, you are not allowed to mention my name. You only need to know that I am the teacher of all ¡®Whisperers¡¯!¡± ¡°Yes, Lord ¡®Mad Mentor¡¯!¡± Ham and others immediately bowed their heads. For some time thereafter, the training of these people finally went on the right track. Because the ¡®Language of Arrogance¡¯ is anguage, the sses that Su Lu assigned such as Whisperers, Chanters, Sleep Talkers, etc., are also divided based on the level of proficiency in thenguage. Basically, mastering a thousandmon words and being able to converse entirely in the Language of Arrogance will qualify one to be called a ¡®Chanter¡¯. And, speaking alone is useless, one also needs to be able to write! Language inherentlyprises pronunciation and glyph. Of course, every word in the Language of Arrogance is a rune, and it¡¯s also a very powerful Mysterious Rune Study. Using materials rich in spirituality and engraving words on weapons or the body will yield certain effects! Knowing this, Silver Eye bes even more confident in the development of his Arrogant School. As far as he knows, other schools don¡¯t have the advantage of the Arrogant School. Once it is spread out, perhaps all wizards would consider a ¡®part-time job¡¯. The schools in this world are not binding powers. After wizards graduate, they can choose different directions to study. If Meditation Skills do not conflict, learning knowledge from other schools is also fine. Originally, learning anguage is very troublesome and often requires several years of practice. But Su Lu found that, perhaps because he granted them the ¡®Seed¡¯, even the most dull-witted Yoen progressed pretty fast. Maybe he could grasp the ¡®Language of Arrogance¡¯ and rise to ¡®Chanter¡¯ by the time he reaches the capital! ording to him, it seems that every night in his dreams, he would hear some whispers. Although they are very vague and he would almost forget by the time he wakes up in the morning, learning the Language of Arrogance has be easy for him. This made Su Lu secretly cautious, knowing that it was the influence of the divine. Even the greatest fallen ones are still terrifying! ¡®That¡¯s good¡­ if this keeps going, the influence of Shewinado in this world will inevitably continue to increase, and it may eventually create a ¡®Horror¡¯! I wonder if it could stimte the world to revive the Spirit Tide?¡¯ This is also one of the directions Su Lu is researching! He wants to explore the mysteries of the world! Chapter 294 - 0294: Capital (Seeking Monthly Pass) Chapter 294: Capital (Seeking Monthly Pass) Trantor: 549690339 King¡¯s Avenue. ¡°Charge!¡± Decked in full armor, Ham shouted loudly, spurring his horse into a group of bandits. He effortlessly sent a few opponents flying, scattering the small gang of thieves almost single-handedly. ¡°The armor and spear gifted by the tutor are so great!¡± Ham captured a prisoner and returned to Su Lu, who had been watching the battle from the outskirts. On his armor and spear, hidden mysterious runes ¨C the Language of Arrogance ¨C were etched. After branding those runes, Ham¡¯s armor and spear could barely be considered ¡®enchanted weapons¡¯ now, although the effects are weak and can¡¯tst for long. Nevertheless,pared to its peers, this suit performs considerably better. For instance, after engraving the ¡®lightweight¡¯ rune on the steel armor, the weight has lessened by about 10% to 20%pared to simr armors. ¡°Good job! As usual, after interrogation, use him to test your abilities.¡± Su Lu smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll do it!¡± Ruff¡¯s eyes lit up. He grabbed the prisoner, using a ¡®curse¡¯ on him ¨C effectively muttering incantations at him. His cries seemed like a madman¡¯s howl; or countless low growls converging together. Severe pain crept onto the captive¡¯s face and his eyes rolled back in his head. In less than ten seconds, blood oozed from all his orifices. Su Lu watched and grimaced, ¡®Merely overwhelming the opponent by using a mental connection with arge amount of information? The damage and intensity are still insufficient.¡¯ In his n, ¡®Whisperers¡¯ would be equivalent to first-tier upational persons, while ¡®Chanters¡¯ would be the second tier. ¡®Sleep Talkers¡¯ of the third tier couldpete with Silver Knights and high-level wizards. But now it seems, this new profession he has developed is generally still a little inferior to those of the same professional rank. This is normal. The emergence of any profession is not perfect from the beginning; they require constant refinement and exploration. ¡®Moreover¡­the ¡®Whisperer¡¯s path¡¯ only has three tiers, and the subsequent development needs to be carried out by them on their own¡­¡¯ Su Lu was still somewhat wary of Shewinado and did not n to raise the level of the Language of Arrogance. On the other hand, Silver Eye, who was standing nearby, had drastically changed. Not only had he shaven his head bald, but he had also used methods simr to tattooing to engrave multiple Languages of Arrogance directly onto his body. This kind of crazy enthusiasm is worthy of his wizard sect background, which is obsessed with body modification. Moreover, his knowledge reserves and learning ability are far superior to those of Ham and his group. He has steadily entered the professional rank of ¡®Chanter¡¯ and is preparing to initiate a charge towards ¡®Sleep Talker¡¯, which is equivalent to the realm of a high-level wizard, with the Language of Arrogance as the core! ¡°Tutor! Just one more day¡¯s journey ahead, we can see the city walls of the capital¡­¡± After torturing the captive into unconsciousness, Ruff reported the information he gathered. ¡°Good, we can part ways here!¡± Su Lu nodded,¡±The four of you have mastered the procedure of making the ¡®Potion of Arrogance¡¯. Go now¡­ spread the seeds of the transcendents to the world, to the middle and lower levels!¡± This so-called ¡®Potion of Arrogance¡¯ is simple to make. It doesn¡¯t require stringent conditions. Ordinary fire can be used to heat mix the ingredients. And as for the most crucial ¡®Transcendent Seed¡¯? With their mastery of the Language of Arrogance, it¡¯s sufficient to condense it independently. If he further removes the restrictions, the spread of this system will be inevitable. However, Su Lu weed this. Not only is this a reserve, but it¡¯s also a probe and feedback on the world. Besides, once the new system matures, he can reap it again and gain more knowledge about Shewinado. After saying these, Su Lu disregarded his students, spurred the horse onward, and hurried towards the capital. The four left behind looked at each other in bewilderment. ¡°Mr. Silver Eye¡­ what should we do?¡± As they watched Su Lu¡¯s figure disappear, Ham and the others were dazed, ¡°Isn¡¯t the tutor going to keep us anymore?¡± ¡°No, he just assigned us our tasks!¡± Silver Eye spoke in a calm manner: ¡°I n to find a ce first to break through the threshold of the high-level wizards, then meet with people from other sects¡­ I believe they will definitely be interested in the Language of Arrogance. As for you guys?¡± He touched his chin, ¡°Didn¡¯t the tutor give the instructions already? Propagate the seeds of the transcendent to the middle and lower levels! Go to popted areas, promote your ideals and power, attract followers, select sect members¡­ must¡­ er¡­¡± ¡®Be strict!¡¯ Silver Eye wanted to say this, but realizing it contradicted Su Lu¡¯s order, he swallowed his words, looking slightly awkward. ¡°I see, thank you, Mr. Silver Eye.¡± Ham nodded solemnly, looking as though he already had a n. The capital of the Dragon King¡¯s Kingdom sat atop the Golden ins. From afar, the skyscraping city looks much like a mountain. The earth-yellow city walls rise ten meters high, and the even grander pce within the castle can be seen. This majestic city was initially established by Dragon King I, who is said to have harnessed the power of the Giant Dragon. From the day it was built, Dragon City Capital became the indisputably ruling center and also the cultural and artistic heart of the continent. It carries the reputation of being the ¡®infallible city¡¯, and ironic as it may be, the few times it was breached were due to internal conflicts. ¡°Finally here at Dragon Kingdom¡¯s capital ¨C Dragon City!¡± Su Lu, on horseback, drew closer and closer to the towering city along King¡¯s Avenue: ¡°Although the rumor says that all the dragons were buried with Dragon King I, the real treasure may not necessarily be in the Dragon Tomb¡­¡± The nobles of this nation are practical; the needs of the living are more likely to prevail over those of the deceased. Therefore, Su Lu felt it necessary to contact the Felitlin family. Whether it¡¯s dragon treasure or a possible Legendary inheritance! ¡®Of course¡­ they are the dominant rulers of the continent, there¡¯s an eighty percent chance they won¡¯t agree to do business with me.¡¯ On King¡¯s Avenue, the stream of carriages and people consistently merged in front of the towering city gate. Having paid the city entry fee, Su Lu rode straight into the city. ¡®This can indicate that the civilization level of this kingdom is still low¡­ perhaps there should be a cattle and horse market set up outside the city?¡¯ Seeing the crowded roads and ubiquitous horse dung, Su Lu made a bitter smile, got off his horse and led it by the reins. He found an inn, took his horse to the stable, fed it fodder, and then came to the hall to order a pint of beer and apple pie. There weren¡¯t many people in the inn at this time, the seating was sporadic. As soon as Su Lu picked up his fork and knife, a middle-aged man dressed in a grey linen robe stood before him: ¡°Su Lu Pottery? Someone sends greetings from the west!¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Su Lu looked up to find this grey-robed man was of ordinary appearance, unnoticeable in a crowd, with a very low presence. But his eyes, which seemed like cat¡¯s eyes, were exceptionally attractive. Chapter 295 - 0295: Entrusting and Splitting (Additional Subscription Request) Chapter 295: Entrusting and Splitting (Additional Subscription Request) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°You know me?¡± Su Lu revealed an expression of interest and nced around. At some point, without him noticing, a space had been cleared around him. The innkeeper was yawning behind the counter, almost falling asleep. ¡°A mysterious wandering knight, who relentlessly targets the pursuers of the Duke of Wolf Fort, a powerful wizard, someone has long heard of your name¡­¡± The middle-aged man in a gray robe said expressionlessly. ¡°The goodwill from the West? You¡¯re from the West, are you with the ¡®Duke of Blood¡¯?¡± Su Lu raised his eyebrows. Since quelling Silver Eye¡¯s gang, the intensity of the pursuit decreased as he went south, and it almost vanishedpletely after leaving the North Territory. He had also sensed some assistance from a hidden force. But popping out now seemed a bit too hasty, didn¡¯t it? ¡°If you want to know, please follow me.¡± The middle-aged man in the gray robe revealed a slight smile and left the inn. ¡°Interesting.¡± Su Lu chuckled and rose to follow. The two moved through increasingly crowded streets and alleys, with the gray-robed man clearly familiar with the area. He led Su Lu to what seemed like a slum, into a small house, opened a trap door in the floor, revealing a tunnel beneath: ¡°Please!¡± Su Lu released his inspiration, delving into the profound darkness, and went in. The tunnel wasn¡¯t long; the man in the gray robe led the way in the dark with a torch. After walking about a hundred meters, they arrived in front of a wooden wall. ¡°Su Lu Pottery! Would you be willing to be my knight? Receive bothnd and honor?¡± A dull voice came from behind the wooden wall. It was a woman speaking, as if she was leaning against the wall. ¡®Why do all the people in this world lure others with titles and fiefdoms, as if they think everyone is a dog who will surely love this bone?¡¯ Su Lu was somewhat bewildered. But who could not pretend? He took a slightly heavy breath and rasped, ¡°But my ambition is not simply a knight¡¯s manor¡­¡± In this world, hereditary lords were the lowest rank of the nobility, and many high-ranking nobles didn¡¯t even consider them true nobles. Only hereditary barons were undeniable formal nobles! Theirnds were muchrger, allowing them to nurture two to five official knights, and form their own knight team! ¡°An ambitious person, I like¡­¡± The woman behind the wooden wall fell silent and then chuckled. ¡°But as a senior wizard, or perhaps a Silver Knight¡­you certainly have the qualifications to seek a baron¡¯s position¡­even viscount is not a dream.¡± As if to verify her persuasiveness, a tulip badge embedded with a ruby was passed through the gap. ¡°Indeed it¡¯s the Duke of Blood from the Western Region!¡± Su Lu sighed. Having read many books at Wolf Fort, he naturally knew some things about the powerful nobles in the kingdom. In the whole kingdom, there were only four ducal families below the royal family, scattered throughout the four corners of the kingdom. Blood of Tulips was the moniker of the Western Duke. ¡°Is the kingdom going to go through another civil war?¡± Su Lu said with a sigh. ¡°My Lady, knowing that I am hostile to the Duke of Wolf Fort, yet still offering protection, you must have a request?¡± ¡°Yes¡­ The Duke of Wolf Fort¡¯s eldest son Gran will soone to the Capital to marry the daughter of Felitlin III ¨C Princess Messiah. Since you¡¯re at odds already with the Wolf Fort, why not take it up a notch? If you can aplish this task, I promise you, a baron¡¯s position and a castle will be yours.¡± Her words were filled with temptation. ¡®Turns out it¡¯s another power struggle among the high nobles¡­ Why do I feel like, even if I doplete the task, I won¡¯t live to enjoy the rewards? As if I¡¯d be silenced¡­¡¯ Su Lu rolled his eyes inwardly. The other party came quickly, and left just as quickly. After Su Lu indicated that he needed to think about it, they immediately chose to leave. She was clearly a nobledy from the capital, the type who had social obligations every day and couldn¡¯t be away for long. ¡°Someone here will see to your departure!¡± The grey-robed man escorted Su Lu to the ground, ready to take his leave immediately. ¡°Your name?¡± However, Su Lu was intrigued and looked at him curiously, suddenly asking. ¡°I am a nameless one.¡± The figure of the man in the grey robe quickly disappeared into the shadowy gaps between the streets. ¡°I always feel¡­ this guy is more suited to be an assassin than I am¡­¡± Shaking his head, Su Lu walked out of the slum, where there were many pedestrians, almost blocking the street. cksmith shop, bakery, ready-made clothes store¡­Stalls selling all sorts of knick-knacks were stitched together haphazardly, along with streetwalkers hawking their services, and nimble-fingered thieves flitting about in the alleys, creating a lively picture of the Capital. ¡°How much for this pie?¡± He came across a snack stall that was selling pies made of flour and meat that were slightly charred from being roasted in an oven and smelled delicious. ¡°Five coppers each.¡± The apron-d vendor with red hair smiled. ¡°Here you go!¡± Su Lu casually handed over the money, took the packed pie, took a bite, and found the taste quite good. At that moment, he felt several gazes upon him. Several children by the roadside sucking their fingers were staring intently at the pie in his hand, and also at his money pouch. Such whelps, if left unsupervised, were naturally co-opted by local gangs and turned into the three-fingered nimble-fingered thieves. Every day, countless people lost their money pouches due to this, and of course, some kids also lost their hands when they were caught. ¡°Even in the Capital, there is no shortage of such impoverished people¡­¡± Looking at their sallowplexions and clearly visible ribs, Su Lu couldn¡¯t help but sigh, suddenly losing interest. Somewhere within the same Dragon City. At a secret meeting. ¡°Tell me¡­ Are you content to remain what you are, without talent, without qualifications, unable to be a knight or a wizard?¡± A short man in a ck robe roared, his words seemingly possessing apelling and bewitching power. ¡°You are poor, humble, and everything has been stolen from you by the nobility¡­ yet you have to smile and nod, all because you don¡¯t have power!¡± The short man suddenly uttered a strange syble: ¡°Fire!¡± A ball of me the size of an egg appeared in his hand, burning fiercely: ¡°But now¡­ opportunity is right before you. All you need to do is take the magic potion, and you can gain transcendent powers, just like me!¡± ¡°It can brew honor, help you break the bottleneck of bing a knight, or give you the ability to wield magic spells¡­¡± The short man took out a magic potion: ¡°Just a hundred gold coins!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take it.¡± A middle-aged man stepped forward, quickly took out a deer hide purse, andpleted the transaction while many onlookers looked on in stunned surprise. Not far away, Ham and Yoen were also watching this and sighed simultaneously: ¡°Ruff has changed! And he¡¯s scamming people!¡± The magic potion only grants ordinary people the qualifications to learn the Language of Arrogance, after which they still need to systematically study thisnguage. ¡°And¡­ That man is definitely not a poor man, a poor man can¡¯te up with that much money!¡± Yoen eximed angrily. This small group, after gaining power, had indeed split up. Chapter 296 - 0296: Infiltration (Three More Monthly Ticket Requests) Chapter 296: Infiltration (Three More Monthly Ticket Requests) Trantor: 549690339 Darran School, stationed headquarters. Outside the manor, there is a wall made of countless stumps and rocks with blood-sucking and thorny vines climbing up, forming a stable defense line. ¡°I¡­ Silver Eye ¡¤ Dom, I am finally home.¡± With a clean shaved head and peculiar tattoos, Silver Eye arrived at the entrance of the manor withplicated emotions showing in his eyes. ¡°Who goes there?¡± At the main door of the manor, a trumpet flower bloomed and from it emerged an old voice. ¡°Teacher, it¡¯s me! I¡¯m Home,¡± Silver Eye¡¯s voice was deep. Boom! The next moment, the door banged open and a green-robed old sorcerer came out to greet him. On seeing Silver Eye, who had drastically changed his appearance, he rubbed his eyes: ¡°You¡­ you are¡­ Silver Eye?¡± He could never have imagined that the previously meticulous student would willingly shave off his hair and beard, looking like a big bald-head. ¡°Yes, teacher! I¡¯m sorry I did not meet your expectations before¡­¡± Silver Eye humbly bowed his head. ¡°No¡­ No need to apologize. Looking back, I was too harsh on you.¡± The green-robed old wizard wiped his eyes, which were slightly moist: ¡°It¡¯s good to have you back! Even if you are just a mid-level mage, that¡¯s enough to assume the position of the Head of Darran School.¡± Initially, he saw Silver Eye as a genius, had very high expectations of him, and hoped that he could break through the bottleneck of high-level mages to revitalize Darran School. Later, due to over-eagerness, he used some risky transformation rituals, which led to problems with Silver Eye. It was difficult for him to get promoted to the high-level, so he left on a journey to seek solutions. Decades have passed in a blink of an eye. The green-robed old sorcerer was now over a hundred years old, nearing the end of his life. ¡°No¡­ Teacher!¡± The tattoo on Silver Eye¡¯s body lit up one by one, forming mysterious symbols of the Language of Arrogance. With the amplification of this series of symbols, his aura kept rising, and in his pupils appeared two silver rings formed by countless mysterious symbols: ¡°Senior mage¡­ I already am.¡± ¡°Truly¡­ a senior mage!¡± The green-robed old sorcerer was extremely surprised, and then his surprise turned into ecstasy: ¡°Good¡­you¡¯re good! My Darran School, will surely prosper!¡± Senior-level mage, a profession on par or even stronger than a Silver Knight. In the present age, where Gold Knights and Witch Kings are almost extinct, they are the ones standing at the peak of the mystery realm! ¡°Rejuvenation? No! This is far from enough! I want to integrate all schools and make all mages bow at my feet!¡± Silver Eyeughed: ¡°However¡­ we must change the name of Darran School. Teacher¡­ allow me to introduce you to apletely new school, a force which people yearn for¡­ it¡¯s called ¨C Arrogant School!¡± As for the opportunities and choices of the four students, Su Lu wasn¡¯t really concerned. As long as the knowledge, ideas, and magic potion of Arrogant School were disseminated, that was enough. And the results? It might take decades or even centuries of brewing to truly emerge. At this moment, he had put on a tight ck outfit and wore the Crow¡¯s Mask. Although the disguise effect of this mask was slightly reduced, he could still slightly adjust the facial muscles to resemble simr facial features. ¡°This is¡­ the Royal Pce?¡± Su Lu stood not far away looking at the Royal Pce Castle, a hint of a smile showing on his face. Aftering to this world, without any restrictions, he was getting more and more daring. At this moment, he thought to take a tour of the pce. But, even in this low-magic world, with his current strength, it would be unrealistic to storm into the pce. The Duke had Silver Knights under hismand, and the strength of the royal guards and court mages wouldn¡¯t becking, not to mention, there might be amazing artifacts left by Dragon I. Su Lu decided to infiltrate the pce. There were many royal guards, mostly d in golden armor, protecting king Terrin III, the queen, and their children. There were likely around a thousand of them, changing shifts daily. Su Lu set his sight on a guard named ¡®Garfield¡¯. His physique and hairstyle were simr to Su Lu¡¯s, and he could use the Crow¡¯s Mask to change any differences in facial features. Furthermore, this fellow was quite aloof, had limited interaction with his peers, liked to go to a tavern frequented by lower-ss people for a drink after his patrol, and even stayed up all night. Therefore, the next day, when Su Lu wearing Garfield¡¯s armour arrived at the Pce, he did not arouse anyone¡¯s attention. ¡°Garfield, Quentin¡­ Today, you will patrol the garden with me! Remember the glory of the knights and your duty!¡± A middle-aged knight with white hair and a clean-shaven beard admonished, leading their guard duty and patrol. Su Lu exuded inspiration and was slightly disappointed: ¡°The scope is too small, at least¡­ this area doesn¡¯t have what I am looking for.¡± ¡°Perhaps, after scoping out the terrain, I shoulde back at night. Then I can deploy a shadow clone?¡± Just then, the team in front parted to the sides to salute, obviously greeting someone of high status. ¡°Sir Neville!¡± A melodious female voice sounded. Su Lu slightly lifted his head, catching sight of a woman d in a big red dress sweeping the floor. This should be the newest queen of king Terrin III ¨C Flora Drake. King Terrin III was almost sixty, had three wives in his history, and had fathered two sons and one daughter. Queen Flora was the third sessor, unfortunately only giving birth to a daughter, Princess Messiah. She was beautiful, although in her thirties, but looked like a neen-year-old girl, with flowing red hair like fire. By her side, there was a little girl. This little girl was about thirteen or fourteen, wearing hunting boots and clothes, tinum-colored short hair, and had a tomboyish disposition. The curious little girl seemed to have noticed Su Lu¡¯s sneaky nce. Her eyes were filled with dignity and curiosity, as if she had found a fun toy. At this point, the queen and Sir Neville¡¯s courteous conversation was almost done. ¡®So the little princess wants to go hunting, but she isn¡¯t allowed to, and can only y in the garden¡­.¡¯ ¡®Our task is to protect this mother and daughter?¡¯ Su Lu looked at Flora¡¯s departing figure and gave an eerie smile. Princess Messiah seemed to have noticed his gaze and gave him a fierce re. Su Lu, in a yful mood, made a grimace at her. The little princess¡¯s eyes widened, seemingly in disbelief that there was such a yful character among these solemn guards who were as serious as marble sculptures! ¡°Mother, I want to go horse riding!¡± She turned her eyes, clutching the arm of Flora who was sipping tea under a shade, pleadingly. ¡°Okay, my little darling, you can choose a pony, and Sir Neville will apany you.¡± After being bothered so much, a helpless Flora gave in. ¡°No¡­ How can I trouble such a respected knight? I want¡­ him to serve me!¡± Messiah¡¯s little pale hand pointed at a guard standing beside a knight. It was Su Lu! Chapter 297 - 0297: Princess (Increase of 1200, Seeking Subscription) Chapter 297: Princess (Increase of 1200, Seeking Subscription) Trantor: 549690339 The garden in the pce was notrge, making it impossible for people to ride horses freely. Especially for a delicate princess. Therefore, the so-called ¡®riding¡¯ was nothing more than choosing the most gentle small horse for Princess Messiah to ride on. A guard would lead the horse by the rein from the front and walk slowly, ensuring there would be no idents. The distance was indeed quite far. Although they were within sight, their conversation wouldn¡¯t be heard. ¡°You are¡­ Garfield, right? Merely a knight¡¯s attendant, yet you are quite bold.¡± Mounted on the horse, Princess Messiah tried hard to make her voice sound full of authority. However, this scene of a child ying an adult made Su Lu want tough and pinch her chubby little face. ¡°My boldness is well-known. I wonder which incident the princess is referring to?¡± Su Lu returned the question. ¡°You¡­you were spying on me and my mother¡­¡± Messiah covered her mouth. Herdylike upbringing forbade her from continuing. ¡°Hehe¡­¡± You¡¯re still too innocent to contend with me, little girl. Su Lu inwardly chuckled a few times, but suddenly an inspiration sparked. He stared at the ne on Princess Messiah¡¯s neck. This ne, linked with gold and silver and adorned with several gemstones, shone brightly and beautifully under the sunlight. But what was most eye-catching was the quail egg-sized ck diamond-shaped crystal at the core, just like a whirlpool, attracting Su Lu¡¯s spiritual senses. ¡°Honorable Princess Messiah, may I ask what the piece of jewelry you are wearing on your neck is?¡± Su Lu asked as soon as the thought crossed his mind. ¡°Hmph!¡± Messiah stuck her neck out like a proud swan. Eventually, when she saw Su Lu didn¡¯t continue after asking, she sulked, ¡°This is a unique True Dragon Ne given to me by my father as a birthday gift. It is decorated with a Dragon Crystal!¡± ¡®Dragon Crystal! The soul and energy core of a Giant Dragon!¡¯ A piece of knowledge shed through Su Lu¡¯s mind. All of a sudden, the little red horse he was leading seemed to be startled and raised its hooves abruptly. ¡°Ah!¡± Messiah screamed and fell off her mount. ¡°Oh, Mother Goddess!¡± ¡°Quick! Hurry!¡± The queen and Knight Neville¡¯s exmation came from not far away. ¡®Is it over¡­ Will I break my leg and be grounded for a few more months until the wedding?¡¯ Little girl Messiah was filled with despair. The wind whistled in her ears, but she didn¡¯t fall to the ground. Instead, she ended up in a warm hold. ¡°Your Highness, are you all right?¡± Lifting her head, Garfield¡¯s face appeared in front of her eyes, with a trace of grin on his lips. ¡°Thank¡­Thank you,¡± Messiah mumbled quickly, her voice barely audible. But Su Lu heard it. ¡°It¡¯s my duty!¡± He released his hands and bowed slightly. No one noticed that when he made the rescue, his right hand seemed to have grabbed something he shouldn¡¯t¡­like that Dragon Crystal! ¡°Messiah! Messiah!¡± At this moment, Flora had lifted up her court dress and was running towards her, ¡°My little angel, thank the Mother Goddess, you are unharmed.¡± ¡°Attendant Garfield saved me,¡± Messiah whispered while Neville was investigating the cause of the small red horse¡¯s fright but found no answers even after a while. ¡°Garfield, you did well. I will reward you,¡± Flora regained her calm and spoke in the demeanor of a queen. ¡°It¡¯s my mission and my duty,¡± Su Lu saluted solemnly, with a sh of excitement in those pupils. On the attribute bar, a series of uplifts emerged: ¡°Ding! An anomalous energy source has been detected, and identified as Dragon Crystal. Absorbing now!¡± ¡°XP+100¡± ¡°XP+100¡± Not just one, but a dense cluster! ¡®The dragon crystal, the core of a fifth-order legendary being, is incredibly hard. Even the Silver Knight can¡¯t split or destroy it¡­¡¯ Su Lu recalled some knowledge. In his view, this is a protective measure, preserving the internal energy and soul from dissipation. The extreme manageability of a five-order nature might be useful in the main world, but here¡­ it might only be used as a decoration. Yet, in front of his attribute column, it seemed like he had met his bane. ¡®Holding it for just a moment, I absorbed hundreds of experience points. The XP it holds must be no less than 2000!¡¯ Su Lu stared at Messiah¡¯s True Dragon Ne, as if he saw a treasure. Such arge amount of XP, and rtively easy to obtain, was more convenient than overturning the North Territory¡¯s knight team. ¡°Hmph!¡± Messiah, who initially had a better impression of Garfield, shuddered involuntarily at seeing his gaze and gave Su Lu a re. But what both of them didn¡¯t notice, was that on top of the Dragon Crystal at the core of the True Dragon Ne, an incredibly subtle split appeared that was almost undetectable to the naked eye. Vaguely, a phantom of a dragon-like creature seemed to emerge from it! Night time. Su Lu exited the pce, intending to return and carefully consider his next steps. ¡®The Dragon Dynasty is known as the Giant Dragon Kingdom, with five dragons in the registry¡­ so there should be at least five Dragon Crystals!¡¯ ¡®Granted some may be buried with the dead, there must still be some in the hands of the royal family. For example, Messiah¡¯s True Dragon Ne!¡¯ ¡®I want them all!¡¯ The Dragon Crystal from a fifth level giant dragon, perhaps is the most indestructible object in this world, and its sealed nature prevents it from being used as an energy source or to make any marvelous items. But for Su Lu, these are five treasures! He quickened his pace down an alley and suddenly turned around, facing the darkness: ¡°Sir Neville?¡± ¡°Garfield, your perception impresses me.¡± Sir Neville, with impably groomed white hair, emerged, his expression solemn: ¡°Tell me¡­ was the incident in the garden today intentional?¡± This was not due to Su Lu leaving a clue by mistake, but because there was, at that time, only one suspect and a horse. This was spection without evidence, interpreting cause from effect. Although this rigid knight didn¡¯t investigate further due to the princess¡¯s presence, he certainly saw Su Lu as a cunning opportunist in his heart. ¡°Intentional, perhaps.¡± Su Lu smiled, suddenly took a step forward, moving swiftly. ¡°No¡­ you¡¯re not!¡± As soon as Sir Neville finished speaking, he got hit hard on the back of his head. His eyes rolled up, and he fell to the ground. ¡°Up next, is the pce exploration at night, right?¡± Su Lu shrugged: ¡°It¡¯s a pity¡­ the shadow clone has a distance limit, which can only be used for exploration. For the main part, there is still a certain level of risk.¡± He didn¡¯t bother about Neville behind him, and took another path towards the pce. Inside the pce. Messiah¡¯s room. On the bed made of velvet and silk, the girl sulkily prepared to remove her ne, ready to have a good night sleep: ¡®That Garfield¡­ I¡¯ll remember him, Humph!¡¯ Even if she had to go to the North Territory, she could beg the king to grant her this attendant. Then, sworn by the True Dragon Bloodline! This matter is not over! But the moment she touched the ne, or rather, the Dragon Crystal, Messiah¡¯s eyes went nk as if she heard the roar of a dragon resounding in her ears! Chapter 298 - 0298: Black Dragon Chapter 298: ck Dragon Trantor: 549690339 The pce seemed even more serene in the deep night. Su Lu approached the pce wall and ran vertically straight up it. Enhanced by the augmentation of [Agile Steps LV4], hended without a sound, his figure hidden in the darkness as he continued deeper along the routes he had scouted in daylight. After passing through a door, the patrols of guards increased significantly. He must have reached the true center of the pce. Su Lu silently smirked as a shadow clone emerged and ventured forth to investigate. The clone inherited his [Shadow Warrior] abilities, proficient in concealment and utilising the darkness. If it was unable to escape, it could directly dematerialize. ¡°The princess¡¯s bedroom should be over here.¡± The shadow clone approached a passageway, noticing an attendant standing guard at the door and realizing the trouble ahead. ¡°Some ces, I must attack forcefully!¡± His actual self and the shadow clone stealthily approached in the shadowy surroundings. mes from the candles flickered, asionally exploding with small sparks of noise. Crackle! At the moment the next me flickered, Su Lu and his shadow clone moved simultaneously! They pounced like cheetahs, their right hand muffling the guards¡¯ mouths and their leftnding a heavy blow. Thud! Thud! After two sounds, both guards fell, only to be caught by them and gentlyid on the ground. Opening the door, there was another space inside where the princess¡¯s maid and pce¡¯s nanny must be sleeping. ¡°Heart Trick ¡ª Drowsy!¡± Su Lu pulled out a card, and a powdery substance fell, ensuring they would sleep until broad daylight. ¡°I always feel¡­my abilities could make me an excellent assassin, or thief!¡± He grimaced, then opened the door to the princess¡¯s bedroom. Before his eyes was a tinum-haired girl in a nightgown lying on the bed, clutching a ne in her hand. ¡°Hmm? Something¡¯s not right!¡± Su Lu immediately sensed the anomaly and quickly approached. Roar! Roar! Although subtle, a pressure of a high caliber originated from the Messiah, or to be specific, from the ne in her hand. ¡°Dragon Might?!¡± Su Lu was taken aback. He had been using Spirit oppression as a substitute for Dragon¡¯s might, now he finally saw the real deal. Struggling against this oppressive force, he released his Inspiration to scan Messiah a few times, his expression suddenly turning a little strange: ¡°This seems to be¡­ my fault!¡± The trouble Messiah was in, originated from the Dragon Crystal on the True Dragon Ne! However, this Dragon Crystal had been quiet for hundreds of years, it was acting suspicious tonight because of him. ¡°There seems to be a crack on the Dragon Crystal, leading to a leakage of power?¡± ¡°This crack should be a weak spot caused by the absorption of experience points from the attribute bar, causing a series of chain reactions¡­ finally acting up tonight.¡± With his abundant Mysterious Knowledge, Su Lu immediately understood what had happened. ¡°For a Knight or a Wizard, a Dragon Crystal showing a slight crack is like uncovering a treasure with the doors wide open. But Messiah is too young, still a mere mortal!¡± At that moment, it seemed as if sensing his presence, spikes emerged on the Dragon Crystal¡¯s surface, cutting Messiah¡¯s hand and making her bleed. The Dragon Crystal lined up with the bloody cut, as though trying to burrow in. ¡°Aplete fusion? If so, ultimately, would Messiah take control or would some imprint resurrect in an unconventional manner?¡± Su Lu sneered, knowing that physical methods would be infeasible to separate Messiah from the Dragon Crystal at this point. This is a Ritual! Protected by mysterious magical power! ¡°This will be troublesome¡­¡± He rubbed his temples, dragged the two knights from outside into the room, randomly threw them onto the bed of the housekeeper and the maid, locked the main door and said, ¡°I hope there¡¯s enough time.¡± He decided to start from the mind realm to rescue Messiah. After all, it was his fault that this crisis urred. However, he had taken preventative measures. A shadow clone was next to him. If anything went wrong or if someone noticed something was off, the clone would immediately awaken his main body. ¡°Soul trance!¡± Su Lu, who wasfortably settled on the sofa and had finished preparing, promptly turned his eyes white, his spiritual body jumped. A terrifying pressure from all around, felt like the resistance of the world. ¡°It really is the Twilight of the Gods¡­ Although I have fully recovered, in this world, I can only make contact with the secondyer, the mind realm!¡± Su Lu took a deep spiritual breath: ¡°Fortunately¡­ that¡¯s enough.¡± He jumped again, came to the Sea of Mind. In front of him was a glowing cluster of secret realm, inside which seemed to be a giant dragon roaring in anger. ¡°Is it eroding the mind now? There really is spiritual print left in the dragon crystal¡­But how much of its original power could a legendary creature that has been lingering for a thousand years still maintain?¡± Su Lu sneered, performed a Heart Trick, and entered Messiah¡¯s mental secret realm. Blue sky, white clouds, in windmills, a huge and beautiful castle that seemed to be right out of a fairy tale, was located by the clear river. If it weren¡¯t for the evil dragon, this would be a warming scene. Unfortunately, the evil dragon that was lying on the castle and causing massive destruction, totally ruined this fine feeling. It was a real dragon! Its body was over ten meters long, but unlike the giant dragon portrayed in Su Lu¡¯s main world¡ª a massive lizard with flesh wings¡ª it looked normal. After all, dragon breeds from different worlds are sure to have certain differences. In front of Su Lu was a ck dragon, covered entirely in delicate scales and ayer of keratin. It had a sharp triangr head, keratin ridges on its head form a majestic crown, and a row of bone spurs ran down its spine. Its two stout dragon legs were stepping on the roof of the castle; it had four toes, three pointed forward and one pointed backward. Its wings were simr to a bat¡¯s, with three ws on the wingtips, and a long snake-like neck coiled up, asionally spewing fire. A fearsome dragon might was recklessly spreading, causing chaos in the castle. The ck dragon¡¯s target, undoubtedly, was Princess Messiah in the castle¡¯s core. It wanted topletely swallow her consciousness, aplishing some kind of ¡®resurrection¡¯! Boom! The me swept over, blowing up a roof and revealing Princess Messiah hiding within. ¡°No! Someone save me!¡± Messiah held her head, and her face was covered in tears. Her mind defense was as hriously ineffective as a paper doll in front of the giant dragon. The next moment, the huge and ferocious dragon head descended and opened its giant mouth, seemingly intending to swallow her whole. Crumph! Messiah closed her eyes, but she didn¡¯t feel any pain. ¡°Hey, princess! I think you need a knight!¡± A somewhat teasing voice came. She opened her eyes and found herself being hugged by a strange man. With the roaring wind in her ears, she had already left the castle. ¡°You¡­you¡¯re Garfield!¡± An intuition from her mind made the young girl affirm. ¡°Huh? It seems like merging with a small part of the dragon crystal has made you ¡®extraordinary¡¯, you can distinguish the difference in spiritual energy¡­¡± Su Lu smiled, and Messiah seemed a bit stunned. Chapter 299 - 0299 Baptism (Extra, Requesting Monthly Tickets) Chapter 299: Baptism (Extra, Requesting Monthly Tickets) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°A dragon! The giant dragon is chasing us!¡± The twice-rescued Princess Messiah quickly recovers, pointing at the ck dragon atop the castle. The dragon was spreading its wings, gathering speed to take flight, apanied by the sharp sound of sonic booms and gusty winds. ¡°You ugly long-necked bat, you have been dead for over a thousand years, yet you wish to resurrect?¡± Su Lu is fearless, setting down the Princess Messiah and charging head-on: ¡°Dance Step!¡± He pushes off the ground, propelling upward and after two assists, he arrives above the clouds, locking eyes with the wicked dragon. ¡°Roar!¡± The ck dragon¡¯s throat glows red, and in the blink of an eye, a conical me is expelled. Su Lu pushes off with the tip of his foot once more, easily evading the attack. A multitude of chains surface on his right hand: ¡°Spirit Chain!¡± Poof! Suddenly, there seemed to be an enormous silver spider web, wrapping the dragon entirely, coiling into a lump and plunging straight down. ¡°Roar! Roar!¡± The ck dragon continues to roar and struggle violently. However, Su Lu notices something different: ¡°Hmm? Not only does it differ from the form of the giant dragons in the Main World, but it also seems tock wisdom, acting just like a wild beast?¡± ¡°Right, the real giant dragons died, both soul and body, over a thousand years ago. What remained was only energy stored within the Dragon Crystal and a hint of spirit imprint, acting solely based on instinct¡­ What a pity, the one it¡¯s trying to take is just a normal human. If it recklessly infuses the energy of the Dragon Crystal, it might end up killing them both! Turning into a beast is the best oue¡­¡± Boom! The horrifying shockwave from the falling object sweeps across the surroundings, leaving a huge pit on thewn. ¡°A dragon¡­A dragon ying knight!¡± Looking at the silhouette of Su Lu, proudly standing atop the ck dragon, Princess Messiah¡¯s eyes are filled with awe. Yet, watching the ck dragon still twitching, it scares her to the point of stepping back again and again. ¡°Burn!¡± Su Lu jumps down from the mountain-like dragon body, sighing softly. Whoooosh! Pale mes emerged in an instant on the chains, spreading to the entire ck dragon. Under the me¡¯s burning, this fierce beast, despite its continuous roars, eventually dissipates into nothingness. ¡®If my opponent was a real dragon, I¡¯d surely turn tail and flee without a word. However, this foe is simply a hint of spirit from a legendary creature, which has been worn down and weakened for a millennium. More importantly, it¡¯s within the Mental Secret Realm, that could be considered half my home ground, and suppressed by my [Spirit Medium] ability. If I can¡¯t even win this, then that¡¯s truly beyond belief.¡¯ Su Lu smirks, feeling a bit of a tremble from his stats bar. ¡°Am I¡­am I dreaming?¡± Messiah steps forward, looking at Su Lu. ¡°Perhaps, you are indeed dreaming, my little princess.¡± Su Lu smiles, his figure disappearing. In the real world, within the Princess¡¯s boudoir. ¡°Fortunately, a very short time has passed.¡± Su Lu opens his eyes, retracts his shadow clone and looks at Messiah again. The little princess¡¯s furrowed brows, constant even in sleep, soften as her breaths be regr. On her hand, the True Dragon Ne falls off, the wound healing rapidly. ¡°Frankly¡­you¡¯ve be ¡®unique¡¯. If you received a Transcendent legacy while mastering the power within your body, then this Dragon Crystal will help you reach unimaginable realms!¡± Su Lu stoops down, carefully picking up the Dragon Crystal: ¡°Unfortunately¡­since it is my reward, it belongs to me!¡± However, even without the Dragon Crystal, the previous ¡®transformation¡¯ has given Messiah ample benefits. Whether she bes a knight or a wizard in the future, her progress will be significantly increased. Moreover¡­ maybe she could even take up a special, dragon-rted profession. Su Lu holds the Dragon Crystal in his hand, feeling the icy touchced with a hint of warmth merge directly with his skin. On his stats bar, experience points are rapidly umting, easily breaking past 1000 in less than a blink of an eye! On top of this, a single droplet of dark red blood seeps out from the cracks. It looked like a drop of blood but in reality, it was a concentrated form of energy, filled with countless mysterious symbols forming mind-boggling patterns. ¡°Hmm!¡± Su Lu groaned, watching the ¡®blood¡¯ make contact with his skin before it formed a thin film that covered his entire body and seeped in. zing! Feeling as if his body was on fire, he looked at his arm and saw ayer of skin beginning to wither and crack, much like the shedding of a snake¡¯s skin. A subtle ripping sound. As the old skin tore away, the fresh skin underneath was more delicate and smooth, seemingly concealing ayer of scales beneath. [Ding!] [You are undergoing the ¡®Dragon Blood Baptism¡¯ ritual (Mutation)!] A prompt appeared on the attribute panel. A mutated Dragon Blood Baptism? Is it rted to the previous Spiritual Imprint?¡± Su Lu didn¡¯t have time to think too much. He endured the strange sensations in his body and the increasing violent thoughts of ughter and destruction in his mind. He shot onest nce at his surroundings and bolted out. ¡°Who?¡± ¡°Someone has broken into the pce?¡± ¡°Sound the rm!¡± The highest clock tower in the pce began to make urgent chiming sounds. The serene pce in the depth of the night was disturbed as the guards d in armor blocked the exits and began searching for the ¡®assassin¡¯. ¡°Damn, this came at the worst time!¡± Feeling the string in his mind called ¡®reason¡¯ tightening to the point of snapping, Su Lu roared in rage, unable to maintain his hidden state any longer and emerged from the shadows. ¡°There he is!¡± A few knights¡¯ attendants eyes lit up and they drew their swords to rush at him. ¡°Get lost!¡± He let out a punch casually which was more powerful than usual. The two attendants were sent flying away as they were hit by the powerful punch, feeling as though they were hit by a raging bull, their chests caved in. ¡°Go!¡± Su Lu leaped, directly soaring over the high city walls, speedily escaping. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Felitlin III, dressed in his purple pajamas, came to the high point to look down, assisted by Flora. On seeing the chaos in the pce, he roared in rage. ¡°Your Majesty, an assassin has broken into your pce. We are trying our best to catch the culprit!¡± The Pce Guard Commander quickly reported: ¡°Both the princes are safe, only Princess Messiah¡­¡± ¡°Ah¡­ what has happened to my Messiah?¡± Flora asked in shock. ¡°The Princess is safe. Only a few guards and maids have been knocked out¡­¡± The Guard Commander said this, feeling puzzled. ¡°Thank the goddess, my Messiah is alright.¡± Flora made a praying gesture. What they didn¡¯t know was that although Messiah had noticed the missing ne, she had not mentioned it for some reason. ¡°That assassin, he must be caught.¡± Felitlin III roared in anger. ¡°The Pce¡¯s Chief Swordsman ¨C Viscount Violet has already gone forth to capture him.¡± The Guard Commander said with a bow. As the Guard Commander, his main responsibility was to arrange the guards, hisbat abilities were not the best. But this Viscount, he was the kingdom¡¯s top swordsman! Chapter 300 - 0300: Dragon Blood (Three More Monthly Ticket Requests) Chapter 300: Dragon Blood (Three More Monthly Ticket Requests) Trantor: 549690339 Su Lu felt dizzy, his body hot as if burnt by an iron. The only reason left in him forced him to continuously vault over the walls, escaping towards the city. ¡°Only thest outer wall left, no problem! Although it¡¯s high, it¡¯s useless!¡± His [Shadow Warrior] abilities were fully unleashed, his figure almost bing a ck line, making nimble turns in the cracks of the buildings, using various obstacles to avoid the crossbow arrows and pursuers, leaving a group of knights trailing behind him, eating dust and roaring in anger. In the blink of an eye, Su Lu arrived at the highest outer wall of the pce and darted up it. As long as he escaped to the outskirts of the pce, he could hide in a slum and even a city-wide manhunt tomorrow would be useless. With the power of Felitlin III, there was simply no way to conduct a thorough investigation of the floating poption of Dragon City, let alone the fact that Su Lu still had the divine skill of the Crow¡¯s Mask. He ran up to the city wall, and suddenly, his inspiration alerted him, and he abruptly twisted his body. Whew! A sword light appeared, incredibly condensed to a thin line, leaving a long and profound trace on the city wall. If Su Lu hadn¡¯t dodged it, he would undoubtedly have been decapitated. ¡°In this capital, there are very few who can dodge my sword, you have already made me¡­ take you seriously!¡± A young nobleman came over. He was dressed in a luxurious purple gown, adorned with violet trims, his face handsome, he looked very young, but his eyes held a sense of vicissitude, holding a simple and unadorned longsword. As soon as his words fell, a bright me of fighting Qi burst out on his body, half silver, half gold! This was a Golden Knight who had already broken through the third-order shackles and was transitioning to the fourth order! An almost master-level upational person! The Violet Viscount! He drew his long sword, gave a gentle jab. A golden crescent-shaped light-sh appeared, rushing towards Su Lu. Three trick cards appeared in Su Lu¡¯s hand: ¨C ¡°Fireball Technique¡±! ¨C ¡°Lightning Shock¡±! ¨C ¡°Wooden Shield¡±! The fire and lightning exploded, only slightly dimming the crescent-shaped sword light a few points, chopping at a wooden shield that appeared temporarily. ¡°Senior wizard?!¡± The Violet Viscount¡¯s eyebrows knitted, he rushed forward, the elegant longsword in his hand blooming with a glorious light, as if it had be a blooming rose: ¡°Sword Technique¡¤Blooming!¡± Thud thud! The wooden shield, which was already at the end of its tether, unquestionably turned into powder, revealing the two Su Lu behind it. Theyughed loudly, ran in different directions, straight to the edge of the city wall, and jumped. ¡°Clones?¡± The Violet Viscount followed suit without hesitation, his golden fighting Qi was immense: ¡°Sword Technique¡¤Shadow sh!¡± Two identical sword lights shed towards Su Lu and his clone. Su Lu took a deep breath, his feet seemed to step on a certain step, mysteriously rising, changing direction in mid-air to dodge the deadly de, before mysteriously folding again, elerating and disappearing into the darkness of the river below. Dance Step, three steps! ¡®Surprised? I can fly!¡¯ On the other side, the Violet Viscountnded on the ground, looking at the shadow clone in the air that was pierced and vanished, a surprised and delighted expression appeared on his face: ¡°An interesting opponent!¡± Ssh! The river water was music to the ears, then suddenly, an arm extended from the water surface. Sopping wet, Su Lu waded to the bank, breathsing in raggedly, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for my poor condition¡­ a mere quasi-fourth level would dare not harm me!¡± He stared at his attribute bar and found that after his recent ¡®release¡¯, he seemed to have inadvertently fulfilled some requirements of the ritual. The symbol representing the Dragon Blood Baptism, glowing radiantly, had finally stabilizedpletely. [You have performed the ¡®Dragon Blood Baptism¡¯ (Mutation), Strength +1, Constitution+1! You have gained a passive: Dragon Blood Baptism!] [Dragon Blood Baptism LV1: Enhanced skin defense, increased resistance to me, and immunity to beginner level spells! This passive cannot be improved by experience points!] Su Lu looked at his passives and found that indeed one has been added, and his strength and constitution attributes have also been enhanced. The dragon crystal he once held in his hand had disappeared. ¡°As expected of the Dragon Blood Baptism, it has significantly increased my strength in one go. And I¡¯m also immune to beginner level spells?¡± Su Lu has used Evil Spirit Knight¡¯s card before and experienced the effect of resistance to both mid-level physical and magic attacks, hence his great expectation. ¡°It¡¯s pity¡­ if those upational individuals of the [Fighter] ss under the God of War saw this passive, they would be very envious.¡± For Su Lu, this passive only added some strength and resistance. But for the [Fighter] ss upational individuals, the ¡®Dragon Blood Baptism¡¯ ritual is a prerequisite to bing a [Dragon Warrior]. And the giant dragon of the main world? It has been extinct in both the New and Old Continent for many years now. ¡°And¡­ it cannot be improved by experience points? This is the first time I¡¯ve seen this.¡± Su Lu roughly understood that to elevate the level of Dragon Blood Baptism, there is a need for dragon blood! More and stronger dragon blood! In the main world, it¡¯s probably impossible, but in this world, there is still a chance! ¡°There¡¯s no dragon blood, but there are dragon crystals, the essence of giant dragons, which might be more suitable¡­ and also, there¡¯s a lot of experience.¡± Su Lu licked his lips, looked at his experience bar: ¡®XP: [2900]¡¯ Such a surprising amount of experience appeared. ¡°Is this the fifth-order Legend?¡± At the same time, a sense of feeling arose: ¡°Although subjected to a millennia of decay, it still formidable with such amass of energy¡­¡± He had a premonition that the chasm and difficulty between the fifth and fourth levels are greater than he had imagined. ¡°But it¡¯s okay, I have met the conditions for promotion to the fourth level¡­¡± The heat from Su Lu¡¯s body surged, automatically drying his clothes. Like nothing happened, he returned to the inn and climbed through the window into his room. He looked at his own skin and discovered that although it appeared delicate and fair, if a force was applied sharply on it, it felt as if one is piecing cattlehide, impeded by a resilient force. Of course, it was just that. If someone were to cut with a knife using force, the skin would still split. ¡®The defense added by the Dragon Blood Baptism is approximately equivalent to wearing a suit of cattlehide armor?¡¯ Su Lu knelt and pulled up his property bar, two fourth-level professions emerged: [Ding! Fourth Rank upation Information ¨C Dream Master! To take office requires a third Rank precondition upation: Magician, Spirit 10.0, Constitution 5.0, Soul Trance LV6! ¡­ Conditions met! 3000 experience points are needed to take office!] [Ding! Fourth Rank upation Information ¨C Dimensional Traveller, To take office requires a third Rank precondition upation: Shadow Warrior, Agility 6.0, Constitution 5.0! Agile Steps LV4¡­ Conditions met! 2500 experience points are needed to take office!] ¡°I have to advance to the fourth level. In this world, all Transcendents are suppressed, and my experience penalty is not that heavy¡­¡± ¡°Moreover, my strength is inadequate to extract the dragon crystal.¡± ¡°I must advance quickly, even to take office as the legendary [Wandering Mage], so that there¡¯s a chance to leave this world!¡± The door to a different dimension or something simr is unlikely to appear in this low magic world. Chapter 301: Dimension 0301 (Fourth Update to Seek Subscriptions) Chapter 301: Dimension 0301 (Fourth Update to Seek Subscriptions) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°[Dimensional Walker] versus [Dream Master]¡­which to choose?¡± Sitting cross-legged on his bed, Su Lu was lost in thought. The 100 experience points gap for bing a [Dream Master] seemed negligible to him, he could earn it easily through a simple ¡®hunt¡¯. ¡°But¡­ this world is in the Twilight of the Gods, and profession-based magic is heavily limited¡­¡± Su Lu estimated, that even if he became a [Dream Master], he could only return to operating at the third tier of the Spirit World. ¡°On the other hand, [Dimensional Walker], the name itself implies a connection to space, suggesting improved agility¡­ ensuring greater safety.¡± Having made up his mind, Su Lu no longer hesitated: ¡°Use 2500 experience points to rank up to [Dimensional Walker]!¡± Boom! The next moment, a terrifying torrent of information surged into his mind, leaving no room for him to even check his attribute list, his consciousness plunging into chaos. ¡®I underestimated it¡­¡¯ The elevation of a fourth-tier master professional is no easy task. It¡¯s even unlike any of his previous advancements! Su Lu¡¯s consciousness was a chaotic jumble, as though intertwined with countless ripples of the void. Dimension! It¡¯s a concept of the world, pointing to the void in the material world! A [Dimensional Walker] is essentially a wanderer traversing the void! How terrifying could the distortions of the void of a world be? Su Lu¡¯s sea of consciousness was instantly engulfed, making every thought process incredibly difficult. ¡°Oh no¡­ my attributes would certainly level up, but can my consciousness¡­ truly control this force? Or¡­ will I fuse with the dimensional ripples, bing a fool with the powerful capabilities of a [Dimensional Walker]?¡± A fear suddenly surfaced from the depth of his heart. No one or nothing could help him, because this weakness originated within him. An overwhelming power is ultimately prone to losing control, such is the essence of transcendence! ¡°No¡­ I can¡¯t panic¡­ the more I panic, the deeper my fear¡­ the greater the likelihood of losing control¡­¡± He strenuously kept his thoughts under control, like a steadfast rock, unyielding despite the impact of the dimensional waves. Time seemed to have passed at some point, and he finally managed to force his eyes open. Su Lu nced around at his current state, which seemed rather grim. Beneath his skin, lumps surfaced, scurrying around wildly like little mice. In addition, a plethora of twisted and mysterious symbols appeared on his body, crawling around like ants, upying his chest, abdomen, limbs, and skull. ¡®Void runes! The essence of dimension¡­ To be a [Dimensional Walker], must I transform my body into a monster?¡¯ The body of an average professional could not withstand the ripples of dimensions, let alone traverse the void. Hence, a transformation is necessary to give the body ¡®void¡¯ attributes! This transformation not only involved the skin, bones, and organ secretions but also deeply embedded genes and bloodlines! A typical Shadow Warrior striving for promotion would spend months or even years slowly transitioning, but due to the attribute list, Su Lu managed to aplish this in one go! This put a terrifying strain on his body. In fact, if it were not for the previously undergone ¡®Dragon Blood Baptism¡¯, he wondered whether he could have persevered this long. Atst, numerous tiny runes that resembled ants crawled onto Su Lu¡¯s face. The multitude of minute runes wandered and interlinked, forming new and mysterious symbols. ¡°I must not be afraid, I must not be fearful¡­ I must ept myself!¡± Su Lu stood in front of a mirror, gazing at his monster-like self, forcefully recalling his original appearance, making gradual modifications, in order to grasp his true self! Unfortunately, this impact was far too intense to fully take effect in such a short time, serving merely as a temporary ¡®suppression.¡¯ As time wore on, the mystical dimensional runes finally converged on his forehead, forming a rhombus-shaped purple symbol. This symbol had a very three-dimensional look, its surface seeminglyprised of countless inteced runes, lustrously iridescent before abruptly sinking into Su Lu¡¯s eyebrow center. Su Lu groaned, feeling the pain within his sea of consciousness suddenly grow several times stronger, almost causing him to faint. ¡°How could I¡­ submit to such mystique?¡± He roared angrily in his heart and started meditating forcefully in front of a mirror,¡±Get¡­ out of me!¡± Perhaps his roar took effect, or the promotion ritual entered a new stage; the mysterious runes on his body surface disappeared beneath his skin. Those bumps on him quickly retracted as well. Still clutching his head, Su Lu felt the ripple! The world, in his view, had changed, and these dimensional fluctuations had be like beautiful strings he could strum at will. In the next instant, his body merged into the void and vanished. Almost immediately, he reappeared at a spot five meters away. This was not an afterimage formed by extreme speed, but¡­ teleportation! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Almost instinctively, his body began to conduct terrifying teleportation experiments. In the ocean of world dimensions, Su Lu¡¯s consciousness felt sofortable that he almost forgot about everything¡ªhe forgot he was still being promoted, he forgot about the risk of getting out of control! ¡°No¡­ this is not good¡­ This too is a risk; I cannot indulge in dimensional mobility¡­¡± ¡°Otherwise¡­ I¡¯ll surely be assimted by the vast world!¡± ¡°Stop, stop¡­ stop it now!¡± Roaring angrily, Su Lu finally controlled his impulse and stopped teleporting. Although the antics he has put up just now were highly unexpected, rumors of hauntings were bound to circte tomorrow around the inn and its surroundings. Only then did Su Lu have the leisure to look at his attribute columns: [Ding! Sessfully took office!] [Dimensional Walker On-duty! Agility +4, Constitution +1, Strength +1! Skill obtained: Flicker!] [Flicker: A Dimensional Walker¡¯s upational skill which utilizes the void dimension for short-range teleportation!] Name: [Su Lu¡¤Pottery] upation: [Odd Technician] (Third order), [Dimensional Walker] (Fourth order) Professional Rank: [4] Title: [ck Knight] Strength: [4.4], Agility: [10.0], Constitution: [6.3], Spirit: [10.0] Inspiration: [5.0] Skills: [Creation of Dead Princess LV1], [Maga fighting Skill LV7], [Soul Trance LV6], [Spirit oppression LV4], [Spirit Chain LV1], [Magic Item Creation LV4], [Magic Potion Refining LV1], [Heart Trick LV1], [Shadow Clone LV4], [Flicker LV1] Passive: [Common Hebrew LV3], [Basic physics LV5], [Demon Hunting Knowledge LV4], [Ancient Hebrew LV3], [Gm Language LV4], [Mysterious Knowledge LV5], [Strong LV4], [Agile Steps LV4], [Language of Arrogance LV1], [Dragon Blood Baptism LV1] XP: [400] Staring at his own hands, though they belonged to him, they feltpletely alien after the makeover by the void. More than that, this world also seemed different ¨C as if everything now had its unique ¡®ripple¡¯. Chapter 302 - 0302: Encirclement (Request for monthly tickets, subscriptions) Chapter 302: Encirclement (Request for monthly tickets, subscriptions) Trantor: 549690339 If space had a form, what would it look like? Su Lu didn¡¯t know before, but he guessed now that it might be a kind of ¡®wave¡¯! In his spiritual senses, everything, even the most ordinary tables and chairs, constantly radiated ¡®ripples¡¯! Just like the ripples formed when a pebble is thrown into a calmke! Not only objects, but also nts, animals, and even people were the same. This was a kind of ¡®pulsation¡¯, the mysterious essence of the void dimension! Grasping the ¡®pulsation¡¯ of the world, one could teleport! ¡°Flicker! This is the inherent skill of the [Dimensional Walker], simr to instant movement, but with severe range restrictions, only about a hundred meters around me!¡± This made Su Lu¡¯s hope for long-distance teleportation a luxury. But having given up distance, the advantage he gained was extremely terrifying. ¡°The activation of the Flicker skill is very fast, I can teleport at a thought! This is its first advantage, and the second is that it consumes little, in my current state, it should be able to support¡­ more than a hundred times! ¡± ¡°From now on, no ordinary jail can hold me.¡± The limit of Flicker allows running a distance of about ten thousand meters in the shortest time, enough to escape many dangers. ¡°But it¡¯s not teleportation, or rather, using it to escape or teleport is a waste¡­ The [Dimensional Walker] profession is a superb assassin, this Flicker skill is for battle.¡± How terrifying would it be if an assassin appears before you in the blink of an eye, and escapes in the blink of an eye? Moreover, even some transcendent barriers, as long as they are not specifically designed to block the dimension, Su Lu can easily ¡®prate¡¯ them! This ability,bined with the previous skills of the [Shadow Warrior], [Wanderer], and [Soldier], creates a terrifying assassin! ¡°In this Twilight of the Gods, the unlegendary world¡­ perhaps there is no one I can¡¯t assassinate!¡± Su Lu looked at his attributes and found that both agility and spirit had reached 10.0, which didn¡¯t seem to be a coincidence. Perhaps, this value represents some kind of limit. He took a deep breath, feeling his strength. ¡°Is this what it means to be a master ss upational person?¡± In the Twilight of the Gods, they were the pinnacle of the upational persons! Moreover, the characteristics of the [Dimensional Walker]¡¯s transformed body may be hereditary to some extent, causing bloodline deviation. Although not even a direct bloodline could match a rank one upational person, their overall stats would certainly be stronger than an ordinary person, especially agility. If they take up an agility ss upation in the future, they would be more suitable and have a bonus. This situation will be more pronounced with the increase in professional rank. The most obvious example is the legendary ¡®god son¡¯ and ¡®goddess¡¯. Rumor has it that they are born with terrifying strength, enviable talents, and the most perfect body shape and face. ¡®This idea is somewhat sphemous¡­ but whatever.¡¯ Su Lu rubbed his stomach, went out of the room, and prepared to have the inn kitchen make him breakfast. But the whole inn seemed off, deserted, as if there was no one there. Or rather, in the entire building, he was the only living thing. ¡°Huh? Wait a minute¡­¡± Su Lu remembered, although he had set up some arrangements in the room before, he didn¡¯t expect the promotion process to be so terrifying, and naturally he couldn¡¯t take care of the inn¡¯s people. Especially after gaining Flicker, that period of unconscious flickering, at least performed dozens of times, covered this area, people who saw it must have thought they saw a ghost. Not to mention the wailing and leaking breath during the transformation. Such ¡®abnormalities¡¯ would naturally scare the boss and passengers away. Running away was the natural thing to do. Even¡­ they might have informed the public security officer! But Su Lu didn¡¯t care, he went to the kitchen, made a pot of bean soup, along with pancake and bacon, brought it to the front hall and ate slowly. Probably when he was halfway through his meal, there was the sound ofrge and neatly arranged footsteps outside. That sound was heavy, it¡¯s the dull noise of iron-armored heavy armor boots rubbing against the ground. ¡°Finally¡­ here?¡± Su Lu wiped the corner of his mouth and looked outside the inn. Step! Step! Two neat rows of red-robed soldiers with long spears and shields entered the street, their target was the inn where Su Lu was staying! ¡°Nice pace and rhythm¡­ if performed in a square during a festival, it must look impressive!¡± The Violet Viscount, wearing a loose purple robe, with a delicate but simple longsword hanging around his waist, looked at an elder dressed as a wizard in a ck robe next to him: ¡°Don¡¯t you think so, Master Erik?¡± This old man named Erik was the court¡¯s chief mage, reportedly already touching the realm of the ¡®Witch King¡¯. Of course, if it came to a frontal conflict, the Violet Viscount wouldn¡¯t be afraid at all. But the reason wizards are revered is not just their destructive power, but also their proficiency in all kinds of spells with strange effects. For example, this hunt, without this master, it would be impossible to find the other¡¯s trace in theplex capital! ¡°I have no interest in squares or anything, I¡¯m just curious about that young wizard¡­¡± In Master Erik¡¯s murky eyes, a faint glow shed: ¡°ording to you, the other party has reached the advanced stage, this is incredible, I want to know which school cultured such a genius¡­¡± ¡°He is an interesting opponent, please do not stop me before I ask you to.¡± The Violet Viscount said. ¡°No problem¡­¡± Erik suddenlyughed softly: ¡°Advanced wizard, young man, possesses the strength of a knight¡­ When these arebined, one can¡¯t help but specte. The North Territory is currently hunting a criminal, who seems to be very simr to him¡­ I heard that the Duke of Wolf Fort has confirmed a marriage with the royal family, and will soon send his eldest son, Gran, to the capital. If they meet then, the scene will certainly be interesting.¡± ¡°I will have the Duke¡¯s eldest son recognize him, of course, it will be in jail.¡± The Violet Viscount straightened his cor and entered the inn. There were no guests in the empty inn, wait! There was still one person, eating breakfast at his seat. Although Su Lu wore the Crow¡¯s Maskst night, the Violet Viscount recognized him immediately. ¡°The assassin fromst night? Come on¡­ Let¡¯splete the unfinished battle fromst night!¡± He drew his longsword, proudly waiting for Su Lu¡¯s action. When he went back, the Violet Viscount had a deep reflection and felt that the assassin just had many tricks, the real strength was not too strong. If he had a face-to-face duel, he was confident he could defeat the other! Chapter 303 - 0303: Easily (Extra 1400, Request for Monthly Votes) Chapter 303: Easily (Extra 1400, Request for Monthly Votes) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Who are you?¡± A satiated Su Lu stood up, looking at the man who had pursued himst night. ¡°I am the chief swordmaster of the court, the Violet Viscount, the Lord of the Rnd Knight Regiment, the sword-holder¡­ Edward Livingston! Remember this name, for it will be the one to defeat you.¡± Edward pointed with the tip of his sword towards the gate, ¡°Come on out, or do you think it¡¯s more convenient for you to fight here?¡± ¡°After you!¡± Su Lu stepped forward and found a horde of red-robed soldiers, with the wizard Erik in the center. ¡°A wizard?¡± ¡°The chief mage of the court, you can call me Erik! Young wizard!¡± Erik grinned, ¡°Which school are you from?¡± He wondered if Su Lu was a student of an acquaintance. ¡°I¡¯m from¡­ the Arrogant School!¡± A hint of a smile crept onto the corner of Su Lu¡¯s mouth. After advancing to fourth stage and acquiring the Flicker Skill, there¡¯s practically nothing in this world that could stop him. Naturally, he was going to make a name for himself and promote his faction¡¯s reputation at the same time. ¡°Arrogant?!¡± Erik looked puzzled, and slowly shook his head, ¡°Sir Edward, please proceed, no one will disturb you.¡± At amand from him, the surrounding soldiers instantly made way. ¡°Shall we get started then?¡± After yawning, Su Lu conjured up his lightless Demon-Hunting dagger. ¡°Ready! Be careful, I¡¯ll be using my Sealing Sword Technique¡¤Iron Curtain from the start! Your aerial maneuvers won¡¯t do you any good.¡± Edward wore a faint smile. However, the very next moment, his smile turned into a look of horror. Because Su Lu had blinked, his silhouette disappeared, and in an instant, he was behind Edward. He gently presented his dagger ¨C without any trace of aggressiveness ¨C and pressed it against Edward¡¯s throat: ¡°You talk too much.¡± ¡°Just now¡­¡± ¡°What just happened? Did I see things?¡± ¡°Astounding speed, no¡­ it¡¯s simr to the effect of a space maniption spell!¡± The field fell deathly silent. After a while, the surrounding soldiers all rubbed their eyes as if they had seen an illusion. Erik, on the other hand, felt a chill in his heart. It was as if he had seen his nemesis! For wizards who are strong in offense but weak in defense, assassins who excel in close-quarterbat are like natural nightmares. Such as Su Lu, who had mastered a teleportation ability, is the absolute counter! ¡°I¡­I lost!¡± Edward looked at the departing Su Lu and his half-swing sword, his face turned red: ¡°Alright¡­ you can brag about this in the tavern now. You defeated the Kingdom¡¯s number one swordsman when he was caught off guard!¡± ¡°I can see that you are not convinced. Do you want another round?¡± Su Lu, about ten meters away, asked further. ¡°Of course!¡± Edward vigorously nodded. This time, he didn¡¯t waste any time. Golden and silvery Fighting Qi erupted from his body, and his sword formed an Iron Curtain around him. ¡°Sword Technique¡¤Defense¡¤Iron Gate!¡± This was an enveloping technique that concealed him withinyers of sword screens. Edward stared intently at Su Lu: ¡°Here ites!¡± A dangerous aura alerted him to Su Lu¡¯s imminent move. Sure enough, Su Lu disappeared from the spot in the next second, teleporting behind Edward. Thoseyers of Iron Curtains were unable to obstruct him. ¡°Behind!¡± Edward roared. His Fighting Qi surged like a golden lion. With both hands wielding the sword, he forcefully spun around as if the tip of the sword was the lion¡¯s fang. Crack! However, this confident and precise strike still ended up hitting nothing but the air. Bang! Su Lu performed a second teleportation, still standing behind Edward, his dagger thrusting out. Even though Edward was protected by his Fighting Qi armor, in Su Lu¡¯s eyes, this defense was not particrly superior. Just putting a little bit of force into his hand, he shattered Edward¡¯s defense. The dagger prated the soft armor andnded on Edward¡¯s back, ¡°Second time¡­ How about it? Want a third time?¡± Su Luughed, feeling that using teleportation to bully people had a somewhat cheating vor. After mastering this skill, any creature with weak physique would have a hard time resisting his assassination. Besides, he himself also possessed enough strength, and the Demon Hunting dagger was a marvel of high order. Thebination of these will undergo a horrifying metamorphosis. At least, when he looked at Erik, the chief court mage had already unconsciously retreated two or three steps, with the muscles on his face stiffened, and an ugly smile appeared. Inwardly, he was cursing incessantly: ¡®Damn ¡­ where did this monstere from?¡¯ He now deeply regretted following the advice of that pce messenger to help Felitlin III trace the assassin. Who would have thought that at the end of the investigation, it would lead to such a terrifying person? Edward was close to being a golden knight, with reactions and physical actions nearing the peak of this world at this time. Yet, he was unable to block the opponent¡¯s spatial assault, let alone him. If the other party intends to ughter wizards, most wizards are likely to meet a fate of certain death, or they might barely survive by using their transntation bloodline to obtain instantaneous spell-like abilities, but the oue wouldn¡¯t be pretty. ¡°No ¡­ no more!¡± Edward withdrew his longsword with a soulless look: ¡°Why were you like thatst night ¡­¡± In just one night, how could he seem like apletely different person? He couldn¡¯t help but doubt whether the person who entered the pcest night was the same guy. ¡°Indeed, it was me, but I¡¯m not an assassin!¡± Su Lu said arrogantly: ¡°If I wanted to kill, even Felitlin III couldn¡¯t escape!¡± Although he boasted a lot, Edward felt that Su Lu was not bragging. But¡­ ¡°Cough cough ¡­¡± Erik gave a cough: ¡°At this kind of asion, discussing regicide, isn¡¯t that inappropriate, Master Su Lu?¡± ¡°Oh? You recognize me?¡± Su Lu nced at him with slight surprise. ¡°No, I just saw the warrant received from the North Territory, and I thought you looked¡­very simr.¡± Erik answered nervously, feeling a bit embarrassed. He and Edward weremanded toe and capture the assassin. Now this situation¡­What to do? So many soldiers are watching! ¡°Oh, so you are the Duke of Wolf Fort!¡± Su Lu shrugged his shoulders: ¡°When I have time, I¡¯ll go to the Northernnd to visit him.¡± Those who y politics with nobles must be crazy if they think they have the power at the top of the world. What he wanted to do was to flip the table! Whoever dared to provoke him, he¡¯d flip the table and behead the opponent¡¯s leader directly! It¡¯s simple and rough, but very effective! At least Erik and Edward both, cold sweat seeped onto their forehead. In the Kingdom of Dragon, how many years have passed since a dukedom was assassinated? The key point is that this guy seemed to be able to do it. ¡°By the way¡­ are you here to arrest me?¡± Su Lu looked at the surrounding soldiers with a teasing expression. ¡°No, no¡­ they¡¯re just my followers. We just came here for a contest! It was my idea!¡± Edward hastily said. ¡°Oh, then I¡¯ll go to the pce.¡± Su Lu obviously didn¡¯t believe him, he looked towards the pce, his figure instantly disappeared. Chapter 304 - 0304: Meeting (Third Call for Subscriptions) Chapter 304: Meeting (Third Call for Subscriptions) Trantor: 549690339 Pce. One guard casually nces around from sheer boredom, catching sight of a young figure. Just as he was about to call out, in a blink of an eye, that figure vanished. ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± He couldn¡¯t hold his stance anymore, looking around hesitantly, but couldn¡¯t find any trace. He couldn¡¯t help but wonder if there was something wrong with his eyes. ¡°Or perhaps¡­ I saw a ghost?¡± Whoosh! Whoosh! Su Lu¡¯s figure flickered around the pce, sometimes simply using his Agile Steps to travel and at incredible speeds:¡±Nothing here¡­ nor here¡­¡±. Every time he reached a location, his inspiration would spread out, seeking signs of the Dragon Crystal. Unfortunately, he had searched the entire pce without any discovery. ¡°Perhaps Felitlin III hid the Dragon Crystal in another location, or maybe there¡¯s a secret technique that blocks its energy¡­ There must be more than one, right?¡± The western pce was not vast, allowing Su Lu to navigate with ease. If he had to cover the size of Earth¡¯s Forbidden City, he guessed he¡¯d vomit blood from exhaustion. ¡°However¡­ before they return, there¡¯s one more thing to do.¡± He smirked, his figure teleporting again, passing through a hard wall. Flora Drake was admiring her fiery red hair and wless face in a mirror when she suddenly saw a figure. Startled, she turned around to see Su Lu. Her maids and guards, however, were out cold on the ground. ¡°Hello there, esteemed Queen, Rose of the West, my former employer.¡± Su Lu teased with a smile. ¡°How¡­ How did you get in?¡± Flora was startled but quicklyposed herself, acknowledging her previous encounter with Su Lu. ¡°This is the demonstration of my power¡­ Oh, I forgot to tell you, beforeing here, I¡¯ve defeated Edward. That old man Erik didn¡¯t dare to fight me¡­¡± Su Lu picked up an apple and took a bite, ¡°Who could¡¯ve imagined that the Drake family would harbor such hatred for the Mitis family? Even hiring an assassin to kill the Duke¡¯s eldest son.¡± ¡°What do you want?¡± Flora quickly regained herposure, taking a sip from a ss of wine on the table: ¡°No one will believe you, no one!¡± She began stepping towards the door, like a cheetah ready to pounce. ¡°I¡¯m not here to use you, just to collect my deposit. I¡¯m not particrly interested in titles or territories¡­ Oh, perhaps our gracious His Majesty the King will grant them to me voluntarily, thus, I¡¯d like to exchange them for a Dragon Crystal!¡± ¡°Dragon Crystal?¡± Flora was slightly puzzled. She didn¡¯t understand the purpose of it. ¡°All right, that¡¯s it for now. We¡¯ll meet again soon.¡± Su Lu bowed politely and his figure vanished in an instant. Flora breathed a sigh of relief, grabbing a chair and sitting down. Only then she did not copse on the floor. ¡°Mother?¡± From outside the door, footsteps could be heard, followed by the rmed cry of Messiah. Outside the pce. Su Lu looked at Edward and Erik with a mischievous grin: ¡°You were too slow. I want to meet our King.¡± ¡°Alright¡­ Alright.¡± Although there were many guards around, Erik didn¡¯t feel the slightest security. ¡®Perhaps this was the same terror that Dragon I brought to the nobles of the continent?¡¯ In his heart, an involuntary thought sprang up. Of course, Dragon I was much stronger than Su Lu. His dragon could destroy a city. But Su Lu didn¡¯t need to acquire his destructive power. As long as he showed enough tenacity and the ability to decapitate, threatening the lives of those high-ranking individuals, he could possibly gainpromise. And of course, the next step would be to get rid of him at any cost. Maybe they would be a bit cautious, conducting a detailed investigation before setting a trap, but the result would be the same. And Su Lu was looking forward to it. After leaving Edward to watch over Su Lu, Erik quickly entered the pce and met with Felitlin III. ¡°He even defeated Edward, and that ability to suddenly appear¡­¡± Inside the Throne Hall, the elderly-looking Felitlin III covered his mouth in some fright. Despite being surrounded by guards, he felt as if Su Lu could appear suddenly. He pondered and then said to Erik, ¡°What if we use the national treasure?¡± Bearing the legacy of a fifth-level legendary professional who established the kingdom and owned the continent, their ancestors naturally left some heritage behind. Even if consumed or lost in wars, a few still remained. ¡°I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t work¡­¡± Erik thought before shaking his head slowly. Strong magical items during the Twilight of the Gods were simrly weakened. For these to show their legendary power at this time is almost impossible. If they could achieve it, it would probably be with a divine artifact. As for the Church of the Mother Earth Goddess, it¡¯s basically a group of religious fanatics entertaining themselves. Not a single oracle has descended for hundreds of years, thus there are certainly no divine artifacts on this continent. ¡°We don¡¯t know anything about his abilities or his background, everything is a mystery¡­¡± Erik continued, ¡°However, he doesn¡¯t seem to harbor any hostility. Otherwise, he could have ended our livesst night and neither Edward nor I would be standing here today¡­¡± He concluded, ¡°Since he hasn¡¯t demonstrated any open hostility, recklessly turning him into an enemy would be unwise.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, we shall meet him.¡± After contemting for a long while, Felitlin III finally made a decision. ¡°Su Lu Pottery, I pay my respects to His Majesty the King!¡± Some ten minutester, Su Lu strides into the Throne Hall, bowing slightly. That¡¯s what¡¯s good about this world. Unlike autocratic powers, this kingdom wasposed of countless nobles. The king was nothing but a chairman, and even didn¡¯t hold the majority shares. The board could unite to overthrow the chairman, hence the nobles were rtively equal in status. Even the lowest-ranked knight didn¡¯t have to kneel when meeting the king unless it was at a very important ceremony. ¡°What did you wish to see me for?¡± The crowned Felitlin III maintained his calm, with Queen Flora Drake, pale-faced, sitting next to him. Messiah was standing hold his side, curious. ¡°As the one who defeated the kingdom¡¯s top swordsman, thus bing the champion of the contest, I¡¯m here to im the corresponding honors. And request some rewards.¡± Su Lu stood straight. Indeed, there were such rules in the kingdom. But have you ever seen someone who threatened the king for a reward with a sword in hand? Felitlin III¡¯s face turned red for a moment, he covered his mouth with a handkerchief and coughed a few times: ¡°Is this what you want?¡± He didn¡¯t understand. He could have achieved his aim through regr channels, so why did he resort to such violent means? ¡°No! I need a hereditary knighthood, a Free Territory, and¡­ a Dragon Crystal!¡± Su Lu replied with a smile. Chapter 305 - 0305 Encounter (Four more subscriptions please) Chapter 305: Encounter (Four more subscriptions please) Trantor: 549690339 As for nobility and territories, Su Lu was not particrly interested. But then it urred to him, he had to arrange a base for the Arrogant School. If he did not request for it, it would seem to be against the rules of thisnd. Even though he didn¡¯t mind, there had to be a way for his enemies to find him, right? Or maybe ¡­ to deliberately create a false weakness? ¡°Lordship? A free territory? Dragon Crystal?¡± King Felitlin III coughed again, his majestic gaze looking down. The power and the duties between a sovereign and his subjects are the core of the nobility¡¯s rule on this continent. To put it simply, a sovereign grants territory to his vassal, the vassal has the duty to serve the sovereign, and of course, in turn, the sovereign must protect his vassals. But Su Lu¡¯s request was to only have the power without the duties. He just wanted a piece of territory and had no intention of pledging allegiance to Felitlin III. Even if it was just a small free lordship, it was really taboo and might be attacked by surrounding nobility ¨C after all, there was nobody above to guard you! King Felitlin III withdrew his gaze from Su Lu, his heart filled with some helplessness. If thetter was willing to serve, let alone lordship, even hereditary baronship could be possible. But evidently, this powerful man had no intention of serving him. More so, he was demanding for equality and tolerance. Maybe because of the Western feudal system, he quickly epted the reality and began to think about it. If it was the emperor of a unified empire, Su Lu¡¯s attitude would directly lead to a major fight, to the death. Because the imperial majesty is not to be offended; when a ruler wants a subject to die, the subject would have no choice but to die! Once this unwritten rule is broken, wouldn¡¯t future subjects follow suit, making life unbearable? But in this world? Let alone Felitlin III, even Dragon I could notpletely conquer the world, and could onlypromise with various nobilities. The art of nobility is the art ofpromise. ¡°Cough, cough¡­¡± At this moment, a man dressed in a white robe and looking like a schr next to him spoke up, ¡°Su Lu Pottery! As the Prime Minister of the Kingdom, I have to remind you that criminals cannot be ennobled. Legally speaking, you are still the criminal wanted by the Duke of Wolf Fort in the North Territory! Perhaps¡­ we should first discuss your amnesty issue.¡± Clearly, this was but a bargaining chip. If the King wants to mediate the conflict between the Duke of Wolf Fort and Su Lu, he would still have the confidence to do so. ¡°I don¡¯t mind it¡­¡± Su Lu waved his hand, ¡°I am always ready to wee the Duke to attack me, and ording to the rules of the noble council¡­ under this situation, murders by both parties are legal, right?¡± ¡°Well, okay¡­ you¡¯ll get what you want.¡± King Felitlin III tiredly waved his hand, ¡°I will enfeoff you as the hereditary noble, award you a free territory, and the Dragon Crystal¡­¡± He turned his gaze to Messiah. ¡°Sorry¡­ the ne¡­ is gone.¡± Messiah was almost in tears; she didn¡¯t expect Su Lu to betray her to her face. What a jerk! She even covered up for him! ¡°The Princess¡¯s ne is already in my hands, I need others¡­¡± Su Lu exined briefly. Edward and Erik both became enlightened, understanding why he had ventured into the pce the night before. Especially Erik, the wizard looked at Su Lu with fervor in his eyes: ¡®Does this Arrogant School possess the method to utilize a Dragon Crystal?¡¯ He had a strong desire to ask, but after considering Su Lu¡¯s prowess, he restrained himself. ¡°You¡­¡± King Felitlin III pointed at Su Lu, his hand was quivering slightly. Have you ever seen a thief who tantly extorts the victim? He is right here! ¡®By the name of the Mother Goddess, I have never seen anyone so brazenly shameless!¡¯ ¡°Of course¡­ Dragon Crystals are very valuable, I won¡¯t let you suffer a loss, Your Majesty.¡± Su Luughed as he raised a finger: ¡°One thing! One Dragon Crystal can be exchanged for any request within your power!¡± As he spoke, his gaze fell on Queen Flora Drake again. Thedy, fanning herself, gently tapped her chin to indicate that she had heard. After all, having witnessed Su Lu¡¯s abilities, she believed that he was a very powerful assassin, capable of silently taking anyone¡¯s life! Although Dragon Crystals were precious, if they could not be utilized, they were not much different from amon stone. ¡°One requirement? I understand.¡± King Felitlin III was also considering it. ¡°Then, I shall take leave, Your Majesty.¡± Su Lu bowed slightly, his figure vanished in a blink. Even though they were prepared, King Felitlin III and his Prime Minister were still unable to contain their shock, their faces turning pale green. ¡°Starting today, the top aristocrats on the continent will not be able to sleep well¡­ and will try various means to eliminate me!¡± Walking along the avenues of Dragon City, Su Lu carried a smile on his lips. Today¡¯spromise of Felitlin III was just a helpless action for temporary stability. Behind the scenes, he would certainly convene all his think-tanks and experts to scheme how to expel this threat! ¡°To lock up my ¡®Flicker¡¯, the best weapon would be the ¡®Dimensional Lock¡¯, but that is something of a legendary level¡­ apart from that, there are some marvels¡­ seems like I need to be more careful from now on.¡± Su Lu did not believe objects of that sort of level would still appear in the world, but still, he became more guarded. ¡°This also gives them a choice, peace or war.¡± The moment they make a move, it would be legitimate for him to relentlessly destroy their force, to gather experience. Until now, Su Lu felt that he had maintained the bottom line; the previous shes were all initiated by others attacking him, and he had been forced to counterattack. ¡°But those aristocrats will not believe it, they only see that I possess the power to threaten them, nothing more¡­ perhaps, there are also schemers who wish to use me¡­¡± Su Lu felt like he was ying an interesting game. As for the end? Even if chaos reigns supreme, as long as he gains enough experience, he can dust his pants and walk away, he is the least fearful. ¡°Huh?¡± At that moment, he noticed a familiar figure and, without hesitation, changed his direction to enter a small alley. In a corner, a group of children were gathered. Ham was holding a tray of candies, distributing them one by one. Upon seeing Su Lu approaching, his face changed and the tray in his hand fell to the ground: ¡°Master¡­¡± The homeless knight, who could bravely wave his sword against the Stitched Abnormality, holds back the tears in his eyes: ¡°I am sorry¡­¡± ¡°You have nothing to apologize to me for, have you felt the difference power brings?¡± Su Lu asked calmly. ¡°Ruff¡­ he changed, and so did Yoen, I originally thought he wouldn¡¯t, but¡­¡± Ham choked up, barely able to continue speaking. ¡°In this world, nothing remains unchanged.¡± Su Luughed: ¡°Since I ran into you, why don¡¯t you follow me? There are other things for you to do.¡± Chapter 306 - 0306: Lord (Seeking Monthly Tickets) Chapter 306: Lord (Seeking Monthly Tickets) Trantor: 549690339 A manor. ¡°My Lord, you see¡­¡± Ham pointed to an area: ¡°This manor has a hundred serf families with facilities like a mill, a wine cer, a warehouse, the lord¡¯s vi¡­ there is also this forest nearby, from which you can profit by felling and transporting timber to the capital.¡± ¡°Hmm, pretty good!¡± Su Lu paced around the manor with his hands sped behind him. The manor was not far away from the capital, only a half day¡¯s ride away, which was exactly what he had requested. Ever since the day he had an audience with His Majesty the King, the lordship and the freend were quickly allocated to him, yet there had been no news about the Dragon Crystal. ording to thews of the Dragon Kingdom and the Noble Joint Meeting, the lordship title came without a prefix. Only after bing a hereditary baron could one receive it. However, he could design his own coat of arms to pass down to future generations. The study of noble heraldry is a deep and intricate discipline; a true schr can discern a family¡¯s origins, session, and even branches from the fine details of their coat of arms. For example, if there is an engraved longsword, it indicates the family originated from knights, whereas a crown represents ownership of royal blood. Su Lu didn¡¯t bother with this and used a mysterious symbol instead. The symbol represented the word ¡®arrogance¡¯ from the Language of Arrogance. It looked full of a sort of three-dimensional madness and mystique. ¡°In addition, I need several stewards and will establish a patrol team¡­¡± A lord is not qualified to establish a knight team. That is a power possessed by at least a hereditary baron, and in reality, even the viscounts and barons can seldom afford the expense of arge knight team. This strongest military force is generally controlled by earls or higher. ¡°Yes¡­ Although this ce is the heart of the kingdom, it needs to guard against thieves and robbers as well¡­ In terms of numbers, I think 10 to 20 people would be appropriate,¡± Ham replied. He had originally aimed to be a knight and had learned some knowledge about manor management. ¡°Oh?¡± Su Lu was somewhat surprised, and also somewhat pleased. ¡°Go on¡­¡± ¡°In reality, the majority of a first-generation lord¡¯s poweres from himself!¡± A ck iron knight could suppress it all. Ham thought for a bit and slowly exined: ¡°His servants and powere half from the peasants in his territory and half from the younger sons of the neighboring lords¡­¡± ording to Ham¡¯s exnation, Su Lu roughly understood. Most of these lords are from knight families, but not every generation has knights. Sometimes, families without an official knight in seat would send their second and third sons to serve nearby ck iron knights as squires and grooms. In reality, they receive training opportunities by serving these official knights and bing the knight¡¯s attendants. And the eldest son? They are generally sent to the superior nobility. There are bound to be official knights under the baron who can provide them with better mentorship. Of course, none of this is relevant to Su Lu. Because he doesn¡¯t have a lord nor a vassal, he is considered an ¡®exception¡¯ among nobility. Strictly speaking, such families would certainly suffer from the exclusion of mainstream nobility and would have difficulties surviving. As soon as Su Lu leaves, it wouldn¡¯t take many generations for the family to perish ¡ª if he left any descendents, that is. ¡®But in reality¡­ I don¡¯t n to let my lineage inherit my title at all. I¡¯m merely preparing to use this ce as the base for the Arrogant School¡­¡¯ Su Lu thought. He felt that some people¡¯s expectations were going to be dashed. He returned to the mansion, his lord¡¯s house. It was very spacious, with many rooms, and a fence around it for defense. Wound around the top was a local specialty nt, iron thorn, a ck vine covered in barbs that was extremely tough. It could be said that the defensive power of the mansion was built to the standard of a fortress. If they were barons, they would seek to construct a castle with granite and marble, which is the true foundation that can be passed down. At this moment, in the living room of the mansion, a few temporarily hired peasant women were serving freshly baked bread andrge pots of vegetable soup to a dozen scrawny children. These little ones were the ones Ham had taken in. He remembered Su Lu¡¯s teachings and nned to spread the Transcendent fire, but struggled to find a way. Eventually, he used food to gather a group of orphaned street children in Dragon City, nning to teach and nurture them from a young age. Su Lu didn¡¯t think much of his n, but things changed after they had their own territory, so he let Ham bring these children back to be slowly raised. Although it might take a while to shape them, their loyalty was guaranteed. As for Yoen and Ruff? ording to Ham, Ruff had lost himself in the whirlpool of wealth and power and was probably lured away by some sector. As for Yoen, this honest man wanted to go home. Although he imed he would spread the ideology of the Crazy Tutor to broader ces, Ham spected that he was likely nning to find a wife, get married, and pass down the power of the Language of Arrogance as a family secret from generation to generation. ¡°Haha¡­¡± After learning of this, Su Lu could only scoff. Indeed, human nature withstands no tests. Once he gave them power and lifted restrictions, these disciples became like wild dogs off their leashes, all running off in different directions. Ironically, it was Ham, the truly foolish one, who still listened to him. ¡®No¡­ I shouldn¡¯t say he¡¯s foolish, but rather¡­ loyal, one of the qualities of a knight,¡¯ Su Lu softly sighed in his heart. He turned to Ham: ¡°I¡¯ll leave these pupils, and thisnd, to you.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Ham looked up with surprise. Mentoring the pupils was as expected, but what was the meaning behind the ¡®territory¡¯? ¡°I, in my capacity as a lord, choose you as my sessor to inherit thisnd.¡± After all, Su Lu was certain he would leave this world. He had no intention of marrying and having children here. ¡°No! No! You are my tutor and my lord¡­ this¡­¡± Tears welled up in Ham¡¯s eyes. Wasn¡¯t his original intention of bing a wandering knight just to acquire a hereditary title? And now, his dream was being fulfilled so simply? ¡°Don¡¯t refuse. This is what you deserve. I will also teach you some techniques that can help you avoid being influenced by ¡®illusionarynguage¡¯ as much as possible¡­¡± Su Lu sneered. Do they really think the power he gavees without risks? Just the four initial ¡®seeds of arrogance¡¯ he first constructed were problematic. Transcendent strength is hard to control in the first ce, especially the Language of Arrogance, which originates from a divine being¡¯s ¡®mystery¡¯! Not to mention that this power, obtained through devious channels, is even more prone to go out of control! However, he could hardly be bothered about what Ruff and Yoen would turn into. As long as they can spread the power, their goal would be achieved. ¡®Apart from that, there is the grooming of orthodox Arrogant Wizards!¡¯ Su Lu nced at the children who were eating and drinking heartily, then suddenly went to the door. From the road in the far-off sky, he saw a convoy of carriages. Chapter 307 - 0307: Visitor (Extra update, please subscribe) Chapter 307: Visitor (Extra update, please subscribe) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°It¡¯s the royal convoy!¡± Ham only nced at the banner on the carriage and the attire of the surrounding Guardian Knights before confirming it. ¡°Prepare yourselves, we have guests.¡± It was Princess Messiah who hade. In this world, the freedom she could enjoy was actually not much, but she hade out anyway. Su Lu estimated that this must have been greatly promoted by Queen Flora Drake, and Felitlin III, for some reason, had agreed. ¡°Hmm!¡± Once the carriage was steady, Messiah, in her princess dress, stepped down and defiantly nced at Su Lu. Her expression seemed to say that he could not escape. Su Lu was quite speechless about this: ¡°I¡¯m not sure why Princess Messiah hase to my territory, but I¡¯m not obligated to serve the sovereign.¡± ording to the rules of nobility on this continent, as a vassal, one has an obligation to entertain his lord each year, of course with specified limits on expenditure and frequency. But Su Lu only wanted power, not obligations, so these rules did not apply to him. ¡°I understand¡­ But on this visit, Messiah wishes to ask you to be my teacher.¡± Messiah bowed and said. ¡°Teacher?¡± Su Lu was both amused and irritated, somewhat understanding now the scheme of Felitlin and Flora Drake. It was taken for granted that minor nobles would serve major nobles. Taking on duties was also very normal. But he didn¡¯t have the time to spare, and nned to refuse outright. ¡°Teacher¡­¡± Upon seeing this, Messiah immediately stepped forward, shook his arm, wheedling: ¡°Please agree!¡± ¡°Hehe¡­¡± Su Lu rolled his eyes: ¡°What¡¯s in it for me? I don¡¯t need things like gold coins¡­¡± ¡°Then, how about a Dragon Crystal?¡± Messiah¡¯s eyes gleamed, her voice dropped: ¡°Mother also sends me with a message¡­saying the eldest son of Duke Wolf Fort is almost at Dragon City.¡± ¡°Even if that wolf cubes, it is he who should worry, not me!¡± Su Lu¡¯s face was stern: ¡°You¡¯ve had a long journey, Princess. Please take a rest first¡­ Besides, you must leave my territory before tonight. You cannot stay here overnight, it would not be proper.¡± After sending off the pouting Messiah, Su Lu walked to a deserted ce: ¡°Come on out!¡± Having a princess serve as a messenger was simply a joke, there must be a proper ¡®ambassador¡¯. As his words fell, a person wearing a grey robe, with an ordinary face and cat-like eyes, stepped out of the shadows, bowing to Su Lu. ¡°It¡¯s you¡­the nameless one!¡± Su Lu chuckled. ¡°The Queen sends her greetings to the Master, and a token of goodwill.¡± The man in the gray robe dutifully bowed once more, handing a lead box to Su Lu. ¡®So, the fluctuations of the Dragon Crystal can be shielded by lead.¡¯ On opening the box and sensing the stirring of inspiration, as well as the crystal in the middle, Su Lu mused: ¡°The Queen¡¯s deposit?¡± ¡°The Queen has entrusted me to tell the Master that she keeps her word and hopes that the Master can too.¡± The man in the grey robe bowed once more. ¡°I really can¡¯t understand¡­ Does Flora really dislike Gran, her son-inw, that much?¡± Su Lu snorted. ¡°The Drake family and the Mitis family of the North have always been enemies¡­Also, the North Territory is too vast, nearly covering two-fifths of the kingdom. Duke Wolf Fort possesses an exceedingly powerful knight team of the North Territory, and can mobilize arge number of formidable northern soldiers¡­¡± The hooded man said: ¡°My business here is done, it¡¯s time I leave.¡± He bowed, and slowly backed away. ¡°This¡­ is considered a reason? Just because you possess vast territories and powerful armies, and have the capacity to rebel, I must suppress you?¡± Su Lu snorted withughter. ¡°That does sound like my own situation.¡± ¡°But things seemplicated, it seems this isn¡¯t just the queen¡¯s will.¡± Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to produce this dragon crystal. ¡°Whatever, if they dare to give, I dare to take¡­¡± Su Lu sealed the lead box and tucked it away inside his robe: ¡°But the timing, I will decide.¡± The North. A long column of horses swept into the region of the Golden ins. Gran Mitis bore a strong resemnce to his duke father, with handsome and profund facial features, as well as therge staturemon to Northerners. ¡°Phew¡­Leaving the harsh cold of the North and limating to this kind of weather is somewhat unsettling¡­¡± He removed his mink coat. ¡°So this is the kingdom¡¯s grain-rich area, the Golden ins, where I will be living for the next few or perhaps several years?¡± This time, he was not only going to the capital to wed Princess Messiah, but he was also appointed by the king as the Foreign Minister, to serve Terrin III in the capital city. But in reality, that meant he was to be a hostage. ¡°Really¡­ it¡¯s pathetic, I don¡¯t want to leave the North, yet my obstinate father insists on ying the ¡®loyal subject¡¯? Haha¡­¡± Gran Mitismented, ¡°Being forced to marry a woman I¡¯ve never met, and to live in the south¡­would an Ice in Wolf still be a leader once it leaves the ice in?¡± ¡°My lord, mind your words!¡± A schr on the side immediately solemnly advised, ¡°We are no longer in the North.¡± Heirs of viscount families and beyond, would automatically gain the lowest title of lord in their youth. However, it is the kind that does not get inherited. ¡°Alright¡­ I¡¯m merelyining.¡± Granzily stretched and said, ¡°I miss my younger siblings and Linna¡­¡± Just then, a knight on a white horse rode towards them. His countenance changed and he turned to the silver-armored knight, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Uncle Rophis?¡± It turned out to be Baron Biya, the Light of Silver, and the deputy captain of the Knights of the North Territory ¨C Rophis Biya! Gran dared not show any sign of disrespect in the presence of this thirdbat-ss upational person and immediately put on a smile. For his trip, the Duke of Wolf Fort spared no effort. He had not only dispatched a team of nearly a hundred people but also ordered Rophis to escort them along the way. ¡°My scout brought me some bad news¡­¡± Rophis removed his helmet and said, ¡°We¡¯ve figured out the whereabouts of Su Lu Pottery.¡± ¡°Where is he?¡± Gran excitedly reached for his longsword at his waist, ¡°My fathermanded you to apany me to the south, maybe he intended to capture him? I can help!¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s already toote.¡± Rophis shook his head: ¡°He has been knighted by the king, bing a hereditary lord. His territory is near the great forest outside Dragon City¡­¡± ¡°What?! How could they¡­?¡± Gran widened his eyes, ¡°Didn¡¯t the king receive the message our raven brought? He¡¯s a wretched murderer! An assassin who kills nobles! How could such a person deserve to be a noble?¡± He felt a sense of betrayal shared by his father. ¡°The situation at the time was said to be veryplicated. The only thing that is certain is that Su Lu defeated Edward, the Chief swordsman of the court, which is equivalent to having won in a martial arts showdown. Therefore, he was granted an audience and ordained by the king¡­. But we know, things won¡¯t be that simple. Because he has been granted a Free Territory.¡± ¡°Free Territory?¡± Gran¡¯s eyes shed, this represented freedom but also the loss of protection from an overlord. ¡°So what are we waiting for, let¡¯s go to battle! The blood of the Snow People won¡¯t flow in vain!¡± Chapter 308 - 0308: Gathering (Three More Monthly Ticket Requests) Chapter 308: Gathering (Three More Monthly Ticket Requests) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°I¡¯m afraid that won¡¯t work.¡± Rophis shook his head. The nobles of the Dragon Kingdom were not always harmonious, on the contrary, frequent skirmishes were the norm. But there were some unwritten rules. For instance, a big noble can¡¯t attack a small noble unless thetter is the first to strike. Moreover, attacking any noble is tantamount to provoking the lord to whom he pledges allegiance. ¡°Why can¡¯t we? The other side is a free knight domain, without a lord¡­ and even if he is a noble, he previously killed several of our knights from the North Territory, we can fully use this as a reason to attack.¡± Gran, not an idiot, analyzed calmly. ¡°But¡­ that Sir Pottery, it is said, has a good rtionship with your fianc¨¦e ¨C Princess Messiah. The young princess has even visited his domain, and there are rumors that the queen intends to hire Sir Pottery as the court tutor for the princess¡­¡± Knight Rophis said indifferently. ¡°Ridiculous!¡± Gran frowned, ¡°Is he provoking the Mitis family?¡± ¡°Maybe not¡­¡± The schr, with a crow on his shoulder, leaned over, ¡°Sir, please look at the letter from the Capital!¡± Gran took and opened it, nced at it, his expression changed a bit, and handed it to Rophis. ¡°The ability to move instantaneously?¡± Rophis frowned, ¡°Indeed difficult to deal with¡­a wizard from the Arrogant School, unheard of.¡± ¡°I feel that this trip to the Capital will be very interesting.¡± Gran seemed to think of something, the originally gloomy face turned to expectation, with a hint of ambition concealed. Knight¡¯s Manor. Su Lu was lying in a rattan rocking chair, watching Ham instructing the disciple, while he took a sip of the prickly pear juicefortably. ¡°My lord.¡± A butler came over with a tray that contained roasted red bean cakes, ¡°I received news that the son of the Duke of Wolf Fort, Sir Gran has arrived in Dragon City and received a court banquet from the King¡­¡± ¡°Good, it looks like he¡¯s still sensible.¡± Su Lu picked up a red bean cake, enjoying its sweet and crispy taste, which, paired with the cooling juice, was perfect. ¡°In addition, you have a visitor who ims to be your disciple.¡± This butler was recently recruited, but he works meticulously. He was said to be from a branch of some noble family. ¡°Oh? Let him in.¡± Su Lu waved his hand. Soon, a group of bald men with ring tattoos walked in. Their faces, heads, and bodies all sported green tattoos, which were particrly eye-catching. Su Lu almost wanted to cover his face: ¡®This is the Arrogant School, not a monastery! Silver Eye¡­¡¯ ¡°Greetings to the great ¡®Mad Mentor¡¯!¡± As expected, the leader was Silver Eye, who bowed immediately after seeing Su Lu. Behind him, a row of muscr men also saluted, their eyes filled with admiration. But Su Lu felt something was very wrong. This wasn¡¯t his envisioned ¡®Arrogant School¡¯; it rather felt like a street gang initiation. Not to mention, with such arge group of strong men, he could probably take over any slum in Dragon City, no? ¡°Silver Eye, what brings you to me?¡± Su Lu looked at Ham off to the side, signaling for him not to worry, and asked with a smile. ¡°Firstly, I heard that the tutor has been knighted. I¡¯vee to express my congrattions!¡± The person behind Silver Eye delivers a lot of gifts, ¡°Secondly, I¡¯m here to invite the tutor to a meeting.¡± ¡°Oh? What meeting?¡± Su Lu perked up a bit. ¡°It¡¯s the Sorcerers¡¯ Assembly, held every twenty years. All the schools will attend¡ªa chance to discuss some academic issues. I believe it presents a great opportunity for our Arrogant School to make a name for itself.¡± There was a sense of enthusiasm in Silver Eye¡¯s pupils, ¡°Those behind me are the people of Doran and some small schools. After my persuasion, they all willingly joined the Arrogant School. At this point, speaking in terms of numbers, we might be eligible topete for a top school position. Only a powerful leader is still needed. The ¡®Mad Mentor¡¯, must be you ¡­¡± ¡®It sounds more like a gang initiation and they need me as their backup¡­¡¯ Su Lu was speechless inside, but he agreed, ¡°Okay¡­ I am indeed interested in this Sorcerers¡¯ Assembly!¡± He nced at Ham next to him and said to Silver Eye, ¡°I n to make this ce a base for the Arrogant School. You mobilize manpower and resources, and start building it.¡± ¡°No problem, I will leave some of my disciples here.¡± Silver Eye agreed very happily; some of the long-established wizard schools have a deep foundation, not inferior to the nobility, and some are hidden among the nobility. After integration, the resources he controlled were no longer inferior to those of ordinary Viscounts and Earls. ¡°Good. Not many people need to go to the Sorcerers¡¯ Assembly this time. You can choose a few to follow me.¡± Su Lu smiled, ¡°That¡¯s just right¡­ I want to temporarily leave the maelstrom of the Capital and explore the Dragon Tomb.¡± In the Capital, along with Gran¡¯s arrival, there would definitely be a series of plots and intrigues. Su Lu, who had epted a Dragon Crystal, had no intention of going back on his word, but he also did not n to let the queen fulfill her wish so easily. Being absent would make for an excellent excuse. Moreover, he truly wished to explore the Dragon Tomb. The so-called ¡®Dragon Tomb¡¯ is actually a Dragon Grave, the mausoleum of Dragone I. Because the other party had a dragon buried with him, a part of the Dragon Crystals in this world were definitely in the tomb. That would be a shame, Su Lu nned to dig them all out and turn them into his own break-through-legend resources. ¡°Dragon Tomb?¡± Silver Eye was shocked: ¡°It is said that Dragone I¡¯s mausoleum not only has guards on patrol, but also terrifying traps, monsters and curses¡­¡± It was evident that the wizards were very interested in Dragone I and had conducted certain research. To be honest, if it weren¡¯t for the deterrent power of the kingdom and the fact that there was nothing really good in the mausoleum, it might have been excavated by the greedy wizards long ago. Half a dayter. A few riders galloped out of the manor, passing the King¡¯s Avenue, Su Lu looked at the direction of the Capital and had some inexplicable feelings, ¡°That brutal beginning will end in brutality.¡± ¡°Tutor?¡± Silver Eye asked curiously. ¡°Nothing¡­ I had a prophecy.¡± Su Lu touched his forehead. Just now, he was mainly guessing, but it seemed that his inspiration had really touched the Dream Spirit World of this world! The news of their departure spread quickly to the pce. ¡°That cheater took my deposit and ran away! Ran away!¡± Flora Drake roared quietly, the surrounding servants had already been shooed away, only the grey-robed man remained. ¡°I will never, never let Messiah marry the barbarians of the north, especially the Mitis family, I swear!¡± Flora looked at the grey-robed man, ¡°You go and kill Gran for me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m in a difficult position. I¡¯m no match for the Silver Hand Lord,¡± the grey-robed man said helplessly. ¡°Useless thing, I have to do it myself in the end!¡± Flora¡¯s expression became extremely dangerous, ¡°I want Gran and his family to disappear from this world!¡± Chapter 309 - 0309: Swamp (Extra 1600, Request for Monthly Votes) Chapter 309: Swamp (Extra 1600, Request for Monthly Votes) Trantor: 549690339 South, the Great Swamp. ¡°Tutor¡­ In the kingdom, the Royal Family upies the central king¡¯s territory, with the greatest strength, followed by the North Territory. Although the North has vastnds, its poption is sparse, and the Snow People are rtively strong¡­¡± Su Lu and others dismounted and travelled through the swamp with ease. For the average army, such a region filled with traps, miasma, and poisonous insects would be a nightmare, but for wizards, it¡¯s indeed a rare paradise. Not only does it nurture various spiritual materials, but it can also effectively prevent outsiders from prying. Silver Eye led the way, introducing the south to Su Lu: ¡°Of the four Dukes, the North and West are the strongest. The Duke of the ck Castle in the south is the most hidden, while the Duke of the Eastern Inds is the most unsociable, but he has a powerful fleet.¡± ¡°The most hidden Duke of the ck Castle?¡± Su Lu¡¯s expression seemed yful: ¡°Is this why you chose the south as the location for the wizard¡¯s meeting?¡± ¡°Yes¡­ Because the family of the Duke of the ck Castle is actually the most flourishing power among the wizards ¨C the ck Ring School!¡± Silver Eye knew that Su Lu was not very understanding of the wizard¡¯s world, so he exined for him. ¡°I see.¡± Su Lu nodded, not too surprised. Those who have power are bound to have influence. Is it possible that the powerful and terrifying wizards don¡¯t have some surface forces? Even though knights firmly control the mainstream of the nobility, wizards still grab a piece of the pie. ¡°Therefore¡­ the mysterious atmosphere of the south is the thickest in the entire kingdom, but the ck Ring School are not kind people. I suspect that they have initiated several witch-hunting campaigns to suppress opposing schools.¡± Silver Eye said bitterly. ¡°That¡¯s a wise approach.¡± Su Lu quite appreciated this, it was rather proficient at exploiting others. ¡°The ck Ring School believes that the world is a cycle, and life and death are also a cycle. They excel in the transformation of the soul¡­ and they were the first noble family to join Dragon I. Through multiple marital alliances with the Royal Family over the past thousand years, they have also gained part of the Royal Family¡¯s wizard knowledge, and can manipte transcendent creatures to do their bidding.¡± ¡®This sounds more like a [Beast Shepherd] profession¡­ Maybe Dragon I really was a [Dragon Shepherd]?¡¯ This is quite normal. Because a [Dragon Knight] can only control one dragon, while a [Dragon Shepherd] can manipte one to several giant dragons! ¡®Such luxury¡­ If it was in the Main World, Dragon I would have been robbed countless times by now¡­¡¯ Su Lu sighed privately, thinking about the information on this meeting. ¡®¡­ Each session of the Wizard¡¯s meeting, basically held in the south, selects the strongest top schools andrge schools through exchange andpetition, which are recognised by all schools.¡¯ ¡®The standard is that those who can cultivate a high-level wizard have the qualifications to advance to arge school. As for the top schools¡­ they must have produced a Witch King!¡¯ Witch King and Golden Knight are actually equivalent to the fourth-stage upational person. Although it is very difficult to achieve during the Twilight of the Gods, it is not impossible. ¡°This time, we are going to im the name for the Arrogant School, we want to be arge school!¡± There is full confidence in Silver Eye¡¯s voice. This is themon wish of his teacher, the old Darran School, and all the small and medium schools that have been won over! ¡®So that¡¯s it, the previous politeness was just to make me an extra insurance?¡¯ Su Lu secretly rolled his eyes. He had noticed that Silver Eye had already advanced to the stage of a high-level wizard. To be honest, with his power alone, it¡¯s enough to make the name of the Arrogant School well-known. However, Su Lu was also interested in such a wizard¡¯s meeting. His inspiration was revealed, suddenly touched something, he stopped his steps. ¡°Tutor, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Silver Eye saw Su Lu squatting down and staring at a green four-legged snake. He asked curiously. ¡°Hehe¡­¡± Not far from this swamp, a young woman wearing red-armour and three earrings suddenlyughed: ¡°Teacher¡­ I just heard some incredible news, a wizard from the Arrogant School proimed that they¡¯re going to take the position of arge school.¡± All the wizards around her were from the same school. Leading them was an old man with fluttering whiskers, wearing a ck hood, and smoking a pipe. ¡°Arrogant School?¡± A thoughtful look appeared on his deep-wrinkled face, then he shook his head: ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of it¡­ But the mysterious world is vast, anything can happen, and maybe someone has inherited the legacy of the ancient wizards from a thousand years ago.¡± ¡°It could also be that an unknown small school has changed its name, calling itself ¡®Arrogant,¡¯ and even wanting to be arge school, it¡¯s simply dreaming! Do they think our Star Shine School doesn¡¯t exist?¡± The girl tugged at the teacher¡¯s arm, her voice sweet and cloying: ¡°Teacher¡­ our Star Shine School this time really can rise, right? I know, your strength isparable to that of a high-level wizard.¡± ¡°Cough cough¡­¡± The old wizard took a puff from his pipe, breathing out a white smoke ring: ¡°I just rely on a marvel to barely have the strength of a high-level wizard, I am still far behind a true high-level wizard¡­ The future of Star Shine lies in you, the younger wizards.¡± His face was somewhat sentimental: ¡°However, this time, we should have gained something, before we came, I¡¯d already contacted Lord Lucas of the ck Ring School. The Duke of ck Castle might make a big move soon, we must firmly stick to the ck Ring School in order to survive and grow¡­¡± ¡°The teacher is right.¡± Several wizards all bowed, full of confidence in their hearts. ¡®Ah¡­ My Little Green.¡¯ Suddenly anger shed across the girl¡¯s face, her eyes blinked, gripping therge green gemstone ne around her neck, sending out a certain message. ¡°They were eavesdropping on our conversation!¡± Silver Eye¡¯s perception was slightly worse than Su Lu¡¯s, but after a careful check, his face immediately turned livid, gripping the four-legged snake, he casually crushed it and threw it to the side of the road. These kind of small things are everywhere in the swamp, destroying one is just a warning. Presumably, once discovered, the other party would not dare to continue to provoke. ¡°Forget it, maybe it¡¯s just a kid who doesn¡¯t know any better. There are rules among wizards. After I give a warning, it should dare not¡­¡± Silver Eye¡¯s words were cut off halfway. Suddenly. Whirl! The water surface in a sinkhole suddenly exploded, revealing tworge green pythons. ¡°Hiss hiss!¡± A two-headed monster climbed out of the sinkhole, those two snakes were actually its two heads, charging directly at Su Lu and his party. Su Lu was dumbfounded, looking at Silver Eye: ¡®Is this the legendary¡­. fast p in the face?¡¯ ¡°Bastard, how dare you!¡± The next moment, Silver Eye¡¯s roar echoed through the swamp, he was truly angry! Chapter 310 - 0310: The Naughty Boy (Please subscribe) Chapter 310: The Naughty Boy Trantor: 549690339 Silver Eye felt a throbbing pain in his face. He had been pped! He had just said that the other side would retreat after being warned, and then a beast immediately came to attack him. All present were wizards. From the behavior and state of the creature, it was clearly being controlled by someone. ¡°Arrow of Mercury, die for me!¡± Silver Eye roared angrily, and dozens of mercury-like arrows burst forth, piercing the body of the two-headed snake beast. ¡°Hiss¡­¡± The two-headed snake beast fell to the ground, struggling violently, and soon lost its breath. It merely had the advantage of arge size, equal to a first-order upational person. Against Silver Eye, it had no chance to resist and was killed instantly! ¡®Using mercury to pierce the opponent¡¯s blood vessels, causing the hemangiostosis and poisoning? Not bad¡­¡¯ Su Lu watched and couldn¡¯t help but admire it secretly. ¡°Despicable attacker, you will be punished by me!¡± But Silver Eye¡¯s rage was far from vented. He roared, and a silver ringposed of countless mysterious symbols emerged in his pupils. Through these eyes, he was as if he could see the traces in the void. Those were the traces left by the opponent when he manipted the two-headed snake beast: ¡°Found them, over there!¡± Silver Eye charged forth. ¡°We should follow!¡± Su Lu shrugged, feeling that Silver Eye had grown more bad-tempered since his promotion and didn¡¯t behave like an elderly person at all. ¡°Mas¡­Master.¡± In the team of the Star Shine School, a girl in red armor became dizzy at the moment the two-headed snake beast was killed, and blood flowed from her nostrils. ¡°Sally, what¡¯s wrong? What happened?¡± The old wizard smoking a pipe asked in surprise, ¡°Why has your spirit been rebounded?¡± ¡°I¡­I seem to have gotten into trouble.¡± Sally knew that it was useless to argue at this moment and recounted everything that had just happened. Of course, she had to modify some details, which was her little smart move. While she couldn¡¯t shift the me entirely to others, she could still earn some sympathy from her teacher and friends. ¡°Everyone, prepare¡­ Whoever killed the two-headed snake beast, it must be a mid-level mage!¡± The old wizard took a puff of his pipe and squinted his eyes. Soon, they saw a rushing figure. The most eye-catching part was the man¡¯s bald head and the tattoo patterns on it. ¡°Who is it? Who dares to spy on me?¡± ¡°Who has the audacity to attack our Arrogant School?¡± ¡°Turn her over!¡± Silver Eye stopped around the Star Shine School, roaring. ¡°Esteemed wizard, I am the Headmaster of the Star Shine School ¨C Valian, and I sincerely apologize for Sally¡¯s behavior just now.¡± Valian removed his pipe with his right hand, bent slightly in a greeting, ¡°She is just a child, I hope you can forgive her.¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Silver Eye suddenlyughed, ¡°If apologies worked, what¡¯s the point of power?¡± Hearing these words, Sally felt extremely aggrieved: ¡°My master has already apologized, what more do you want?¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± The silver ring in Silver Eye¡¯s pupils flickered slightly, and Sally staggered back as if struck by lightning. ¡°So you are determined to wage war against our Star Shine School?¡± Valian stepped forward, his robe shimmering. ¡°Star Shine School? A medium-sized school. You are not qualified to wage war against our Arrogant School. I just want¡­ to teach you a lesson!¡± Silver Eye roared and a myriad of mercury-like spikes emerged in his hand: ¡°Go!¡± Pfft! The spikes of mercury hit a light shield, entwined by ayer of smoke. ¡°There really is¡­ no other way.¡± Valian puffed on his pipe, blowing out smoke rings that seemed to be alive, extending numerous fine tentacles to envelop the mercury. The marvel inherited by his school was this pipe! ¡°Interesting! Interesting! A mere mid-level mage¡­ able to disy the powerparable to a high-level mage.¡± However, a grim expression appeared on Silver Eye¡¯s face: ¡°But¡­ I will let you know the gap between you and a real high-level mage! Arrogance!¡± Dazzling Languages of Arrogance emerged one after another on his body, forming aplete system of runes. The silver light in Silver Eye¡¯s pupils shone brightly as he suddenly opened his mouth, uttering a spell that sounded like the ranting of a madman and also like the whispers of countless people. ¡ª¡±Language of Arrogance¡±! The sound seemed toe to life, drilling into the wizards¡¯ ears of the Star Shine School, causing them to fall to the ground and roll around in pain, with blood flowing out of their seven orifices. ¡°In the name of Arrogance, amplify!¡± The liquid mercury regrouped and formed a huge sword in Silver Eye¡¯s hand, with intricate patterns climbing up the de. ¡°Sharpness!¡± ¡°Might!¡± ¡°Demon Breaking!¡± Silver Eye roared one after another, shing down the sword under Valian¡¯s horrified face! Bang! In the violent explosion, Valian¡¯s figure quickly retreated, his wizard¡¯s robes in tatters. ¡°You¡­a high-level wizard!¡± He looked up, his pale facepletely devoid of color. Crack! The next moment, a silver crack appeared on the pipe, causing Valian¡¯s face to change drastically. Because of a small incident, the inherited item of his school had been damaged. He would definitely be criticized when he got back. What¡¯s more, if the fight continued, the pipe might be destroyed, and their entire group could be annihted! Thinking of this, Valian immediately made a decision. He deeply bowed to Silver Eye who walked out of the smoke, ¡°Sorry¡­ sir, you can do as you please with Sally.¡± ¡°Master¡­¡± Sally felt despair. She couldn¡¯t believe that her usually gentle and kind master had chosen to abandon her. And those schoolmates who were usually on good terms with her, were now looking at her with disgust and avoiding her as if she was gued. In reality, she was just like a naughty child. She wouldn¡¯t understand how cruel the world could be unless she stirred up major trouble! ¡°Excellent, you¡¯ve made the wise choice.¡± Silver Eye slowly withdrew his hand, nced at Sally, and a silver light shed. Like a small snake, it burrowed into Sally¡¯s body. ¡°Ah!¡± She suddenly screamed, fell to the ground, and began tearing at her body: ¡°Itchy¡­pain¡­help.¡± ¡°That¡¯s your punishment!¡± Silver Eye shot Valian a lingering nce and retreated into the swamp. ¡°I originally thought, you would kill her.¡± Su Lu¡¯s figure appeared next to him. ¡°She just took a peek at us¡­¡± Silver Eye shrugged: ¡°Although the Star Shine School is just a medium-sized school, it has a good rtionship with the ck Ring School. I don¡¯t want to offend that powerpletely.¡± Silver Eye continued, ¡°But even if she is alive, she will live in torture every day¡­ If you demand it, teacher, I will go back and ughter her now.¡± ¡°No need to bother.¡± Su Lu smiled: ¡°Anyway, after this incident, the name of Silver Eye of the Arrogant School will definitely spread through the wizard¡¯s world¡­¡± Chapter 311 - 0311: Thousand-Year Eye (Additional Release, Asking for Monthly Tickets) Chapter 311: Thousand-Year Eye (Additional Release, Asking for Monthly Tickets) Trantor: 549690339 The meeting spot of the sorcerer schools was at a witchcraft secret realm. ¡°The extent of witchcraft¡¯s power has be incapable of forming a sealed arena. Is this all it can manage now? Howmentable!¡± As a [Dimensional Walker], Su Lu was incredibly sensitive to dimensional waves in the Material Realm, and he detected something unusual as soon as he entered. This za, veiled in fog, was not housed in a different dimension. It was merely a section of the void that had been sealed off. Compared to the secret realms of the Main World, it was far more inferior. This wasn¡¯t due to a technologicalg but rather, a result of the Twilight of the Gods. Even the witchcraft gardens of the Main World would reduce their scale or actively shut down during the Low Tide of Spirit, to decrease energy expenditure. What met the eye was a vast za. The za was surrounded by faint mists, and groups of sorcerers, wearing robes of different colors and bearing strange shapes, entered from the periphery. Soon, the za was filled with hundreds of upational Persons. ¡°Master¡­¡± Next to Su Lu, Silver Eye whispered introductions, ¡°Besides the top-tier ck Ring School, which needs no introduction, we must also pay attention to the Mystical Eye School and the Natural School. These are tworge schools, each helmed by senior wizards.¡± Wizards of the Mystical Eye School wore ck robes, their emblem a vertical eye formed from intricate patterns. They referred to it as the ¡®Thousand-years Eye,¡¯ believing that it contained unfathomable powers, the ultimate expression of the world. Meanwhile, the wizards of the Natural School wore green robes, renowned for their nt-based witchcraft. They also excelled in healing and cultivation, their emblem the leaf of an oak. Just then, a group of wizards walked over. The other wizards scattered to let them through, revealing their distinctive status. The man at the front was also bald and middle-aged. He bore no tattoos and had ring-shaped snake ornaments on his ears. ¡°It¡¯s ck Snake Lucas, the ck Ring School¡¯s second-inmand!¡± Lowering his voice, Silver Eye expressed some confusion, ¡°Where is their school leader?¡± ¡°I dere that this exchange meeting has officiallymenced!¡± Lucas stood at the center of the za, announcing loudly. ¡°Lucas, where is Immon, your school principal?¡± A middle-aged female sorceress from the Natural School asked. ¡°Immon is preupied with important matters and couldn¡¯t attend, he has entrusted me with full authority to represent him.¡± Lucas produced a ck ring. This was not only a marvel but also a symbol of authority within the ck Ring School. ¡°Immon isn¡¯t here¡­ Perhaps you¡¯re prepared to relinquish the honor of being the strongest school to us, the Mystical Eye School?¡± From the Mystical Eye School, a youthful-looking wizard stepped forward and said, ¡°In that case, we won¡¯t hesitate to im the resources that the paramount secret realms will produce in the next twenty years.¡± ¡®Master, this is the school leader of the Mystical Eye School ¨C Uer! Beware of the vertical eye on his forehead, which is the inherited marvel of their school.¡¯ These words transmitted over in Silver Eye¡¯s lowered voice. It was well-known to Su Lu that the area between the brows held special significance in ult studies. Most schools believed that humans were a type of transcendent beings but had gradually evolved out of that state. The key was this area, known as the ¡®Secret of Horus.¡¯ This Uer¡¯s method appeared to surgically graft a marvel, an eye, onto his forehead forcefully. Cleverly, this was done to pry open this mysterious area. ¡®Although it¡¯s risky, once sessful, he¡¯ll be immensely formidable in realbat. That¡¯s quite an ingenious perspective¡­¡¯ Of course, only in this world where the wizards had no hope of advancing would they dare conduct such absurd experiments on their own bodies. ¡°Then¡­ it seems we can skip the prior segments and proceed directly to practicalbat.¡± Lucas licked his lips, ¡°Lady Rose, what is your opinion?¡± ¡°We, the Natural School, do not intend to vie for anything. Maintaining our current share is sufficient¡­¡± The middle-aged sorceress adjusted her long hair. ¡°Very well!¡± Lucas nced around, causing the wizards to retreat hastily, ¡°Uer! Come forth!¡± ¡°Quick! Clear the way!¡± ¡°ck Snake is going crazy again!¡± ¡°Uer has the same problem!¡± Many wizards frantically dodge out of the way. Such modification wizards, who often transnt marvels and strong bloodlines into their bodies, are upational persons prone to problems. Basically, the higher the rank, the more likely they are to go crazy! Star Shine School. Valian takes a deep drag on his pipe, exhales a cloud of smoke to form a defensive shield, covering all the wizards on his side: ¡°Both of these are strong among advanced wizards, the scene of the battle is rare, don¡¯t miss it!¡± ¡°Advanced wizards?¡± Sally is pale-faced and trembles slightly. A ck mark flickers on her face, within it, a tiny silver snake seems to be dashing about. She grits her teeth: ¡°Compared to the wizard that day?¡± ¡°It should be these two whoe out on top, they have been renowned for many years!¡± Valian answered without hesitation. The next moment, he saw Sally¡¯s face reflecting a strong look of desire and hatred. ¡°Heh heh¡­ Uer, do you know? I¡¯ve always fancied ripping that eye off your forehead, today I¡¯m gonna pry it out alive!¡± A dark smoke rises from Lucas. ¡°If you can manage it!¡± Uer¡¯s hands form a strange seal: ¡°The seal¡­ unlock!¡± The next instant, the vertical metallic eye on his forehead abruptlyes to life, emitting a misty light. ¡°Eye of Horus? You¡¯re just relying on the foundation of the school, just as I thought, a useless one!¡± The numerous dazzling lights reflecting on Lucas¡¯s face form various expressions, some lost, some hateful, some sad, some angry. But the next moment, all his expressions changed to indifference, indifference to life! ¡°Secret Technique ¨C ck Star!¡± Lucas lunged forward, transforming into an afterimage. Hissss! The ornament on his ear seemed toe to life transforming into a small ck snake. Its body shaped like a bow, it flung vigorously. Whoosh! A breaking sound rings out. Uer instinctively tilts his head to evade the attack, looking at Lucas who has reached him. His hands suddenly expanding to several times their size,e together. p! Even the void seems to turn into crystals, shattered by these two big palms. Lucas staggered backward, a hint of a smile ying on his face. Behind Uer, the snake that was fired offnded and changed course, charging at him again, aiming for the back of Uer¡¯s head. Gah! At that moment, Uer¡¯s neck rotates 180 degrees to the back, the Eye of Horus in between his eyebrows shooting out a red light striking the little snake. Sssss! In a harsh noise, the silhouette of the little ck snake disappeared, seemingly vanished into thin air. ¡°Haha¡­ Lucas, where¡¯s your little darling?¡± Uer turned his head back, sneered: ¡°You¡¯ll be with it soon, Secret Technique ¨C Intimidation!¡± An even greater brilliance bloomed on his forehead. Chapter 312 - 0312: Duel (Third Call for Subscriptions) Chapter 312: Duel (Third Call for Subscriptions) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Bloodline Modification? Soul Shock?¡± Su Lu watched the fight, feeling that his trip was worthwhile. The wizards of this world had indeed researched some things. In fact, under the full explosion of the Eye of Horus, the surrounding area seemed to be ¡®frozen¡¯. The nearby wizards seemed unable to even think. This was a powerful shock from the soul level! Even¡­ it gave Su Lu a taste of ¡®Dragon Might¡¯. But with his soul strength, he immediately broke free and watched in the field. The people around him were affected, and Lucas, who was the target, was still in shock. He stood in the field like a statue, losing all ability to act or speak. Uer was slowly moving forward. ck and shiny hair had grown on his right hand, and his nails were like spikes, pointing at Lucas¡¯s eyes. One second, two seconds! Just as his fingers were about to touch Lucas, thetter suddenly moved! On Lucas¡¯s right hand, the ck ring shone and fell into his arm, turning into an arm-like weapon! ¡°Secret Technique¡¤ck Snake!¡± Lucas roared, and swung his right hand fiercely. Bang! A hint of ck color bloomed in the glow of the Eye of Horus, gradually spreading. A twisting sensation emerged, making people want to vomit blood. Finally, the two types of energy condensed and caused a fierce explosion. A figure flew out, it was Uer! His chest was sunken in one spot, he was vomiting blood, but he was stillughing madly: ¡°Haha¡­In the end, aren¡¯t you also just relying on external objects¡­a waste!¡± The winner, Lucas, stood in the field, but his expression wasn¡¯t all that pleased. He looked at the ring on his right arm: ¡°Lord¡­Has he already reached this level? But¡­why doesn¡¯t he trust me?¡± Even though the family heirloom was in his hand, he felt a deep sense of loss and anger! Because Uer was right, if it wasn¡¯t for the sudden explosion of this marvel, he would have been the one to lose! ¡°Who¡¯s next?¡± Lucas took a deep breath and looked around. ¡°Tutor, I¡¯m up!¡± Silver Eye stepped forward: ¡°Arrogant School! Silver Eye¡¤Dom! I¡¯m here to reim the name of the school!¡± With each step he took, a rune on his body lit up. In the end, a terrifying oppressive force emerged. ¡°High-level Wizard!¡± ¡°Silver Eye? I think I¡¯ve heard that name, a wasted genius from the Darran School!¡± ¡°Arrogant School? With high-level wizards, it can be regarded as arge school and receive certain resources!¡± The wizards in the field were talking, and their awe-filled or curious eyes were fixed on Silver Eye. ¡°It¡¯s him!¡± In the Star Shine School, Sally stared at Silver Eye, wishing she could bite off a piece of his flesh. If looks could kill, Silver Eye probably wouldn¡¯t know how many times he¡¯d died. ¡°High-level Wizard? Are you the leader of the Arrogant School?¡± Lucas¡¯s eyes were slightly red: ¡°Just right¡­Let me test you!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not the school leader, but¡­Please!¡± Silver Eye looked solemn, a suit of armor made of liquid metal and a silver-white longsword appeared on his body. ¡°Mercury Blood? This outdated high-risk technique is only used by some small schools that can¡¯t make it.¡± Lucas sneered: ¡°I¡¯m going to show you what real high-level witchcraft is!¡± He chanted quickly, and a ck fireball appeared on his right hand, casually mming it towards Silver Eye. Boom! Boom! Silver Eye cleverly avoided it, looking for an opportunity to get close. Thud! A wave of ck mes swept across, leaving a profound impression on the mercury armor. With a focused gaze, Silver Eye was now in front of Lucas. ¡°You¡¯ve fallen into my trap.¡± Lucas sneered, ¡°Talent¡ªHeavy Pressure!¡± Bam! The gravity around him suddenly increased dramatically, visibly slowing Silver Eye¡¯s speed. Outside the field. Valian sighed, ¡°The Silver Eye Wizard has lost¡­ ck Snake Lucas, who imnted the bloodline of the Earth Serpent in himself, giving him the ability to instantaneously manipte gravity¡­ It¡¯s unbelievable that they actually seeded!¡± ¡°That¡¯s it! Just like that!¡± Sally stared at this scene, her cheeks flushed with excitement: ¡°Take him down! Take him down!¡± ¡°You have no chance under my Talent Magic, Instant Gravity.¡± Lucas walked up leisurely, looking at Silver Eye kneeling on the ground, ¡°You must be a recently promoted advanced wizard, right? Your breath hasn¡¯t fully stabilized yet and your foundation is too weak¡­ Arrogant School, try for the evaluation again next time.¡± ¡°No!¡± Silver Eye suddenly raised his head: ¡°I haven¡¯t lost yet!¡± On him, many Arrogant Runes seemed toe to life, automaticallybining to form new andplex patterns. A whole new power emerged. In the many wizards¡¯ ears, a murmur seemed to echo: ¡°Ie! I see! I conquer!¡± ¡°Arrogance is my cloak, greed is my sword!¡± ¡°With the Sword of Greed¡­cut off¡­¡± ¡°Aaaaaah!¡± Silver Eye roared, the light of the gravity spell on his body directly losing its effect, he leaped up with his mercury longsword bing thicker and heavier, and smashed down hard. Lucas¡¯s pupils lost focus for a moment. But the next moment, the ck arm ring on his right hand flickered again with light: ¡°Secret Technique¡¤Ten Thousand Snakes!¡± Lucas¡¯s originally bald head grew long, ck, and dense hair quickly, each strand of hair transforming into a ck python, opening their wide bloody mouths, and attacking Silver Eye. Thud thud thud! Although Silver Eye bravely killed arge number of ck snakes, he was ultimately overwhelmed by the sea of snakes. After the tremors, Lucas stepped back several steps, but there was no joy of victory on his face, whispering, ¡°This is not the victory I wanted¡­¡± ¡°No¡­ I haven¡¯t lost yet!¡± Silver Eye¡¯s mercury armor had disappeared, revealing many wounds on his body, he stubbornly stood in the field. He must win! To gain enough fame and resources for the school! This was his promise to the old wizard of the Darran School! ¡°Don¡¯t look for death¡­¡± Lucas squinted his eyes. He was already not very talkative. Seeing Silver Eye like this, anger overwhelmed his reason and he threw a fire spell with his hand up. Thud! The me passed through Silver Eye¡¯s afterimage and fell on the ground. ¡°You¡¯ve done enough, Silver Eye, let me take it from here.¡± In the Arrogant School¡¯s area, Su Lu put Silver Eye down and teleported to the field, ¡°As the Crazy Tutor, Lucas, you¡¯re not my match, let the person behind youe.¡± ¡°Arrogant¡­ Tutor?¡± Inside the Star Shine School, Valian slowly opened his mouth, ¡°Another advanced wizard? Is this Arrogant School really an emerging school? It seems that this young man is actually Silver Eye¡¯s tutor?¡± Sally¡¯s face was full of regrets, how great would it be if that detestable wizard had just died in the field? Chapter 313 - 0313: Dragon Tomb (Fourth request for monthly ticket) Chapter 313: Dragon Tomb (Fourth request for monthly ticket) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Crazy Tutor?¡± Not only Lucas, but also Lady Rose from the Natural School and Uer from the Mystical Eye School looked at Su Lu in astonishment: ¡°Two senior wizards? The Arrogant School already qualifies to be a major school without assessment!¡± ¡°The challenge of a school can only be done by a single person.¡± Lucas squinted his eyes, ¡°But I don¡¯t mindnding you a defeat!¡± His impression of this guy who spouts reckless words after entering the field wasn¡¯t good. ¡°Although I don¡¯t object to the use of marvels, injecting them with the energy of other wizards seems rather like cheating, doesn¡¯t it?¡± Su Lu sneered and pointed at Lucas¡¯ armband. That was the heirloom of the ck Ring School, symbolizing the authority of the head of the school. ¡°So that¡¯s how it is!¡± Uer immediately eximed: ¡°No wonder¡­ at that moment you seemed tock both the ability to counter-attack and activate the marvel, yet it activated by itself!¡± ¡°Excuses!¡± Lucas¡¯ face changed, his aura deep and dangerous: ¡°Swarm of Serpents!¡± He was the first to act, his bald head sprouting a waterfall of long hair, transforming into a sea of serpents. ¡°Flicker!¡± Su Lu stepped forward, breaking through the sea of serpents to reach Lucas. ¡°This¡­dimensional teleportation?¡± An earthy yellow phantom of a giant serpent flickered on Lucas. Earth Serpent ¨C Gravity Spell! But it had no effect at all! This level of pressure was, to Su Lu, simr to tickling. A pitch-ck dagger materialized in his right hand, casually scraping across Lucas. Shwuck! Many of the ck serpents broke apart, revealing Lucas¡¯ right arm behind them. Snap! The arm that the dagger had passed over fell directly to the ground. Time seemed to stall, and the next moment, Lucas screamed in agony as blood gushed out. The surroundings fell silent. ¡°Sir Lucas, defeated just like that?¡± Valian¡¯s face was filled with disbelief. This man was the second inmand of the ck Ring School, a senior wizard and the holder of the heirloom. He had just defeated two other senior wizards. How could he have been defeated so easily? ¡°What a terrifying man!¡± ¡°What a terrifying teleportation spell!¡± Lady Rose and Uer exchanged a nce, both filled with horror. They were even more aware of Su Lu¡¯s tenacity, with just one Flicker he could pierce through numerous barriers and appear behind you! Moreover, his body seemed to be even stronger than a Bronze Knight, there was no dy in resisting the Gravity Spell! Thebination of these factors meant that any wizard who still had weak points would not want to face his assassination. ¡°This man, I think I¡¯ve heard of him¡­¡± ¡°He is¡­ the newly risen noble of Dragon City, Su Lu Pottery!¡± Uer and Lady Rose exchanged a nce, and saw the apprehension in each other¡¯s hearts. Afternding a sessful blow, Su Lu didn¡¯t continue his attack, so Lucas managed to jump out of the battlefield and begin to cease his bleeding. For wizards who could even transnt bloodlines, losing an arm was a minor injury, but that arm held the ¡®ck Ring¡¯! ¡°Aren¡¯t youing out yet, Immon?¡± Su Lu looked at the severed arm in the pool of blood, or to be exact, at the ck Ring on the severed arm, and said softly. ¡°Who would have thought¡­that there would be such a character in the world.¡± Siss! Tiny wisps of ck fog emerged from the ck Ring, forming a blurred humanoid figure, only the pair of scarlet eyes were impressionable. ¡°Immon, it¡¯s really you!¡± Uer¡¯s eyes were glued to the ck fog: ¡°This is¡­ ck Fog Body? That research, it finally made you guys seed!¡± ¡°Crazy Tutor¡­ If I had known you would appear, my physical body would havee in person. What a pity¡­¡± Immon didn¡¯t care about Uer, who was so angry he was rolling his eyes. He was only staring at Su Lu. ¡°I regret not having seen the majesty of the Witch King.¡± Su Lu replied with a smile. ¡°What? The Witch King?¡± ¡°Has Immon been promoted?¡± ¡°This is a grand event. It¡¯s a sight rarely seen in hundreds of years in the wizard world!¡± The other wizards were either excited or scared, causing an uproar, like a giant stone thrown into calm water. ¡°You¡­can see it?¡± Immonughed: ¡°I¡¯m bing more and more interested in you¡­ Alright, this time the main event is still the meeting. On behalf of the ck Ring School, I nominate the Arrogant School for promotion to a major school!¡± Even though he was of the fourth tier, his avatar here was definitely not a match for Su Lu, so he thought he might as wellpromise. ¡°Seconded!¡± ¡°Seconded!¡± Uer and Lady Rose exchanged a nce, then echoed in agreement. ¡°Very well¡­ then, I look forward to our meeting!¡± The ck fog figure disappeared, sinking back into the ck Ring. Lucas sullenly stepped forward and picked up his severed arm. Su Lu descended from the arena gracefully, returning to the Arrogant School. The next moment, the ce was flooded by wizards who wanted to build connections or gather information. ¡°That guy, he actually made a breakthrough!¡± Uer murmured in a low voice: ¡°ck Fog Body¡­ the Witch King!¡± ¡°Immon is not a man content with the ordinary, he is also the Duke of the ck Castle. This breakthrough¡­ is not a good thing for the continent.¡± Lady Rose also sighed. ¡°If¡­ the three major schools joined forces, could we stop him?¡± A sh of brilliance sparkled in Uer¡¯s eyes. ¡°Heh¡­ why?¡± Lady Rose chuckled: ¡°The Duke of the South uniting the continent has little to do with us. Perhaps the status of wizards could even be elevated¡­ as long as he doesn¡¯t forcibly conscript us into his service.¡± ¡°Not forcibly¡­ heh¡­ is that possible?¡± Uer chuckled softly. ¡°It seems¡­ not very likely!¡± Lady Rose¡¯s face fell. Because of Immon¡¯s appearance and the news of his promotion to Witch King, most of the wizards were distracted. The subsequent academic exchanges and trade of items were thus hastily concluded. Su Lu, along with Silver Eye and a few others, did not return to Dragon City, the capital, but went to another mysterious ce. The Dragon Tomb! Located on a scenic coastal cliff, it was guarded by a battalion sent by the Dragon Kingdom. Of course, the key factors were the mechanisms and trap curses inherent to the Dragon Tomb itself, which could block any prying eyes. ¡°Wait for me here!¡± Su Lu, sailing on a boat, arrived near the Dragon Tomb from the sea, and said to Silver Eye. ¡°Tutor, we will wait for you here until youe out!¡± Silver Eye solemnly promised. ¡°Hmm, I trust you.¡± Su Lu leaped lightly, arriving at the edge of the cliff, and began to run along the cliffside in defiance of thews of physics. ¡°I can feel it, the fluctuations of the dimensions¡­¡± A diamond-shaped cipher emerged on his forehead, his eyes sparkled brilliantly. In this state, everything in the world emitted a unique ¡®wave¡¯! ¡°Inside the cliff, there indeed is a space¡­ and some obstacles, but the range isn¡¯t toorge.¡± ¡°There must be ces within this tomb where the thickness is less than 100 meters. That¡¯s my opportunity.¡± Su Lu carefully felt out the differences in the waves. The next moment, his eyes lit up, his silhouette Flickered and disappeared. Chapter 314 - 0314: Exploration (seeking monthly tickets, subscriptions) Chapter 314: Exploration (seeking monthly tickets, subscriptions) Trantor: 549690339 Inside the Dragon Tomb. One cannot help but remark on the poor productivity in this world. Even the mausoleum of the founding emperor, Dragon I, is constructed in a way that is profoundly ¡®simple¡¯. Looking around at the rough walls, Su Lu felt that this ce was unlike any tomb, resembling more of an underground maze. The lighting was dim, but thanks to the shadow affinity of the [Shadow Warrior], he possessed something akin to a ¡®dark vision¡¯, making the dim surroundings not bothersome. ¡°Shadows, darkness¡­ these are the environments that spiritual bodies prefer.¡± These words murmured Su Lu. The troops outside were only guards at the entrance of the tomb. The internal keepers were curses, beasts, and all sorts of mechanisms and traps! Furthermore, everyone knows that besides the Giant Dragon, there were no other precious items buried with Dragon I. Heritage and marvels, naturally, were handed down to his descendants. The most precious Dragon Crystal on the dragon, the wizards of this world could tragically not use. After so many years, spirituality from things like dragon blood and dragon skin would havepletely evaporated. To rashly rush into the tomb just for a bit of dragon bone was unwise, allowing the spirit of Dragon I to rest in peace. ¡°But¡­ due to my sudden rise, perhaps Felitlin III and some others have already set their eyes on the Dragon Crystals here¡­ Digging up their ancestor¡¯s grave, Felitlin III is still under a lot of pressure, and with the arrival of Gran, the son of the Duke of Wolf Fort, and a heap of matters in the capital, they have not made move yet?¡± Su Lu¡¯s inspiration was unleashed. He had already sensed the breath of certain spiritual bodies. These were not ordinary spirits wandering in the Spirit World, but evil spirits living in the Material Realm and roaming inside the Dragon Tomb! They were equivalent to second-tier powers, and they were quite restrictive for professional Knights; there was a considerable number of them, which would pressure even high-level wizards. ¡°Intruders ¡­ Kill!¡± Not much longer, Su Lu saw a ghostly light in the darkness. It was a translucent shadow that seemed to have lost all its colors. The figure still held a humanoid form, d in ancient armor, parts of the outer skin grew scales. ¡°Half-Dragonization Evil Spirit?¡± Su Lu came up with a fittingbel. ¡°The legendary giant dragon¡¯s influence on the nearby creatures¡­ It seems that not just creatures, but also the evil spirits have been influenced?¡± These evil spirits were likely originally guards of some kind. After death, their spiritual bodies lingered in the material realm, bound by their single obsession to guard the tomb. With the passage of long periods, having absorbed the energy of the dragon, they evolved to some degree. They were more loyal to the dragon and their power should have increased a bit! ¡°Good! Good!¡± A spark of excitement shone in Su Lu¡¯s eyes as he nodded continuously, ¡°This is great.¡± In the capital and at the wizard convention, he wasn¡¯t brazen enough to unleash a killing spree, but dealing with evil spirits didn¡¯t hold so many constraints. ¡°Spirit Chain!¡± His pupils became pitch ck, his right hand surged with a pale chain, resonating in ripples. ¡°Kill!¡± The Half-Dragonized evil spirit was already yelling, baring its teeth and pouncing towards him. But halfway, it was bound by a series of pale chains, suspended in the air. ¡°Spirits roaming in the material world, you are viting thews of Nature, disperse!¡± Su Lu sighed lightly, and chanted in the Language of Arrogance. Pale mes emerged on the chains, igniting an intense fire on the evil spirit. This me leaned towards coldness, temperatureless. Under its ze, the evil spirit, initially enraged and hate-filled, gradually calmed a cid expression, then confusion, finally dissipating. ¡°In my previous state, I would have been absolutely incapable of dealing with such second level evil spirits, but now, it¡¯s so much easier¡­¡± Moreover, simply by reciting a spell, he could send these evil spirits straight back to the Spirit World, making it even more convenient. But for the sake of experience points, Su Lu obviously wouldn¡¯t do that. ¡°Invaders!¡± ¡°Guard the Dragon Tomb!¡± Various whispers of ghosts echoed from within the passage. Su Lu¡¯s right hand hung down, the Spirit Chain coiling around him like a python. As long as there were evil spirits nearby, the Spirit Chain would attack on its own even without him making a move, such that not even various invisible spirits could escape its ¡°snake bite¡±. [XP+50] [XP+40] The records of experience points on the status bar were refreshed rapidly, but soon stopped. ¡°What the hell? This is the tomb of the founding emperor ¨C Dragon I! There are only dozens of evil spirits guarding it?¡± Looking at all the spiritual bodies disappearing, with some asional ones that slipped through the either fleeing or trembling in corners, Su Lu was speechless. ¡°So¡­is this the Twilight of the Gods? But this is just the outer area of the mausoleum¡­¡± Having high levels of Inspiration and Mysterious Knowledge, after sweeping these evil spirits, he broke through the traps in the mausoleum like cutting bamboo and made it to the core area. ¡°After all, it is something from a thousand years ago. If it is a purely physical trap, time would have already destroyed most of it¡­¡± Su Lu arrived at the end of the passage. What lighted up his eyes was an extremely vast underground cave. As if the entire cliff had been hollowed out here, the view below was clear to see from dozens of meters up. Dragon! Giant Dragon! The long giant dragons, as massive as hills, were lying on the ground. Some of them had already rotted into skeletons, while others still had flesh on them, as though turned into mummies. A faint aura of Dragon Might was swirling in the air throughout the cave. What was identical was that all their heads were facing a building that resembled a Maya Pyramid in the middle, as if they were worshipping it. This building was the only trace of humans in the cave. It appeared to be constructed of blocks of ck bricks. On the tform at the topy a golden coffin, engraved withplex patterns of spirituality and mysterious symbols, and shimmering faintly. The heads of the giant dragons were bowing down in front of the coffin, as if stars were revolving around the moon, or as though loyal subjects were submitting to their lord! ¡°Is this the burial of Dragon I?¡± Su Lu took a nce and couldn¡¯t help joking: ¡°You might as well gather a few more giant dragons and form a ¡®Nine Dragons Carry Coffin¡¯, guaranteeing prosperity for your descendants¡­¡± But his expression turned serious as his spiritual perception detected danger. ¡°This is not a burial¡­it¡¯s more like a ritual!¡± After all, Dragon I was a confirmed Fifth Level Professional. The likelihood of him causing strange things upon death was high. Therefore, despite the possibility of Dragon Crystals below, he did not immediately rush down recklessly. ¡°Correct, this must definitely be a certain ritual¡­¡± Su Lu¡¯s pupils suddenly contracted. Because it crossed his mind the Main World! Ancient entities from the previous Twilight of the Gods era had not all died. Some had chosen to seal themselves or be banished, waiting for the arrival of dawn! This Dragon I was likely in the same situation! Chapter 315 - 0315: Immortality (Extra update, please subscribe) Chapter 315: Immortality (Extra update, please subscribe) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°But¡­ even the first Dragon, I guess, would never have thought that the twilight of this world would not onlyst for three hundred years, but also up to a thousand years!¡± A thousand years of Spirit Tide depletion! Without the support of the world, even long-lived species like the Giant Dragon can only meet the inevitable fate of death and decay. Lifespan! This is the real constraint! ¡°Legendary upational persons undergo qualitative changes, sublimation, can prolong life¡­ but still cannot match the giant dragons. Even if they are giant dragons, they may live for thousands of years during the resurgence of the Spirit Tide, but once the Twilight of the the Godses, relying solely on their own strength, I¡¯m afraid they won¡¯t live up to a thousand years!¡± ¡°So even if the first Dragon made some arrangements, after a thousand years, they may not still be effective!¡± Time is the most terrifying weapon. It can make beauty age, heroes twilight, and even the strongest who dominate the world can¡¯t avoid the end of death! ¡°Unless¡­ truly transcendent, achieving immortality!¡± A belief in Su Lu¡¯s heart suddenly became much more firm. He let out his inspiration and began to investigate this strange burial ritual. ¡°Obsidian, a lot of moon grass remnants, and these runes¡­ indeed should be rted to ¡®Death¡¯! The core must be the coffin of the first Dragon, but the spirituality track has been diverted¡­ The target is, the bowed giant dragon?¡± ¡°After a thousand years, this ritual has exhausted its energy and lost its effectiveness.¡± ¡°But I can be sure that the death of the first Dragon is absolutely different from the records outside, he had already prepared, this tomb is evidence!¡± After careful observation and thinking for a while. With the ¡®Flicker¡¯ skill, Su Lu made up his mind and took a step out. The next moment, he arrived at the burial site. Surrounding him, massive dragon bodies castrge shadows, emitting a terrifying aura, ordinary first and second-level upational persons would probably be intimidated. But he seemed oblivious, just sweeping a nce over the dragon bodies around him. ¡°The ones that have turned into white bones must be the weakest giant dragons¡­ No dragon crystals, could they be in the coffins?¡± Su Lu¡¯s gaze shifted, and he saw a semi-rotting green giant dragon. It had a slender body, sharp ws, and you could faintly see its once majestic posture from the scattered scales. But what attracted his attention most was a ck dragon with the most intact remains. The skin and scales of the ck dragon were tightly wrapped around it, but its huge body seemed to have ¡®shrunk¡¯, turning into a ¡®skeletal dragon¡¯ of skin and bones! Not only that! Getting closer, Su Lu discovered something that shocked him! ¡°The entire burial ritual has formed a fulcrum here, a ce for spiritual diversion! Could it be¡­¡± He nced at the ck skeletal dragon, then looked at therge pyramid, drew a deep breath abruptly. The next moment! A shadow clone appeared, swiftly jumped to the top of the pyramid, and kicked over the golden coffin! Thud! The golden coffin fell to the side, emitting a dull sound. The lid of the coffin fell off, and a white skeleton wearing a ragged robe rolled out. There were traces of spiritual brilliance flowing on the robe and the bones, obviously extremely valuable spiritual materials, but they couldn¡¯t withstand the erosion of time. In the skeleton¡¯s right hand, a wand was held, with a diamond-shaped crystal embedded in it. ¡°Dragon Crystal!¡± Su Lu¡¯s shadow clone¡¯s eyes lit up, stepped forward to pick up the wand, casually prised it off and easily took off the dragon crystal. It looked like this golden scepter was an artifact rather than a marvel. The scenario was so effortless that even the shadow clone was surprised. In his original role, he was sent to face death, whether it was a curse or any other mechanic, none of them were as surprising as the current situation. ¡°Is this scepter the only burial object? How poor¡­¡± The Shadow Clone felt increasingly uneasy whilst looking at the lifeless dragon corpse. It quickly returned to its original body, handed over the Dragon Crystal, and vanished instantly. ¡°Weird!¡± Su Lu toyed with the Dragon Crystal in his hand, and his gaze fell upon the nearby dragon corpses, ¡°It was too easy and there¡¯s so few Dragon Crystals for burial.¡± At this moment, his inspiration suddenly detected a grave danger! Su Lu turned, staring at the skeletal ck Dragon, ¡°It was indeed you!¡± At this time, a profound and majestic aura was rapidly intensifying around the ck Dragon. The lids of its eyes began to roll and suddenly sprang open, revealing a pair ofrge vertical, amber-colored pupils. It portrayed the ferocity and ruthlessness of a beast, coupled with an inexplicable sense of wisdom and bewilderment, like a person awakened suddenly! Rumble! The ground shook, and dust and stones constantly fell within the cave. It seemed as if a prehistoric beast that had been sleeping here was slowly waking up! ¡°Is it still alive? Impossible! No¡­ it¡¯s not a living giant dragon, it¡¯s an undead creature!¡± Feeling the intense ¡°death¡± aura emanating from it, Su Lu instantly understood something. The burial here, the rituals, had transformed this ck Dragon into an undead creature! ¡°And¡­.although this wave is strong, it has not exceeded the fourth level! The Twilight of the Gods has indeed affected it, causing its strength to decline, has it fallen from the realm of legend?¡± Even so, Su Lu backed away a fair distance. Because what appeared before him was a near fifth-level creature, and if not for the Twilight of the Gods, it would have been an absolute fifth level! Moreover, with the robust physique and talent of the dragon, itsbat power would be absolutely terrifying! At this moment, the ck Dragon seemed to fully wake up; its spotlight-like gaze focused on Su Lu, bringing a powerful oppressive feeling. It opened its mouth, vibrated the air, and made a sound that was notprehensible. Finally, these sounds transformed into Gmnguage: ¡°Outsider?¡­ Is it¡­ you¡­who disturbed my¡­sleep?¡± ¡°Should I call you a giant dragon, or¡­ Your Majesty, Dragon the First?¡± Su Lu fell silent and retorted. ¡°Dragon the First?¡± The pupils of the ck Dragon became even more intelligent,¡± It¡¯s been a long time¡­since I¡¯ve heard someone call me by that name!¡± It admitted that it was indeed the first-generation Dragon, the founding Great Emperor! ¡°What an astonishing skill¡­in the old days, you foresaw the exhaustion of the Spirit Tide and understood that the Twilight of the Gods was near, so you chose your burial ground early on¡­and tried to prolong your life!¡± Su Lu spoke rapidly,¡±Your method of choice was¡­soul transfer! After all, even with the Spirit Tide depleted, a dragon¡¯s life is definitely longer than a human¡¯s!¡± ¡°You built the Dragon Tomb, put the dragons to sleep here with yourself, awaiting the day of resurrection¡­but it was too long!¡± ¡°A thousand years of time is long enough for even a dragon to die and decay! You were left with no other option but to use the backup n, and transformed yourself into an undead creature?¡± The transformation from a living creature to undead means giving up many things. Such as touch, joy, beautiful dreams¡­even emotions. In the realm of mystery, this is tantamount to death. Chapter 316 - 0316: Baptism Upgrade (Third update of the month, asking for monthly tickets) Chapter 316: Baptism Upgrade (Third update of the month, asking for monthly tickets) Trantor: 549690339 Life and death! This is an eternal contradiction! Looking at the massive Undying ck Dragon, Su Lu felt somewhat conflicted. ¡®If therees a day in the future when I too fall to such a state, what would I choose?¡¯ He shook his head, banishing this thought from his mind. ¡°When the Spirit Tide arrives, I will rule thisnd once again!¡± The ck Dragon lifted its head and roared: ¡°In the form of a living being!¡± ¡°So that¡¯s it¡­ you¡¯re nning to moonlight as an [Undead]?¡± A lightbulb went off in Su Lu¡¯s head. He had long spected that this world was connected to the Main World. If there could be [Beast Shepherds], why couldn¡¯t there be [Undead]? This profession represents the progression of undead creatures! Of course, the profession that the ck Dragon started with must have been different from the [Corpse Maiden] path, but theter stage [Undead] should be simr. This is also a kind of special profession. ¡°Sinner¡­ you know more than I expected, but it¡¯s pointless. Repent in the mes!¡± The ck Dragon took a deep breath, preparing to breathe fire. ¡°No¡­ Thank you for your guidance!¡± With a smile on his face, Su Lu bowed, putting his hand over his chest: ¡°So¡­ goodbye, King of the Corpse Dragons!¡± Whoosh! Just as the mes were about to engulf him, his figure instantly disappeared, and in a flicker, he was a hundred meters away, leaving only an afterimage that quickly vanished. Not only is Flicker useful for attacking, but it¡¯s also a godsend for escaping! He had no interest in going up against a potential Fifth Level beast. Even more so when the opponent was a famously powerful figure from history who possessed a ck Dragon¡¯s body. Itsbat power was terrifyingly close to legend! ¡°Dimensional teleportation?¡± The ck Dragon¡¯s giant eyes stared in the direction where Su Lu disappeared, feeling somewhat heavy: ¡°Damn¡­¡± Bing an undead creature alsoes with its taboos. This ce was chosen by him from the start as the most suitable environment for undead creatures. But if he went outside and was harmed by sunlight or holy water, he could still be destroyed! ¡°Fortunately, this contemptible thief only took some insignificant things¡­¡± He waved his w, and the coffin above the tomb was restored by an invisible force, revealing a recess in the stone pyramid and exposing a piece of emerald green, crystal-clear luster behind it. ¡°I refined my dragon form for five hundred years, then waited another five hundred years as an undead creature, the Spirit Tide will eventuallye, and I will break this shackle, leave the tomb, and rule the world again as a living being!¡± ¡°The dawn¡­ wille! By that time, no one will be able to stop me, no one!¡± Dragoon the First roared unwillingly, finally falling into a slumber. ¡°He didn¡¯t chase after me? It makes sense¡­ His condition was really bad.¡± A monster that has been desperately surviving for over a thousand years, it¡¯s abnormal if it¡¯s in good condition. Su Lu felt that the ck Dragon just now seemed like a person who had just been awakened, and most of its strength and sanity were still in a state of confusion. ¡°But¡­ even with limitations, it¡¯s still terrifying. It seemed that the opponent couldn¡¯t leave the Dragon Tomb, but as long as he was here, he could disy nearly Fifth Level power¡­ Once the Dawn of the Godses and the Spirit Tide revives, it surely restores all its legendary strength¡­¡± ¡°If it also takes on the profession of the [Undead] path¡­¡± ¡°It feels like a ticking time bomb.¡± Su Lu flickered out of the Dragon Tomb, returning onto his ship. ¡°Mentor¡­¡± Silver Eye bowed: ¡°Wee back.¡± He didn¡¯t ask what Su Lu had gained. That¡¯s not a secret he could pry into. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s set off, we¡¯re heading back to the manor.¡± Su Lu, in high spirits, returned to his cabin, tossing the Dragon Crystal in his hand. He took out a lead box, and upon opening it, another Dragon Crystal appeared. ¡°Two dragon crystals should be enough to take my Dragon Blood Baptism level up a notch, right?¡± He was now a Fourth Level Master-level upational Person, the experience penalty was even more severe, but because of the uniqueness of this world, the situation was slightly better than in the Main World. The previous dragon crystal was not enough to gain the experience needed for the upgrade to [Dream Master]. But the addition of the spoils from this trip to the Dragon Tomb made it enough! ¡°This continent¡­ I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be peaceful for much longer¡­ Immon, a Fourth Level wizard, who¡¯s also the Duke of ck Castle in the south, doesn¡¯t even attend the Wizard Assembly, he surely has more important things to do!¡± ¡°And on thisnd, like Dragon the First, there might be more than one hideous monster still hiding. Once the Spirit Tide revives, there¡¯ll be a good show to watch.¡± ¡°My current strength, it still needs to continue to improve!¡± Thinking of this, he no longer hesitated and tightly held a Dragon Crystal in each hand. [Ding! Detecting unique energy, identified as Dragon Crystal, absorbing!] [XP+100] The experience value on the attribute column was rapidly increasing. At the same time, a gap appeared on the sturdy surface of the Dragon Crystal, faintly emitting a dragon¡¯s roar. ¡°You two residual demons think I¡¯ll be scared?¡± Su Luughed loudly, putting his spirit into his heart, and grappled with the two giant dragons that suddenly appeared. Compared with the real dragon he just saw, these two spiritual projections were just for show and were easily defeated by him. Coinciding with the moment hepletely shattered this trace of a spiritual imprint, in the Material Realm, two drops of blood filled with countless mysterious symbols appeared and spread out across Su Lu¡¯s skin. Hot! Burning hot! As if he was in a furnace, being hammered by a sledgehammer. Having the experience fromst time, Su Lu stayed calm, his soul going into a trance, watching as ayer of scab formed on his skin. After a while, a new prompt appeared: [Ding! Dragon Blood Baptism Level Raised! LV1¡úLV2!] [Dragon Blood Baptism LV2: Strength+0.7, Constitution+0.7, Skin Defense Increased, Increased Resistance to Corrosion and Ice Spells!] ¡°The second baptism used up two Dragon Crystals, yet the effect has decreased considerably?¡± Su Lu returned to his body, shedding ayer of skin: ¡°And also¡­ increased resistance to corrosion and ice, it seems that different types of dragons give different resistance boosts?¡± He then checked his experience. The data of 5600 made Su Lu¡¯s mouth curl up in a smile: ¡°Although the experience gained from the Dragon Crystal has decreased due to the increase in professional rank, it¡¯s still enough.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a shame¡­ there must be more Dragon Crystals in Dragoon the First¡¯s possession, but I¡¯m no match for him.¡± Su Lu felt a bit regretful. He also discovered that a world like this seems more suitable for him to ¡®grind for experience¡¯! Due to the Twilight of the Gods, the power ceiling was very low. With the attribute column, he could quickly rise to the limit allowed by the world, then freely reap the rewards. The experience penalty was also less than in the Main World. Not to mention worrying about overstepping the line and drawing the attention of a powerful and unfathomable existence and losing everything in an instant. ¡°In this Low Magic World¡­ Fourth Level is the limit! I¡¯m one of the strongest people in this world!¡± Su Lu contemted: ¡°I wonder what changes there would be in a world without magic?¡± Chapter 317 - 0317 Dream Master (four more subscriptions needed) Chapter 317: Dream Master (four more subscriptions needed) Trantor: 549690339 Su Lu¡¯s spirit soared to infinite heights. At this moment, he seemed to hear the breath of the world. He saw the Material Realm and the threeyer structure of the Spirit World, these threeyers acted like a shell, tightly wrapping and ¡®protecting¡¯ the Material Realm. Even more, he sensed the outer ¡®whirlpool¡¯! It was an indescribable, terrifying ¡®existence¡¯ of infinite breadth and enormity, transcending the boundaries of time and space, the true core secret of the Spirit World! Upon realizing this, Su Lu¡¯s spirit seemed to have triggered some authority or permission. His originally translucent spirit suddenly crystallized, it felt ¡®materialized¡¯. Spiritual runes and mysterious symbols emerged one by one, forming intricate and mysterious patterns. ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°What am I doing here?¡± Logic returned, Su Lu looked around, bewildered for a moment. All kinds of abstract symbols and luminescent orbs, bizarre and weird, wandered about, emitting a plethora of ¡®information¡¯! ¡°Is this¡­ the Dream Spirit World?¡± He realized what was happening, but his expression abruptly turned horrified. Because his ¡®semi-materialized¡¯ spirit mutated again. Layers of ck scales inscribed with golden symbols sprouted from beneath his skin. His hands transformed into sharp ws, a pair of ck wings sprouted from his back with a ¡®ttering¡¯ noise. His thighs disappeared and were reced by eight arachnid limbs, resembling a spider¡¯s. ¡°I¡­¡± Su Lu caressed his face, realizing his head had mutated as well! His canine teeth were protruding, ears had sharpened, his eyes showed vertical pupils. If someone stood in front of him, they would see various traits of Transcendents on his body. He had turned into a monster made up of countless ¡®traits¡¯! ¡°Alienated? Out of control?¡± ¡°No¡­I am¡­¡± Su Lu roared, his spirit finally understanding: ¡°Promotion! I¡¯m being promoted to [Dream Master]!¡± Unlike [Dimensional Walker] who modifies the flesh and blood lineage, the [Dream Master]¡¯s metamorphosis involves the soul! The challengees quietly yet is more lethal! The moment heprehended this, Su Lu immediately calmed down, using the knowledge of the [Spirit Medium] to create a mirror to observe and converge his own ¡®transcendent traits¡¯. This was an extremely difficult and lengthy process. Within the Dream Spirit World, time was alienated and distorted. Perhaps a thousand years had passed here while only seconds have passed in the Material Realm! Past, present, future¡­ All converged in the Dream Spirit World. If one could capture the ¡®information¡¯ of the past and future, divinations and prophecies can be formed! Su Lu felt as if he had spent a millennium in this world! A sense of deep-seated exhaustion emerged in his heart. Such is the power of time! ¡°No¡­ I can¡¯t give up, I have to go back! Back to the Main World! Find the way home!¡± ¡°I have to pursue the ultimate path of my profession, to discover the secret of immortality!¡± ¡°I¡­ want to stand at the pinnacle of the Transcendents!¡± ¡°I want¡­ to experience more, to see more of the world!¡± Su Lu kept roaring. Timepsed unaware, his spirit plummeted rapidly. Boom! Back in the Material Realm, inside the cabin. Su Lu opened his eyes, a look of bewilderment in them. If you looked carefully, his pupils had turnedpletely ck, like a vast whirlpool. Mysterious symbols shed within, attracting the spirit and soul of those who dared to gaze into them. ¡°It seemed like a millennium passed in the Dream Spirit World, but in the Material Realm not even a full night has passed¡­¡± He took a deep breath and looked at his attribute column. Massive amounts of data flowed before him like a waterfall, with only a few being of vital importance: [Spend 3000 experience points and take office as a Dream Master!] [Office taken sessfully!] [You have been appointed Dream Master! Spirit¡­Ding! Detected that the Spirit and Agility data have reached the limit of this professional rank, unable to improve!] [Transcendent baptism target changed! Strength +3, Constitution +1!] [Skill acquired: Dream Seal! Current Level LV1!] ¡°Transcendents of the fourth rank can¡¯t break through the limit of 10 for any attribute?¡± Su Lu looked at the data and felt that his mysterious knowledge had grown once again. ¡°The Transcendent baptism thates with each promotion is actually a kind of energy that improves all attributes¡­ Since Spirit and Agility cannot be upgraded, it can only be infused into the other two attributes¡­ I don¡¯t know if this is the case for other upational persons, or if it¡¯s a great ability of the attribute column.¡± ¡°Is it only 4.0 because of the conversion and loss, plus the penalty for dual upations?¡± Su Lu then released his Inspiration. Since his spirit was modified, the range of his inspiration had even surpassed the limit when he was an [Odd Technician]! ¡°My spirit has been altered to be more suitable for the Spirit World. Of course¡­ more importantly, I have finallye into contact with this world¡¯s Dream Spirit World!¡± Su Lu felt that his current strength had fully recovered, or even surpassed, his third-rank period from his home world. In this world of the Twilight of the Gods, it was even more precious. If he returned to his home world, his strength would certainly be at the top of the fourth rank, just under legendary! ¡°Dream Seal?¡± Su Lu explored his new skill and understood that the main technique of the [Dream Master] was indeed rted to the Dream Spirit World! ¡°The [Odd Technician] can infiltrate the Mental Secret Realm, seal skills, or gather information¡­The [Dream Master] has greater improvements in this ability. Not only can he inflict terrifying curses on enemies by creating dreams, but he can also drag the enemy¡¯s Mental Secret Realm into the Dream Spirit World for ¡®Alienation¡¯, followed by permanent seals!¡± ¡°The so-called ¡®Alienation¡¯ is like me during the previous promotion. All spirituality, consciousness, and Transcendent strength arebined and alienated into beasts. Once sealed, it turns into a permanent card!¡± Su Lu felt that he was approaching the edge of the ¡®Sealing Card¡¯, but unfortunately, he still couldn¡¯t suppress the ¡®Evil Spirit Knight¡¯ card. ¡°After this Dream Seal seeds, the enemy willpletely disappear, and one or several of their abilities will turn into ¡®beasts¡¯ that are sealed in the Trick Card and obey mymand!¡± ¡°This kind of permanent card can be used repeatedly, saving the trouble of replenishing ¡®ammunition¡¯ after each spell casting.¡± ¡°This is the [Dream Master]!¡± Su Lu sighs in satisfaction. At this moment, at the bottom of his attribute column, another update pops up: [Ding! Appointed Dimensional Walker, Dream Master! Progress in Travel Magician profession analysis reached 100%!] This legendary profession, after his dual promotion to the fourth rank, finally conquered thest bit of progress. With an excited mood, Su Lu gently tapped on the icon of the Travel Magician in his mind. Boom! More information emerged: [Fifth Level Professional Information¡ªTravel Magician!] [Appointment condition 1: Precondition professions Dream Master, Dimensional Walker!] [Appointment condition 2: All four basic attributes at 10.0!] [Appointment condition 3: Soul Trance level LV8!] [Appointment condition 4: Soul Transformation Ritual, specific requirements: ¡­] [Appointment condition 5: Spend 10000 experience points!] Chapter 318 - 0318: Shocking Change (Request for Monthly Tickets) Chapter 318: Shocking Change (Request for Monthly Tickets) Trantor: 549690339 *Hiss¡­* Su Lu drew a sharp intake of breath: ¡°I¡¯ve always known that the gap between a fourth-order and fifth-order profession is a formidable hurdle, but I never thought it was¡­ so terrifying!¡± Never mind the need for two fourth-order precursors, the Ancient Snake Society stayed stuck because they were missing, or rather didn¡¯t know about the precursor for the [Dimensional Walker], and thus could only tread the path of the [Mysterious Master]. To achieve a 10.0 in all four basic attributes is a rather stringent requirement. Typically, professionals tend to focus on enhancing one or two attributes, with few bothering to equally distribute their improvements. ¡°And there¡¯s a condition of Soul Trance level LV8! To level up to LV6 already costed 2400 experience points; at an eleration rate of 2x, it will require 14400 more experience points? And, in addition, the 10000 points required for advancing to the fifth level, that will be a total of almost 25,000 experience points?¡± Although Su Lu had already suspected that substantial experience is required for advancing to the Fifth-order Legend, he was still taken by surprise. Of course, for other professionals, perhaps the ¡®Soul Transformation Ritual¡¯ is the greatest obstacle. It demands practitioners to find a Marvel imbued with the breath of an alien world, such objects are hard toe by. If it appears, it often involves divine beings. If one has to bear the burden of being watched by a mighty being in order to obtain the Marvel, death would be a better fate. And yet, obtaining an alien world Marvel isn¡¯t even the key! The real danger lies in the soul transformation ritual, which requires merging an alien breath with one¡¯s soul! Because [Wandering Mage] is a career revolving around traveling across worlds, it can¡¯t be restricted by any particr world. Yet this step is often perilous, the soul of the native world often can¡¯t react well when it encounters an alien world breath, and an intense rejection reaction may ur! Even the aid provided by the ritual can be ineffective. If the soul suffers damage, death is a possibility! However, for Su Lu, he has already met the requirements since his soul was brimming with the breath of an alien world, and he hadpleted the process of native integration through his lengthy stay and study at St. George¡¯s University! The insurmountable challenge for the [Wandering Mage] had already been conquered by him. ¡°To enhance strength and constitution, I can maybe find a solution with the Dragon Blood Baptism¡ªthere are definitely more than three Giant Dragons in this world¡­¡± ¡°And as for the experience points¡­¡± Su Lu felt slightly nauseous: ¡°Dragon Crystals may be able to make up for some, but a gap remains ¡­ For this, I can only find a solutionter¡­¡± He is determined to advance to [Wandering Mage], and leave this Twilight World. As for the experience points? He was nurturing the Arrogant School, and even dared to provoke a horde of enemies, all to prepare for a great harvest! Dragon City. The entire city was under martialw, with soldiers liberally stationed throughout, facing off against the Northern Territory army that was camping not far away. Inside the city, within the Throne Hall. ¡°By the grace of the Mother Goddess, I hereby dere¡­ Messiah is the rightful heir to the Dragon Kingdom. She will be the queen of the Dragon Kingdom and lord over all its territories! The protector of faith! Sovereign of the Snow People, the sea people, and the subjects of the king!¡± So dered the Pope of the Mother Earth Church as he ced a small crown upon the oblivious Messiah¡¯s head. ¡°During the princess¡¯s minority, the Queen Dowager will act as regent, overseeing all affairs.¡± d in a splendid dress, Flora Drake conducted the ceremonial proceedings in a dignified manner. Once everything was finished and the nobles had left, only then did a look of fatigue cross her face. ¡°My sister, you sure are capable!¡± A man approached her, wlessly garbed in golden armor with golden curly hair, looking every bit the perfect golden statue. He cradled his helmet and spoke, ¡°Kingyer, Queen Dowager, Regent¡­ Perhaps you should add another title to your head? As the head of our family, I have to tell you that you have brought disaster, great disaster, upon our house!¡± ¡°Not me!¡± Flora nced at the trembling Messiah beside her, her face reddening with anger: ¡°Even though I despise that old fool, as well as those two mongrels with dirty bloodlines, wishing for nothing more than their death! I didn¡¯t poison them. I only intended to poison Gran¡­¡± Recalling the previous events, the Regent Queen Dowager felt as if she¡¯d been living inside a nightmare. She had been adamantly against Messiah marrying the son of the Duke of Wolf Fort¡ªGran. Yet when Su Lu broke his promise and stood her up, the then-Queen was left without any better options and had to y a risky hand, nning to poison Gran directly at the banquet! With someone¡¯s assurance, the most poisonous ¡®Tears of the Death God¡¯ were brought in and everything was supposed to go perfectly. But then¡­ disaster struck. The wine cup containing the poison did not kill Gran, but instead¡­ King Felitlin III and his two princes were poisoned one after another, dying instantly on the spot! The direct consequence of this was chaos in the capital. Flora immediately dered Gran a ¡®Kingyer¡¯, ordering him to be hunted down. But somehow, Gran managed to escape from the heavily guarded capital, made it back to the Northern Territory, and started iming that Flora had poisoned her husband and sons. Using this as an excuse, he persuaded the Duke to start a rebellion. Although Flora controlled the capital, the prospect of facing the Northern Territory army unnerved her, forcing her to ask her family for help. The Drake family¡¯s troops entered the capital before the arrival of the Northern Territory army, culminating in the current standoff. ¡°Whether you did it or not, you¡¯re the prime suspect based on results!¡± The golden-haired man sighed, ¡°All of this feels like a plot. Maybe I¡¯ve underestimated the Duke of Wolf Fort? Or perhaps his son? Or maybe someone else? There¡¯s definitely a traitor amongst us, it¡¯s that nameless one!¡± ¡°Aside from him, Edward can be trusted for the time being, but Erik has disappeared¡­ He¡¯s definitely been bought by someone!¡± A wave of rage came over Flora, gritting her teeth. This Chief Court Mage, deeply trusted by Felitlin III and capable of detecting witchcraft, would not let Felitlin III be poisoned on spot and die with no chance of rescue if he hadn¡¯t betrayed them. ¡°However¡­ we¡¯re in a good position right now. We have our family¡¯s army and Dragon City, the never-falling capital. Your niece is the only heir to the throne! We have control over the troops loyal to the royal family, although it¡¯s only a portion¡­ Combined, our military forces far exceed those of any Duke.¡± Flora sneered, ¡°As long as we defeat the Northern Territory army, this kingdom will be ours!¡± The Duke of ck Castle in the south was less powerful than the West and North, and as for the Great Duke of the ind in the East Sea, what could a group of sailors do once theynded? ¡°I have a bad feeling, a terrible feeling! The situation might not develop as we wish!¡± The golden-haired man looked at Flora, ¡°But since you¡¯re my sister, I swear by Fenwick¡¯s name that I will protect you.¡± Chapter 319 - 0319: Appearance (Additional Release, Asking for Monthly Tickets) Chapter 319: Appearance (Additional Release, Asking for Monthly Tickets) Trantor: 549690339 North Territory army camp. The most elite force of the Northern Army is the North Territory Knight Team, apart from them, the majority are conscripted militia during wartime. The majority of them are ordinary farmers, receiving only the most basic training. Their weapons are pitchforks, and possessing an iron sword could be considered a family heirloom to pass down. Inside the tent. A rough map was hung up, with various forces marked in different colors. ¡°Our current military force only consists of four hundred and seventeen knights from the North Territory Knight Team, five thousand from the regr ck Crow Corps, other than that, it¡¯s just the temporary conscripted militia with a total less than twenty thousand¡­¡± Gran, dressed in his armor spoke: ¡°The army of the Drake family has already invaded Dragon City, adding to the army originally loyal to the Royal Family, as well as a solid fortress, I reckon we should not choose this ce for the battlefield.¡± Frank, leaning on his hefty sword, his face serious said: ¡°A wise proposal, but¡­¡± Rising to his feet, he looked like a granite statue: ¡°King Felitlin III is my lord. It is the duty of a vassal to seek revenge if his lord is murdered! What about the crows from the south and the east?¡± ¡°Duke of the ck Castle promised to lead his troops northwards to join us in besieging Dragon City, protesting against the crimesmitted by the Drake family! However, he has not taken any action so far.¡± ¡°With regards to the Duke of the eastern archipgo, his stance has been somewhat ambiguous, but he is willing to supply us with some resources.¡± Information from all parties converged, a group of knights looked at the map, devising their battle strategy. Once the meeting was concluded, and everyone had left, Frank kept Gran behind: ¡°Tell me, my son, everything that urred on that night, was it just as you described?¡± ¡°I can swear to the Mother Goddess!¡± Gran felt a chill in his heart and answered loudly: ¡°Indeed, it was that vile woman Flora who killed her husband and both the princes!¡± Frank¡¯s expression softened, and he gave him a hug: ¡°Regardless, I¡¯m d that you managed toe back alive.¡± ¡°Thank you, I actually thought I would die in Dragon City that day, but an unexpected person saved me.¡± Gran answered somewhat bewilderingly. ¡°Who was that person?¡± ¡°The court¡¯s chief mage¡ªSir Erik.¡± ¡°So, it was a wizard!¡± Frank understood, wizard¡¯s tricks were always beyond human understanding, whatever happened seemed usible. ¡°Is he still loyal to the king?¡± ¡°Possibly!¡± However, different thoughts bubbled up in Gran¡¯s mind. The pce upheaval was too deliberate, too crude, and most importantly, the ending was something both major families didn¡¯t want to see. He had reason to suspect that a third party might be involved. But he didn¡¯t voice any of these suspicions. Because, within the heart of this wolf, ambition lied! If the continent didn¡¯t fall into chaos, was there a ce for him and his knights to showcase their martial skills? Upon leaving the camp, Rophis in his silver armor followed behind him: ¡°As per the Duke¡¯s orders, I and a squadron will be reassigned under yourmand.¡± A squadron of the North Territory Knight Team typically consisted of five ck Iron Knights, one Bronze Knight, and added with Rophis, was absolutely a formidable force. ¡°Very well, I announce my firstmand. Sweep the surrounding area clean of nobles loyal to Queen Flora and the Drake family!¡± Gran¡¯s face became ferocious: ¡°We need a constant supply of materials, we need to let our followers taste the sweetness of victory, otherwise our men wouldn¡¯t be able to keep their spirits up.¡± ¡°At yourmand.¡± Rophis bowed with a smile: ¡°So, who¡¯s your target?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? Of course it¡¯s the branches and inws of the Drake family that are closest to us¡­¡± Gran looked at Rophis, seeing the surprise on his face: ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you thought that I would attack the Free Territory? I¡¯m not an idiot. I don¡¯t n on making a move until the strategists figure out a way to deal with that person.¡± ¡°A wise decision.¡± Rophis nodded, bowed, and left. Free Territory, Manor. The once vibrant surroundings of the Manor were now deste, only the vi nearby had a new wall erected around it, which was steadily being elevated and reinforced. ¡°Looking at the scene, it seems that war is really on its way.¡± Su Lu, apanied by Silver Eye, returned to his territory to witness this particr scene. ¡°My lord.¡± Inside the mansion, there were two severely sleep-deprived Ham males seeing Su Lu, finally letting out a sigh of relief: ¡°You finally returned!¡± ¡°Tell me what happened after I left!¡± Su Lu lounged in his chair, watching Ham closely. ¡°In ordance with your will, ever since you left, inside Dragon City¡­¡± Ham quickly briefed him about the urrences, while Su Lu¡¯s expression became increasingly puzzled: ¡°You mean¡­our queen tried to poison Gran, but instead identally took out her own husband and the two princes? So, she could only push her own daughter onto the throne? Are you sure she didn¡¯t do it on purpose?¡± ¡°Actually, this kind of conspiracy theory is quite popr. That¡¯s why the queen got a new nickname¡ªKingyer!¡± Ham bitterly replied. ¡°I feel like things might not be that simple.¡± Su Lu stroked his chin. ¡°We don¡¯t need to worry about who the mastermind is, we only need to think about how to face the uing war, or rather, which side to align ourselves with.¡± Ham bowed and said: ¡°My Lord, even though you¡¯re a free noble, your territory was given by the king. Theoretically, you could say it is part of the King¡¯s faction! Currently, parts of the royal nobles have chosen to be loyal to Flora, while others have chosen the North.¡± ¡°Are you asking me to choose my side? I choose¡­ neutrality!¡± Su Lu chuckled, ¡°Whoever dares to invade our territory, we fight against them. This is the right of a noble!¡± ¡°Against both the northern and royal armies? I see.¡± Inhaling deeply, Ham appeared much more rxed. ¡°Yes, you ry this down the chain and start preparations.¡± In reality, to stay neutral, one must have power, else both sides might decide to take you out first! Su Lu was merely a Lord, barely scraping together a hundred soldiers in his territory. But in the Low Magic World, due to his terrifying individualbat abilities, he had this privilege. Regrettably, sometimes, it¡¯s not always up to him if he wants to sit on the sidelines and watch the show. The next day, as Su Lu got up and was just having his breakfast, he heard the loud warning bells. That signified an enemy invasion! His countenance stern, flickering, he arrived outside, ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°My lord!¡± Ham pointed to a team of cavalry not too far away: ¡°Knights from the North are spying on us.¡± ¡°What? Don¡¯t tell me that Gran and Frank really aren¡¯t afraid of death?¡± Su Lu was surprised. ¡°No¡­my lord, though they are knights of the North, they may not necessarily be here under themand of those two¡­ They could simply be here for personal revenge.¡± Silver Eye also went over to give an exnation to Su Lu. ¡°Personal revenge?¡± Tapping his forehead, Su Lu remembered he had killed numerous knights of the North, and those knights should each have their own families. In ordance with medieval feudal noble tendencies, even if Duke Wolf Fort had given a clearmand, it might not necessarily stop them from avenging their family members. Not to mention, it¡¯s unlikely that he would give such amand, otherwise the North might break into civil war first. Chapter 320 - 0320: Drowning (Third Call for Subscriptions) Chapter 320: Drowning (Third Call for Subscriptions) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Is that Su Lu Pottery?¡± A young knight stared at the territory across from him, clenching his fist, ¡°This wicked wizard! Brutal executioner! How can he still hold the honor of nobility?¡± ¡°Godo, you are the most talented knight in our family, breaking through the official knight¡¯s barrier at a young age¡­ At this time, you need to endure temporarily.¡± Next to him, a middle-aged knightforted, ¡°The Snow People never forget. Our noble families have already made agreements to offer high bounties for the opposing leader¡¯s head in the ck market, and to fully cultivate you and a few outstanding young people. We believe that there will be a day of revenge!¡± They vaguely knew the strength of the other side and would not rush to fight to the death at this time. ¡°Yes, Uncle Hachick, I, Godo Gill, swear that I will avenge the innocent lords of the Northernnd!¡± There was hatred and determination in Godo¡¯s bright eyes. The next moment, he saw someone on the other side flicker and approached him and hispanions. ¡°People from the Northernnd? Daring to invade my territory, how do you want to die?¡± Su Lu nced at these guys with glowing red eyes, not able to recall where he had seen them before. ¡°Su Lu Pottery, we are the vanguards of Duke Wolf Fort, dare you attack us first?¡± Hachick shouted. Behind them was the Duke of the Northern Territory, as well as nearly twenty thousand troops, and the knights and wizards from various families. This was the confidence they had when they came here! Even if the other party is a terrifying wizard, he definitely wouldn¡¯t dare to provoke the dignity of a duke! ¡°Ha ¡­ so you guys are nning to annoy me?¡± Su Lu couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, his expression chilling in an instant: ¡°But¡­ you overestimate yourselves. In my eyes, you¡¯re just ants. If the weak don¡¯t realize their own weakness, they will only bring destruction upon themselves.¡± His ck pupils gazed at Godo. The young knight instinctively wanted to lower his head, but immediately his heart was filled with resentment and discontent. ¡®Why should I fear an executioner?¡¯ The young man stubbornly raised his head and bravely stared back at Su Lu. ¡°Courageous, but unfortunately, you¡¯re a fool!¡± Su Lu chuckled, his eyes gleaming with an odd light. ¡°Huh¡­¡± The next moment, Godo clutched his throat, seeming to hear the terrifying sound of rushing water. It felt as if he was at the bottom of the ocean, with tons of seawater above him, making it impossible to breathe. A feeling of drowning overcame him, making his face turn red involuntarily. ¡°Ah, viin, what did you do to him?¡± Hachick dismounted and roared at the sight of Godo, who was now writhing and struggling on the ground. ¡°A curse!¡± Su Lu¡¯s expression turned cold: ¡°I call it ¡®Drowner¡¯, a small lesson for you! Now, you can get lost!¡± ¡°Lord Duke will surely avenge us.¡± Hachick roared, helped Godo mount his horse, and raced off. Su Lu watched their retreating figures, without making a move. What he called a ¡®curse¡¯ was really a curse. After reconstructing his spiritual body to more closely resemble creatures from the Spirit World, he gained the ability to bestow ¡®curses¡¯. Of course, in reality, it was still the ability of the Dream Master, manipting illusions to give people real experiences! That is to say, Godo only felt like he was drowned, he was not really under the sea, but if it continued, he would still drown! True and false, false and true, killing consciously, this is the terror of evil spirits! At present, Su Lu could do the same. ¡°Killing through memes, killing through curses¡­ the water in consciousness, it can spread!¡± He chuckled, his meaning unclear. Northern camp. Hachick carried Godo, running around like a madman: ¡°Help¡­ save him!¡± ¡°What happened?¡± They were all knights or knight¡¯s attendants, upper-ss people, this immediately caused amotion. Soon, Gran and Rophis were brought over. ¡°It¡¯s Godo, he was cursed by the evil wizard!¡± ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m powerless to help!¡± said Hachick with tearful eyes. ¡°A wizard? You went to the Free Territory?¡± Gran¡¯s face turned red in anger, but he couldn¡¯t me anyone at this time, and could only shout: ¡°Doctor! Doctor! And, who can go find a wizard toe here!¡± Although wizards have a bad reputation in the Northern Territory, some noblemen still secretly keep a few, such as the former Silver Eye. Suddenly, a female doctor and a wizard were brought over. ¡°He¡­ he¡¯s drowned.¡± Looking at Godo on the ground, the doctor examined him and dered regretfully: ¡°But strangely, there is no trace of water on his body, nor in his mouth and nose¡­ it can only be said that the symptoms are very simr.¡± ¡°This is a curse!¡± The wizard¡¯s eyes grew more grave, and cold sweat broke out on his forehead: ¡°I am only a mid-level mage, I really can¡¯t deal with this situation. After all, Lord Godo is a ck Iron Level knight, and he was killed without any resistance¡­¡± ¡°Damn it.¡± Gran punched the wooden fence in anger, both furious at his subordinates for not listening to wisdom and at Su Lu for not showing mercy. ¡°Please be careful, respected sir, this kind of curse, perhaps has some contagion¡­¡± The middle-aged wizard bowed again and said. ¡°Contagious?¡± ¡°Yes, like a disease, it may spread¡­ I honestly do not know its mechanism and principle at the moment. I can only advise you to stay as far away as possible from the patient.¡± In fact, this terrifying method had scared the wizard as well. Even a high-level wizard would have difficulty actively bestowing such a strange ¡®curse¡¯. Indeed, not long after. Hachick¡¯s expression became strange: ¡°Water¡­ so much water¡­help!¡± He fell to the ground, his face quickly turning red, as if he was suffocating. ¡°The curse ¡­ started to spread?¡± Gran muttered to himself, and everything quickly distanced themselves as if avoiding the gue. Hachick didn¡¯t struggle as much as Godo had, and suffocated to death on the ground soon. Before his death, his hands reached out, as if hoping to grab something to save himself, which gave many people a cold shiver. ¡°Damn Su Lu Pottery! This is provocation!¡± Gran roared, but quickly made a decision: ¡°Wizard, hand these two bodies to you to handle. Those who had contact with them should be isted as much as possible. We cannot let the curse spread!¡± In the face of death, even if he is the son of a duke, he is still just an ordinary person! ¡°Understood¡­¡± The wizard¡¯s face was bitter. To study a curse that he had no knowledge of, was literally risking his life! However, as a mid-level wizard, he was powerless to resist the terrifying Mitis family, and could only reluctantly agree. Chapter 321 - 0321: Meeting (1800 addition, request for monthly pass) Chapter 321: Meeting (1800 addition, request for monthly pass) Trantor: 549690339 After giving the curse, Su Lu immediately felt that his surroundings became much quieter. For several continuous days, he was no longer subjected to prying eyes from the north. ¡°It seems¡­ the duke of Wolf Fort and his son are intelligent, I was quite looking forward to their attack¡­¡± Su Lu held a cup of red tea, blowing on the steam that rose from it. His current strength still could notpare to that of twenty-thousand soldiers. If he were to impulsively confront them head-on and did not understand the concept of retreating, the possibility of dying in battle was very real! However, formidable individual strength was one thing, but knowing how to use it was another. For instance, directly implementing Decapitation Tactics. Or perform daily sneak attacks, ughtering hundreds one day, and several hundred the next day. Soon enough, the entire army would inevitably lose morale and dissolve into chaos. This was Su Lu¡¯s estimation of his own fighting capability, which outsiders knew nothing about. ¡°Now, on this continent, fourth-level strength has almost disappeared. The Duke families and the royal family all possess military strength around third-level on the surface, even the peak of the wizard schools¡­ Once a shameless fourth-level being appears, it can easily cause havoc¡­¡± He had some doubts about ¡®Witch King¡¯ Immon. This Duke of ck Castle, a fourth-level wizard, did not even attend such important meetings as wizard gatherings. Perhaps he is scheming in the capital! Given the fourth-level strength of the other party, coupled with some enchanting witchcraft, the various crude ¡®performances¡¯ in the capital some time ago have the most reasonable exnation. ¡°Immon of the third-level can¡¯t do this yet, it may be rted to some marvels and guardian forces handed down by the Royal Family, but the fourth level is different¡­ In the age of Twilight, the fourth level is peak. This duke may have ambitions to unify the continent and be king.¡± It really is a shame, to be frank. After the fourth level, the fifth level is a dead end in this era, and one can only shift their focus to something else. Not Su Lu! The existence of his attribute list and previous conditions for taking office have already illustrated that as long as the requirements are met, he can possibly break free from his shackles and be a fifth-level professional during the Twilight era! Just then, he was suddenly struck by an inspiration and looked towards the garden. There, a rose bud quietly bloomed, ink-like handwriting emerged on the pink petals: ¡°I hope I am not intruding, Lord Arrogant Tutor, I am Lady Rose from the Natural School.¡± ¡°What is this? A messenger? A familiar?¡± Watching the words slowly disperse from the petals, Su Lu thought for a moment and then requested Ham to fetch a feather pen so he could write: ¡°What can I do for you?¡± ¡°I need to discuss a matter with you, it concerns the ck Ring school and that ¡®Witch King¡¯. Lord Uer of the Mysterious Eye is also in the vicinity!¡± The other side replied quickly. ¡°Time? ce?¡± After careful thought, Su Lu decided not to refuse. As for why Lady Rose would approach him, that was easy to understand. Because amongst therge schools who possess advanced wizards, there are only these three, and the Arrogant School even has two advanced wizards, or more, making them an absolutely formidable force! ¡°We are already in the vicinity and hope to be a guest at your manor.¡± Lorem lines of text appeared. ¡°Of course!¡± Su Lu replied and, watching the rose wilt rapidly, he told Ham, who was standing by his side: ¡°Prepare to receive two guests.¡± Lady Rose and Uer arrived sooner than expected. Just an hour after their conversion, two wizards, who seemed to be in disguise, arrived at the entrance of Su Lu¡¯s vi. ¡°Wee, Lady Rose, and Mr. Uer!¡± Su Lu stood by the gate, with Silver Eye and Ham behind him. ¡°Lord Arrogant Tutor, it is a great pleasure to meet you.¡± Lady Rose smiled and said, ¡°Your area of influence is peaceful and safe, which is quite rare in this area¡­ I believe Viscount, or even Earl, are more suited to your honor.¡± It¡¯s quite normal for wizards to have noble status on the surface, such as the Duke of ck Castle in the south. However, as the leader of arge school and an advanced wizard, it was a bit mismatched to be just a lord. ¡°This is just a boring attempt¡­¡± Su Lu sidestepped and invited the two wizards into the living room. Several children wearing swallowtail coats immediately brought in tea and pastries. Most of them were orphans adopted by Ham in Dragon City. They were learning the Language of Arrogance and Gm Language along with etiquettes. Now, they all looked quite spirited with rosy faces and stronger bodies after receiving sufficient nutrition. ¡°Arrogant Rune?¡± Uer nced at the cor of the servant boy, took note of the tattoo that appeared below it, and marveled, ¡°This is truly a great discipline, epassing a whole newnguage and runeology. It¡¯s veryplete and mature. If possible, I¡¯m willing to pay any price to acquire it.¡± As a wizard, there is a thirst for truth. ¡°I am delighted to hear this, I¡¯d love to trade with the two of you.¡± Su Lu¡¯s reply surprised both the wizards: ¡°As the Arrogant Tutor, I am pleased to see the dissemination of the Language of Arrogance¡­ By the way, it doesn¡¯t need the support of the Meditation Skill, itspatibility is strong!¡± ¡°What?¡± Both Uer and Lady Rose were taken aback. He doesn¡¯t care about something that clearly forms the foundation of the school? They fell silent for a moment, before continuing: ¡°You have a mind as broad as the sea.¡± ¡°Hehe¡­ That¡¯s a small matter. Today, the two of you havee about the affairs of the ck Ring School?¡± Su Lu put down the white bone china teacup. Upon hearing this question, Uer and Lady Rose straightened their posture and nced at the people around them. ¡°Ham is my student, there are no outsiders in this vi.¡± Su Lu calmly stated. ¡°Well then, the reason we teamed up toe to Dragon City is because we have received credible intelligence¡­ Immon, has indeed been promoted to bing the ¡®Witch King¡¯ recently! The recent upheaval in the court is deeply connected to him.¡± Lady Rose took a deep breath and said. ¡°But what does all this have to do with us?¡± Su Lu asked in confusion. ¡°You don¡¯t know Immon¡­ He is a madman! When the ck Mist Entity was just a hypothesis, he dared to practice it on himself, and even seeded¡­ He has strong control, and the ck Ring School is very ambitious. If they gain huge secr power, they will definitely turn their attention to the wizard world, intending to swallow all the schools!¡± Uer seemed slightly irritated. ¡°With the strength of the four of us advanced wizards, will we be able to stop a Witch King?¡± Su Lu asked with a ¡°grave¡± look on his face. ¡°We have to try!¡± Lady Rose affirmed: ¡°Before he causes a greater disaster!¡± Just then, all the advanced wizards present furrowed their brows, looking towards the direction of Dragon City. Subtle vibrations were being transmitted from there. ¡°What is that¡­¡± The several people immediately stood up, their faces grave: ¡°Although it¡¯s faint, it has propagated this far? I¡¯m afraid¡­¡± Chapter 322 - 0322: The City’s Fall (Requesting Subscriptions) Chapter 322: The City¡¯s Fall (Requesting Subscriptions) Trantor: 549690339 Dragon City. At the original position of the city gate, a huge crater emerged, surrounded by charred ruins. Broken bricks and wood sttered, interspersed with remains of human bodies. This was a horrendously intense explosion scene. The prestigious dragon doors of Dragon City had been blown into debris like this, and even the armed forces stationed above suffered massive casualties. Humming! Gran¡¯s head was in a daze, apanied by a severe ringing in his ears. He looked up nkly, finally understanding what happened: ¡®Yes ¡­ a wizard held the Duke¡¯s token, iming he had a method to break Dragon City¡¯s defense!¡¯ ¡°What a¡­ terrifying witchcraft!¡± Gran eximed. Next to Gran, Rophis¡¯s silver fighting Qi flickered all over his body, forming a protectiveyer outside his steel armor, making him look the most leisurely of all: ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not just witchcraft, but they have also set up something near the city gate¡­ indeed, a feat only the Duke could achieve.¡± ¡°We should prepare to attack, but it¡¯s best to gather the troops first.¡± Gran looked around nkly. He found that although they had been warned in advance and plugged their ears, very few were able to fully execute it. In addition, witnessing this miraculous spectacle, many soldiers from the northernnd showed bewildered expressions, looking as if they were scared stiff. Some militiamen were even screaming the Mother Goddess¡¯s name while fleeing and were decapitated on the spot by the prepared knights of the North Territory. ¡°Charge! Charge!¡± Duke Frank came to his senses sooner than Gran, roaring out orders. Whoo! The horn gave a low roar, and arge number of Northern troops were rushed towards Dragon City after its doors were blown open. ¡°Kill!¡± Arge number of knights served as pioneers, rushing into the breach on their horses, wielding heavy weapons in their hands, and knocking away soldiers who had reacted and wanted topensate for their shorings. Morale is what matters most in defending a city! The very soldiers who had the mighty Dragon City as their fulcrum, creating a false feeling of security, were beyond despair when that feeling was shattered. Despite their greater numbers, they were being forced to retreat continuously. Furthermore, although the Northern Army was smaller in number, their men, living in harsh climates, were muchrger in size, fiercely active, full of a kind of wildness. ¡°Fire arrows!¡± Another group of soldiers surfaced. On the orders of the leading knight, they drew their bows and shot a ¡®shower of arrows¡¯ over the battlefield. The fierce North Territory soldiers fell inrge numbers, but for the official knights in heavy armor, this was nothing more than a drizzle. With one charge, they reached before the archers, preparing to initiate a massacre. ¡°Stop them!¡± At this moment, the Royal Knights wearing ayer of golden armor, rushed out shouting, and the two groups of Extraordinary People plunged into battle, causing the ordinary soldiers to continuously retreat. On the entire battlefield, ordinary people had their own circle, and the Extraordinary People had their circle. Even wizards found their own opponents, and various spells fluttered and crashed around chaotically. ¡°Court Chief Swordmaster ¨C Edward Livingston?¡± The silver fighting Qi flickered on Rophis, and he blocked Edward¡¯s path: ¡°I request an honor duel.¡± ¡°I recognize you¡­ The Silver Hand of the North Territory, their most talented knight! Sir Rophis!¡± Edward looked frivolous: ¡°You are not my match.¡± He had already reached the stage of transforming into the fourth tier, and his mastery of sword technique was iparable to a barbarian of the North. ¡°Rank has never been the sole determinant of victory or defeat!¡± Rophis roared in anger, thrusting his longsword. An intense silver Fighting Qi transformed into a beautiful white raven. ¡°But¡­ it is the key to victory! Sword Technique¡¤Lionmaster!¡± Edward¡¯s longsword trembled, with mixed gold and silver Fighting Qi appearing and turning into a lion. The de became the ws of the lion. ng! The two longswords collided, and the white raven and the lion fought, with both sides¡¯ Fighting Qi continually depleting. However, it was apparent that the Fighting Qi mixed with gold was more enduring than The Light of Silver. ¡°Sword Technique¡¤Bloom!¡± Edward struck again, countless sword tips emerged, like a giant flower blossoming in mid-air, enveloping Rophis within its reach. ng, ng, ng! The Fighting Qi pierced Rophis¡¯s protective aura and armor, leaving him drenched in blood. ¡°You¡¯ve lost¡­¡± Edward said calmly, without much joy. ¡°Indeed¡­ I¡¯m no true prodigy¡­ I¡¯ve lost¡­¡± Rophis gave a bitterugh, suddenly raising his head: ¡°But I haven¡¯t been defeated because this is a war! I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Edward suddenly felt threatened and quickly retreated. Phut, phut! At his originalnding point, thorns emerged like pythons, chasing him. ¡°Iron Curtain!¡± His longsword brought forth a circr light, and the invasive vines copsed. Despite all of this, Edward did not exhibit much joy. Instead, he gazed at a cloaked figure who had abruptly appeared: ¡°Erik, you¡¯ve indeed betrayed the King!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Edward. I have been loyal to another sovereign for quite some time, albeit only by a month before the King recruited me.¡± Erik sighed, reciting a spell swiftly; a green radiance fell on Rophis, causing his wounds to heal rapidly. ¡°This secret spell can suppress your injuries and activate your potential but be careful not to lose your energy; otherwise, you will die!¡± Erik then addressed Edward: ¡°I¡¯ve been eager to see for a while now what the oue would be when your swordsmanship goes up against my witchcraft.¡± The next moment, the fierce battle erupted once again. The energy of spells and Fighting Qi overflowed, causing damage to the nearby buildings. A long timeter, atop the ruins¡­ Rophis, covered in blood and panting heavily, stood alongside Erik. Although Erik looked fine, his right arm was visibly missing. ¡°Did he run away?¡± Rophis breathed a sigh of relief: ¡°The mightiest one supporting the queen has finally admitted defeat.¡± ¡°Edward¡­he¡¯s stronger than I thought, capable of taking us down with him, but he chose to retreat!¡± Erik¡¯s lips curled into a slight smile: ¡°After all, his loyalty lies with the King, not the Queen¡­Besides, just a few years of transformation would make him a Gold Knight. He wouldn¡¯t risk that.¡± ¡°So we¡¯re fortunate then.¡± Rophis fell silent for a moment: ¡°By taking these steps, he¡¯s fulfilled his duty as a vassal¡­ So, are we going to the pce next? I guess there¡¯s no second Edward in the depth of the royal family?¡± ¡°Rest assured, I am familiar with every one of the royal family¡¯s moves¡­ The passage of time and the constant wars have drained too many Marvels, even the legacy of the Dragon Rider has been damaged¡­Currently, the royal family should only have one war-rted Marvel left, called ¡®The Last Refuge¡¯, which can put up a defensive barrier covering the pce, capable of defending against a fourth-tier attack¡­ However, it can¡¯t be maintained for too long, and it has no offensive power.¡± Erik said: ¡°The evil Kingyer will surely be punished.¡± ¡°And us loyal dukes still want to find a rtive with the closest bloodline to Terrin III to inherit the crown!¡± Rophis grumbled in agreement. Chapter 323 - 0323: Transaction (2000 addition, request for monthly pass) Chapter 323: Transaction (2000 addition, request for monthly pass) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°The so-called invincible Dragon City, was ultimately forcibly broken into!¡± Twilight, the setting sun was as red as blood. Fighting within the city continued, and the breach outside the city had transformed into a swamp of flesh and blood. Seeing this spectacle, Su Lu, Uer, and Lady Rose, who had arrived, couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°Human wars, totally pointless things. Consuming so many human and material resources, if these were used for witchcraft research¡­ who knows how many results could be achieved?¡± Lady Rose sighed. Su Lu, however, served her a white eye in response: ¡®Or maybe some even more dangerous thing would be researched that could destroy the world.¡¯ Uer sniffed and stared at therge pit at the city gate, ¡°This is¡­ a sorcery explosion crystal? I once saw a research study from the ck Ring School. They made apound that would explode violently when it caught fire. It seems¡­ beneath the city gate, they buried a lot of thesepounds, which along with sorcery, finally blew open a section of the city wall¡­¡± ¡°Only the royal family and four dukes could manage to do something under the walls of Dragon City.¡± Su Lu sighed. At this time, the suspicion of the Duke of ck Castle was conclusively proven. ¡°From what we see now, the northern Wolf Fort¡¯s armies have attacked Dragon City and are fighting the royal family and the western region¡¯s armies?¡± Lady Rose and Uer looked at each other, ¡± The southern army did not participate. What should we do next?¡± ¡°You guys do whatever you want, I am going to save someone and finish a task while I am at it!¡± Su Lu smiled and disappeared after a few flickers of his figure. The Pce. With the failure of ¡®The Last Refuge¡¯, the wolf-like northern army had flooded into the magnificent pce. By the standards of the armies at this time, they brought a natural disaster: robbery, ughter, some beautiful pce maids, and even older maids were maltreated. The Throne Hall. The regally dressed Queen Dowager Flora Drake held her daughter Messiah, quietly awaiting the judgment of fate. The yelling from the outside, the sound of weapons shing, was getting closer and closer. It seemed at any moment, the gate would be blown open, and a group of ruthlessly impoverished Snow People would drag them mother and daughter out for execution! ¡°Sheep cannot beat a pack of wolves, regardless of their number¡­¡± Su Lu¡¯s figure emerged from the corner, sighed, ¡°Moreover, the wolf pack has the support of the South.¡± ¡°Is it you?¡± Seeing Su Lu, Flora was so angry her face flushed red, ¡°You liar! Coward! You broke our sacred agreement!¡± ¡± I never thought of breaking the agreement, we just didn¡¯t agree on the time to fulfil it, isn¡¯t that right?¡± Su Lu smiled at Messiah. ¡°So you are here now to fulfil the agreement?¡± Flora took a deep breath. ¡°Yes, and I can take Messiah away. After all, children are innocent¡­I just need a very trivial reward!¡± ¡°Take me, her, and my brother to the Western Region, you will get everything you want!¡± Flora hurriedly said. ¡°Sorry¡­ my ability is limited.¡± Su Lu shrugged, ¡°I can only take one, please decide quickly, because time is running out.¡± By this time, the shouts of killing had alreadye to the door, even the sound of hitting the door could be heard. The cheer that came made Flora¡¯s face pale: ¡°Fenwick¡­¡± The enemies had stormed the Throne Hall, which meant the pce hadpletely fallen. This older brother was feared to have died in battle or been captured. ¡°Ok ¡­ you take Messiah away.¡± Flora¡¯s expression became deste, ¡°What do you want? Anything I have, I¡¯ll give you.¡± ¡°The Dragon Crystal, and the legacy of Dragon I.¡± Su Lu made his conditions known. ¡°There are no Dragon Crystals left, and the legacy of Dragon I ¡­ has be iplete¡­ take it if you want it!¡± Flora answered whitely. ¡°In that case, the deal is set.¡± ¡°No¡­Mother.¡± Messiah¡¯s eyes were teary, ¡°Teacher¡­ Please, take my mother with us.¡± Before she could finish speaking, she feinted. Flora had acted, ¡°The legacy of Dragon I is five different coloured crystals, but the initial red crystal has been lost! They are stored in the underground treasury of the pce, the path is¡­ Take her away, now!¡± ¡°I will follow your will!¡± Su Lu, took Messiah and with a flicker, disappeared. At the same time, the doors of the Throne Hall were forcibly opened. Flora stubbornly stood up, walking over as if a queen was reviewing her own subjects. ¡°Sure enough¡­ teleporting with a person, it¡¯s apletely different concept than teleporting oneself!¡± In the treasure house, inside the underground chamber. Su Lu¡¯s figure appeared, beside him was the unconscious Messiah, ¡± To maintain such arge person in the dimension, it requires even more energy and inspiration¡­ If it wasn¡¯t for the promotion to [Dream Master], the spiritual body would have undergone a qualitative change, perhaps this kind of precise maniption would not be possible.¡± He nced around, the walls were adorned with bright oil paintings depicting the great aplishments of Dragon I and other well-known kings. This secret room was located beneath the treasury, and was well hidden. What it stored were truly high-quality goods. Gold coins and silver coins were a disgrace here. The glow of crystals, diamonds, agate¡­all sorts of treasures illuminated one another, but unfortunately, there were none of the Dragon Crystals that Su Lu wanted the most. He released his inspiration, found an iron box, opened it, and there were five notches inside. The orange, green, blue, ck crystals appeared before his eyes. The first groove waspletely empty. ¡°A legacy, but itcks the first level profession? No wonder the royal family itself had no powerful people¡­ Of course, this might be the situation other forces want to see, perhaps they are behind it. The ck Ring School is the most suspicious¡­¡± Su Lu¡¯s hand touched the orange crystal, and as soon as his inspiration touched it, a stream of information emerged: [Ding! Detected second-level profession information¡ª¡ª[Wolf Shepherd]! Precondition of a first-level profession: [Shepherd]¡­ Insufficient conditions, unable to office!] ¡°[Wolf Shepherd], [Beast Shepherd], [Beast Master], [Dragon Shepherd]?¡± Su Lu looks one by one, somewhat surprised, ¡°In addition to the [Shepherd] I obtained from the Shadow Council, these make up aplete five-level legacy¡­ Although it is famous as a chicken rib in the Main World, in this world, it seems to have a great potential ¡­¡± He opened an invisible door to the void with his right hand wearing the Greedy Gloves, and everything he fancied was quickly collected. He picked up Messiah and disappeared again. ¡°Ooh!¡± ¡°Ooh!¡± The fight inside the pce had already reached its end. With thest banner of the Western Region being cut down and the new Wolf g rising, the entire northern army cheered, wave after wave louder than thest. Su Lu left the pce, casually found an empty house to hide Messiah, then looked in the direction of the pce, ¡°The time¡­ hase!¡± Chapter 324 - 0324: Assassination (Asking for monthly votes) Chapter 324: Assassination (Asking for monthly votes) Trantor: 549690339 In the Throne Hall. Two corpses have been briefly cleaned and put together. They are Fenwick and Flora, siblings from the Drake family. Their expressions peaceful as if they are merely in a deep sleep. Duke Frank stands before the throne, lost in thought. Today, under hismand, the North Territory¡¯s army achieved a resounding victory. They shattered Dragon City, defeated the Royal Army and the Western Region¡¯s forces, and finally stormed into the pce. ¡°But¡­ this is not what I wanted.¡± Duke Frank¡¯s expression suddenly darkened. ¡°Which idiot dared to murder Duke Drake? And who was the fool who forced Queen Flora into death?¡± The queen, though a Kingyer, needed trial not death amid the tumult of war. And Fenwick is no ordinary man; as one of the only four Dukes in the kingdom, he has brothers, children, and loyal vassals who are still in the western territories. Once they learn of what has happened, they will stop at nothing to avenge him against the Wolf Fort! Although these two forces have never been friendly, it is apletely different situation now. ¡°It¡¯s you! You¡¯re pushing the kingdom into the abyss of war!¡± Frank red at the advancing Gran, roaring in anger, ¡°Originally¡­we only needed to capture Duke Drake and try Flora Drake. We could have held all the righteousness and supported a king who is close to us, solving everything perfectly. But now, you¡¯ve ruined everything.¡± Nobility is the art ofpromise. As long as Fenwick were left alive, holding him captive would easily subjugate the Western Region. But now, the difficulty has increased exponentially. Moreover, breaking the ¡®unwritten rule¡¯ of not beheading the leader during nobility wars upset the traditional and ceremonial Duke Frank even more. ¡°Times have changed, my father!¡± Gran robes in white, holding a cross-shaped sword, looking high-spirited; ¡°Dragon and its branches have ruled this kingdom for too long. It needs a new owner, and our Mitis family is the most suitable.¡± ¡°Shut your mouth, or I will hang you up on the gpole¡­.¡± Frank roared again: ¡°And most importantly, where is Princess Messiah?¡± With the death of the two princes, Princess Messiah has be the only legal heir of King Felitlin III. She holds immense symbolism and influence having officially ascended the throne. In Frank¡¯s n, though she couldn¡¯t continue to hold the position of a queen due to the crimes of her mother, she could join the church of the Mother Earth Goddess as a penitential monk, after renouncing all her secr powers. Moreover, she must be kept under the supervision of the North Territory¡¯s forces to prevent her from being manipted. After all, the person who formally ascends to the throne will still be Messiah! But now, this little girl is missing? ¡°She¡­ is missing. ording to the testimonies of several maids, Princess Messiah should have been in Throne Hall with Flora¡­ but she disappeared. I checked, there are no secret passages here¡­¡± Gran looked extremely puzzled. ¡°Then, we have no choice but to face the worst possibility, that is, Messiah has fled to the west and joined the people of the Drake family¡­ The kingdom must undergo another brutal civil war.¡± Frank sighed. Unlike the North Territory that haspletely mobilized its forces, the Drake family still retains considerable strength in the west. Moreover, fighting in the enemy¡¯s territory will inevitably weaken their power to a certain extent. ¡°Your Grace!¡± Just when father and son were pondering over the situation, a knight ran in anxiously, ¡°The wizard¡­ Su Lu Pottery is outside! He announced his intention to execute Gran!¡± ¡°Me?¡± Gran¡¯s face tightened. ¡°Call Rophis and Erik as soon as possible.¡± Duke Frank looked serious, ¡°My son, you should change into a regr soldier¡¯s uniform and leave here immediately!¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± Although he was reluctant, Gran still agreed. But the next moment, he froze in his actions. Su Lu had somehow already entered the Throne Hall, his mocking gaze on him, ¡°Little Wolf Lord¡­ how does it feel to be sessful and famous?¡± ¡°Sir Su Lu!¡± Frank spoke solemnly: ¡°What are you nning to do? Assassinate a duke¡¯s heir? This will make you infamous across the continent.¡± He was hinting at acknowledging Su Lu¡¯s noble status, hoping to save his son¡¯s life in this way. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­but actually, I don¡¯t care at all about any title!¡± Su Lu chuckled and suddenly moved forward. ¡°No!¡± Gran yelled, waving his crucifix sword. He was quite strong, even reaching the level of an official knight, but he was no match for Su Lu. Thud! Su Lu gently made a quick move and plunged the dagger into Gran¡¯s body, watching him fall to the ground with a grimace: ¡°The cruel beginning always ends cruelly¡­How does it feel to fall from the peak?¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Only then did Frank, who was roaring, rush forward waving his giant sword. Su Lu sidestepped, raised his right leg, and kicked the duke away. ¡°Protect the Duke!¡± ¡°There¡¯s an assassin!¡± All this happened so quickly that by the time the alert soldiers reacted, Gran was already lying in a pool of blood. Boom! Flicker of silver fighting Qi. From within the light ball, a stern-faced Rophis rushed in, seeing the body on the ground, roared and drew his sword to stab Su Lu. A giant white raven skimmed the sky but only crossed an afterimage. ¡°Not enough, you¡¯re far from Edward!¡± With a sh, Su Lu had already reached the door of the Throne Hall. ¡°Shoot the arrows!¡± A rain of arrows fell, only to helplessly pass through the afterimage and stick into the ground. ¡°He¡¯s over there!¡± ¡°Surround him!¡± ¡°Where are the knights? Engage!¡± From the outside, the roar of the army was heard, this was the experience of dealing with high-ranking knights. Even silver or even golden knights, there¡¯s always a time when their fighting Qi runs out! ¡°To assassinate a young duke within the army and leave unscathed, truly worthy of the title of Crazy Tutor!¡± Erik with a severed hand sighed and appeared next to Rophis. ¡°Chase him, cooperate with the army, leave him behind at all costs.¡± Duke Frank slowly got up, each word seemed to be squeezed out through clenched teeth. ¡°As youmand, Duke!¡± Both of them rushed out onmand, only to find that Su Lu had only reached the edge of the pce. It seemed that the ability to teleport has a limited range? They rejoiced in their hearts and chased after him. Su Lu flew over the high pce wall and into a residential area. Even if he deliberately slowed down, the number of people who could catch up with him could be counted on one hand. At this point, only Rophis and Erik were left. He suddenly turned around, a faint smile appeared on his face. ¡°Not good¡­¡± A chill ran through Rophis¡¯ heart: ¡°This is¡­a trap? We are too far away from the army! They cannot provide support in time!¡± Chapter 325 - 0325: Seal (2200 addition, request for monthly pass) Chapter 325: Seal (2200 addition, request for monthly pass) Trantor: 549690339 Whoosh! With a flicker, Su Lu appeared behind Rophis, extending his Demon Hunting dagger. ¡°Combat Skill¡¤Iron Body!¡± Rophis roared fiercely, his entire body covered in a defensive aura from his Fighting Qi. But it was useless. Given Su Lu¡¯s elerated strength attributebined with the Demon Hunting dagger, even Edward would face the same fate. After a light sound, Su Lu shattered all of Rophis¡¯s defenses, stabbing his dagger into the body, causing frenzied bloodshed. At the same time, a force was ravaging all of Rophis¡¯s resistance. The next moment, Rophis¡¯ rolled his eyes back, copsed on the ground, showing a pool of blood underneath him, though his chest was still faintly heaving. ¡°Erik¡­¡± Su Lu raised his head, looking at the wizard on the other side, ¡°Tell me, who do you actually pledge allegiance to?¡± Earlier, this wizard had been waiting on the side without lifting a hand against him, clearly not from the north. ¡°I serve the Duke of ck Castle.¡± A hint of a smile appeared on Erik¡¯s face, ¡°The Duke wants to meet you, we have many opportunities for cooperation.¡± ¡°Cooperate?¡± Su Lu smirked, ¡°But right now, I¡¯m more interested in you!¡± ¡°What?¡± Erik was greatly rmed, he quickly backed off, about to trigger his defensive artifact. But the next moment, chains that seemed to extend from an unknown ce in the void, ruthlessly pierced his body, causing him to roll on the ground in agony, as all his spiritual power was suppressed. The reason for Su Lu ¡®slowing down¡¯ was to draw out these two. Now that his targets were at hand, he hastily grabbed one in each hand, smiling at the still bustling army in the distance, his figure swiftly disappearing into the streets. The reason for not killing the Duke of Wolf Castle was also to spare his life for revenge. A father seeking vengeance is terrifying. But he was looking forward to it. After all, the energy of a duke might attract quite a few Transcendents. In an uninhabited civilian house. Two prisoners were thrown casually on the ground. ¡°Fiend¡­¡± ¡°What are you doing?¡± Rophis, who had lost a lot of blood forced his eyes open, looked at the unconscious Erik beside him and asked with great effort. ¡°Quite simple, I want you two to assist me in testing an ability.¡± Suddenly, two Trick Cards floated up on Su Lu¡¯s right hand. The ck within his pupils became even more profound, seemingly filled with countless mysterious symbols, with a whirlpool swirling inside. Rophis attempted to avert his eyes but simply couldn¡¯t, feeling as though all his consciousness was being sucked into the vortex, until he could no longer stand it, and slipped into unconsciousness. ¡°And you Erik, are you still pretending?¡± Su Lu sneered again, grabbing Erik who was pretending to be asleep from the side, repeating the same action, causing him topletely faint as well. He found a ce to sit, closed his eyes, and his soul went into a trance. In the Mental Realm. Two massive Mental Secret Realms appeared beside him. ¡°This one should be Rophis!¡± Su Lu nced at Erik¡¯s Mental Secret Realm and although with his current ability, he could understand whatever tricks Immon was up to as long as he invaded his Mental Realm, he was simply toozy to do so. Immon¡¯s actions were crystal clear. Just another ambitious character craving absolute control of the continent or the wizard world. Yet, even if they seed, what would that mean for the world? How great can Immon bepared to Dragon? Yet even so, Dragon is forced under the might of the world to transform into an undead creature, barely hanging on in his tomb! With different states, the outlook changes. ¡°For divine beings as great as gods, they probably won¡¯t even bat an eye at the world, right?¡± The divine resides above the Spirit World, radiating across numerous worlds. The so-called ¡®Twilight of the Gods¡¯, ¡®Low Tide of Spirit¡¯, are just the world withdrawing support, with the power of the Transcendent lying dormant. However, the divine could break through if they want to. But why do so? There are countless worlds like grains of sands where Spirit Tides are recovering, making it easier to influence. As for the world during twilight, it¡¯s not that it could not, it¡¯s that it chooses not to. After all, it just has to wait for several hundred to several thousand years. To the divine, this duration of time meant nothing. Longing emerged in Su Lu¡¯s eyes as he abruptly pointed at Rophis¡¯ Mental Secret Realm. Countless Spirit Chains flew out and wrapped the entire secret realm, lifting it along with his spirit! ¡°The main ability of the [Dream Master] enables permanent sealing of Transcendent abilities¡­ The key lies in the ¡®Alienation¡¯!¡± ¡°Pull the Mental Secret Realm into the Dream Spirit World. Utilise the uniqueness of the Dream Spirit World to mutate it, turning it into a ¡®beast¡¯ full of transcendent qualities! Seal the ¡®beast¡¯, then acquire the card of permanent ability!¡± In the blink of an eye, Su Lu found himself in the Dream Spirit World of Dragon¡¯s universe. Various bizarre symbols were rushing towards him, filled withplex and terrifying information. However, Su Lu¡¯s spirit had already half materialized, with a surface like coloured ze, mysterious patterns surfaced, nothing to fear. Rophis¡¯ Mental Secret Realm opposite him didn¡¯t stand a chance! Under the terror of Dream Spirit World¡¯s impact, Rophis¡¯s Mental Secret Realm kept copsing, concentrated, transforming into a humanoid figure, and finally morphing into a centaur-like monstrosity! ¡°So this is the so-called ¡®Alienation¡¯? Using the terror intrinsic to the Dream Spirit World to twist and mutate the mind of the Extraordinary?¡± The Dream Spirit World is incredibly dangerous! Without sufficient skills and passiveness, or rather said, ¡®talent¡¯, it is difficult to arrive at thisyer of the Spirit World. The consequences of forced eleration would be losing control! Just like Rophis right in front of him! At this point, he hadpletely turned into a centaur beast, with ck fur all over his body and four ck hooves digging into the ground. Ayer of blood red patterns was spreading all over it, seemingly forming an armour. Its face resembled Rophis but was also different; there were several mysterious symbols representing ¡®strength¡¯, ¡®gale¡¯, ¡®silver¡¯, and so on. Ance, seemingly forged from pure silver, appeared out of thin air, falling into the centaur¡¯s hand. ¡°The beast after ¡®Alienation¡¯, is a collection of the Extraordinary¡¯s spirit, transcendent traits, spirituality, everything!¡± Su Lu muttered, and numerous Spirit Chains appeared around him: ¡°Bind!¡± ¡°Roar!¡± With the silvernce in hand, the centaur gave a howl, its eyes bloodshot, attacking everything in a mad frenzy. upational people out of control are always crazed! ng! Spirit Chains were split by thence, revealing fine cracks on their surface. ¡°Gotten quite stronger¡­ So this is the legendary ¡®madness equals strength¡¯, huh?¡± Su Lu murmured, and countless Spirit Chains slithered like pythons, spreading across the ground, eventually forming awork, lunging at the center at once. ¡°Roar!¡± The centaur warrior, bound, still held thence roaring, the chains on its body emitting a creaking sound under the severe strain. ¡°Dream Seal!¡± Su Lu spread out his hands, conjuring one dream after another, enveloping the centaur. Under the dizzying colours, the bound centaur¡¯s face gradually became perplexed¡­ Chapter 326 - 0326: Departure (Seeking Monthly Pass) Chapter 326: Departure (Seeking Monthly Pass) Trantor: 549690339 The ability of [Dream Master] allows one to create different dreams and imnt them into the mind. For ordinary people and even low-level upational persons, such overly realistic dreams can also kill. At the moment, the centaur beast, whose mind is being shielded by Su Lu with a plethora of dreams, gradually presents a nk expression, losing all goals. Seizing this opportunity, Su Lu unhesitatingly draws a Trick Card. The back of the pale yellow card whirls into a ck hole, distorts the surrounding light, gradually touching the centaur. Its right arm gradually twists into a spiral and is swallowed by the ck hole. ¡°Roar!¡± The centaur¡¯s nk eyes are overtaken by rage. It struggles desperately, and the spirit chains on its body start to break inch by inch. But it¡¯s toote! The suction formed by the ck hole bes even more terrifying after it swallows part of the centaur¡¯s body, distorting and sealing the beastpletely! Suddenly, a light shes, and the front of the Trick Card shows a centaur knight holding a spear and roaring. ¡°It worked!¡± Su Lu nces at his surroundings and finds that he has attracted the attention of many creatures of the dream spirit world. Decisively, he retreats to the mental realm. ¡°The difficulty of dream sealing not only lies in the struggle of mutated beasts, but also in the environment of the dream spirit world that may attract unknown beings¡­¡± ¡°Thankfully, this world is in the twilight of the gods and the low tide of spirit, and many powerful spirit world creatures are in sleep¡­.¡± He carefully observes thepleted Trick Card, exploring its effects with inspiration spreading over it. ¡°Centaur Knight Card, it has two effects. The first one is to summon a centaur to fight for me, whose strength is about 60% of Rophis¡¯. The second is to perform ¡®knight possession¡¯, providing me silver-level fighting Qi support¡­.¡± ¡°The overall feeling is far from the effect of the Evil Spirit Knight card. Was much of its strength weakened during the mutation and sealing process? Or is it the inherent limit of the Trick Card?¡± Even after bing a fourth-tier upational person on the [Spiritual Medium] path, Su Lu has no ability to create a ¡®Sealing Card¡¯. Due to the material of the Trick Card, even if it possesses a permanent sealing ability, it will deteriorate with repeated use. ¡°However, being able to use it dozens of times is not bad either. At least now I can pretend to be a Silver Knight when I go out¡­.¡± Su Lu takes a brief rest, then turns his attention to Erik. A momentter, he holds a Trick Card that has sealed ¡®Big Fireball¡¯, his face looking very unsatisfied: ¡°Although it can¡¯t be said to be a total failure, it¡¯s not a sess either¡­.¡± Compared to the previous sealings, which sealed about half of Rophis¡¯s power, this time he¡¯s unlucky. Or there was a problem during the sealing process, and only one of Erik¡¯s spell abilities has been drawn out. The resulting ¡®Big Fireball¡¯ Spell Card, although also durable and reusable, is quite in in effect. ¡°Maybe¡­ I should learn to be content, after all, these two cards are not bad¡­.¡± Su Lu returned to the Material Realm, looking at the two corpses beside him. Mutated, eroded by the spirit world of dreams, all transcendent abilities and spiritual nature sealed, all that¡¯s left are two near-empty corpses. He shook his head. Two balls of me appeared out of thin air, falling down and zing fiercely. Within the mes, Su Lu flicked away from the scene, took Messiah with him, and left the city without any dy. Free Territory. ¡°Silver Eye, you¡¯re responsible for dispersing the members of the school.¡± ¡°Ham, you dismissed themon people. The wages of the housekeeper and maids must be cleared up, plus, add half a year¡¯spensation.¡± On returning to the territory, Su Lu immediately began issuing orders. ¡°Master, what happened in Dragon City?¡± Everyone was confused. Ham asked. Su Lu indifferently replied: ¡°Duke Wolf Fort has breached the capital, Duke Dereck and the Queen Mother are dead, and I assassinated Gran, incidentally bringing Messiah here.¡± ¡°What?¡± These pieces of news, like thunder, struck these wide-mouthed toads, making them motionless as statues. ¡°I understand. I must move immediately.¡± Silver Eye said solemnly. Although Su Lu was not afraid of the encirclement by the army, the other members of the school were not the same. ¡°But¡­ mentor¡­ ¡± Ham looked at the newly built vi and territory, very reluctant. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. What is yours will always be yours.¡± Su Lu patted him on the shoulder, walked to the second floor, and asked a maid, ¡°How is the little girl I brought with me?¡± ¡°She has woken up, but she¡¯s been silent¡­ ¡± The maid answered helplessly, having no experience with this situation. ¡°Never mind, I¡¯ll go and see.¡± Su Lu sighed and walked into Messiah¡¯s room. The once tomboy was sitting on the bed, hugging her knees, like a helpless kitten. Her previously lively and wild eyes were now filled with a touch of death. ¡°Messiah¡­ are you okay?¡± Su Lu coughed lightly, asking. ¡°I¡¯m not okay, not at all!¡± All this was too cruel for the girl. Firstly, her father and brothers were all killed by poisoned wine, and then the capital was captured by the army and the court ughtered. That Messiah didn¡¯t break down mentally was already a sign of great strength in Su Lu¡¯s eyes. ¡°Seeing you able to maintain your sanity, I¡¯m very relieved.¡± Su Lu smiled: ¡°What are your ns next, Your Majesty?¡± Yes, by normal standards, Messiah was still the reigning queen, the only legitimate heir and ruler in the legal tradition of the Dragon Kingdom. ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ ¡± Messiah held her head, her shoulders trembling slightly. The little girl was very strong; her eyes were red and swollen, but she had been holding back tears. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then let me decide.¡± Su Lu said calmly, ¡°Prepare yourself. We will set off immediately and I will escort you to the Western Region, to the Drake family¡¯s territory. Along the way, I will teach you some knowledge, so you will be able to protect yourself¡­ perhaps one day, you can recreate the glory of the first Dragon ancestor, to get revenge with your own strength!¡± ¡°Revenge?¡± Messiah seemed toe back to her senses, repeating the word over and over. The most pathetic thing is a person with lost faith, so Su Lu decided to give Messiah a belief, however ugly it might be. ¡°Prepare quickly.¡± Su Lu ordered a set of men¡¯s knight clothes brought over, ¡°We will set off immediately after a meal.¡±; It must be said, that in his heart, he had a bit of a wicked sense of humor. Training Messiah to be the [Beast Shepherd], the thought itself was quite delightful. Her constitution, transformed by the Dragon Crystal, was also very suitable for the upational Person¡¯s path. Of course, what Su Lu wanted to see most was what Messiah could grow into under his influence. Perhaps¡­ she will be the ¡®Dragon Queen¡¯ who will make the entire continent tremble with fear? But before that, he had to remind her to exterminate any men from the Mitis family as soon as she saw them, so as to erase Su Lu¡¯s lingering resentment. Chapter 327 - 0327: Instruction (Additional Request for Subscriptions) Chapter 327: Instruction (Additional Request for Subscriptions) Trantor: 549690339 Western Region, on the road. Su Lu was riding side by side with Messiah on two horses. Along the way, they asionally saw artisans and small merchants who were visibly uneasy and fleeing in haste, as well as some wandering knights whose faces were excited. ¡°Teacher¡­ why are there wars in the world?¡± Messiah, still disguised as a boy, looked at these scenes, her face rarely showing confusion. ¡°Oi!¡± But before she could finish her question, her head was knocked. ¡°Stupid question! The reason for wars is because you¡¯re not strong enough! If you were like your ancestor, Dragan the First, none of this would have happened!¡± Su Lu scoffed. ¡°Strength, huh?¡± Messiah muttered, bewildered. ¡°That¡¯s right, you need strength. Not just the power you control yourself, but also enough armies, enough knowledge, enough strategies¡­ That¡¯s why I¡¯m taking you to the Western Region.¡± Su Lu smiled,¡±Your mother¡¯s rtives are by no means simple, and are perfect for you to ¡®learn¡¯ from at this time! While on this journey, I will teach you some skills of the Transcendents, passed down from Dragan the First.¡± Training Messiah, besides indulging his whims, was most importantly in line with Su Lu¡¯s interests! On this continent, he didn¡¯t have any specific goals to achieve, apart from collecting experience points. And if the state of war on the continent ended in a very short time, it wouldn¡¯t benefit him much. ¡®The more chaotic the world, the more hidden ambitious people will appear, perhaps even revealing some hidden third or fourth level upational persons¡­¡¯ ¡®How many enemies will I face by joining the ¡®difficult¡¯ war of unification? How much experience will I gain?¡¯ Obviously, at this point, Messiah¡¯s side is quite weak. ¡®My only goal is experience points!¡¯ ¡®After this trip, I might go explore some ancient ruins.¡¯ The Dawn of the Gods still exists in this world, some powerful forces, strong individuals, might have left hidden legacies. That would not only be an umtion of knowledge, but could also be apanied by experience! After all, ughtering isn¡¯t the only source of experience points. At night. Su Lu set up a simple tent camp, tying the horses to a stump next to him. The boiling iron pot cooked the freshly picked wild vegetables, which were added to the dried meat, stewed into a fragrant hot soup, apanied by sweet and soft honey bread, was the ultimate enjoyment for travelers. During this time, Su Lu was busy instructing Messiah. ¡°Extraordinary People! Transcendents! upational Persons! Or the Knights and Wizards¡­ They all represent the same kind of people, humans who possess transcendent power!¡± Su Lu sat on a stone stool, next to him was Messiah, carefully attending the lesson. ¡°The power I¡¯m going to teach you leans towards what this world understands as wizardry¡­ mainly using your heart to perceive nature, converse with beasts, and eventually drive them¡­ There are also some breeding techniques that can make your pets ferocious, run faster, or possess deadly poison¡­ The ultimate goal is to train or enve transcendent species!¡± Su Lu briefly exined the [Shepherd] profession. ¡°Initially¡­ you may not be able to enve transcendent creatures, but you can start with ordinary creatures, like¡­this!¡± He casually grabbed a ck snake, its triangr head hissing, it was clearly venomous. Seeing it, Messiah immediately felt goosebumps all over her skin ¨C as a girl, she was naturally afraid of such creatures. ¡°Somerge beasts can¡¯t enter your familiar castles¡­ but small animals can. The snake can protect you, the birds can be your eyes, and spiders can be your ears.¡± This was actually somewhat beyond the capabilities of a [Shepherd], but Su Lu believed that Messiah could do it. Thanks to a portion of her properties being transformed by the Dragon Crystal, her basic attributes had already reached the requirements of the job. In addition, the touch of Dragon Might contained in her dragon blood endowed her soul with a touch of majesty, capable of intimidating ordinary beasts and even weaker transcendent creatures. In terms of the [Shepherd] path, this aptitude is simply extraordinary. ¡°Now¡­ tame it ording to what I taught you!¡± Su Lu casually tossed the snake onto the ground. ¡°Ah!¡± Messiah jumped in fright, but after hesitating for a moment, he still stepped forward, his eyes staring directly into the vertical pupils of the ck snake, as ifmunicating silently. Su Lu¡¯s intuition could sense that a very faint Dragon Might was emanating from Messiah, deterring the creature in front of him. ¡°Hiss¡­¡± The nervous ck snake that had been in an attacking stance suddenly made a move. It lowered its head, as if kissing the ground, indicating submission. ¡°Make it move¡­¡± Su Lu continued. A momentter, he saw the ck snake winding around Messiah¡¯s arm, turning into a ck armband. The danger had disappeared; curiosity sparked again as Messiah was curiously examining his ¡®new friend¡¯. ¡®Such speed¡­ truly astonishing¡­¡¯ Even Su Lu could not help sighing in his heart. At this pace, Sophia would likely have been promoted to [Shepherd] by the time they reached the ancient castle of the Dreke family. ¡°It¡­ it¡¯s so fun; it¡¯s not scary at all!¡± Messiah stretched out his small hand, letting the ck snake lick it, and burst into asionalughter. ¡°That¡¯s enough, stop ying and rest properly after eating.¡± Some time had passed since the events at the pce, and seeing her mood improving, Su Lu couldn¡¯t help but nod in silent approval. Soon, the campsite became serene. After letting Messiah enter the tent, Su Lu extinguished the fire. He suddenly looked at a shadow and said, ¡°Come out.¡± A middle-aged man wearing a linen robe, with a very typical facial appearance, walked out: ¡°Greetings to the sir!¡± ¡°I originally thought you were one of the Queen¡¯s men, but it turns out you¡¯re like Erik, loyal to Duke Immon of ck Castle!¡± Su Lu said with a smile. ¡°Greetings from Duke Immon of ck Castle, he hopes that you would relinquish control over Messiah,¡± the middle-aged man bowed deeply as he spoke. ¡°That¡¯s impossible.¡± The smile on Su Lu¡¯s face did not change. In fact, ever since he took Messiah away from Dragon City, they had been pursued numerous times along the way. Some of these pursuits came from the Duke of Wolf Fort, and some from other unknown forces, but they were all dealt with one by one. As for the Duke of ck Castle, he was the least likely to reach an agreement with him. After all, Su Lu had promised Lady Rose and Uer to resist the ck Ring School together. The war among the wizards was also a source of experience points he had reserved for himself. ¡°That¡¯s truly a pity.¡± The middle-aged man retreated into the darkness, his face expressionless. ¡°So you think you can just leave that easily?¡± Su Lu looked at his figure, a trick card appearing in his hand. ¡°Roar!¡± A centaur beast holding a silver spear materialized from thin air, leaping out from the front of the card and charging at the middle-aged man. ¡°If you can survive the centaur¡¯s pursuit, I¡¯ll spare your life!¡± Chapter 328 - 0328: Tulip (Asking for monthly votes) Chapter 328: Tulip (Asking for monthly votes) Trantor:549690339 ¡°Teacher?¡± Inside the tent, a small head peeked out. Startled awake by the noise, Messiah¡¯s big eyes were full of curiosity. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Su Lu waited for a moment, then saw a centaur returning, its spear tip stained with blood. It saluted him, disappeared into a card, and vanished. ¡°Did it manage to escape?¡± He chuckled, unconcerned. ¡°It seems it has some genuine skill.¡± The mutated centaur was not as powerful as Rophis, but it was equivalent to a knight just entering the third rank. To be able to escape from it, even if at the cost of some injuries, was quite impressive. ¡°Teacher¡­ is this also one of the abilities I will learn?¡± Messiah, who had originally disappeared into the tent, once again peeked out, a look of astonishment on her face as she looked at the centaur card. ¡°You don¡¯t need to know the answer to that question.¡± Su Lu said sternly, ¡°Ady should not be awake and peeping around at thiste hour.¡± ¡°Teacher, you remind me of my nanny¡­ just as stern.¡± Messiah pouted but then suddenly fell silent again. Su Lu suddenly felt a bit embarrassed. Most of the people in the pce must have perished in the war. ¡°Well, go to sleep now!¡± He crawled into his own tent and stretchedfortably. At the same time, a shadow clone emerged, faithfully standing guard like the most loyal of sentinels. The Western Region. Thisnd was known as the kingdom¡¯snd of flowers, producing every kind of bloom. And the ruling core of the Drake family resided in Tulip Castle. Inside the council hall. Many Western Region nobles lined both sides, some seats left vacant, or temporarily upied by women and children. These were the nobles who had marched to the capital with the Duke of Drake. Most had died in battle, some had be prisoners. In short, their vassal duties and responsibilities were now temporarily borne by their wives or children. In the high seat atop three stone steps sat a young boy of only about eleven or twelve years of age. He was thete Duke¡¯s second son, Bard. As his elder brother had died of illness, he had officially assumed the title of Duke of Drake and received the allegiance of the nobles present. But the young Duke was clearly nervous and often nced at the schr next to him. ¡°Ahem¡­¡± This schr was an elderly man with a full head of white hair. He held a book, his eyes full of clever light. He coughed, ¡°Ladies and Gentlemen¡­ the crow brings us unfortunate news. I understand your sadness and hatred, but rationality is the only solution to this problem. The Western Region can no longer endure the mes of war¡­ ¡± ¡°Schr Brunei, do you n to force us to make peace with those Northern barbarians?¡± Standing next to the young Duke Bard was another nobleman. He was middle-aged, with a hawk nose, a gloomy face, and a high hairline, seemingly suffering from hair loss due to long-term worry. At this moment he was filled with rage. ¡°Those barbarians killed my brothers, my sisters¡­ and now we¡¯re supposed to bow to them?¡± ¡°Lord Shaker, please stay calm. I am merely considering the realities of the Western Region¡­¡± Schr Brunei exined. Schrs were equivalent to personal advisors of noblemen, and they didn¡¯t necessarily have titles themselves. Their status and power directly rted to the favor and authority of the ruler. Schr Brunei had been a favored schr of the Duke of Drake, but now the young Duke¡¯s authority was weak, and he did not trust him as his father had. Facing Lord Shaker, the current Duke¡¯s paternal uncle, he had no choice but to exin. ¡°We haven¡¯t lost yet!¡± Shaker roared, ¡°The true rebels are the barbarians from the North! We need to seek support from the South and the East¡­ right, we also need to find the Queen! I have received news that by the grace of the Mother Goddess, our queen is unharmed, she has escaped!¡± ¡°Oh!¡± A cheer erupted from below, this was the only ¡®good news¡¯ all the nobles had heard. ¡°All of you¡­ The Northern barbarians will not miss this opportunity. They will surely attack the Western Region. We need to be ready for war! Mobilize immediately!¡± Shaker took this opportunity to begin a soul-stirring speech. Meanwhile, the expressions of Schr Brunei and Duke Bard darkened, as if they had been forgotten by the crowd. ¡°Your Grace, please exercise patience for the time being.¡± After the meeting adjourned, Schr Brunei quickly caught up with the Duke and said softly. As the Duke was still underage, Shaker had been granted significant power, akin to ¡®regency¡¯. Once a war got underway, power would inevitably tilt more toward him. This defied the interests of the young Duke! However, as someone with deep-seated enmity against the North, it was impossible for the Duke to propose peace. Even today¡¯s probing of sentiments through the Schr had met with dismal failure. ¡°I understand. Moreover¡­ as my uncle said, it¡¯s very likely that the Northerners will attack us directly ¡­ Let¡¯s get ready for war.¡± Duke Bard said with a bitter smile. Late at night. Shaker found himself in the council hall again. Unlikest time, he was now d in the Duke¡¯s ceremonial garb, brimming with satisfaction as he epted the cheers of the nobles below. This was his deepest heart¡¯s desire, but he hadn¡¯t expected it to be fulfilled so soon! ¡°Where¡­ where am I? Am I¡­ dreaming?¡± The previous Shaker was quite intoxicated, but suddenly a chill as cold as ice bathed his body, and he came to his senses. ¡°Correct answer, you are dreaming!¡± At that moment, everyone turned around, their faces sporting strange smiles. Their figures blurred, like paper-thin cutouts, then fused together in an eerie transformation into a stranger¡¯s appearance. It was a young man who looked to be in his twenties, clean and tidy in a knight¡¯s uniform, his figure tall and straight, his eyes dark and enigmatic, and quite alluring. ¡°Allow me to introduce myself, I am Su Lu Pottery! Uh¡­ the chief court mage appointed by Her Majesty! Please forgive my intrusion.¡± ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± Shaker¡¯s face changed, ¡°Did the queen send you? Where is she?¡± ¡°She¡¯s safe, and will arrive in Tulip Castle soon. I¡¯m here to ensure her safety.¡± Su Lu smiled. He didn¡¯t feel like sticking by Messiah¡¯s side all the time, and besides, there was no ¡®hardening¡¯ significance to that anymore. ¡°The queen will surely be safe in the Western Region¡­¡± Shaker resisted for a moment but finally caved in, ¡°What do you want to do? Want to make a wizard¡¯s contract?¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s simpler than that!¡± Su Lu shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t even need your cooperation¡­¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Shaker was horrified, but he stood no chance against Su Lu in a dream, and in the blink of an eye, he appeared disoriented. Su Lu took a step forward, his index finger pointing to Shaker¡¯s forehead. ¡°A psychic trickbined with dream-making ability¡­ Altering memory can be done wlessly!¡± ¡°But to be safe, I might as well leave a time bomb of a curse here.¡± Chapter 329 - 0329: Bal (Four more subscriptions requested) Chapter 329: Bal (Four more subscriptions requested) Trantor:549690339 In a patch of woond. Messiah stood on a huge boulder, looking down at a ring of animals around her. Among them were crows, gray rats, and lured reptiles such as grass snakes, foxes, and even a few wolves. The mixture of predators and herbivores did not immediately start chasing each other. Instead, they knelt quietly, like subjects worshipping a monarch. Messiah pulled a stern face,manding the animals toplete one move after another. Mysterious patterns expressive of wildness emerged on her face, like abination of the stripes of a tiger and spots of a cheetah. ¡°Congrattions, you have sessfully taken office as a [Shepherd]!¡± Next to her, Su Lu pped his hands: ¡°The next step, [Wolf Shepherd], requires you to herd a pack of wolves and subjugate at least one transcendent species, preferably a wolf.¡± For the following [Beast Shepherd], several transcendent creatures are needed.¡± ¡°The most important task of a [Beast Master] is to master the skill of cultivating ¡®mysterious¡¯ creatures, elevating ordinary species to ¡®transcendents¡¯ via rituals, feed, and modifications.¡± ¡°The final [Dragon Shepherd] is still too early for you.¡± He took out a metal box, inside which were four crystals of different colours: ¡°This is the inheritance of Dragon I¡­now it is time for them to return to their rightful owner.¡± All the professional information had been recorded in the attribute bar, and the experience points had beenpletely extracted. The box of crystals was of no significant use now, so it might as well be given away as a favor. ¡°Thank you, Master!¡± Messiah took it and asked cautiously, ¡°Are you nning to leave?¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Su Lu was surprised; this young girl had a highly sensitive intuition. ¡°Indeed¡­I¡¯m going on a great adventure across the continent! Seeking out the mysterious, exploring knowledge¡­¡± Su Lu continued, ¡°And here at the Western Region, you are a transcendent now. From here on, the journey and whateverester, will be a test for you!¡± ¡°I understand, Master, I will definitely seed.¡± Messiah clenched her small fist. ¡°Good!¡± Su Lu waved his hand and left casually without taking any cloud with him. Only leaving behind Messiah standing in ce, looking at his retreating figure, biting her lip with aplex expression. Several monthster. In a small inn at the Western Region. Su Lu sat in a corner, with a meal served in front of him. The main dish was a roastedmb leg and a blueberry pie, with little cakes for dessert and grape wine for drink, all exuding a mouth-watering aroma. While skillfully cutting the meat with a knife and fork, he pricked up his ears, overhearing quite a bit of news from the boasting and cursing of the diners. ¡°The Queen has ascended to the West, proiming the Duke of Wolf Fort as a traitor!¡± ¡°The Duke of Wolf Fort thus rallied his forces to attack the Western Region¡­ but this hasn¡¯t gone smoothly. As for the noble ns with the most power in the south and east, they are all waiting and watching¡­¡± ¡°It seems that Messiah is doing well, at least she hasn¡¯t just died off at the start¡­You can¡¯t ask too much more of a little girl.¡± He quickly finished his food, nonchntly flicking a silver coin to the innkeeper¡¯s son, a slightly plump young man serving as a chore boy: ¡°I want to find a guide, preferably one well-versed in local history and legends, who has been to the nearby Meteor Forest¡­where shall I go?¡± The young man¡¯s eyes lit up as he caught the silver coin: ¡°Sir, the old huntsman Bal lives nearby. He sometimes goes to the outskirts of Meteor Forest for hunting.¡± ¡°Very good. I am a History enthusiast, bring Old Bal to me, I will reward you.¡± At this point, Su Lu considered himself an archaeologist with a love for adventuring. This continent had once given birth to ¡®legends¡¯, so it definitely had some unique ruins and inheritances. Moreover, because of the Twilight of the Gods, they had be less dangerous, making it a good time for exploration! Just like in the Main World during the Twilight of the Gods period, all the major countries dispatched pioneering teams and exploration teams¡­to the edge of the world, to the Dark Continent! He a gold coin on his hand, whose brilliance immediately attracted all the attention of the young waiter. ¡°Wait here for me, I¡¯ll be right back!¡± The young man shucked off his apron in a hurry, promising swiftly, ¡°As long as Old Bal is here, I will definitely bring him over.¡± This scene also attracted a lot of attention, bringing with it greedy gazes. But Su Lu sipped his wine, unconcerned. His clothes, his weapons, his horse, all indicating that he was an ¡®upper ss citizen¡¯ from a noble family. Even in the turbulent times of war, there was some deterrent power in crowded public ces. By the time he had drunk two-thirds of the grape wine in the bottle, the young man had brought an old man over. Old Bal wasn¡¯t actually that old, only in his forties. But among the lower-ss people of this era, that was already considered ¡®old.¡¯ His temples were slightly frosty, his hands full of old callouses, and his right arm slightly deformed ¨C a deformation caused by frequent archery carried out in a wrong posture. ¡°Were you looking for me? Sir?¡± Old Bal looked at Su Lu, alertness apparent on his face. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m an archaeologist, you can call me Su Lu. I¡¯ve recently heard that there exist ruins in the Meteor Forest, and I¡¯d like to go and see them¡­¡± Su Lu tossed a colin to the ecstatic waiter: ¡°Get him a serving of smoked meat, plus a barrel of wine.¡± Gurgle! Old Bal¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple bobbed up and down, then he casually sat down across from Su Lu: ¡°I¡¯d be d to assist you, my lord!¡± He had never heard of the term archaeologist before. Even in the previous peaceful era, such schrs were very rare. After all, what the nobles and lords needed were schrs who could help them calcte each year¡¯s harvest and taxes, design castle blueprints, write letters, and even better if they understood a bit of medical art! As for researching ancient history? Only those who were full and bored would waste manpower and resources on such pointless tasks. Only a very small number of wizards and well-living schrs paid a little bit of attention to this type of content. The information on the ruins and dangerous areas in the continent was actually obtained by Su Lu from Silver Eye. Although wizards aren¡¯t interested in history, they love exploring ruins, hoping to gather more cutting-edge knowledge from the ancient times. ¡°Eat slowly, no need to rush!¡± Even huntsmen often have to go meal to meal. Looking at the wolfing down Old Bal, Su Lu had a smile on his face: ¡°Let¡¯s start by discussing some of the local myths and legends and stories that are passed down.¡± In the past few months, Su Lu was not only exploring ruins but also collecting myths and legends and religious stories about the world. At this point, he had quite a harvest. ¡°As per the legend¡­from the distant era of darkness, human beings have lived on this continent, suffering from various kinds of monsters and disasters¡­until the Mother Earth Goddess descended.¡± ¡°She annihted countless monsters, taught human beings farming, spread faith and the power of the Knights, brought hope to humans.¡± ¡°While the remaining monsters merged with the evil humans, transforming into wizards!¡± Chapter 330 - 0330 Forest (Subscription Requested) Chapter 330: Forest (Subscription Requested) Trantor:549690339 Legends and myths are untrustworthy! When they leave the mouth of the story teller¡¯s, they are subject to subjective spection and omissions. However, some truthful information is hid within these facies! Walking all this way, Su Lu visited many elderly and schrs, heard many legends and stories, and distilled some subtle things. ¡°The mainstream belief of this world is the Mother Earth Goddess, there are no traces of the other Six Gods¡­ which is to say, this is the exclusive domain of the Mother Earth Goddess?¡± ¡°But¡­ the rumors of beasts and disasters, bear obvious traces of the Evil God¡­ and various forms of ancestor worship by the predecessors¡­¡± ¡°It seems like, as if it¡¯s a world that the Mother Earth Goddess was interested in, her faith about to be unified, yet due to the Twilight of the Gods, her investments had to be interrupted?¡± ¡°And¡­ Various broken myths and legends exist within a timeframe from seven hundred to fifteen hundred years, is this the interval between twilight and dawn?¡± ¡°Besides that, some of the legendary stories are somewhat simr to the Main World¡­ Such as the hero Morde, he is a lover of the earth, had once in evil dragons, and defeated apostles of the underworld¡­¡± ¡°Is this coincidence? No¡­ it should be intentionally spread by the church of the Mother Earth Goddess, for her followers to collect faith or legends?¡± Listening to Old Bal across him telling stories, currents of emotions risen within Su Lu¡¯s heart. In reality, the other party¡¯s skills were mediocre, not only forgetful, but also pausing with a thick ent. ¡°So¡­ what about the Meteor Forest?¡± Su Lu knitted his brows and continued asking. ¡°It¡¯s being said that there once was a meteorite that fell, but it was already a matter from hundreds of years ago¡­ That forest is very dangerous, inhabited by a group of Wind Wolves, although a solitary Wind Wolf may not be a match for the Ice in Wolf, they prefer to move in packs, with swift speed¡­ the prey they set their sights on, are done for.¡± Old Bal belched, ¡°As for relics? Some people had lost their way, stumbled into the depths of the forest, it¡¯s said they saw a majestic hall and a white dragon soaring in the sky¡­ I think they were hallucinating from eating poisonous mushrooms.¡± ¡°Good, I wish to employ you, can you take me the surroundings of Meteor Forest, and indicate the path to go towards the relics.¡± Su Lu threw a purse onto the table. The crisp clinking sounds of metal coins instantly attracted Old Bal¡¯s attention: ¡°Can do, no problem!¡± The relics of the Meteor Forest are also well known among Wizards. But not because they¡¯re vast, instead for their danger! Those less dangerous relics have long been explored by the Wizards. Yet, Su Lu wasn¡¯t too interested in relics that could be explored by a group of second or third tier Profession people, as those ces were highly unlikely to contain information about the fifth level or higher. The next day, he followed Old Bal, and entered a forest. The journey was quiet, without any robbers or bandits. Those who really dared to make a move had been cleaned out by Su Lu the previous night. After a day and night of trekking, Old Bal had taken Su Lu in front of a forest. This forest was strange, filled with nts that looked like fir trees, the edges of the leaves shining with a hint of silver shimmer. ¡°The flora and fauna of this ce are different from other ces¡­ It¡¯s said that it¡¯s all because of changes brought about by the meteorite!¡± Old Bal pointed at a river, ¡°The survivor that time was able to escape the forest by following the river, if you want to venture deeper, tracing the river upstream might lead you to the relics.¡± Upon finishing, he anxiously gazed at Su Lu. ¡°Great.¡± Su Lu threw another purse over. For him, being able to spare the effort of pathfinding with just a small amount of gold and silver, was a very worthwhile deal. As for the so-called Wind Wolves, he did not care at all. Even if they were a Transcendent species, they were only here to deliver experience. Su Lu¡¯s figure flickered, he leapt onto a tree trunk, then jumped forward, flying tens of metres each time, hastily travelling with the aid of tree branches while Old Bal who saw this scene couldn¡¯t help but rub his eyes, almost thought he saw an illusion: ¡°Either he¡¯s a knight or a wizard, thank god I did not n to have any ill intentions!¡± Old Bal patted his chest in relief, carefully hid the purse on him, and set off on his satisfactory journey back home. ¡°So this is¡­ a Wind Wolf?¡± Su Lu crouched in a shadow, watching the wolf pack not far away. The forest was full of animals, especially a kind of rabbit half the height of a human, with robust hind legs that could probably kick a person severely injured. But before the wolves, they were still just food. The appearing Wind Wolves were about a dozen, they had smooth aquamarine fur, which seemed to shimmer with a hint of glow. From the looks of it, they were likely descendants of the Transcendent species. However,pared to the Ice in Wolf Overlord, the Wind Wolves didn¡¯t evene close, but they were remarkably united,ing out in groups of at least ten or more, and understood cooperation when hunting. If their numbers were factored in, indeed they were formidable adversaries. ¡°But even so, they could not stop the Wizards¡­ unless among them there exist Transcendent species, or even Wisdom species!¡± Su Lu traced the river upstream, journeying through several forbidden areas for living things, finally catching sight of his destination. It was a group of buildings made of white stones, covering arge expanse. For some reason, the wild grass and vines and the forest stopped their growth right at the edge of the buildings, the boundary was extremely distinct. And behind those vines, within the dense forest, the robust figures of Wind Wolves were clearly visible, some of them sitting some lying down, appearing like loyal guards. Notably, one among them was three times bigger than its peers, a circle of dense, scarf-like fur around its neck, and a blue crescent mark on its forehead. ¡°The pack leader! A third level Transcendent species?¡± Feeling a wave of Inspiration, detecting the Breath, Su Lu¡¯s face grimaced. Transcendent creatures, like humans, are limited by the Twilight of the Gods, making it difficult for them to be born or ascend. This Wind Wolf King had attained at least the fourth level during the era of Spirits Rebirth, and had a high chance of advancing to Legend level! Its appearance here, and its guarding of this area, seemed suspicious. ¡°The ¡®guards¡¯ arranged by the White Pce? Or their descendants?¡± Murmuring to himself, Su Lu split a Shadow Clone to keep guard, and went straight into a Soul Trance. In the Mental Realm. He saw many orbs of light around him, unlike human beings, appearing ferocious and wild, this was the Mental Secret Realm of beasts. ¡°The mentality of beasts differs from human beings, if I barge in, it would be equivalent to epting an ¡®out of control¡¯ trial¡­ ¡± The Mental Secret Realm of humans, subconsciously still perceive themselves as humans. However, the mentality of beasts does not think in such a manner, entering rashly into it is very dangerous for upational People. ¡°Luckily¡­ I don¡¯t have to do it that way.¡± Su Lu eyed the orbs of light around him, took a deep breath, ¡°Spirit oppression!¡± Roar, Roar! The terrifying might, akin to the Dragon Might, descended, constantly oppressing the light orbs around him, creating an effect akin to a ¡®Mental Storm¡¯! Chapter 331 - 0331: Death God (2400 addition, request for monthly pass) Chapter 331: Death God (2400 addition, request for monthly pass) Trantor:549690339 In the tranquil forest. A pack of wolves that had been slumbering or frolicking by the river, licking their own fur, suddenly underwent a strange mutation! Some were frenziedly gnawing at their own limbs, utterly oblivious to the pain and the blood sttering around, almost as if they were ready to savagely kill themselves. Others had their eyes bloodshot, ferociously attacking their own kind around them. The weak ones simply fell to the ground, without any signs of life. In an instant, over a hundred Wind Wolves in this pack slipped into a state of insanity. ¡°Howl!¡± The rest of the pack scattered in panic and disorder. At this critical moment, their Wind Wolf King jumped onto a higher ground and let out an angry howl. Most of the pack calmed down, but those that had fallen into madness paid no heed to their leader¡¯smands and continued to indulge in their blood-lust. ¡°Howl!¡± The Wind Wolf King roared again and plunged into the mad crowd. Its ws and jaws were razor-sharp. Every swing created several wind des. Any Wind Wolf in its way was shed open and killed. Before long, the king had suppressed this ¡°chaos¡± with the might of a lone wolf. Not just that, it sniffed the air and suspiciously gazed in the direction where Su Lu was hiding. ¡°What a formidable Wolf King!¡± In the Mental Realm, Su Luughed deeply. The Spirit Chain shot out like a trap, ensnaring the opponent¡¯s Mental Secret Realm. ¡°Lift me¡­ up!¡± Immediately, he and the Wolf King were transported into the Dream Spirit World together. In the Material Realm, seeing the Wolf King copse after demonstrating such extraordinary might put the other Wind Wolves into an even more chaotic state. ¡°Howl!¡± In front of Su Lu, a huge silver Secret Realm was unceasingly copsing inward, ultimately taking the form of a wolf. The Wolf King¡¯s massive body was covered in ayer of silvery light. Bumps emerged on either side of its neck which grewrger until they burst open, forming two smaller wolf heads. One by one, eerie eyes popped out from various parts of the Wolf King¡¯s body. The pupils seemed to reflect the inverted image of a crescent moon. A savage and insane aura constantly radiated outwards. ¡°Huh?¡± Su Lu felt that something was not right. ¡°This Wolf King, could it possibly have the bloodline of a creature from the Spirit World?¡± But he didn¡¯t have time to think further. The very next moment, the three-headed Wolf King with eyes all over its body pounced at him, howling fiercely. ¡°Centaur, attack!¡± As Su Lu rapidly retreated, a spear-wielding Centaur warrior leaped out from a Trick Card in his hand, engaging the Wolf King in battle. ¡°Growl!¡± The Centaur warrior brandished his silver spear. Fierce Fighting Qi emerged on the spear tip, shing across the waists of the three-headed wolf. St! St! Eyes were pierced, spewing out foul-smelling fluid, but the wounds wriggled with flesh and rapidly grew new eyes. ¡°Spirit oppression!¡± While the Centaur warrior was fending off the three-headed Wolf King head-on, Su Lu was not idle. He turned his Spirituality into an enormous force that rained down on the Wolf King. It was as if an imposing mountain was added, making the opponent¡¯s movements sluggish. Seeing this, a Trick Card emerged, releasing a giant fireball from within. ¡°Big Fireball!¡± Boom! The orange mes exploded, covering the entire body of the Wolf King, which let out a scream of agony. When the mes burned out, the state of the three-headed Wolf King was dreadful: its fur was charred, many eyeballs were shriveled or destroyed, one of its heads had been pierced by the Centaur¡¯s spear. But it stood up, sprouting more eyes, and under the illumination of the moon wheel, all its injuries healed rapidly. ¡°Spirit Chain!¡± As Su Lu mmed his right hand down, chains of spirit erupted from the ground, binding the four limbs of the three-headed Wolf King tight. ¡°A mere third rank, yet such a tough nut to crack?¡± He found it somewhat strenuous, even if he had battled it in the Material Realm, it wouldn¡¯t be so tough. ¡°Perhaps¡­ I chose the wrong battlefield. The Spirit World is my home field, but it is theirs too! It does indeed possess the bloodline of a creature from the Spirit World, and¡­ it¡¯s quite an advanced one!¡± With gritted teeth, Su Lu stared at the Wolf King that was ceaselessly struggling, breaking the chains, and pulled out a nk Trick Card. With a wave of his hand, an array of multicolored dreams appeared, enveloping the Wolf Kingpletely: ¡°Seal!¡± A massive vortex emerged, drawing the dreams and the Wolf King into its swirl. The Material Realm. Su Lu¡¯s soul returned, watching as his Trick Card in hand began to burn from the bottom, turning into ashes. ¡°The seal failed, but at least the spirituality of the Wolf King has perished. That seemed to be a good method to destroy it¡­¡± He gazed ahead. The moment the Wolf King fell, all the Wind Wolves unconsciously howled inment. ¡°Awooooo!¡± ¡°Awooooo! Awooo!¡± ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with this Wolf King, I can¡¯t leave it to them!¡± Su Lu swiftly descended, spreading out an aura of spirit oppression. Paired with the effect of his spirit oppression, his current mental level was like Dragon Might, wielding the deepest majesty and repelling the leaderless Wind Wolves. ¡°Hmm? Seems like the moment I used spirit oppression, the temporary mental enhancement disappeared? No¡­ it should be said it didn¡¯t work? The value of 10.0, that must be the limit in the legends? ¡± Su Lu made a little discovery. He arrived at the massive corpse of the Wolf King, scared off the guardian wolves, and manifested the demon hunting dagger in his hand, and began to dissect the corpse and extract its blood. The bloodline of the Spirit World within this Wolf King was robust, and it was certainly valuable! Even if he didn¡¯t need it, it could be used for rituals, or trade, which were all great uses. Especially the wizards of this world, they were good at bloodline transntation, and always sought after peculiar and powerful bloodlines. By the time he finished these tasks, it was already twilight. Su Lu rested for a moment and stepped into the realm of the white building. The architecture here was very strange, filled with a Gothic style, with pointed rooftops, and bizarre sculptures beside the paths. Passing the peripherals, there was a gigantic wall standing right in front of the main building. The stains of time on the wall had left deep traces, the original relief on it was somewhat blurred. However, standing there, Su Lu seemed to hear a distant sigh. ¡°Wall of Sighs?¡± The idea came to him, and identified the name of the wall: ¡°It absorbs the regrets and all the emotions of the spirit, for spirits have no need of these.¡± Su Lu looked somewhat solemn, did not look at the wall any longer, and veered away to stand in front of the main building. This seemed to be a church, but its doctrines were starkly different from that of the Mother Earth Goddess. ¡°Ancestors¡¯ spirit? Or some Evil God?¡± Questions sprung up in his mind as he stood before the church door. The church door was made of a certain kind of ck wood, which even after such a long time hadn¡¯t dposed, you could clearly see the patterns on it. A profusion of eerie symbols formed the image of a multi-headed hound, seemingly chasing a group of spirits. ¡°This is¡­¡± Pressing his temples, Su Lu looked down and at the bottom of it all saw a line in Gmnguage: ¡°Death is everyone¡¯s destiny!¡± ¡°Is this¡­ a church of some Death God?¡± Chapter 332 - 0332: Teachings (Request for More Subscriptions) Chapter 332: Teachings (Request for More Subscriptions) Trantor: 549690339 Su Lu was certain that there was no belief in the God of Death in this ce on the Dragon continent. Even among the ancestral spirits, there wasn¡¯t one who imed to hold the regalia of death. ¡°Could it be a great existence from somewhere else¡­ And its influence here has gradually faded away?¡± Su Lu drew in a breath; he could feel his palms getting a little sweaty. If not for the Twilight of the Gods, he would most likely have turned and run by now. Rashly exploring the church of such an existence, there¡¯s a good chance he might attract the attention of the great being and incur some indescribable curses. ¡°But now, even the Mother Earth Goddess has not projected her power into this ce¡­¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t this exactly what I¡¯m looking for? Compared to the artifacts and legacies left behind in the legends¡­ the treasures left behind by the gods are more likely to make me wealthy overnight!¡± Risk and opportunity coexist! At the current state of things, the opportunities here are greater and the risks are smaller! Enough to make Su Lu excited! After thinking, Su Lu took a few steps back, conjured a shadow clone, took a deep breath, and went forward to push open the door. Creak! The door seemed intact but was actually in a state of disrepair. With a gentle push from him, it let out a distressed sound, copsing and shattering like ss on the ground. The shadow clone took a brief look around to make sure nothing was out of the ordinary, and then entered the church. The most conspicuous thing that met his eyes was the moon-shaped decoration that has been framed high above. ¡°The moon¡­it exists in many worlds and is considered the embodiment of the spiritual Yin aspect, and deeply associated with death¡­¡± The shadow clone murmured, looking around with some doubt. The interior of the church was spacious, with quite a few skeletons on the seats, seemingly gathered for worship, but met with sudden death. The shadow clone made its way to the podium in front, where the preacher was standing. The preacher was still maintaining a standing posture, donned in a torn ck priest robe, with a hefty bookid out in front of him. It was a weighty tome with a white cover, seemingly filled with writings and esoteric symbols on parchment. ¡°Huh?¡± The shadow clone¡¯s eyes twitched, and it took a step closer for a slight touch. Crash! The Bone Priest couldn¡¯t maintain his standing pose anymore, falling into a pile of copsed bones on the ground. The resulting vibration seemed to trigger a chain reaction, as all the skeletons in the church that were erect or maintaining a sitting posture copsed instantaneously, even turning into dust. ¡®Sorry¡­¡¯ The shadow clone felt a bit sweaty, but the next moment, its gaze was drawn to the religious book. Knowing how dangerous it could be, it used a great force of will to close the book, instead of reading it. m! As the book was closed, its hard, snow-white cover was revealed, adorned with a bas-relief of flowers and bones. A line of Gm words appeared. ¡°This refers to¡­bones, flowers, and death¡­¡± The shadow clone murmured, its pupils suddenly shrinking to the size of a pinhead. At the moment his words were spoken. Everything around him plunged into haziness! The world seemed to lose all color! His thinking went quiet, unable to see, hear, speak¡­ even incapable of thinking. The next instant. The shadow clonepletely vanished. Outside the church. ¡°This feeling¡­ this feeling¡­¡± Su Lu stumbled back, his spirit slightly shaken by the demise of his shadow clone, causing a slight tremble in his body. What horrified him was not the demise of the shadow clone, but that feeling! His thoughts were frozen, and only the eternal sensation of death remained! It was as if he had returned to the White Tower, enduring the attack of the gods that had been weakened! The absolute crushing power and dominance, making him feel like a mere ant, was something he would never forget in his entire life! ¡°It¡¯s the divine entity of death that interfered with my ritual, influenced Beryl, and hid behind the ck Death Society! It also has a following here!¡± Su Lu muttered softly. His desire to explore suddenly became much stronger. This divine being now stood firmly against him, he must gain some understanding of it. Of course, saying this seemed somewhat ridiculous, like an ant considering a giant dragon an enemy. But Su Lu knew clearly that there would eventually be an oue between him and Beryl. After achieving victory, it would be natural for him to bring this divine being into his view. ¡°The power just now¡­ was not the gods¡¯ descent, but something that was originally stored here¡­¡± ¡°If I send more shadow clones to explore¡­ eventually, it would be exhausted.¡± Su Lu made up his mind and another shadow clone walked in. A few secondster, he became aware of the death of his shadow clone. But before dying, it sent a message: ¡°Goddess of Death, Lady Moon?¡± Along with this title was a three-part prayer containing reverence. Of course, Su Lu wouldn¡¯t be so foolish as to read or worship it. ¡°So this deity¡¯s domain is death, and her power is the moon? Very powerful indeed¡­¡± Death and the moon, are both very powerful domains of authority. ¡°Why isn¡¯t she doing well in the Main World, even bing an Evil God?¡± ¡°However, perhaps she prefers mingling among the Evil Gods? After all, there¡¯s that unspeakable Demon¡­ who also didn¡¯t choose to be a Righteous God, but took pleasure in human fear and despair¡­¡± Su Lu sat quietly, and another shadow clone walked out and entered the church. A night passed, the dawn was just breaking. After sacrificing several shadow clones, Su Lu finally managed to read the ¡®Book of Death Teachings¡¯ through a surviving shadow clone. ¡°From the perspective of doctrine, Lady Moon is not too evil, at most neutral¡­ why did the ck Death Society of the Main World be like that? Did its camp deviateter?¡± In this book of teachings, Su Lu also gained a lot of useful information. For example, two potential career paths! One is for the Undead, much like Beryl¡¯s progress path. He suspected that Dragon I gained the inheritance of the [Undead] profession through the exploration of the relics of Lady Moon in this world. The other is a branch for apprentices, the path Sean chose ¡ª [Doomsayer]! ¡°[Apprentice] ¡ª [Doomsayer] ¡ª [Necromancer] ¡ª [Ghost Doctor] ¡ª [Necromancer King] ¡ª [Emperor of Disaster]!¡± ¡°The teachings only contain information up to the [Ghost Doctor] profession. For the subsequent fifth and sixth-tier professions, it only provided names¡­ Unexpectedly, this professional path actually reaches the sixth level!¡± Thinking about his previous decisions, Su Lu couldn¡¯t help feeling a sense of sentimentality. Initially, Rod brought the [Doomsayer] profession, but didn¡¯t provide a matching [Apprentice], and due to urgent circumstances, along with other reasons, Su Lu chose the path of the [Spirit Medium]. ¡°Looking at it now, the [Doomsayer] profession revolves around ¡®necromancy¡¯ and ¡®doom¡¯, which seems quite suitable for Sean¡­¡± Su Lu thought that if he were to return to the Main World at this moment, he would definitely be the nemesis of the ck Death Society. All their secrets were nowid bare before his eyes. Chapter 333 - 0333: River of Underworld (Extra Update, Monthly Ticket Needed) Chapter 333: River of Underworld (Extra Update, Monthly Ticket Needed) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Lady Moon is a capricious divine spirit, She likes Moon Grass, Colorful Flowers, and ritualsposed of Soul Stones¡­ Both the Necromancy and the undead are under Her protection.¡± ¡°She controls the ¡®River of Underworld¡¯, a river believed to run in the Spirit World, only the deceased can enter¡­ Her followers believe that they can be reborn through this river.¡± ¡°In each world¡¯srgest, or rather highest church, the goddess would perform miracles to visualize the river, showing a real tributary¡­ If circumstances permit, all followers would throw their bodies into the tributary after death, believing that in this way they would reach the goddess¡¯ God¡¯s Domain and obtain a new life.¡± ¡°The River of Underworld¡­ The river that runs in the Spirit World? I¡¯ve never heard nor seen it before¡­¡± Su Lu felt enlightened and a little exhrated, ¡°Given the scale here, I don¡¯t think there is anyrger church in the world¡­ Could it be that the tributary of Lady Moon¡¯s River of Underworld is located nearby?¡± Thinking of the considerable souls that were thrown in and looking at his attributes, Su Lu had a hunch that he might harvest some experience points there. After all, through experimentation and detection, he is increasingly convinced that the acquisition of experience points is rted to the core essence of souls ¨C the True Spirit!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll scout around and look carefully; I should make some findings¡­¡± Su Lu originally thought this would require careful scrutiny and searching. Unexpectedly, he found the ¡®Tributary of the Underworld¡¯ behind the church!¡± Because this ce of worship and offering by believers is not some concealed area, there is even a signpost.¡± But the ¡®Tributary of the Underworld¡¯ that appeared was slightly different from what Su Lu had imagined.¡± It was not in the form of a river, but argeke!¡± This was an artificialke made up of cobblestones and Obsidian, forming the stark pattern of ck and white, surrounded by circles of white bones.¡± More importantly¡­ it had already dried up, with not a single drop of water inside.¡± ¡°The River of Underworld?¡± Su Lu released his inspiration but failed to discover any anomalies, the same from the Spirit World.¡± Yet, he felt something was off.¡± Because the white bones here seemed more like they were fleeing for life rather than worshiping!¡± Most of them had their backs towards theke, some had run a considerable distance, but still fell dead on the ground, giving off a sense of mass instant death.¡± And many of them, judging from the hardness of their bones and their ornaments, were definitely Transcendent!¡± He walked to the side of theke, near a white skeleton dressed in armor.¡± This was one of the rare worshippers who faced theke without running away. The skeleton had left a will with its finger: ¡°Oh Divine¡­ why have you abandoned us? Why have you inflicted upon us the punishment of the River of Underworld?¡± The words had been carved deep into the marble floor, obviously, this was a powerful knight when he was alive, and he bore heavy resentment.¡± But in the face of the choppy waves of the Underworld River, he was no different from ordinary people.¡± ¡°Divine¡­ River of Underworld¡­ Abandonment?¡± Su Lu¡¯s inspiration was struck, as if he saw a scene.¡± It was the boiling turmoil of the artificialke, arge amount of Underworld River water swept in all directions, the Transcendent around started to scream and run for their lives, to no avail!¡± Death instantly enveloped everything, not sparing even the crowd worshipping in the church!¡± ¡°Did Lady Moon manipte the River of Underworld and harvest the followers here?¡± Su Lu, not being a follower of the goddess, stared suspiciously at Her: ¡°If that¡¯s the case, it could exin why everything here dried and died so ¡®clean¡¯, not even a single Revenant was left¡­¡± Because all the souls were ¡®recycled¡¯ by the ¡®River of Underworld¡¯.¡± ¡°So why would she ughter her own followers? Did Lady Moon fall into insanity? Or did the followers here betray her?¡± Su Lu was unsure and unwilling to ponder any further.¡± ¡°If the River of Underworld remained, I would have found traces in the Spirit World¡­ hence, the sole exnation is that after killing all followers, Lady Moon¡¯s will left this world, and the tributary here gradually dried up!¡± Su Lu felt a bit regretful.¡± But, he thought and sent a shadow clone to the bottom of theke.¡± ¡°It¡¯s very safe! No traps!¡± ¡°It really seems¡­ like everything has vanished.¡± ¡°The rtionship between divine spirits certainly holds secrets! Yet these are out of my reach¡­ Moreover, I¡¯ve received information from the Ancient Snake Society and even myself, that the Seven Major Orthodox have been resisting simr urrences, starting from legends, they should have received a degree of attention¡­¡± Su Lu sighed and walked to the side of the artificialke.¡± There are many altars around, with mottled and ancient traces, evidently used for the followers¡¯ worship.¡± ording to the rites described in the teachings, after the followers die, their bodies need to be carefully prepared, decorated with Moon Grass and Colorful Flowers, then ced on a small boat woven from thorn wood, after praying, the boat is put into theke.¡± At the end of the ceremony, the water of the Underworld River swallows everything, taking away the souls of the dead.¡± ¡°If Lady Moon had a long period of belief in this world, even driving her followers to build such magnificent structures¡­ then the number of followers buried in the water here could be terrifying. Among them, many are upational People¡­¡± He jumped down and arrived at the bottom of the driedke, casually picking up a cobblestone.¡± An ovey appeared on his attributes, popping up: [XP+3] ¡°It really exists!¡± Su Lu drew a deep breath. Although the experience on this stone was weak, he nced around.¡± This was a hugeke. After drying up, ck and white Obsidian and cobblestones were everywhere, almost creating an ocean!¡± ¡°It seems, I¡¯ll have to camp here for a while.¡± Su Lu had a faint smile.¡± The reason he explored all kinds of ruins was to create another source of experience points.¡± And now, a rich ¡®depot¡¯ was right in front of him!¡± ¡°Indeed¡­ how could a world that once had the Dawn of the Gods possiblyck experience points?¡± Su Lu clenched his fist excitingly, feeling like a mouse that had fallen into a grain store.¡± ¡°And the source of experience, as expected, is rted to True Spirit!¡± ¡°Perhaps¡­ although the River of Underworld took away most of the Spiritual Bodies, just the remaining ¡®dregs¡¯ alone are enough for me to harvest arge amount of experience and jump over the half-legend chasm¡­¡± Experience points not only exist in killing but also in ancient books and even marvels.¡± Su Lu believed that these items contained some ¡®True Spirit Energy¡¯.¡± And here with the River of Underworld, the umtion of experience over time was extremely terrifying!¡± In fact, perhaps the energy that the River of Underworld had taken away wasn¡¯t what the attribute bar needed, and they remained, precipitating here!¡± He felt a bit emotional about the impermanence of life.¡± Who would have thought, the ck Death Society and Lady Moon, considered enemies, ended up helping him step over the threshold of legend!¡± Chapter 334 - 0334 Hermit (Subscription Requested) Chapter 334: Hermit (Subscription Requested) Trantor: 549690339 Just as Su Lu was living a simple life in seclusion near the ruins, the entire Dragon continent inevitably plunged into the abyss of war. Western Region. Despite the death of his son, Duke Frank remained decisive and brave. After failed negotiations, he resolutely led his troops into the territory of the Drake family, ruled by Shaker. Naturally, the Drake family fought to the death. Plus, with the ¡®ancient feud¡¯ between the Westerners and the Northerners, they raised the banner of protecting the queen. Amidst the hostilend, the Northern Army¡¯s progress was arduous. Even under the rule of Frank, a staid noble, instances ofx military discipline were not umon. The heavy burden of war suddenly fell upon the inhabitants of the Western Region. Eastern Region. Rob Canal. This is a river running east-west across the continent, the main transportation artery of the entire Dragon continent. At this point, a huge fleet was sailing up the river from the estuary. The low-profile Duke of the Eastern Archipgo, upon seeing the war-ridden continent, finally could not bear it; he was tempted to profit. The official title of the Eastern Duke is ¨C Duke of the Pearl and Spice Archipgo. His family¡¯s symbol is a mermaid in the blue sea waves. His family¡¯s surname is Lester. The family was once renowned for pirates, known for producing good-looking men and women. Duke Lester is now over fifty years old, but looks just like someone in their thirties. This is not only due to superior bloodline but also the result of great power. On the path of profession, he had walked farther than the Duke of North Territory and is now about at the third tier of the Main World. At this moment, inside the captain¡¯s suite of the gship ¡®Sea King¡¯, he was focusing and examining a new map of the Kingdom. ¡°Duke of Wolf Fort has installed a side branch of the royal family who has the closest bloodline rtionship with Terrin III, self-proimed Wace I. But until the queen in the Western Region does not abdicate, it¡¯s just a joke¡­ ¡± ¡°Our family has epted the invitation this time, and we must demand the highest price from the king and the prime minister!¡± He muttered to himself, his fingers tracing over a piece of coastalnd. For the hereditary nobility, a fiefdom is the most valuable wealth! For ind nobles, a continent fiefdom is a perpetual longing! ¡°Duke Lester, I¡¯m sorry you chose the wrong side.¡± At this time, a faint voice came over. ¡°Who¡¯s there? Guards!¡± Duke Lester reacted swiftly, clutching the hilt at his waist and shouting loudly. ¡°We¡­ haven¡¯t we met before?¡± Next, he saw a cloud of ck mist seeping in from the crack in the door, forming a human figure. ¡°Duke of ck Castle? So¡­ you¡¯re a wizard!¡± Duke Lester drew his blue short sword from his waist, ¡°Among the four dukes, only you were concealed the most!¡± Although he was somewhat surprised, he wasn¡¯t fearful, as he himself was also a third-tier knight, and besides, he had this marvellous short sword. It¡¯s called ¡®Sting of the Sea¡¯. This is a family heirloom of the Duke of Lester, capable of controlling water flows and casting some ice magic in coboration with a third-tier knight. It can repel any high-level wizard! ¡°No¡­ I never hid. Join hands with me. Let¡¯s overthrow the rule of the Westerners and Northerners and bring a new order to the continent.¡± Immon said temptingly. ¡°Sorry¡­ I¡¯m a knight!¡± Duke Lester firmly refused, his eyes a bit confused as he gazed at the doorway. ¡°Your reinforcements won¡¯t arrive.¡± Immon sighed, ¡°What a pity¡­We could have been friends.¡± ¡°I¡¯d rather not have a friend like you!¡± Duke Lesterughed loudly. His body was wrapped in a fierce silver battle Qi as he swiftly brandished his sword. Ding! Amidst the flickering silver light, a touch of blue continued to spread, causing frost to creep over the floor and nearby walls. In the seemingly frozen aura where everything fades away, Duke Lester lunged swiftly. The short sword bore the attribute of demon breaking and directly pierced into the ck mist. Immon lowered his head, looking at the short sword plunged into his chest, and smiled weirdly: ¡°Sting of the Sea? A real divine artefact for knights! Unfortunately, you¡¯re against me!¡± His body transformed into ck mist again, suddenly bursting open andpletely enveloping Duke Lester, ¡°Maybe at the time when I was a high-ranking wizard, I couldn¡¯t deal with you. But now¡­ I have reached the peak of wizards, and I¡¯m their ¡®king¡¯!¡± Hisss! In the ship¡¯s cabin, screams, explosions, and decay sounds rang out one after another. Interestingly, from outside, hardly any noise was heard. Dayster, explosive news spread! Duke Lester ¡®died of an illness¡¯ on the road. The fleet of the Eastern Archipgo was thrown into chaos and was opportunistically ambushed and swallowed by the Duke of the South. Countless were captured! Following the derations of war by the Dukes of the North and West, the South and East also fell into the mes of war one after another. The chaos in this region was evidently to continue¡­ Meteor Forest, Death God Ruins. In the woods next to it, a hut had appeared at some point. Inside were simple pieces of furniture such as beds, chairs, and a pot. The simple wooden door creaked open, and Su Lu returned with a basket of wild fruits and vegetables. He put it down casually, took out the small bottle of spices and fine salt, and started cooking simply. The main course was a unique, four-limbed strong, half-human tall rabbit from the forest. The taste of its hind legs was quite sumptuous. Sprinkled with salt and spices, it had an irresistible aroma that was both heart-warming and addictive. Besides that, there was also a local fruit. When boiled, it tasted simr to onion. Su Lu cut a piece of meat from the rabbit¡¯s hind leg, put it in his mouth, and could feel it melt. It had a rich texture and an ineffable satisfaction. As the meat slid down his throat, it was as if he was embracing the whole world, which moved him almost to the point of tears. This was the body¡¯s instinctive reaction when it tasted the epitome of deliciousness. ¡°Phew¡­Simple life¡­ seems to be not bad.¡± After eating and drinking his fill, Su Lu ¡®walked¡¯ to the Death God¡¯s Ruins, arriving at the bottom of theke where the River of Underworld had existed. During this time, he fully explored the ruins, risking the many deaths of his shadow clone, and sorted out some rtively safe routes and areas. At this moment, he was doing his necessary daily ¡®XP gathering¡¯. He picked up an obsidian stone, his skin in direct contact with the stone. Looking at the attribute prompt that appeared in front of him, he then casually threw the stone out of theke. Stacks of pebbles and obsidian stones were piled up like little hills in ck-white alternation around the edge of theke. An immense part of theke bottom wasid bare under Su Lu¡¯s ¡®cleaning¡¯, revealing the soilyer at the very bottom. ¡®XP:[6700]¡¯ In the property column, a huge experience value emerged. ¡°Based on this speed estimate¡­ The amount of ¡®stored¡¯ experience within the entire ruins will probably be around fifteen thousand points?¡± While Su Lu monotonously worked, he pondered, ¡°As expected, this can only allow me to ¡®set foot¡¯ at the door of the legend.¡± Chapter 335 - 0335: Ten Thousand Spirits (Extra Update, Monthly Tickets Needed) Chapter 335: Ten Thousand Spirits (Extra Update, Monthly Tickets Needed) Trantor: 549690339 Fifth-order Legend! This represents a qualitative change and sublimation for the Transcendents! In this world, Dragon the First used his Fifth Level body to put an end to chaos and establish a feudal kingdom thatsted for a millennium. Even in the Main World, Fifth Level Professionals are extremely rare. Each one has the potential to shake the Federation. In terms of professional path, going from Fourth Level to Fifth Level is like crossing an insurmountable gap. It has baffled numerous Transcendents. Even for Su Lu, he can glimpse the difficulty of the legend from the conditions given in the attribute column. ¡°Just looking at the requirements for rank promotion, from the Third Level to Fourth Level requires about 2,000 to 3,000 experience points, while Fifth Level requires 10,000, a more than three-fold increase. If you take into ount the level requirement of the skills, the multiples will increase further. Finally, there are the requirements for the four basic attributes and the most dangerous soul transformation ritual¡­ although other Legendary professions may not have the same requirements, the difficulty is roughly about the same.¡± ¡°From this, it can be guessed that the strength of a Legendary Professional is at least ten times greater than that of an ordinary Fourth Level Master?¡± ¡°It really is a sublimation¡­ No wonder the Federation hardly cares about Fourth Level Masters but is extremely cautious about Fifth Level¡­¡± Half a yearter, Su Lu picked up thest pebble, absorbed the experience points, and threw it next to theke. Immediately after, he sighed, realizing that all the pebbles in the drainedke had been picked up by him. He returned to the wooden shed next to the ruins and looked at the dense scratches on a wooden stake. After a careful count, there were more than two hundred in total. ¡°In more than half a year, I have gained nearly 15,000 experience points. Combined with previous savings, it¡¯s already enough to upgrade Soul Trance to LV8.¡± Actually, the collection of experience points wasn¡¯t without difficulty. In the first half of the time, he could gain experience by picking up stones, and the progress was pretty smooth. But in theter stages, he had to spend a lot of time searching, trying out, and identifying each stone. Moreover, Su Lu also took the opportunity to fully explore the Death God Ruins once, relying on the fearless nature of his Shadow Clone, he managed to acquire some experience points and extraordinary materials. As for the Wind Wolves around the ruins? They have either migrated or have been wiped out by him. Apart from some small gains in experience points, the only thing he regrets is that wolf meat really doesn¡¯t taste good. Under the moonlight. Su Lu looked at the basic alchemy table in front of him, holding a vial full of dark red blood in his hand. ¡°Thest purification only yielded this much, it really is a waste¡­¡± The performance of the Wind Wolf King in the Spirit World is still fresh in his memory, so he dismembered the corpse and fully preserved the blood. Using the power of the [Mystical Schr], he made magical items from the wolf skin, wolf teeth, and other materials. Only the wolf blood was left in the bottle in his hand after multiple purifications. ¡°ording to my spection, and the information found in the ruins¡­ This Wind Wolf King likely has the bloodline of the Spirit World. Its ancestors should be the soul-chasing hounds under Lady Moon¡ªEraguragus, the three-headed dog of the Underworld in many myths and legends.¡± In fact, there is no Underworld in this world, only the Spirit World. However, Lady Moon¡¯s God¡¯s Domain could perhaps be called the ¡®Underworld¡¯, thend of the Death God! ¡°It would fetch a high price, not only in this world but even more so in the Main World¡­¡± Su Lu put the blood vial into his Greedy Gloves, cleaned up the alchemy table, andy on the bed. Through the cracks in the wood, he could still see the bright moonlight. He closed his eyes, called up the attribute column, and his will swiftly moved: [Consume 4,800 experience points¡­ Soul Trance level raised to LV7!] At this moment, Su Lu felt as though his spirit had broken through another shackle, and he vaguely perceived the mysteries of the world! He sensed that above the thirdyer of the Dream Spirit World, there was a more vast heaven and earth, an indescribable level! ¡°Aplete world only includes the Material Realm and the three levels of the Spirit World! Strictly speaking, the fourth level of the Spirit World has already deviated from the ¡®definition¡¯ and ¡®scope¡¯ of the world. This is the deepest mystery of the Spirit World!¡± However, although Su Lu can now faintly probe the fourth level of the Spirit World, he is unable to cross the threshold. ¡°As expected¡­ I must reach Skill Level 8 to breakthrough to the fourth level of the Spirit World, leveraging the power of qualitative change?¡± ¡°But¡­ the effect of increasing the Mental Attribute with each level of Soul Trance has disappeared, is this the limit of a score of 10?¡± With his inspiration flowing, Su Lu felt better than ever before and finally made up his mind: [Spending 9,600 experience points¡­ Soul Trance level has been upgraded to LV8!] [Soul Trance LV8: Detect the fourth level of the Spirit World!] The massive expenditure of experience points allowed Soul Trance to breakthrough sessfully. The additional effect of LV8 revealed itself; a simple sentence that seemed to contain an incredible power. Almost unconsciously, Su Lu performed Soul Trance. His semi-materialized Spiritual Body, imprinted with various mystical runes, shot through the first Illusory Spirit Realm and second Mental Realm like a rocket, soaring endlessly in the Dream Spirit World. He seemed to witness the changes in the universe, supernova explosions, and the evolution of ck holes, the formation of manys! Boom! Su Lu felt his mind explode. The overwhelming power broke through the limit of the third level of the Spirit World, sending him into the fourth level! ¡®Is this¡­ the test of the fourth level of the Spirit World? If my mind can withstand the explosion, I¡¯ll be fine. If not, I¡¯ll die? Indeed, it¡¯s simple and crude¡­¡¯ What appeared before Su Lu was an indescribable, immensely vast and boundless space. Darkness made up the majority of this space, much like the universe, filled with ¡®celestial bodies¡¯ shedding light and various kinds of undercurrents. ¡°Where I am¡­¡± Su Lu looked back and saw a ¡®yellow¡¯ star. But he knew that was not a star in the scientific sense, but aplete worldposed of the Material Realm and the Spirit World! In terms of size, it was no smaller than the concept of the universe from his previous life! ¡°Is each a universe world? And the fourth level of the Spirit world is a transfer station for these vast worlds?¡± Just then, a ¡®pull¡¯ suddenly appeared. ¡°Su Lu looked in one direction, understanding that was where he came from, the location of the Main World! ¡°It¡¯s quite far¡­ Just because I can see it doesn¡¯t mean I can reach it, moreover, I don¡¯t know how many turbulences and traps are along the way!¡± The information captured by his inspiration made Su Lu understood that the fourth level of the Spirit World was like the bottom of the ocean, filled with countless undercurrents carrying tremendous force. ¡®Travelers¡¯ could use the power of the undercurrents to quickly reach a certain world, but more likely they would be directly sted to a deste ce and die without a trace! ¡°I can¡¯t hold on any longer.¡± Su Lu¡¯s face changed, sensing a change in one of the undercurrents approaching him. If he didn¡¯t avoid it, he would definitely be swept away, to an unknown world or a deste ce! ¡°Return!¡± He made a move, hid himself in the Dragon World behind him, and immediately felt a sense of safety envelop him in the Dream Spirit World. ¡°I feel safe in the Dream Spirit World?¡± Su Lu couldn¡¯t help but chuckle to himself, ¡°The fourth level of the Spirit World is the transfer station of all realms, might as well call it the ¡®Realm of All Spirits¡¯¡­¡± Chapter 336 - 0336: Situation (Extra Update, Monthly Tickets Needed) Chapter 336: Situation (Extra Update, Monthly Tickets Needed) Trantor:549690339 ¡°The fourthyer of the Spirit World, Realm of All Spirits!¡± ¡°In there, the macroscopic and microscopic, science and mysticism, are all perfectly unified.¡± If Su Lu hadn¡¯t seen it with his own eyes, he couldn¡¯t have imagined that the universe he existed in, when observed from arger scale, would take on the appearance of atoms ors! Each is a different universe! All these universesbined only ount for less than one ten-thousandth of the Realm of All Spirits! ¡°The main theme of the Realm of All Spirits is darkness, the unknown, void, indescribable¡­ chaos with many undercurrents, even energy exchange¡­¡± ¡°My Spiritual Body is still too weak. In there, I¡¯m simply an ant! Even if there were no dark undercurrents, I wouldn¡¯t be able to survive in the Realm of All Spirits for long¡­ just like humans can¡¯t survive directly in space!¡± Dawn. Su Lu tidied up his clothes, walked out of the shack he had lived in for many years, facing the rising sun: ¡°It¡¯s time to go¡­¡± He had finished exploring the Death God Ruins, and the experience points he gained fulfilled another one of his legendary requirements. At this point, he needs to increase all four of his attributes to 10.0, and earn 10,000 experience points. ¡°Almost a year passed. I wonder how the Messiah is doing. I was indeed an unqualified teacher¡­¡± In the Western Region, Rose Castle. As thest defense line to the Tulip Fortress, the Western Region and the Northern Territory armies had engaged in ferociously brutal skirmishes over thest six months. In the ancient times, attacking a castle, even if the attackers had several times more soldiers, often led to heavy casualties. Even in this world, where the strength of transcendent knights and wizards exists, the situation is the same. Underneath the Rose Castle, too much fresh blood of the Northern Territory¡¯s brave warriors has been spilled. The existing animosity between the two sides, catalyzed by killing and ughter, bes even more intense. Deep cow horn sounds linger. ¡°The Northerners are attacking again, prepare the arrows!¡± ¡°Fire!¡± Thud Thud! A rain of arrows falls from the castle, with most blocked by the wooden shields carried by the Northerners. asionally an unlucky soul is struck by an arrow slipping through a crack, falling to the ground screaming. Using their shields for cover, the Northerners reach the blind spots of the castle and start to ram the door with tools or builddders. ¡°Rocks! Fire!¡± Bang Bang! This time,rge stones weighing dozens or hundreds of pounds fall, causing even more dreadful casualties. By relying on the wall, the defenders have a great advantage. However, this world is ultimately different in certain ways. ¡°Charge!¡± From atop adder, a knight bellows with rage, a bronze glow emerging around him. ¡°It¡¯s a Bronze Knight, quick, aim arrow shooters at him!¡± ¡°Call other knights to deal with him!¡± Whoosh Whoosh! Several arrows hit the target, but all are blocked by the bronze glow. This knight roars and leaps into the crowd, his giant door-sized sword sweeping around like a whirlwind. The effect is like mowing grass, withrge numbers of Western Region soldiers falling down, blood and viscera spilled everywhere. ¡°In the name of honor, kill!¡± Several ck Iron level knights surround the Bronze Knight,unching an attack. With the help of the transferred Divine Archers, this Bronze Knight finally felt threatened. After all, he was not a Silver Knight whose whole body was covered in fighting Qi, he still had blind spots and loopholes! On the battlefield, this was a major weakness! ¡°I will definitely return.¡± He roared in anger, grabbed the siegedder and leaped backward. The strength of a second-tier upational Person permitted him to jump from here without suffering much damage. The iron knights on the city wall secretly heaved a sigh of relief and then howled, ordering the soldiers to fill the gap. The battle continued until twilight. Under the order to retreat, both sides finally gradually stopped the killing and retreated. Some rescue personnel with a circle of white cloth wrapped around their shoulders began to clean up the battlefield and rescue the wounded. Originally, this was a service that only belonged to the nobility, but after several insistences from the Church of the Mother Earth Goddess, the nobles finally agreed to deploy a certain number of priests in their armies. These devout followers of Mother Earth strictly adhered to their neutral duties of treating the wounded, and as a result, their prestige was very high. Twilight was as bloody as ever. In the high tower of Rose Castle, the Messiah, quietly observing this scene through a fist-sized window, sighed and returned to her seat. After a year of recuperation, this queen hadrgely recovered. She grew very fast and now wore a ck battle dress, exuding the charm of a female knight. The presence of Her Majesty in the castle was a great morale boost for Rose Castle¡¯s firm resistance. At this moment, the face of the Messiah was full of concern: ¡°Half a year of battle, more than a thousand of the defending troops have been killed or wounded¡­ Most importantly, the resources and strength of the Western nobles are gradually being exhausted¡­¡± ¡°The young duke in the rear is slowly growing, adapting and grasping power¡­ Although Sir Shacker firmly supports me, but¡­¡± A trace of worry appeared on her forehead, which immediately turned into firmness: ¡°No¡­ I must hold on! The attackers¡¯ losses are several times mine¡­ The Duke of the North Territory must already be unable to hold on.¡± At this time, there was a rustling sound in the darkness. Several gray castle rats,mon in the castle, crawled out of the hole, stood in a row, each one standing in front of Messiah, making squeaks and gestures. Communication with animals! This was not the ability of a [Shepherd], only third or fourth-tiered Transcendents in this upational path might master this technique! But perhaps because the Messiah was a descendant of the [Dragon Shepherd], and went through an iplete Dragon Blood Baptism, this triggered some hidden power in her bloodline, allowing her to master this ability in advance. It was undoubtedly very useful. Through observing various birds, especially eagles, Messiah could quickly grasp the situation of the entire battlefield. And ubiquitous insects and rats were her most loyal spies, gathering all information within the castle for her. Even the most profound conspirators nning in secret rooms would never pay attention to a few spiders or rats nearby. And it was through these creatures, that young Messiah learned how deceitful the hearts of the people in this world could be! While she was deeply shocked by these, she was not scared by the darkness and cruelty, but instead grew up swiftly. ¡°Hiss!¡± At this moment, a small ck snake fell from the wooden rack, hissing as if to remind her. ¡°Someone¡¯sing?¡± Messiah furrowed her brows, waved her hand and all the small animals in the room hid away, everything seemed to return to normal. ¡°Your Majesty the Queen!¡± A knock on the door followed, ¡°Shacker requests an audience!¡± ¡°Ahem¡­ Is it Sir Shacker? Pleasee in!¡± Messiah adjusted her sitting posture, trying her best to look majestic, looking at the entering Shacker: ¡°What is the matter?¡± ¡°Your Majesty, your court¡¯s Chief Mage has returned.¡± Shacker stepped aside to reveal Su Lu. Seeing the visitor, Messiah¡¯s eyes lit up, unable to maintain the queen¡¯s dignity any longer, she ran over: ¡°Teacher!¡± Chapter 337 - 0337 Night Raid (Additional updates requested) Chapter 337: Night Raid (Additional updates requested) Trantor:549690339 ¡°The whole kingdom is currently embroiled in war¡­¡± Inside the meeting room, a sheepskin map was hung up. Shaker introduced, ¡°Firstly, in the king¡¯s realm, which was hit by the war first and is the strongest, fields in the Golden ins have been massively abandoned, causing the farmers to be greatly troubled by famine¡­ Many knights loyal to the king have pledged allegiance to the queen, some to the false king, and some have disappeared without a trace. A portion of the army has been scattered, bing bandits directly¡­¡± ¡°The Northern people have the advantage in terms of soldiers, but our Western Region is an iron wall, enough to resist their attacks, bleeding them dry with our fortresses, but we¡¯ve also suffered heavy losses, only a few thousand remain¡­ The key is that as Duke Drake grows older, he has begun to have different intentions¡­¡± ¡°About the south and east, it¡¯s also strange. Firstly, Duke Lester of the East passed away from sickness years ago. After his death, his fleet was attacked by southern troops. The Duke of ck Castle swallowed most of the sailors and then strangely began to digest the new territory, standing by without making any moves¡­¡± ¡°As expected, the entire continent is in chaos¡­¡± Su Lu mused, ¡°The Southern Duke wants us to wear down the Northern people so that he can effortlessly gain the greatest share of the benefits¡­ This isn¡¯t a conspiracy anymore, it¡¯s inly out in the open. More to the point is that once a war starts, it¡¯s hard to stop.¡± ¡°Teacher, besides the part of the Northern people that stay in the capital, their most elite ten thousand soldiers are all here¡­¡± Messiah¡¯s eyes were filled with hatred, ¡°No matter what, I will have my revenge.¡± Her aura caught Su Lu¡¯s attention. It felt like she had not only mastered [Shepherd], she had even met the requirements of [Wolf Shepherd]. ¡®Speaking of which, the Wind Wolf pack in the Meteor Forest, is a decent target for subjugation¡­ Though I did kill those near the relic, there¡¯s bound to be more around.¡¯ Su Lu silently thought of this and prepared to mention it to Messiahter. ¡°Revenge? I understand.¡± Su Lu nodded, ¡°I will help you. This army of ten thousand has suffered many losses previously and morale is low. Now is the time to press the attack.¡± ¡°You mean how to do it, Sir?¡± Shaker asked. ¡°Specifically, surprise attacks! Form small squadrons with the knights, take advantage of the darkness of the night to sow chaos in the enemy camp.¡± Even a fourth-rank master upational could not confront such a ten-thousand-man-army head-on. If they relentlessly attack, they will eventually die of exhaustion. But harassment and guerri warfare can cause arge army to copse. This is the power of an individual in this world! Speaking of it, Su Lu killing Rophis helped the Western people a great deal. Otherwise, with the third-order peak knight there, Rose Castle¡¯s situation would have been worse, it could even have been directly breached! Now that Su Lu proposed this, he saw that the superhuman strength of both sides was roughly equal, the inclusion of his ownbat power would definitely be a huge factor in turning the tide of the war! He wasn¡¯t a tactician making perfect ns, he was just relying on his professional ranks to bully people! As for why he didn¡¯t directly behead Duke Frank? If that happened, the Northern army, especially the upational troops, would definitely scatter, which would be against his interests. ¡°Is this¡­ enough?¡± Messiah widened her eyes, her dumbfounded look was very cute. ¡°This is enough.¡± Su Lu smiled and fondly ruffled her hair. Late at night, not far from the castle, was the Northern Army¡¯s camp. The tents were irregrly ced in twos and threes, without fencing or istion strips. Except for the regr army and Northern knight¡¯s team which retained some order, the troops brought by the vassals were the perfect embodiment of a papery army. No sentry posts, no patrols, drinking was inevitable every night, and even merchants and streetwalkers who followed the army set up business outside the camp. This is the normal state of the forces brought by the kings and even lords! Inside the central tent. Duke Frank was reading the information sent by the crow, frowning deeply. This Duke of the North seemed to have aged a decade at this moment. ¡°War¡­ we can¡¯t hold out much longer.¡± He sighed. Although aware that the people of the West also couldn¡¯t afford the consumption, they might soon sumb, the Northern people were in the same position. Others could be set aside, but the forcibly conscripted peasants haven¡¯t been home for more than a year since the siege of the capital. Last time, they relied on a huge amount of spoils looted from the capital to meet the needs of the soldiers. But this battle in the Western regions was not going well. With more and more deaths and injuries, deserters kept appearing in the army. Even if they killed a few and hung their heads on the gpole, it didn¡¯t help much. ¡°Thend in the North needs to be cultivated, the chaos in the king¡¯s realm needs to be suppressed¡­ and¡­¡± Duke Frank covered his forehead, as if a young man¡¯s figure appeared in front of him. ¡°Su Lu Pottery!¡± He muttered this name, ¡°The wolf pack never forgets! I swear by my honor, I will avenge Gran!¡± BANG! At that moment, he heard the disturbance outside. Duke Frank lifted the tent p, and with the help of the numerous torches¡¯ light, he saw soldiers running about in the night. ¡°What¡­what¡¯s going on?¡± He roared. ¡°Duke, we were attacked by knights in the camp at Northwest corner, there were not many of them, but it has caused chaos¡­¡± A wizard immediately bowed and reported. ¡°Order our knights to counter-attack, to attack under the cover of night, this is a disgrace to a true knight!¡± Duke Frank said angrily, and also didn¡¯t believe that the other side could cause much trouble for him. Just discussing poption quality, the number of strong people in the North was actually more than the West. If it weren¡¯t for the absence of Rophis, the topbat power, maybe he would already have breached Rose City, or even Tulip Castle! Thinking about it, Duke Frank¡¯s hatred for Su Lu increased a little more. ¡°Kill!¡± Su Lu quietly stood aside, directing the knights of the West to attack. His role was tomand and observe. Only when there was someone worth his time would he make a move. Often with a few shes, the demon-hunting dagger was already out, and the knight on the other side lost his life before he even realized it. After the attackers were discovered, the nearby knights hade to respond without the need for the Duke¡¯s order, and fought with his side. Obviously, if they get entangled with them, once the main forces surround them, they¡¯d suffer a big loss. ¡®The quality of their elites is pretty average. There aren¡¯t many upational soldiers¡­¡¯ After killing a bronze knight, Su Lu boredly returned to his original position: ¡°Besides, it could be a trap¡­¡± He suspected that Duke Frank might cooperate with other troops andy a trap specifically against him in themand tent. Therefore, he was not in a hurry to decapitate him. ¡°Let¡¯s withdraw!¡± Seeing that the enemy¡¯s camp had descended into chaos, Su Lu immediately ordered the retreat. Chapter 338 - 0338: Curse (Requesting Monthly Tickets) Chapter 338: Curse (Requesting Monthly Tickets) Trantor: 549690339 Simr night raids continued uninterrupted for several days. Under themand of Su Lu, the Northern people were plunged into massive chaos as the retaliating knights typically did not return from the counterattacks. Because this was just impossible to solve! How could these third-grade nobodies defend against a fourth-grade professional guerri soldier? This was akin to an adult bullying a child. It was also simr to when Immon manipted plots and killed Duke Lester in the capital. The scheme wasn¡¯t brilliant, but sufficient strength guaranteed its implementation, turning it into a nightmare that the enemy couldn¡¯t escape no matter how they struggled! Recently, Su Lu even directly set the North¡¯s granary aze, pushing the enemy into a desperate situation. At that time, Su Lu thought that if he could muster a force of over a thousand troops from within the city to cooperate slightly, they might be able to aplish the feat of defeating an army of ten thousand with one thousand! However, after a long time of campaigning, the elites of Rose Castle had reached their limits. And the regr militiamen? For nighttime assaults, they¡¯d probably more likely to get lost, hence had to begrudgingly give up. Therefore, after weighing their options, Messiah and Shaker gave up on the tempting proposal. After all, judging from the dpidated state of the Northern army at the moment, it wouldn¡¯t be long before they retreated or crumbled on their own. When that timees, they could pursue them during the daylight just the same and aplish great results. Inside themander¡¯s tent. Duke Frank looked increasingly haggard. ¡°Su Lu Pottery is here!¡± ¡°He once again killed several of our honorable nobles.¡± ¡°We can¡¯t go on like this, we have to leave¡­¡± The discussions grew in intensity and finally turned into fear. ¡®Has ite¡­to this point already?¡¯ He gestured weakly for his men to leave, sighing with fatigue as he rubbed his temples, ¡°Even in death, I will not surrender!¡± ¡°That¡¯s an admirable resolve, my lord!¡± A man with an ordinary face and wearing a grey robe emerged from the shadows. ¡°Who are you?¡± Duke Frank was alert in an instant, gripping the hilt of his sword. ¡°Just a nameless nobody! I have simply brought a proposal¡­ my lord Duke, would you like to take revenge on Su Lu Pottery?¡± asked the man in the grey robe impassively. ¡°Who is behind you?¡± Duke Frank remained on guard. ¡°None of that matters. What matters is that your death will add a crucial weight¡­ increasing the chances of your enemy¡¯s demise¡­¡± continued the man in the grey robe. ¡°My death¡­ you¡¯re saying I will die here?¡± Duke Frank¡¯s expression turned stony, and he was silent for a long time before asking, ¡°What¡¯s your n?¡± ¡°To destroy a person, one must first drive him to madness!¡± The man in the grey robe said indifferently: ¡°This is the beginning of a curse ritual¡­ it will slowly ferment, and eventually bring madness and death to your enemy. The first sacrifice is your life!¡± ¡°Using my own life to curse my enemy?¡± Frank chuckled coldly: ¡°You think I would agree?¡± ¡°It is your ¡®soon-to-be-extinguished life¡¯ that we know well. Su Lu Pottery won¡¯t give you another chance to return to the North¡­The Western Region is destined to be your grave.¡± The man in the grey robe slowly retreated into the darkness: ¡°I take my leave¡­The deal is always on the table¡± When Frank looked again, he found that the man¡¯s body had already disappeared into the shadows. He couldn¡¯t help clenching his fist, ¡°Damned wizard!¡± Due to the presence of those with transcendent powers, the absolute monarch was greatly hindered. Even though he himself had received knight training, he still harbored considerable hostility against transcendents who didn¡¯t obey. However, while the knightly ss focused their resentment on wizards, they hadn¡¯t considered that their own existence was also a major deterrent to centralized power! A few dayster, on the battlefield. Close to twenty thousand people were fighting against each other. Donning heavy armor, Su Lu led a group of knights in the vanguard. With his current physical condition, even carrying an extra hundred pounds of armor felt no different than wearing a thick coat. He wielded a three-meter-long spear. With each swing, more knights fell. Behind this ¡®sharp de¡¯, were about three thousand soldiers. This was already the limit of what Rose Castle could muster. At this point, the enemy, though numbering around ten thousand, was demoralized due to multiple night raids, and had been cut off from food supplies. Even the practice of conscripting troops was overused, to the point where it couldn¡¯t be done anymore. Having the upper hand, they naturally encountered a resounding victory. Several thousand men dispersed an army of tens of thousands like herding ducks, indiscriminately ughtering all in their way. Fallen gs littered the ground, while screams and wails filled the air. Essentially, once they entered the pursuit phase, the fate of the battle was hard to overturn. It was time for cleanup duty Su Lu rode his horse, carrying out point-to-point elimination. Any official knight or wizard entering his field of vision had no chance of survival. This great victory must include the capture of the Duke of the North in order to achieve perfection.¡± This man is useless. He sticks to rigid rules, and despite the long period of time that Su Lu had given him, he hardly attracted any powerful transcendents. Although, ording to the rules between aristocrats, no matter the war, it¡¯s best to take a ¡®nemesis¡¯ of such caliber as prisoner. But Su Lu didn¡¯t care about that. Shaker strongly rmended capturing this valuable prisoner, which could subdue the North without the need for battle. However, Messiah didn¡¯t seem to want to let off this ¡®mastermind¡¯ who had forced her mother¡¯s death. ¡°Duke Frank¡¯s banner¡­ is over there.¡± Seeing a team of cavalry, Su Lu¡¯s eyes lit up and he gave chase. ¡°Protect the Duke!¡± Despite him being alone, the enemy knights shouted in rage and desperation, leaving a team behind to block him. ¡°Get lost!¡± Su Lu swung his spear freely, picking off the knights who pounced on him one by one. He dismounted and chased them into a forest with a few shes of movement. Despite their utter defeat, the Northern people remained loyal, protecting Duke Frank in a small circle. The Duke, with his helmet off and a bit of blood on him, was sitting quietly on a tree stump, waiting for his fate. ¡°We meet again, Duke!¡± Su Lu¡¯s figure appeared, and he bowed his chest in salute. He raised his hand and a spray of blood flew up. That was the guards who had been sent flying. ¡°Su Lu Pottery¡­When you were in the North, I hated so much that I didn¡¯t directly execute you!¡± Duke Frank stood up, his eyes staring at Su Lu like a wild wolf. ¡°Even then, you wouldn¡¯t have been able to kill me.¡± Su Lu shrugged, ¡°Are you surrendering?¡± ¡°A rushing wolf never surrenders!¡± Thinking of the urgent meeting just now, Frank stared at Su Lu, ¡°In the name of Frank Mitis, I curse you, the crazed ughterer¡­¡± Thunk! After voicing the bitter curse, he took out a ck broken sword and dragged it fiercely across his neck. Blood sttered! Chapter 339 - 0339: Victory (2600 added, request for monthly pass) Chapter 339: Victory (2600 added, request for monthly pass) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Curse?¡± Su Lu Sneered: ¡°If the curse of the weak could work, the strong would long be extinct¡­¡± He was not concerned, and checked Frank without finding any abnormalities. ¡°This Duke¡­ was a little too decisive in his suicide, wasn¡¯t he?¡± Su Lu was a bit puzzled, but he didn¡¯t take it to heart and signaled his men toe forward and clean up the battlefield. Nighttime, Rose Castle. ¡°Master!¡± Messiah looked at the rough statistics, quite excited: ¡°We won, killed nearly a thousand people, and captured three to four thousand¡­ our own casualties are very small, the church people said that many injured can recover.¡± ¡°What a pity¡­ that Duke Mitis wouldmit suicide after losing the battle, such a proud noble¡­¡± Shaker next to him felt a bit regretful. If the other party was also captured, then this kingdom¡¯s chaos would almoste to an end. ¡°This is a bit strange¡­¡± Su Lu also felt that the Duke died too easily as if there was some secret hand behind it. After all, this way, the continental chaos would continue. It seemed very much like the work of a certain wizard from the south. ¡°There is also good news, the Arrogant School has mostly moved to the Western Region, and has settled down¡­¡± Messiahughed: ¡°The Silver Eye Wizard sent this.¡± She held out a box and when opened, inside was a dragon crystal, and a note. The dragon crystal was what Su Lu had ordered the school to collect as much as possible before leaving, getting one was a pleasant surprise. But next, as he looked at the content on the note, his expression became somewhat gloomy. Although he ordered the Arrogant School to move, that little fellow Ham stubbornly stayed in the King¡¯s territory, seemingly reluctant to give up hisnd. ¡°What a fool.¡± Su Lu shook his head: ¡°But a fool¡¯s luck is always good¡­¡± ¡°Master, what shall we do next?¡± Messiah asked about the future n. ¡°What to do, haven¡¯t you all prepared long ago?¡± Su Lu waved his hand: ¡°If you want to fight back to the capital, go ahead, no need to ask for my opinion.¡± He turned his back, left the meeting room, looking at the moonlight shining in through the castle window, suddenly feeling a wave of irritation. Back in his room, Su Lu first examined the dragon crystal, casually storing it in his greedy gloves. In the past, one dragon crystal could rebirth him, and then, two dragon crystals could raise the ¡®Dragon Blood Baptism¡¯ by one level. Now, he needed more dragon crystals, and the effect and experience might not be as good as the first time. He must save up three or four to have a noticeable effect. Thinking of this, Su Lu instantly felt a fire in his heart, wishing he could raid the treasury of each Duke, have a good search, or even go straight to the Dragon Tomb, defeat the Undying ck Dragon, and fulfill thest requirement for advancing to the Fifth Level. ¡°Huh?¡± The annoyance came out of nowhere, after Su Lu sat down, he felt it was somewhat incredible: ¡®Am I such an impatient person?¡¯ ¡®No¡­ the closer I am to the legend¡¯s checkpoint, the more cautious I must be! Not to mention¡­ that ck dragon is definitely a ¡®semi-legend¡¯, fighting it to the death, even if I could win at this point, I would pay a painful price¡­¡¯ ¡®And today¡¯s issues, they¡¯re so strange! I always feel something is wrong¡­¡¯ After thinking for a moment, Su Lu¡¯s eyes rolled back, and he entered a soul trance. The surrounding scene changed instantly, and through the sight of the spirit, he could see many things that ordinary people and even other Transcendent could not observe. For instance¡­ numerous dark red runes forming chains of curses, lingering outside his body. At this moment, when he realized there was a spiritual body, he intended to pounce on it. ¡°Curse?¡± With an expressionless face, Su Lu watched the curse that was rushing towards him, allowing it to cling onto his spiritual body. The next moment. Zi Zi! Little sparks were generated, and the dark red runes on the surface of the spiritual body directly copsed, leaving only a tiny bit of broken radiance, which Su Lu held in his hand. ¡°The properties are good. More importantly, it can subtly influence people¡¯s minds and drive them mad?¡± The curse possessed a high rank. Su Lu found out that one must possess the ability to observe the Dream Spirit World to discover it. If used against high-level wizards or even the Witch King, it might produce pretty good results. It¡¯s a pity, his soul has not only achieved an unimaginable level, but he is also following the [Dream Master] path. His spirit has been modified and is no less inferior to regr evil spirits. With such a high-level curse, it was eliminated by the spontaneous defense of the spiritual body before he could even act. ¡°It should be the death of Duke Frank today that brought it about. He was the catalyst of the ritual¡­¡± Although Duke Frank had a low professional rank, his status was high enough. He controlled the North Territory and the capital, bearing the hopes of hundreds of thousands of people, or rather¡­ faith! Of course, this is different from the faith in divine spirits; the quality is far too different. However, if it¡¯s slightly induced to suddenly erupt, it can be deadly! Just like what had happened this time, if it hadn¡¯t been for the Fourth Order upational person who didn¡¯t follow the spiritual world path, he might have fallen! ¡°In the ck Ring School, is there a curse technique of this rank? Or was it obtained from excavating other relics?¡± Dragon City. In the dark night, one after another, shadows are slowly climbing up the city wall. With the cover of the night, they climbed up the tall city wall without much hindrance, drawing out their weapons. ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± It was at this point that the patrolling soldiers discovered their traces. ¡°Kill!¡± The next moment, a terrifying fighting qi erupted, these knights were all at ck Iron level at the very least! They were like sharp knives, driving away the old, weak, and remnant soldiers of the Northern Region who were stationed here, and open the hastily repaired city gate. Outside the city, a lurking army immediately charged in and engaged in a fierce battle with the defensive army that rushed here, clearly having the upper hand. It did not take long for the Wolf g on the city gate to be cut down and reced with a Crow g. ¡°Dragon City¡­finally, hase under our Southern people¡¯s control.¡± Amander with a scar on his face looked at this scene, sighed, and then yelled: ¡°Quick! Quick¡­surround the pce, we must capture Wace I!¡± The next morning. The citizens of the capital found out a truth in astonishment. Dragon City has once again changed hands, this time they are ruled by the ck Crow from the south, the mysterious Duke of the ck Castle! This Duke, who had previously been busy with assimting and pacifying the territories in the southeast, is now on a ck steed, stomping down the avenue to the pce. Immon looked to be in his twenties, his appearance was young and handsome, only his pair of golden eyes carried the weight of history, giving people a wise aura. He looked up at the towering pce building, a smile surfaced on his face: ¡°Finally¡­my dream, my pursuit¡­will be realized here!¡± Soon after, countless crows flew out in all directions, bringing shocking news to the whole continent. ck Castle¡¯s Duke upied Dragon City, dered Wace I as ¡®False King¡¯, and is willing to wee Queen Messiah to rule in the capital! Chapter 340 - 0340: Planning (Extra Update, Monthly Tickets Needed) Chapter 340: nning (Extra Update, Monthly Tickets Needed) Trantor:549690339 ¡°Without a doubt, this is a trap!¡± Rose Castle. Sir Shacker roared: ¡°Your Majesty, you mustn¡¯t go to the capital. Otherwise, you will just be Immon¡¯s puppet!¡± The Western Region, after a series of battles, had hardly any power left to support the queen. The North Territory had been defeated even worse, undoubtedly among the losers, waiting for their final judgement. Within the kingdom at this moment, the strongest was surprisingly the Grand Duke of the ck Castle who hadpletely pacified the South and East, with hismand of vast armies and fleets! ¡°But¡­ if a queen does not rule within her capital, how can she deserve her crown?¡± Queen Messiah seemed to be moved by the idea. After all, to many people, the Duke of the ck Castle¡¯s actions were seen as ¡®loyalty¡¯ ¨C from the queen¡¯s perspective, he defeated the Northern army upying the capital and invited her back to his pce. For this, it was entirely worth the price of a prime minister. ¡°No¡­ that old lecher Immon might try to force you into marrying him, or make his son do so! Thereby directly usurping the most prestigious crown on the continent¡­¡± Shacker fiercely rejected the idea. It wasn¡¯t in the best interest of the Western Region! ¡°But I must marry someone one day¡­¡± As a maturing queen, Messiah could now consider her marriage prospects for their potential benefits. She looked to one side: ¡°Teacher¡­ what are your thoughts?¡± ¡°You should go, otherwise your reputation as a queen on this continent will be ruined¡­¡± Su Lu shrugged: ¡°But this is indeed a trap!¡± ¡°Then how should I respond?¡± Messiah asked with a pitiful look. ¡°It¡¯s simple¡­ I¡¯ll go with you!¡± Su Lu chuckled: ¡°With me there, no one can harm you, and you can sessfully grow to a point where you have enough power¡­¡± ¡°Thank you, Teacher!¡± Messiahughed beautifully, her eyes shining like bright stars. ¡®Indeed, this time it is a trap, not for Messiah, but for me!¡¯ After the meeting, Su Lu surveyed the scenery from a high vantage point, feeling a sense of openness in his heart. Combining it with the previous madness curse, he roughly predicted Immon¡¯s scheme. Without a doubt, the capital was now a gigantic trap! Immon wanted to kill him! This was normal. As the Witch King, he surely knew his strength, definitely being of the fourth order, capable of stirring up the continent! One person like this was enough! ¡°And¡­ Immon is going to make a move on me, he¡¯s probably been closely prepared. If it wasn¡¯t for me being alone in this world, he might even be capable of capturing my family to threaten me.¡± ¡°Also, he has copsed many paths for me.¡± ¡°The first being the madness curse?¡± For a regr fourth-order, facing a curse of that level, even if they were strong-willed, they might slowly umte a bit of madness. Just a slight provocation might send them into a frenzy. For example, this time, they would escort Messiah into the capital, preparing for a fight with Immon. But in reality, they were merely walking into Immon¡¯s trap. ¡®But¡­ this is exactly what I want!¡¯ Su Lu took a deep breath. Immon, who wanted to kill him, would have definitely arranged a lot of upational Persons. As well as an order-four person! On this continent, this was a rare source of Experience Points. Su Lu didn¡¯t think he would find an opportunity like with Lady Moon at the Death God Ruins again. ¡°Also¡­ this time, it¡¯s a deciding battle! As long as Immon is taken out, Queen Messiah unifying the continent will face fewer hurdles¡­¡± At the same moment. Dragon City, inside the Pce. ¡°Language of Arrogance? Arrogant¡­¡± ¡®Witch King¡¯ Immon sat behind his desk. In front of him, two scrollsy, both of them Arrogant Runes! His finger stroked the mysterious symbols: ¡°Su Lu Pottery, you are truly worthy of being the Crazy Tutor¡­ Thisnguage reminded me of the Divine!¡± Facing Immon were two somewhat timid Arrogant Wizards. One appeared astute and was clothed in exquisite attire. Surprisingly, it was Ruff, a member of the long gone Ham Trio! The other was tall, Yoen, who appeared a bit helpless: ¡°We have passed on the items to you, we hope you can keep your promise!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we wizards uphold contracts faithfully!¡± Immon snapped his fingers: ¡°Your family will be safe and be rewarded with a hereditary territory¡­ In return, at the right time, I need you two to do something for me.¡± ¡°Betray¡­ the Tutor?¡± Yoen appeared a bit heavy-hearted, while Ruff seemed indifferent. After all, he had only learned under Su Lu for a period of time and hadn¡¯t cultivated any loyalty or affection. ¡°I am willing to serve you, Your Grace!¡± Ruff quickly bowed, his eyes filled with desire: ¡°Your will is my mission. However, our current status is far from being a match for the Crazy Tutor. So, we target others of the Arrogant School, such as¡­ Ham?¡± Even by now, he had not yet managed to climb to the position of hereditary Lord. Thinking of Ham, who already became the heir of the Lord, jealousy surged in his eyes. ¡°Very good, you are a smart man!¡± Immon pped his hands: ¡°Clear goals, knows what he wants¡­ That¡¯s right, I need you two to return to the Arrogant School¡¯s territory in the capital first. The territory is barely maintained by Ham¡¯s orders. You will be my spies, regrly reporting everything, and obeying mymands at crucial times.¡± When the two departed, a yful smile appeared on Immon¡¯s face: ¡°Crazy Tutor, Su Lu Pottery¡­ What kind of person are you really? But¡­ I wonder what your expression will be when you discover your disciples have betrayed you?¡± As he mused, a few hooded figures stepped out from the shadows. Simr to the previous nameless characters, with ordinary faces and expressionless, they reported: ¡°After thorough investigations, we can confirm he hadn¡¯t appeared on the continent prior to his appearance in the North Territory!¡± ¡°He seems like a man who appeared out of thin air. He has no rtives, no friends¡­ The only people he is a little close with are a few students and Queen Messiah.¡± ¡°In terms ofbat abilities, we suspect he uses techniques from Assassin upations¡­¡± ¡°This is a bit tricky, but not impossible.¡± Immon pushed the scroll forward: ¡°Regarding Crazy Tutor¡¯s capabilities and model, experiments mustmence immediately¡­ Also, that flickering ability, already confirmed to be a dimensional wave, prepare the rted materials as soon as possible.¡± When a fourth-order wizard coupled with the power of a noble, essentially, when Su Lu showcased his abilities, as long as there were spectators, the information was obtained. With the massive amount of information collected, naturally, there would be specific arrangements made, which was the terror of the great forces! Chapter 341 - 0341: Omen (Fourth Update Request for Monthly Tickets) Chapter 341: Omen (Fourth Update Request for Monthly Tickets) Trantor:549690339 Autumn. The world is golden, a cavalry team slowly travels across the Golden ins. ¡°The king¡¯s territory was once prosperous, but after sessive wars, it is nowpletely barren¡­¡± The Messiah looks at the abandoned farnd by the roadside, feeling stifled. She now understands that the potential of a fiefdom can only be measured by poption, food, and steel. However, at this point in time, the royal territory is in such a state, which is a massive blow to her. ¡°The citizens in the royal territory have had a hard time these past few years¡­ Firstly, they had to confront the chaos in the Capital. Just when things had somewhat stabilized, the rule of the false king was overthrown.¡± Su Lu shakes his head,ing to his territory as a lord. ¡°Hm?¡± To his surprise, the situation here is quite decent. Besides several buildings that were obviously reconstructed, there is still some sign of life. Inside the manor of the lord. ¡°Master¡­¡± Upon sighting the convoy, Ham rides his horse over to inspect. Spotting Su Lu, he immediately dismounts to greet him joyfully, ¡°You have finally returned!¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I told you to evacuate?¡± Su Lu ces a hand on his forehead. ¡°This is your hereditary territory after all¡­¡± Ham awkwardly scratches his head. ¡°Moreover¡­ apart from the period when the Duke of the North Territory had announced a fierce manhunt, forcing me to hide, everything else has been fine.¡± He excitedly tells Su Lu. ¡°Master, there are two other people you weren¡¯t expecting in the manor as well.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Su Lu smiles and moves beside the carriage behind him, ¡°Your Majesty, how about we rest in my territory tonight?¡± ¡°Very well!¡± The Messiah raises the curtain, looking at the Free Territory that, though deste, was already far better than other ces. For a moment, she appears to be lost. She had once visited this territory. Comparing its current state with her memory, she was grateful that it still retained some energy. Upon arriving at the manor, the moment she walked through the main entrance, two young men came forward, one thin and the other tall and sturdy. They were Ruff and Yoen. ¡°Master!¡± Guilt forms on their faces, seemingly apologizing for their previous departure without bidding farewell. It would be difficult to guess that they had turned into undercover spies. ¡°You two?¡± Su Lu gives them a nk stare: ¡°Well¡­ It¡¯s good that you¡¯re back. This territory will eventually be inherited by Ham. Any objections?¡± ¡°No, your decision is very correct, Master!¡± After a nce with each other, Yoen and Ruff immediately shake their heads. ¡°Very good. Prepare bread and clean water. Our convoy will rest here for the night.¡± As the local lord, Su Lu naturally issuesmands. ¡°Yes, Master!¡± The two of them reply promptly and exit. As night falls. ¡°This is¡­ truly dull¡­¡± Su Lu yawns, exiting Ruff¡¯s Mental Secret Realm. Unquestionably, this guy already leans towards the Grand Duke of the ck Castle. In Ruff¡¯s heart, Su Lu even sensed a deep resentment. Because he was not bestowed the territory, resentment was birthed? This discovery made Su Lu amused for a moment. But all sorts of people exist in the world, he had no interest in meddling with his affairs. On the contrary, having these two ¡®undercovered spies¡¯ around, saves him a lot of trouble. After some thought he removed any trace of his previous visit, and further hypnotized Ruff and Yoen to forget about this incident. He finally nted a curse inside their minds before departing. ¡°I¡­¡± In the darkness, Ruff, lying t down, breaks out in a cold sweat, struggling incessantly. In his dream, he saw a peculiar humanoid figure. The figure wore a silver-white mask, calmly descending a flight of stairs, instilling a strong sense of danger. Though he tried to escape, he could not. Suddenly, he woke up with a start, scanning his surroundings: ¡°It was just a dream!¡± Ruff breathes heavily, gingerly gets out of bed and leaves his room. Like a thief, he familiarly sneaks out of the manor, runs to a distant grove, and throws out an object: ¡°Go¡­ bring this information to the Duke!¡± A green squirrel appears from the tree branches, grabs the paper ball Ruff threw out, and promptly disappears. On his way back, Ruff bes alert: ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± ¡°It¡¯s me!¡± Yoen walks out from another direction, appearing not the least bit embarrassed. ¡°It¡¯s you¡­¡± Ruff opens his mouth, originally intending to inquire about the nightmare, but he held back. He feels that if he reveals to Yoen, he feels guilty about betraying his master to the point of having nightmares. It would be an utter humiliation! This is precisely why, he lost hisst chance at redemption. ¡°The strength of everyone here has been assessed. There is only one team of a hundred men, mainly knights loyal to the queen. Shaker and the Duke of the Western Region, while Silver Eye is leading the troops to catch up¡­¡± Yoen says in a muted voice. ¡°Ham is really easy to deceive. As expected of a fool.¡± Ruff scoffs. ¡°Because of you, I lost a friend.¡± Yoen tightens his fist, his face turns slightly red. ¡°But we will gain more, as long as the n is sessfully implemented¡­ We will always stand on the winning side.¡± Ruff says, ¡°This is a principle I realized during gambling.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go, we should not arouse suspicion.¡± Yoen pauses for a moment before replying. The next day, it is sunny. The whole of Dragon City appears in front of Su Lu and his party. The streets are festooned with colorful decorations and evident repairs have been carried out. ¡°Wee back, Your Majesty!¡± A nobleman in a purple robe awaits at the entrance: ¡°I am Henry Robert, the Public Security Officer of the Capital assigned by the Grand Duke of the ck Castle. It is an honor to serve you!¡± Henry bows respectfully. The Messiah, on the other hand, snorts coldly: ¡°Alright, bring me to meet this ¡®Right Honorable Prime Minister¡¯.¡± Her voice carries a note of mockery. The position of Security Chief of the Capital can only be appointed by the King or Prime Minister. From her perspective, this is a condition proposed by the Grand Duke of the ck Castle¡ªto be the Prime Minister of the Kingdom! Objectively speaking, the price is not high and within her eptable range. However, the attitude is quite displeasing. ¡®Messiah is still bound by cognitive biases¡­ Because at this juncture, there is no advantage to ck Castle Duke in opposing her¡­ A true politician should not be striving to topple and tarnish the true ruler, instead, they should be maximizing the use of their power¡­¡¯ ¡®It¡¯s a pity¡­ Immon can hardly be considered a normal person.¡¯ Su Lu silently remarks in his heart. ¡°Of course, the Prime Minister is awaiting your presence in the pce¡­¡± Henry bows deeply once again. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± The Messiah leads the way. Many knights guard her, all in bright armor, full of pride. Some of them are Wandering Knights, others were originally members of the royal knights. They consecutively swore allegiance to the queen, cing their bets on Messiah in this chaotic era. At this point, the bet they ced earlier was about to reap a rich reward! Once everyone enters the city, Su Lu looks back abruptly. He realizes that the gates of Dragon City are slowly closing, giving off an ominous feeling. Chapter 342 - 0342 Initiation (Subscription Requested) Chapter 342: Initiation (Subscription Requested) Trantor: 549690339 Time went back slightly. North Territory, inside the army camp site. ¡°Her Majesty the Queen is really¡­¡± Shaker looked at the letter brought by the crow in his hand, rubbed his brow, and said, ¡°She is too impatient¡­ After all, she is still a child.¡± ¡°In fact, even if our army of thousands reached the outskirts of Dragon City, we might not necessarily be allowed in, so practically speaking, it¡¯s the same¡­¡± Silver Eye, who was right next to him, said: ¡°If the Duke of ck Castle is truly loyal, then there is not much to be said. If he has a hidden agenda, we can only hope that some arrangements will work¡­¡± ¡°Who would have thought¡­that those people from the South¡­would end up ruling the future Kingdom¡­¡± Shaker heaved a sigh. When the situation developed to the point where the strongest among the North, the Royal Family, and the Western Region were all internally consuming each other, and the Duke of the South swallowed up the East Sea Fleet, everything became a done deal. Given the ¡®silent agreement¡¯ between the nobles on this continent, as long as the Duke of ck Castle showed enough tolerance¡ªeven if he just made the Queen a puppet and recognized the nobles¡¯ ownership of their territories¡ªhe could easily take over the highest power of this country. The armed conflict hase to a halt up until now, and what¡¯s left is nothing but intrigue and the redistribution of the pie in court. Everyone thinks that the Duke of ck Castle wouldn¡¯t be irrational and wouldn¡¯t disregard the overall picture. But things often happen unexpectedly! Thud! A dark line sprang out from the ground and prated Shaker¡¯s body. ¡°I¡­ cack¡­¡± Shaker fell to the ground, ck blood overflowing from his mouth, and just like that, he died. ¡°Hm?¡± A silver ringposed of mysterious symbols emerged in Silver Eye¡¯s eyes. He retreated swiftly, ayer of quicksilver armor already formed on the surface of his body: ¡°Oute out now!¡± Whiz whiz! Strings of silver arrows fell on Shaker¡¯s body, dissolving into liquid metal that wormed its way into the wounds, forcing out a small ck snake. Hiss hiss! This little snake moved incredibly fast, appearing as a streak of ck light when it moved! It sprang back abruptly and perched on the earring of a bald man who entered the tent, turning into a piece of jewelry. ¡°Is it you¡­the ck Snake Lucas of the ck Ring School?¡± Silver Eye¡¯s expression became more cautious. ¡°Is Immon nning to go to war against the Western Region?¡± ¡°Not against the Western Region, but against the Arrogant School!¡± Lucas sneered: ¡°Otherwise, why do you think the vicinity of the army camp is so quiet? Because they are loyal to the Duke Bard!¡± ¡°Sir Lucas, please make your move as soon as possible!¡± An old man clutching a book appeared next to Lucas: ¡°Our people have already taken control of Shaker¡¯s right-hand men and have no problem controlling the entire army camp site. Afterward, we¡¯ll also fulfill our pledge to form an alliance with ck Castle.¡± Between love and power, the youthful Duke, after all, made his choice! Silver Eye was taken aback as he realized that he had been underestimating Western Region¡¯s Grand Duke and this Schr. Their brilliance had been concealed beneath the Queen and Shaker, and they had always maintained a low profile, but no one could deny Bard¡¯s sovereign authority over the Western Region! Shaker and Messiah¡¯s close rtionshippletely threatened the position of the young Duke. After Immon sent a messenger, without much consideration, he agreed to this n! ¡°Tee-hee¡­thest time, your principal hade to save you. This time, I¡¯m interested in finding out, who could possibly save you?¡± Lucas licked his lips, his eyes revealing a trace of madness. ¡°Sigh¡­¡± At this point, words were futile. Silver Eye took a deep breath, and one by one, the Arrogant Runes on his body lit up. Lord¡¯s territory. ¡°Begin!¡± Apanied by Ruff and Yoen¡¯s rebellion, a coup was instantly formed. ¡°Why?¡± One after another, runes lit up on Ham¡¯s body. This is a tattooing technique he learned from Silver Eye. With this technique, along with some pointers from Su Lu and relentless practice, he had managed to reach the ¡®Chanter¡¯ stage of Arrogant Wizards, which is the second level! Also, because Ruff and Yoen didn¡¯t want to kill him but capture him alive, he wasn¡¯t caught right at the start. But even so, the situation was grim. It seemed that the entire territory had been infiltrated long ago. At Ruff and Yoen¡¯smand, those who remained loyal to Ham were either imprisoned or killed, leaving just Ham resisting alone. ¡°Why? Because this is an order from Grand Duke Immon!¡± Ruff advanced a step with a cold smirk: ¡°As long as we seed, we can be hereditary nobles, this is our dream, haven¡¯t you forgotten?¡± ¡°Dream?¡± Ham gave a bitter smile, nced at the silent Yoen, his voice turned stern, ¡°So, you choose to be traitors, betray the school, betray the teacher?¡± ¡°Oh quit it, that guy only treats you as his student, what do we count as?¡± Ruff seemed to want to vent all his discontent. Then, in his roaring, the terrifying Language of Arrogance was inteced in-between. After training under Duke Immon, coupled with the use of a Marvel, Ruff¡¯s abilities had increased significantly! ¡°So in the end¡­we still ended up parting ways?¡± Ham¡¯s heart was filled with bitterness, and with aplicated gaze full of worry, he looked in the direction of Dragon City. It could be confirmed that that ce had now be a trap! ¡®Hope the teacher is okay!¡¯ The next moment, huge mes had already appeared around him. Dragon City. The Pce, za. There were hordes of soldiers and leading the pack was a group of powerful Knights. Duke Immon of ck Castle stood at the forefront, giving a slight bow to Messiah, ¡°Wee, Your Majesty the Queen!¡± ¡°Thank you for all you¡¯ve done for this country, Duke Immon!¡± Messiah, seemingly not feeling the oppressive and terrifying atmosphere, performed a graceful curtsy typical of ady¡¯s: ¡°But, I am quite worn out from the journey. May I rest first?¡± ¡°Of course, Your Majesty, please rest well with your attendants.¡± Immonughed and stepped aside, ¡°But Sir Su Lu Pottery, please stay.¡± ¡°No!¡± Messiah immediately refused, looking agitated as she transformed into a little lion. ¡°It¡¯s okay, you go first, Messiah.¡± Su Luughed, letting Messiah and the Knights leave, and surveyed the za. ¡°Ah, thousands of soldiers, many Knights¡­and you, Edward?¡± ¡°Lord Pottery!¡± Edward stepped forward, his Fighting Qi turnedpletely golden, ¡°I conceded defeat wholeheartedlyst time, but this time, I have to challenge you again.¡± ¡°A Gold Knight, is cooperating with the Witch King to assassinate me here?¡± Su Lu looked at the Grand Duke Immon he had never met before, ¡°Why would that be?¡± ¡°Of course, it¡¯s because¡­ those like us¡­ are too of an unfair advantage¡­ ¡± Immon sighed: ¡°And you have no worries, you are not bound by rules¡­ The previous assassination of Gran is a clear proof; your existence is a threat to this continent!¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Su Lu burst intoughter: ¡°What a joke! The things I did are far less than you know¡­¡± His face turned cold, ¡°Well¡­very well, it looks like we must do battle today?¡± Chapter 343 - 0343: Encirclement (2800 added, request for monthly pass) Chapter 343: Encirclement (2800 added, request for monthly pass) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Su Lu, you stand no chance.¡± Surrounded by arge number of knights, Duke Immon exuded an astonishing aura. ¡°The Duke of the Western Region has already allied with me. I have sent Lucas to assist him in gaining control. Your Arrogant School bases in the Western Region will soon be uprooted¡­¡± ¡°In your territories, Ruff and Yoen are my people. Soon you will meet your disciple¡­Ham.¡± ¡°And now, the Queen is in my hands!¡± ¡°I am about to ascend to the pinnacle of the continent. Even Edward has subjugated to me.¡± Immon spread his arms, as if embracing the space, ¡°I will be the King of Glory!¡± ¡°And then, let the wizards rule the continent from shadow to light? ¡± Su Lu cleaned his ears and noticed some changes in the knights¡¯ expressions. ¡°No, it¡¯s to rule the continent together with the Knights. After all, hasn¡¯t it always been this way for thousands of years?¡± Immon asked with augh. ¡°And under your rule, I am the most unstable factor, so you must eliminate me?¡± Su Lu probably understood Immon¡¯s thoughts and sneered, ¡°Am I the only one you allow to turn the tables?¡± He looked towards Edward. The Golden Knight gave a bitter smile, obviously hearing the provocation, ¡°Duke Immon helped me advance my transformation ahead of time. I swore on the Knight¡¯s honor that I must agree to one of his conditions¡­ and, again, I look forward to crossing swords with you.¡± ¡°Just the lot of you, I doubt you can hold me.¡± Su Lu shook his head. ¡°I admit, teleportation is a hard capability to deal with. ¡®Dimensional Lock¡¯ is a spell of legendary level, but luckily, My school has uncovered an ancient relic. It just so happens that it contains research on the ¡®Dimensional Lock¡¯ spell, allowing us to erge it, forming a formation, and with the aid of a marvel, we can barely achieve a simr effect¡­¡± Immon said casually, ¡°And its range covers the entire Dragon City!¡± As he spoke, a terrifying imprisonment spread out in all directions from the center of the pce. ¡°Hmm?¡± Su Lu suddenly felt that the ¡®wave of all things¡¯ brought by the [Dimensional Walker] disappeared. The void seemed to turn into a stagnant pool. Without dimensional waves, teleportation became impossible. This is the real killing game! ¡°Kill him!¡± Immon retreated, and at hismand, a group of knights roared and rushed forward. Fighting Qi of various colors burst out. The certified Qi of ck Iron level was nothing at this point. The glimmer of Bronze was everywhere, and Silver Knights weren¡¯t rare either. Of course, the most dazzling was Edward. The pure golden Fighting Qi formed a substantial armor around him, as if the Golden War God had descended! ¡°A bit troublesome¡­¡± Su Lu pulled out the Centaur Knight card. Instead of summoning it directly, he used something akin to ¡®possession by an evil spirit¡¯. Boom! In an instant, a silvery glow erupted from him. ¡°A Silver Knight?¡± Immon, watching the fight from the sidelines, showed no surprise. ¡°Great talent, did not expect that while you reach the Witch King realm in witchcraft, you are still training as a knight? No¡­it seems like you are using witchcraft to achieve a simr effect to that of a knight. Truly a genius!¡± Although Silver Knights are extremely rare across the continent, for example, there¡¯s only one, Rophis, under the Duke of Wolf Fort. But Immon is different! As the virtually unified ruler of the continent, the head of the strongest school of wizards, and the one who has been silently building up his strength in private, he has three Silver Knights under hismand! And, to make sure of sess, he has also brought Edward in! This former top swordsman of the Pce had now be a fourth-tier Golden Knight! With powerful Fighting Qi and refined sword techniques, a qualitative change urred instantly! Boom! Edward¡¯s sword hit nothing but a phantom of Su Lu, causing him to roar in rage, ¡°Su Lu¡­All you do is dodge?¡± Su Lu did not answer at all. His agility stat has reached 10.0! What does this mean? Before legend, this stat was already the limit of human potential! And in this Twilight of the Gods era, it has be the limit of the world! Even knights who specialize in speed and strive to reach the fourth rank can, at most, only match him! Although Edward¡¯s fighting Qi definitely surpasses Su Lu¡¯s silver Qi in terms of destructive power, it¡¯s useless if he can¡¯t catch his opponent. Pffh! The knight¡¯s sword prated the chest of a bronze-level knight. Even the temporary solidification defense of a bronze-level could not withstand the devastation of the silver Qi. ¡°One!¡± To Su Lu, these bronze-level knights can be taken down one sword at a time. After killing an opponent, he spun around, entirely avoiding the silver knight who was charging at him in rage, and then killed another bronze knight who was horrified. The opponent, a burly man like a bear, tried to run away. But he was no match for Su Lu¡¯s speed; he could only be beheaded in despair. ¡°Shoot the arrows!¡± The iron knight roared, disregarding friendly fire, andmanded the archers behind him to shoot. Pffh, pffh! A rain of arrows fell, most of which were skillfully dodged by Su Lu. asionally, the long swords that fell on the Qi defense emitted a crisp sound before breaking and falling to the ground. In the face of a silver knight enveloped in Qi, these arrows have little effect; at most, they can only exhaust the opponent¡¯s Qi. ¡°Hehe.¡± On the contrary, Su Lu, his figure flickering, ripped out a long stream of energy, and charged to the front of the archer team, where the silver Qi transformed into a crescent. There was a sh of light. He quickly retreated, while the lead iron knight and the elite archers behind him were all stunned. The next second, a line of blood appeared around their waists, and they were all cut in half at the waist! On the hilltop, Immon sat, and several dutiful ck-robed wizards stood alongside him. His right hand was propped under his chin, and he seemed unconcerned about the losses. After all, the Qi would inevitably be consumed! To fight a war of attrition against this expert, it would take human lives to pile up, how could there be no casualties? ¡°Are these lives the sacrificial offering for the fall of a ¡®Witch King¡¯?¡± Immon picked up a ss of wine and watched quietly. Time passed minute by minute. The silver light group below was still dazzling, and more than half of the bronze, iron, and even regr soldiers had been killed or injured! ¡°Ah!¡± A severe scream sounded. It was Su Lu who took the opportunity to use a spell to hold back Edward and killed a silver knight! Immon¡¯s facial muscles twitched: ¡°Get the Second Legion over here! And¡­ hurry Lucas and Ruff. Why haven¡¯t they got any results?¡± A silver knight! Even for a lord of the continent, losing one was quite painful. ¡°His Qi has some problems, and the key is his fighting style¡­ Does he know that we have our spell trap outside the court? Therefore, he consumes here without haste or escaping?¡± Immon contemted for a moment: ¡°Put pressure on the outer magic, prepare for battle assistance!¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Several wizards took the lead. Not long after, Su Lu felt the pressure suddenly increase! Chapter 344 - 0344: Dangerous (Third Request for Subscription) Chapter 344 -0344: Dangerous (Third Request for Subscription) Inside the military camp. "Talent - Heavy Pressure!" "Secret Technique - A Thousand Serpents!" Under the terrifying gravity, thousands of hair strands sprouted from Lucas''s bald head, sharpening into the form of ck snakes, lunging towards Silver Eye. "Sword of Arrogance!" Silver Eye, d in mercury armour, held aloft the broadsword covered in runes, before shing down mightily. Ssh! Thousands of serpent bodies twirled in the sky, falling apart, and once again transformed into strands of hair on the ground. "Impossible..." Lucas took a step back, "How have you progressed so quickly?" At the wizard meeting one year ago, the opponent was definitely not this strong! "You have becent!" Silver Eye breathed heavily, the Arrogant Runes on his body flickered one after another, clearly preparing an even stronger attack. "In that case..." Lucas''s face turned paler, but he still took out a ck ring. This was the inherited symbol of the ck Ring School, a very high-level marvel! "I knew it. You''re just an idiot who always relies on external force. Without it, how could you possibly be my match!" Silver Eye cursed aloud and brandished his mercury great sword before charging forward. "Even if I am relying on external power, I mustplete the mission assigned to me by head of the school!" ck Snake Lucas roared, the ck ring emitting dazzling ck light. Ssh! n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om After another collision, Silver Eye was thrown backward, his chest armour showing clear damage. Through the drifting smoke, Lucas''s figure emerged, there was a wound on his chest so deep that the bones were visible: "Everything is over!" "Yes, it''s over!" Next to Silver Eye, emerald green vines descended one after the other, sprouting pink buds. A sea of flowers blossomed turning the surroundings into an ocean of flowers. "The Natural School?" Lucas gnashed his teeth, "You dare to help the Arrogant School, aren''t you afraid of having your inheritance destroyed by the head?" "Oh please, everyone knows Immon is half crazy. Even if we submit to him, he''d still try to assimte us!" Uer, with his third eye on his forehead, materialized: "In that case, why not start a war...and butcher hispdog first!" ... The Lord''s territory. "Huff huff..." After a fierce fight, Ham fell to the ground like a dead dog, his body slick with blood and gasping for breath. A foot descended from the sky, stepping on his face: "Ham...Lord...you were very confident, weren''t you? What about now?" Ruff twisted his face while yelling. Yoen silently observed from the side, his brows furrowed, but he didn''t say anything to stop it. "Cough cough..." Ham emitted a low cough, "So...you were jealous of me?" " Jealous? Yes, I am jealous of you! Why are you always so lucky? Always the chosen one, even the territory was to be passed on to you!" Ruff''s face was exceedingly grim. "I¡­I always thought we were good friends¡­ would achieve our dreams together..." Ham, being stepped on, stammered out. Lifting Ham by his cor, Ruff raised him up: "Don''t worry, you can keep your life for now. We still need to use your life to threaten our dear teacher. Although he may not care much, how will we know without giving it a try? Right, Yoen?" 20:34 "Dreams? My dreams are about toe true, and you... will be a grave forgotten by all..." Lifting Ham by his cor, Ruff raised him up: "Don''t worry, you can keep your life for now. We still need to use your life to threaten our dear teacher. Although he may not care much, how will we know without giving it a try? Right, Yoen?" Yoen stood to one side and stayed silent, just like the majority of silent bystanders. "Teacher..." Ham''s swollen face strained to make a sound: "He..." "Given the current timeline, he might already be dead..." Ruffughed loudly: "If it turns out to be true, I will send you on your way, in a merciful way! Ha ha..." In hisughter, he noticed something felt off. That nightmare! The nightmare fromst night suddenly appeared vividly in his mind. The odd figure dressed in a peculiar outfit, with a silver bird beak mask and a strange metal weapon in his hand, was slowly approaching him. Step! Stepstep! The figure was getting closer, ever closer. An asphyxiating pressure of impending death caused Ruff in the Material Realm to weaken all over: "What¡­what''s going on? Help...save me¡­" He struggled to look around and found Ham lying on the ground, looking at him with strange eyes. And Yoen? At this moment, he was like Ruff, paralyzed on the ground, a look of terror on his face. In Yoen''s pupils, he seemed to see the masked man again. ''He...he''s the same...'' ''What is...what''s happening? A curse? Or some kind of weirdness?'' As Ruff was utterly puzzled, the figure in his mind had alreadye up to him. The strange metal device was aimed directly at his forehead. "I''m going all out!" Feeling that this was a curse, Ruff wanted to attack the figure, but found he couldn''t control himself. He could only watch helplessly as the man with the mask on the opposite side pulled the trigger! Boom! A puff of smoke came out of the revolver. In the Material Realm, a loud noise! Ham''s pupils shrank to the size of a needle, watching Ruff''s head suddenly explode, smashed to pieces. This curse is unresolvable for spiritual bodies that have not reached the Mental Realm andpletely mastered their minds! "What''s going on?" Ham''s head was throbbing, he didn''t understand what was going on. He even felt that everything that happened today was a dream! "No... I don''t want to die!" Next to him, Yoen had copsed, tears and snot streaming down his face: "Sorry... Ham, I didn''t mean to... but they''ve taken Alice, they''ve taken Hawk..." Boom! The next moment, Yoen''s head also exploded. Various bright red and snow-white chunks littered the ground, making one want to vomit. Seeing his two good friends die unexpectedly, Ham couldn''t hold himself back and began to vomit. ... The Pce. Su Lu felt the pressure rapidly increasing. Simr to the effect of a gravity spell, it wrapped around him, sharply reducing his speed. "Su Lu!" Opposite him, a golden knight, with ''Wings of the Wind'' appearing on his back was barely able to block him, shing his sword! The golden Fighting Qi roared and transformed into a gigantic lion. ng! Su Lu''s silver Fighting Qi was continuously beaten back. In the crisp sound, the knight''s sword in his hand broke off a part. Seeing this, Su Lu simply abandoned his sword, several Trick Cards appeared in his hand: "Wind Binding! Big Fireball!" Rumble! A silver knight who came up to take advantage was blown away, his knight''s sword was seized by Su Lu. "Sword Technique - Split Image!" Edward roared angrily, breaking free from the binding, splitting into two, attacking from left and right. "Spirit oppression!" Su Lu''s brows moved, a powerful pressure fell, a phantom shattered like a soap bubble. ng! With the swords shing, a strong force came, forcing Su Lu to retreat. "It''s troublesome... it''s not only Edward, but with the passage of time, I feel my various consumptions elerating... Is it the result of a more powerful magic array being arranged in the pce? The effect should be slowly weakening me?" Chapter 345 - 0345: Upgrade (3000 added, request for monthly pass) Chapter 345: Upgrade (3000 added, request for monthly pass) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°I must¡­get serious now!¡± Su Lu scanned his surroundings, noticing that the number of surrounding soldiers had not decreased at all. No matter how many he killed, new ones reced them instantly. This was the terrifying strength of major powers who did not regard the sacrifices of their ordinary units as anything significant. Each of his attacks brought about its own loss, coupled with the dimensional lock and the magic array that drained his energy. The enemy could persist for several days and nights, but he himself could onlyst for a few hours! ¡°Faced with this kind of siege, the best choice is to retreat, i.e., utilizing flicker¡­ When flicker is blocked, the situation is very simr to being locked in the secret realm. However, I can still utilize the Spirit World¡­ if I had the ability to traverse the Spirit World¡­¡± The dimensional lock only blocks the vibration of the material realm¡¯s dimensions ¡ª it cannot block the Spirit World! ¡°Other than that¡­ the best option would be to improve the level of my flicker!¡± Su Lu had already thought of an escape route, hence he calmly amodated the stress, gradually enduring the consumption. ¡°Dimensional variations are a profound concept. Ordinary dimensional locks only block the shallowestyer of fluctuations¡­ In reality, the vibrations of all things still exist; they are only ¡®shielded¡¯, I just can¡¯t detect them¡­¡± ¡°As long as your perception ability is strong enough, you can still break through this restriction!¡± Su Lu nced at his attribute bar. He was ustomed to storing some experience points just in case this kind of situation arose ¡ª then, he could purposefully boost a specific ability. [Consume 1400 experience points, Flicker LV1¡úLV4] [Flicker LV4: Void constitution amplification, extending the distance of Flicker!] At that moment, Su Lu again felt the ¡®vibration¡¯ of all things. These vibrations not only came from objects and human bodies, but also the void itself! ¡°Attack!¡± Edward had once again reached him, his golden fighting Qi transforming into columns of light that pressured Su Lu from all directions. ¡°Flicker!¡± Su Lu¡¯s figure shed and disappeared into the void. ¡°Hmm?¡± Edward¡¯s mind frantically sent out an rm. This familiar sensation forced him to instinctively unleash his most intense defense. Puff, puff! Innumerable golden fighting Qi burst from the pores of his skin, like fine needles, exploding in all directions! In an instant, dazzling golden light filled the entire field. After his previous defeat, Edward, through strenuous cultivation, finally came to understand this technique ¡ª an unbeatable defense in an instant! But it was useless! Su Lu hadn¡¯t even gotten close to him! His figure flickered a few times, killing Silver Knights and Wizards in the field. Because this ability of Edward¡¯s clearly could not persist for long. A dozen secondster, even golden fighting Qi could not be maintained. Edward sheathed his sword, panting heavily, a bitter smile appearing on his face, ¡°I lost again!¡± As soon as his words fell, a silver-white sword light emerged from the void, decapitating him. ¡°How is that possible?¡± At the high tform, Immon, who had beenfortable all along, finally showed a change of color, ¡°The dimensional lock array is still maintained, why can he still teleport?¡± ¡°Nothing is impossible! If you want to confine me now, even a sixth-grade mythical Mage would be barely enough!¡± Su Lu suddenly appeared behind Immon, stabbing him in the heart with a sword. ¡°Sixth grade¡­mythic?¡± Immon was a bit puzzled. The next moment, instead of blood, strands of fog surged out from his wound! ck fog body! All wizards were madmen who altered themselves, but Immon was particrly mad as he had already transformed himself into an elemental life-form! The characteristic of elemental life forms is that they have no vulnerable points! ¡°You¡¯ve fallen into my trap.¡± With a roar, his entire form transformed into a swath of ck fog, enveloping Su Lu. Sssss! The ck fog moved rapidly,pletely encasing Su Lu, from it came a corroding hissing sound. ¡°Is this your true form?¡± In the distance, the silhouette of Su Lu emerged. Unquestionably, what had been left in ce was simply a Shadow Clone: ¡°How crazy¡­ Wither away!¡± The Shadow Clone being corroded by the ck fog revealed a smirk, a Trick Card appearing in its hand ¡ª a Spell Card made permanent by Erik! BOOM! At this moment, Su Lu repurposed the permanent as a disposable, at least equivalent to the power of stacking a dozen Fireball Techniques together, resulting in a terrifying explosion. Fire and light covered everything, the surrounding people and objects instantly destroyed, the shockwave spread, buildings copsed, soldiers nearby were flung in all directions. Even at the end, a small mushroom cloud slowly arose. ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± The confined Messiah was taken aback as he felt the intense vibrations, followed by the screams from outside. ¡°It¡¯s me!¡± The figure of Su Lu appeared: ¡°You regain control of the situation as soon as possible, I still have a bit of business to attend to.¡± After rescuing Messiah with Flicker, he teleported again to the secret chamber beneath the original treasure trove. ¡°There is no sign that anyone has been here before, was it actually undiscovered? Or was it sealed offter?¡± He smiled, a Shadow Clone appeared as defense, his main soul entered a Soul Trance, rushing from the Mental Realm to the explosion site, as expected, he saw a whirlpool-like Mental Secret Realm. ¡°As expected¡­ Immon is still alive!¡± The toughness of a fog state body was within Su Lu¡¯s expectations, but judging by the dull color of the Secret Realm, he knew that Immon must have been severely injured! ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± He smiled and extended a multitude of Spirit Chains from his body. A considerable weight and resistance was felt, but despite this, the entire Secret Realm kept rising under his restraints. Finally, it broke through a massive membrane and arrived at the Dream Spirit World. Terrible information and symbolism washed over him, signifying a mysterious transformation. The entire Mental Secret Realm continuously copsed, formed a human shape, mysterious symbols emerged on his surface, dense and numerous, flowing like ants. ¡°After all, he¡¯s a fourth-tier professional, he can hold out longer than third-tier professionals¡­ but how much longer I wonder?¡± Su Lu sighed softly. Those who aren¡¯t high-ranking professionals specializing in the Spirit World can¡¯t resist the erosion from the upper levels of the Spirit World. Especially the Dream Spirit World! It represents the convergence of symbols and information from the entire world, amodating the present, past, and the future! If not for the Twilight of the Gods, this ce would have been a hundred times more dangerous! But now, Su Lu¡¯s fourth-tier Spiritual Body here can barely be considered half a boss, but he still needs to be very careful. As expected, the next moment. Apanied by an inhuman howl, Immon explosively dispersed, transforming into a Beast in the form of a ck fog. Many mysterious Runes spread across its body, arbitrarilybining to form unique symbolic symbols. ¡°Fortunately, you didn¡¯t transnt a Spirit World Bloodline into your body, otherwise, it really would be troublesome¡­¡± Su Lu chuckled softly, his Spirit oppression fell, and numerous chains emerged, like a giant fishing. At the same time, an additional nk Trick Card appeared at his hand. Chapter 346 - 0346 Pacification (Subscription Requested) Chapter 346: Pacification (Subscription Requested) Trantor: 549690339 Pce, treasury secret chamber. ¡°Trick Card¡ª¡ªck Fog!¡± Su Lu looked at the card in his hand that still had a burning temperature: ¡°Apart from being able to summon a ck fog monster to serve me, it can also take the form of possession, allowing me to master the elemental incarnation body andprehend some dark-type spell-like abilities¡­¡± He nced at the attribute column again. Although his Flicker skill had improved, this battle had increased his experience instead of decreasing it, and it had now reached 7900. ¡°I¡¯m one step closer to the legend.¡± Su Lu left the secret chamber and found Messiah. He found that the pce was in chaos. Messiah, relying on her own knights, could only control a small area and was still fighting with the rogue troops. The enemy outnumbered them by ten to one, but luckily they were in a state of panic due to the death of their leader. Barging in, he killed several nobles who led the troops, forcing the Southern Army to withdraw from the pce in disarray. Subsequently, reports from all sides came in. ¡°The Southern Army is retreating¡­ no, they are fleeing in panic!¡± ¡°Silver Eye has control of Duke Bard now, and she¡¯s leading the Western Region¡¯s troops here to stabilize the situation in the capital¡­¡± ¡°In the Lord¡¯s territory, Ruff and Yoen are traitors, they died due to curses¡­¡± ¡°In general, after today¡¯s battle, most of the power-hungry and conspiring groups are almost wiped out, we can now start cleaning up the remains!¡± Su Lu patted Messiah¡¯s head on the side: ¡°The rest is up to you, Your Majesty.¡± ¡°Master, I won¡¯t let you down.¡± Messiah went to the square and when she saw therge hole left by a terrifying explosion, she still felt a lingering fear: ¡°Was the Duke of ck Castle¡­blown to death?¡± ¡°No¡­ his death was even more humiliating!¡± Su Lu scratched his chin. Without thinking, it was certain that the head of the strongest school must have had some powerful Marvels or other secret techniques. But Su Lu didn¡¯t confront him directly, instead, after an explosion, he dragged his Mental Secret Realm into the Dream Spirit World and resolved the fight in his most familiar battlefield. In the Dream Spirit World, Immon, who had transmuted into a beast, was in a state of frenzy. Not to mention that some Marvels couldn¡¯t be brought into the Dream Spirit World, even if they could, he had probablypletely forgotten about them. It made it convenient for Su Lu to collect the spoils after the battle. Ooo! At this moment, a horn sounded from outside the city. The Western Region troops controlled by the Silver Eye had finally arrived at Dragon City! As most of the Southern defenders had deserted the city, they easily entered and began to maintain order. ¡°Just with several thousand people, it¡¯s even hard to pacify the King¡¯s territory, let alone avenge the north or sweep the ck Castle troops in the south¡­¡± Su Lu felt that the path to bing a queen for his student remained arduous. A few dayster. Throne Hall. Messiah, adorned in her finery and donning a tiny crown, gazed at the crowd below: ¡°Everyone, thank you for all you have done for the kingdom. Your loyalty and valour will surely be rewarded!¡± At her subtle signal, a schr by her side immediately unfurled a scroll and loudly proimed formal appointments. First came the rewards for meritorious knights. Following suit, knights of the royal family received their original fiefs. Their allotments increased, and some wandering knights even became lords. As for Su Lu, he was awarded the former Violet Territory of Edward, his title swiftly escted to viscount. In a rigidly hierarchical society of this kingdom, such a thing was rare. Only in times of war did such opportunities arise. Being a viscount signified absolute power at the local level with the authority and wealth to form one¡¯s own knight team, not to mention that his territory was so close to the King¡¯s territory and located on the rich and fertile Golden ins. However, Su Lu had decided that upon returning, he would pass this title to Ham. He no longer cared for being the ¡®Violet Viscount¡¯. After the rewards came the punishments. A group of nobles who had sworn allegiance to the North and South were chastised and penalised, their territories reduced as a means to bestow sufficient fiefs to reward the meritorious. The most unlucky was Duke Dreke. This young man, whose ambition utterly belied his age, was destined to remain a guest in Dragon City for a protracted period. In his capacity as a captive, the entire Western Region would submit under the queen¡¯s throne. ¡°However, it is really interesting¡­¡± Su Lu stood behind a pir on the second level, watching the medieval meeting taking ce below him with interest. ¡°The kingdom can generally be divided into five parts. The queen only barely controls the King¡¯s territory and the Western Region. Both North and South are her mortal enemies, while help from the Eastern Archipgo is hard toe by¡­¡± ¡°Soon, she will have her hands full pacifying the rebels in the South now that their leader is dead. There has been no significant reduction in their strength¡­¡± ¡°Moreover, if the queen wishes to exact revenge, she must drive thousands, if not tens of thousands of soldiers from warm regions to the icy and snowyndscapes of the North where they will have to brawl with formidable Northern people¡­¡± ¡°Tsk tsk¡­ Without decades of preparation, putting an end to this chaos seems unlikely. Furthermore, the danger of potential attempts on her life always lingers¡­¡± ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s none of my business. I am just her teacher, not her father!¡± Several monthster, unfortunate news poured in. The North refused to acknowledge the queen. Frank¡¯s second son, Grand Duke, and Gran¡¯s brother, Cecil, had ascended the throne as the King of the North! The numbers of Southern rebels were increasing, but they were more uncoordinated than ever. It seems after the death of Immon and Lucas, the ck Ring School had no sessor. The inevitable split urred as none of them could agree on a leader. The result was that the rebels each imed a piece of the territory and fought amongst themselves. The Eastern Archipgo showed their submission to Her Majesty the queen. However, their envoys stated that their fleets had suffered severe losses. They were unable to provide support for the Queen and, instead, hoped for the Queen¡¯s ¡®relief¡¯! Violet Territory. After passing the title to Ham for session and choosing this location as another stronghold for the Arrogant School, Su Lu enjoyed a leisurely life in his castle coaching the windfall from the ck Ring School. Sure enough, the school was the strongest amongst wizards. Their research was cutting edge, and by excavating relics and annexing other schools, they had acquired a lot of advanced knowledge. Especially some experimental data to amplify constitution, which gave Su Lu a glimpse of hope to increase strength and constitution! Undergroundboratory. The underground space was vast. After Su Lu¡¯s modification, it had turned into a massiveboratory. The thick smell of blood filled the space, with a giant blood pool in the absolute centre. Dragon Crystals were ced at the centre of the ritual array at each of the four corners of the blood pool! This was the total gains made by Su Lu after a trip southbound to ransack the ck Ring School¡¯sir, another venture eastward to the Eastern Archipgo, and courtesy visits to two otherrge-scale schools. The losses made were not worth mentioning given this collection. Chapter 347 - 0347: Preparation (Extra Update Request for Monthly Tickets) Chapter 347: Preparation (Extra Update Request for Monthly Tickets) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Life Pearl, a pinnacle research of the Natural School¡­¡± Su Lu looked at the green water bead in his hand. It seemed to have a clear, crystal dew drop condensed on it, which evoked a strong desire to swallow at first sight. He swallowed it in one gulp, feeling a surge of vitality in his body. [Ding! Swallowed unknown life energy, Constitution +0.5, temporary healing power boost effect acquired!] A prompt popped up in the attribute column. ¡°0.5 huh? Not bad, it¡¯s really a good thing¡­¡± Su Lu then looked at the blood pool in front of him. Based on his mysterious knowledge, referring to ¡®Xivinado¡¯s Flesh and Blood Ritual¡¯ and ¡®ig¡¯s Flesh¡¯ known from the Main World, along with wizardry research results from this world, he created an array which could amplify the effectiveness of the ¡®Dragon Blood Baptism¡¯ to its maximum! Plunk! Su Lu jumped into the pool, his face immediately twisted. Sizzle! The vivid red pool water seemed like highly-concentrated sulfuric acid, eroding his body continuously. ¡°Ah¡­¡± His skin ulcerated, muscles melted¡­ these effects caused by the baptism in the pool were as sharp as numerous cuts on the body. However, his body¡¯s strength and temporarily increased healing power continuously cured him! Amidst this intense pain, the whole ritual began. Four dragon crystals melted, and the pure essence of dragon¡¯s blood continuously poured into Su Lu¡¯s body through the pool water. Rumble! In the void, majestic dragon cries faintly echoed, and the illusion of a dancing dragon appeared. Four of the residual spiritual marks of the giant dragons broke into Su Lu¡¯s body, roared, agitated, and attempted to take over the body and resurrect. One after another, dark dragon scales appeared under his skin, radiating a rainbow-like shimmer. Su Lu¡¯s teeth became sharp, his fangs protruded, and there seemed to be a protruding bony bump on his forehead, like a small horn was about to grow. It was rumored that wizards in this world also coveted the power of the giant dragons but couldn¡¯t imnt the violent bloodline directly. Therefore, they chose to breed with giant dragons. These offspring were one of the sub-races¡ªhalf-dragons! Because their talents were too powerful and threatened the status of humans, or for some other reasons, the half-dragons have long disappeared from the continent. Perhaps only in some remote dangerous ces, few individuals manage to survive and reproduce. At this moment, Su Lu¡¯s metamorphosis had a very ¡®half-dragon¡¯ vor. But his bloodline purity exceeded the limits that a half-dragon could imagine! ¡°You want to stake a im on my body?¡± In the sea of consciousness. Su Lu stood with his hands sped behind his back, facing the four imposing giant dragons: ¡°You must be dreaming!¡± A trick card floated in his hand and merged with his spiritual body. Instantly. Su Lu transformed into an enormous cloud of ck mist, expanding continuously as if it were a beast baring its teeth and ws, swallowing the entire sky! The four giant dragons were swallowed without the chance to retaliate, only faint roars and corroding sounds emitted. After a long time, calm was restored in this ce. Material Realm. Su Lu opened his eyes. The scales on his body retracted, and the horn that was about to grow also disappeared without a trace. ¡°I do not want to be a beast¡­ but that doesn¡¯t seem right either, the advancement to [Dimensional Walker] already involves the transformation of the Void Bloodline.¡± He muttered to himself, ncing at the property column, and saw no prompts about bloodline transformation, and breathed a sigh of relief. Then, he noticed the change in his own body. The skin bes even more delicate and glossy, like a newborn baby, showing no scars or other traces. Not only that, he seemed to see his own crystal clear bones, and heard the sound of blood flowing in his body like a roaring river. The whole blood pool had be clear and transparent at some point, and the eeriness of before was gone. It was as if¡­ all the eeriness had beenpletely absorbed by Su Lu. [Undergoing ¡®Dragon Blood Ritual¡¯ (Improved), Dragon Blood Baptism LV2 ¡ú LV4!] [Dragon Blood Baptism level raised to LV4, both Constitution and Strength reached the current professional rank limit! Obtained ¡®Half-Dragonization¡¯ capability!] The so-called Half-Dragonization is to actively grow scales, which is equivalent to wearing a suit of steel heavy armor covering the whole body. It does not affect movement, and is immune to most low and middle-level spells. ¡°Overall¡­¡± Su Lu clenched his fist: ¡°With all four basic attributes reaching 10 and if I undergo Half-Dragonization, I dare to fight close quarters even against a fourth-level physical annuity, and not be at a disadvantage.¡± ¡°Of course, the most important thing is¡­ the experience points have also reached 12,100¡­ all the requirements for promotion to the fifth-level [Traveling Mage] are finally fulfilled.¡± Fifth-order Legend! Even in today¡¯s Main World, they are well-known figures! And the [Traveling Mage] is of great significance. They are the favorites of the Void, the travelers of the world, possessing the ability to go to different worlds. Once promoted, there is a good chance to return to the Main world, and even¡­ there may be a chance to find the path back to Earth! There seems to be a raging fire burning in Su Lu¡¯s eyes. I have undergone Dragon Blood Baptism today, so it is obviously not suitable for immediate promotion. He forcibly suppressed the desire in his heart and returned to the ground. ¡°Master¡­¡± A well-dressed Ham came up to greet him: ¡°Is your experiment finished?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Su Lu casually asked: ¡°How is the situation in the territory?¡± Once this was mentioned, Ham looked a bit troubled: ¡°Master¡­ I think, I might not have the talent to be a noble.¡± Actually, with the family education he received, he can only manage a Lord¡¯s Territory at most, and he finds it difficult to manage a Viscount¡¯s Territory. ¡°There are many refugees and very little food in the territory¡­ and the situation in the Violet Territory, is considered goodpared to the current state of the Golden ins¡­¡± Ham scratched his head with a bitter smile: ¡°I don¡¯t know who to ask for help¡­ Aside from this, there are also frequent banquet invitations from Dragon City, and the nces from those nobledies, are also unbearable¡­¡± ¡°Scram!¡± Su Lu rolled his eyes, toozy to bother with this guy¡¯s happy troubles. He asked a few more things and found out that Ham¡¯s progress in the Arrogant Wizard was good and he did not suffer any strong speech problems. ¡®It seems¡­ the development and influence of the Arrogant School cannot expand in just a few years, it requires ten years or even longer?¡¯ ¡®It could also be¡­ because of the Twilight of the Gods? The fallen Shewinado, is more unlikely to have any effect on this world¡­¡¯ After letting Ham leave, Su Lu, all alone, went up to the observatory within the castle. ¡°Twilight of the Gods¡­¡± Once the world doesn¡¯t support, the difficulty of bing a Legend will necessarily increase greatly! Even with the attribute column, Su Lu wasn¡¯t fully confident. ¡°With my current umtion, if I were in the Main World, I would certainly be a fifth-level¡­ but here¡­ without an attributes column, maybe I would remain a fourth-level for life¡­¡± ¡°From a normal person to a Transcendent, and then from a fourth-level to a fifth-level, both are a qualitative change and sublimation, and both are giant hurdles.¡± He gazed at the starry sky, the scenes of Earth and the Main World resurfaced in his mind, causing him to lose himself in the moment. Chapter 348 - 0348: Travel Magician (Third Request for Subscription) Chapter 348: Travel Magician (Third Request for Subscription) Trantor: 549690339 Several dayster, Su Lu, his physical and mental state tuned to its peak, came to the basement alone. ¡°All the preparations are done, there can be no room for hesitation, promotion¡­ [Wandering Mage]!¡± He took a deep breath, making a stern decision on the attribute column. On the attribute column, arge amount of data rushed down and formed new information: [Switch Job Condition 1: Precondition ¨C Dream Master, Dimensional Walker! (Completed)] [Switch Job Condition 2: All Four Basic Attributes 10.0! (Completed)] [Switch Job Condition 3: Soul Trance Level LV8! (Completed)] [Switch Job Condition 4: Soul Reconstruction Ritual! (Completed)] [All prerequisite conditions have been met, 10,000 experience points needed to switch jobs to Wandering Mage!] The next instant, apanied by the consumption of arge amount of experience points, Su Lu grunted, and a plethora of void runes appeared on his body. Numerous mysterious symbols converged in between his eyebrows, forming a violet diamond-shaped semi-illusory crystal. At the same time, his spiritual body was also under terrible torment, with many ornate and ant-like, mysterious runes surfacing on its surface. Switch Jobs! This is a different concept from taking office. It requires two different professions to fuse and sublimate! The bifurcation of two different professional trees began to intertwine at this moment, wishing to bear apletely new fruit! ¡°The mystery of profession lies in its tree diagram. There are only a few basic professions, but they can continuously promote, bifurcate, and even fuse into apletely new professional rank!¡± An understanding emerged in Su Lu¡¯s heart. The next moment, he discovered that his spiritual body appeared, presenting the same size as his physical body, and began to ¡®ovep¡¯! This was not a case of the soul using the flesh as a shell, but a higher level of ¡®spirit and flesh unity¡¯! On the surface of his body and soul, after several promotions, the dense runes that surfaced began to ovep andbine, forming apletely new pattern! As if, both of them were originally iplete, but finallypleted each other at this moment! This represented the fusion of the [Dream Master] and the [Dimensional Walker]! Countless mysterious symbols amalgamated, constantly changing, and finally settled down, forming a brand-new symbol¡ª¡ªa violet solid ring that seemed to be made up of countless diamond-shaped mysterious symbols. It never ceased to evolve, emitting a persistent taste. At this moment, macro and micro, mysterious and scientific, static and dynamic ¡­seemed to have no more contradictions, forming a harmonious unity! Su Lu could feel that the important area in the ult Study, a purple ring submerged into his brow. At the same time, he felt that the spirituality and flesh of his whole body were condensing towards this point, entering the circle, and forming a real ¡®core¡¯! ¡°The Heart of a Wandering Mage?¡± He murmured to himself, naming the new core. This is where the true essence of the [Wandering Mage] lies, it aggregates all the soul and gic information and is also the new ¡®fruit¡¯ that appears after the fusion of two professional paths! It can be said that even if the body is destroyed, as long as there is this ¡®Heart of a Wandering Mage¡¯, one can continue to exist! At the moment when the ¡®Heart of a Wandering Mage¡¯ condensed and then hidden¡­ Su Lu¡¯s body shook, pure spirituality condensed to form a purple-gold robe with shoulder armor. His figure became even more elongated and upright, his face carefully adjusted, surprisingly acquired a few degrees of charm and handsomeness. Some runes filled with ult meanings appeared on his face and body, each representing a vast amount of knowledge, enough to make any schr who studies the void addicted. ¡°Starting from today¡­ I am the [Wandering Mage].¡± Su Lu sighed contentedly: ¡°Who would have imagined¡­ the progression of a [Wandering Mage] would be so naturally urring? Could it be because I¡¯ve umted enough rtionships?¡± Feeling a brand new power spreading through his body, he couldn¡¯t help but look at his attribute pane: [Ding! Job change sessful!] [Job changed to Wandering Mage! Spirit +10, Agility +7, Strength +5, Constitution +5!] [Soul Trance LV8 has reached the skill level limit, beginning to upgrade¡­ Detected the requirement for the advanced profession of Wandering Mage, requirement met, skill has changed to Spirit World Traversal, current level LV1!] [Acquired skill¡ª¡¯Sealing Card¡¯ creation, incorporated into Magic Item Production, raised to LV5!] [Acquired passive¡ªVoid Physique! Current level LV1!] ¡°As expected, the difficulty of advancing to the fifth-level legend is truly terrifying, and after the promotion, the increase in power is at least ten times that of ordinary fourth-level¡­¡± Feeling the powerful force reshaping his body, Su Lu was able to endure the change, looking at the attribute list:Name:[Su Lu Pottery] Profession: [Wandering Mage](Fifth Level) Professional Rank: [5] Title: [ck Knight] Strength: [15.0], Agility: [17.0], Constitution: [15.0], Spirit: [20.0] Inspiration:[20.0] Skills: [Creation of Dead Princess LV1], [Maga fighting Ski¢ò LV7]], [Spirit World Traversal LV1], [Spirit oppression LV4], [Spirit Chain LV1], [Magic Item Production LV5], [Magic Potion Refining LV1], [Heart Trick LV1], [Shadow Clone LV4], [Flicker LV4], [Dream Seal LV1] Passives: [Common Hebrew LV3], [Basic Physics LV5], [Demon Hunting Knowledge LV4], [Ancient Hebrew LV3], [Gm Language LV4], [Mysterious Knowledge LV5], [Strong LV4], [Agile Steps LV4], [Language of Arrogance LV1], [Dragon Blood Baptism LV4], [Void Physique LV1] XP: [2100] ¡°Sure enough, after unifying my spirit and body, the skill of Spirit World Traversal hase out¡­¡± The so-called Spirit World Traversal is actually a skill that allows you to travel through the Spirit World with your physical body, thus oveing many difficulties. ¡°And Void Physique should be able to survive in the fourthyer of the Spirit World, the Realm of All Spirits!¡± This vastyer ispletely devoid of air and sunlight, yet it¡¯s full of undercurrents and energy radiation, not a ce where ordinary people or even low-level professionals can survive. Only a specific type of creature can survive in such an environment. ¡°But¡­ Doesn¡¯t this promotion feel too easy? It¡¯s almost unreal¡­¡± Su Lu rubbed his temples, releasing a strong burst of inspiration. Suddenly, his face turned deathly pale! Suffocating! Weakness! The entire world seemed like a barren ocean, a scorching desert, void of any signs of life! The little hint of a fifth-order nature that had been refined from the attribute pane at the cost of arge amount of experience was rapidly depleting! ¡°So¡­ the biggest danger is here. Is this the Twilight of the Gods?¡± Su Lu¡¯s body trembled, but he forced himself to stand steady: ¡°The fourth level is still okay, but once you reach the fifth level, it¡¯s as if you¡¯ve bumped your head against an invisible ceiling¡­ Not only that, but because the world¡¯s Spirit Tide will no longer support legends, every single movement, every spell I cast, will deplete my own ¡®source¡¯¡­ If this continues, no matter how many years pass, will I ¡®die of old age¡¯?¡± This was an oue both tragic andic. Because he was too powerful, would he die? Chapter 349 - 0349: Re-entry (3200 added, request for monthly pass) Chapter 349: Re-entry (3200 added, request for monthly pass) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°If powerful upational persons are like whales, then the Spirit Tide is the water¡­ No fish can live without water unless it has evolved to a higher level, for instance¡­a Divine Spirit!¡± Su Lu sat cross-legged, feeling the ever-present weakening energy, and couldn¡¯t help but feel fear from deep within. ¡°The professionals of the fifth and sixth levels cannot transcend the world, so once the Twilight of the Gods urs, they can only seal themselves or be banished¡­ in a desperate bid to survive.¡± ¡°That¡¯s how it is for me right now! Once I enter a battle, the consumption of my source will be more terrifying¡­¡± ¡°Fortunately¡­ I¡¯m not the kind of fifth-level being who can¡¯t leave the world!¡± ¡°But leaving this world is, in fact, akin to ¡®self-exile¡¯.¡± With a flicker of thought, Su Lu disappeared from the basement. He arrived at the firstyer of the Spirit World, observing himself: ¡°After the integration of my spirit and flesh, am I considered a high-level creature in the Spirit World?¡± ¡°Sadly, the threeyers of the Spirit World of this world can¡¯t support my consumption either!¡± A powerful mental sweep went out, causing many spirits around him to instantly scatter in panic, some trembling and kneeling down as if worshiping their ¡®king¡¯!¡± ¡°Through the Dream Spirit World, I can now reach any part of this world!¡± ¡°The principle is different from dimensional fluctuation, it utilises the special characteristic of the Dream Spirit World to bend rules! It¡¯s more advanced, and more difficult to guard against¡­¡± Su Lu ascended again, breaking through the limit of the Dream Spirit World, and arrived at the fourthyer ¨C the Realm of All Spirits! Boom, boom! In the boundless darkness, Su Lu¡¯s figure appeared, his purple and gold robe billowing, mysterious runes emerged, automatically resisting some of the dangers in the void. ¡°This feeling¡­ If my previous spirit¡¯s condition was akin to a duck falling into the sea, now it¡¯s as if I¡¯ve learnt to swim, able to hold on for a while, journeying in the Realm of All Spirits¡­Of course, if I exhaust myself without being able to get to shore, I¡¯d still drown!¡± ¡°In addition, the Void Physique gives me the ability to barely discern direction in the Realm of All Spirits¡­ At least¡­ I know the Main World isn¡¯t too far from this world¡­ but there¡¯s simply no reaction from the Earth World.¡± Su Lu stepped back, entering the Dragon World. Although he could fully leave now, he still had some unfinished business. Even though this world is oppressive, with the newly promoted source and lifespan he obtained, he could still do a few things while struggling against the Twilight of the Gods. ¡°Huh?¡± He inadvertently nced at the attribute bar, only to find it blurred, with just one symbol appearing. With a light touch of his thoughts, he received the message: [Professional rank upgraded, attribute bar upgrading¡­] ¡°I feel¡­ it seems that because it has merged with my True Spirit, my soul essence¡¯s promotion to legend is a significant leap, causing it to be upgraded as well?¡± He had high expectations for his ¡®Golden Finger¡¯. He arrived in the Dream Spirit World, where his powerful Inspiration swept across like a storm, instantly catching certain information with a cold smile on his face. In the next moment, he took a step forward and his figure disappeared. Dragon Tomb. The flickering light and shadow seemed to open an invisible door in the void. Su Lu¡¯s figure emerged, surveying his surroundings with his scrutinising Inspiration, harboring a hint of caution. Unlike the head of the ck Ring School and Duke Immon, the first Dragon, he regarded as his real opponent. As for Immon? After Su Lu advanced to dual fourth-level professions, he never took him seriously. After all, in this Twilight of the Gods world, everything has a limit! Immon could never be a rival to himself, who mastered two rare professions, had umted numerous skills and passives, and had the attribute bar at his side! Even if Immon had mastery over some extraordinary items and secret arts, under the world¡¯s suppression, the strength that could have beenparable to legends would be weakened to below the fifth level. This was an iron rule of the Twilight! Unless it¡¯s a Divine Artifact! Otherwise, it would be difficult to resist! But the first Dragon was different! He was originally a legendary being, who seized a giant dragon and became an undying creature. This Dragon Tomb was clearly remodeled and could resist the world¡¯s weakening to some extent. Here, his strength approaches the legendary level to an infinite extent! And in this world, he would also be suppressed! So upon discovering the first Dragon, before reaching the fifth level, Su Lu never even thought about this ce, even though he knew it might contain massive treasures! Inside the underground cavern. The sleeping Undying ck Dragon was suddenly startled, its skeletal dragon eyes filled with shock and rage: ¡°Who¡­ who dares to break into my tomb, disturbing my peace?¡± The Su Lu from the previous encounter posed no threat to it, so it was slow to awaken. But this time, the moment a legend-level being stepped into its territory, it immediately gave off a strong sense of danger! The ck Dragon suddenly raised its head, looking toward a certain passage on the wall. There, a figure appeared, enveloped in a peculiar force field. Those clear and pure eyes seemed to hold a heavy sense of danger. ¡°You are¡­ the thief from thest time? Impossible! You¡¯ve be a legend?¡± The first Dragon was stunned. He couldn¡¯t believe that someone could ascend to ¡®legend¡¯ during the Twilight of the Gods! ¡°The first Dragon, a man that¡¯s been dead for a thousand years, should just stay dead, and stop thinking about re-ruling the maind¡­¡± It¡¯s as if there were invisible stairs in the void that allowed Su Lu to slowly step down from midair to stand in front of the first Dragon. ¡°Although you are a legend, here, I also possess strength infinitely close to the legendary level¡­ Do you wish to die with me?¡± The giant dragon form of the first Dragon, writhed uneasily, making a kamikaze threat. Under the premise of the Low Tide of Spirit, two legends shing with each other was indeed a reckless action, not caring about their own lives. ¡°No¡­ I¡¯ve already seen the oue, the only one who will fall is you!¡± A silver card with a metallic feel, with three ck cracks on the surface, appeared on the ¡®Greedy¡¯ glove of Su Lu¡¯s right hand. Evil Spirit Knight Card! This long-sealed Seal Card now flickered with a silver light, and a ck-d knight on a skeleton horse leapt out from it! With the ability of Su Lu [Wandering Mage], he could now fully control andmand the Cursed Spirit within! ¡°This Evil Spirit Knight, close to the legendary level in the Main World, is just right for use here¡­¡± Su Lu pointed at the Undying ck Dragon transformed by the first Dragon: ¡°Kill him!¡± ¡°Roar!¡± ck mes spurted from the Evil Spirit Knight¡¯s eyes as it bolted forward. ¡°A necromancer?¡± The first Dragon blew out sts of me, the temperature in the cave dredged up sharply, and arge amount of fire engulfed the Evil Spirit Knight. Puff! The next moment, the Evil Spirit Knight busted through the mes, the skeletal horse trotted in the air, arriving just above the Mummy Dragon, a scimitar appeared and ferociously hacked down! Darkness swept over thend! Chapter 350 - 0350 Slaying Dragon (Subscription Requested) Chapter 350: ying Dragon (Subscription Requested) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°The power of the [Wandering Mage] appears to be inherited from the [Odd Technician], depending on how many Seal Cards they¡¯ve managed to ¡®umte¡¯, and how powerful the necromancy they¡¯ve managed to seal is!¡± ¡°That¡¯s one aspect. The other aspect lies in their Void Physique, which allows them to traverse the Spirit World freely. Their mobility and exploration abilities are unmatched¡­¡± While controlling the Evil Spirit Knight in battle, Su Lu explored the various abilities of the [Wandering Mage]. ¡°In the world of Twilight of the Gods though, I¡¯m responsible for bearing all the costs¡­That¡¯s fatal. In truly intense battles, it¡¯s literally mortally dangerous!¡± He looks out into the distance. He sees the Evil Spirit Knight swing its de, spreading darkness as it envelops the ck Dragon. In the dense darkness, streaks of dangerous auras crawl around, making one wonder what inimitable horrors are hiding within! ¡°Is this¡­ the Evil Spirit Knight calling upon the power of the Spirit World?¡± Su Lu¡¯s eyes twitched as he watched: ¡°What a pity¡­ after all, it is the Twilight of the Gods.¡± Right as he had the thought, he heard a ¡®crack¡¯. The dense darkness splintered as if it had materialized, revealing countless cracked lines. Pieces of darkness shattered like ss, and the massive dragon head emerged and snapped its jaws at the Evil Spirit Knight. Crack! The sharp dragon teeth closed fully, but without hitting the target, merely cutting through the air in vain. The figure of the Evil Spirit Knight turned from solid to phantom, dodging the attack, then from phantom back to solid, shing its de at the dragon¡¯s neck. Sizzle! Dragon scales scatted as the de forced its way through the scales and skin, creating a small wound. ¡°Damn it¡­¡± The ck Dragon roared,pletely removing itself from the darkness, revealing its scarred body. It ignored the Evil Spirit Knight and with one sweep of its eyes, charged at Su Lu. Clearly, it knew that one has to use decapitation tactics when dealing with summoner-type enemies. Whoosh! Su Lu¡¯s movements were even quicker than the Evil Spirit Knight¡¯s were. With a flicker, he arrived at the top of a Maya Pyramid-like tomb, staring down at the rearing ck Dragon. ¡°Moonlight!¡± Su Lu spoke, using the Language of Arrogance, and uttered a character. Boom! A burst of pure moonlight exploded in the pitch-dark cave. Hiss Hiss! Startlingly, the ck Dragon, hit by the moonlight, suddenly let out a scream- its dragon scales softened, corroded¡­ and started to fall off. ¡°Indeed¡­ it is an undead creature that has renounced the moon¡­¡± A cold smirk emerged on Su Lu¡¯s lips. After he read the scriptures in the Death God Ruins, his understanding of the weaknesses of various kinds of undead creatures had deepened dramatically. The techniques and rituals used by Dragon the First were not legitimately within the purview of the followers of the Death God. Instead, they confused the concepts of life and death. Such undead creatures¡¯ weaknesses would be more prominent, even to the extent that they can¡¯t withstand moonlight or sunlight! Bang! In the midst of its scream, the ck Dragon¡¯s tail came whipping towards Su Lu. ¡°Get lost!¡± A Trick Card materialized in Su Lu¡¯s hand. He was enveloped by ayer of silver Fighting Qi, which was even turning golden. He forcefully blocked the dragon¡¯s tail attack. Boom boom boom! He took a few steps back, shook his hand, but had effectively blocked the dragon tail. ¡°Baptized at the Legendary level of Transcendent¡­ My attributes have be terrifying. I can y a Golden Knight barehanded¡­ The so-called Golden Fighting Qi, in fact, still relies on the physical quality of the knight. Once it breaks through the limit, the transformation of the Fighting Qi is extraordinarily simple¡­¡± At the same time as Su Lu had exchanged blows with the ck Dragon, he did not forget to recite loudly: ¡°Those who forsake the moon shall be punished by the moonlight!¡± The cave filled with a thicker moonlight glow. The ck dragon let out a mournful cry, its dragon-scale defense weakened to the limit. The de of the Evil Spirit Knight cut deep into its shoulder, causing chunks of bloody flesh to fly off, carrying with it a stench of blood. ¡°Dragonus the First, your reign hase to an end!¡± Su Lu took a deep breath and gestured at the Evil Spirit Knight. In an instant, the Evil Spirit Knight in the void turned into a me and fell, engulfing him in a fiery ze. Evil Spirit Possession! Su Lu roared, donned a ck cloak, and revealed a scimitar in his hand which grew to several meters long, marked with intricate designs. ¡°This is¡­ legendary power!¡± Just like the Centaur warrior Card¡¯s power being magnified earlier, his ¡®main system¡¯ was now powerful. Using the ¡®Evil Spirit Possession¡¯ plug-in, theirbined power was far more than the sum of its parts! A dangerous feeling suddenly arose in Dragonus the First. With its back against the wall, it had no choice but to stop hiding in the dragon tomb. It tore its chest apart with a w, and amidst the spray of flesh and blood, a diamond-shaped crystal appeared. Horrifying waves were generated in the void enveloping its entire body. The next moment, the massive figure of the ck dragon vanished from the dragon tomb. It had escaped! ¡°A teleportation-type marvel?¡± Seeing this, a mocking smile came over Su Lu¡¯s face: ¡°Spirit World Traversal!¡± In the next instant, he found himself in the Dream Spirit World, shouting, ¡°Dragonus the First!¡± The legendary posture was omnipresent, eliminating arge amount of scattered information and symbols while leaving only content rted to Dragonus. An information from the ¡®past¡¯ was captured by Su Lu. ¡°So¡­when Dragonus the First was building the dragon¡¯s tomb, he thought of the possibility of enemy invasion, even to the point of being unstoppable. So he created arge escape teleportation array, and the key was that marvel¡­¡± ¡°And the teleportation array¡¯s coordinates are¡­found!¡± Su Lu¡¯s eyes lit up after conducting a rudimentary ¡®divination¡¯, he took a step forward using the rules of the Dream Spirit World, and appeared somewhere else, descending rapidly. Dragon City. An underground relic. The massive figure of Dragonus resurfaced: ¡°Damn kid¡­ I swear by the name of Dragonus, I will avenge this!¡± This was his back-up base, not as well-prepared as the dragon¡¯s tomb, but it was good enough to take refuge. ¡°Oh really?¡± The next moment, Su Lu¡¯s figure emerged from the void: ¡°The prey I¡¯ve set my sights on cannot escape, even if it flees this world!¡± No!¡± Dragonus flew high, breaking through the ceiling of the cave. Boom! Inside Dragon City, the ground cracked like with a minor earthquake. ¡°A dragon!¡± A fearful cry echoed. Bystanders watched as a section of the building copsed, and a ck corpse of a dragon flew out from the ground. The scales on its body sizzled as they came into contact with sunlight. ¡°Is that¡­ a giant dragon? Are there still giant dragons in existence?¡± In the pce, Messiah, who had just ended a court meeting, looked up at the sky, her mouth wide open. She saw a figure hovering in the sky. The man was dressed in a ck robe, riding a skeleton horse, holding a long knife filled with mysterious runes. ¡°Mas¡­ Master!¡± ¡°Death!¡± Under Messiah¡¯s gaze, Su Lu flew to the top of the fleeing Dragonus, his scimitar suddenly shed down. Schick! A beam of light shed, cutting across the ck dragon¡¯s neck. The next moment, the massive dragon head and corpse fell from the sky, sttering a shower of blood. Chapter 351 - 0351: Departure (Extra Update Request for Monthly Tickets) Chapter 351: Departure (Extra Update Request for Monthly Tickets) The Giant Dragon fell! Those who saw this scene all opened their mouths wide, their expressions filled with disbelief. In the pce, the schrs took out parchment and feathered pen, shakily recording this scene. And even more painters and wandering poets took this as their main theme, creating countless magnificent works about the Giant Dragon and the ¡®Dragon yer¡¯. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯ve troubled you.¡± The ck Knight in the sky blinked, appearing beside Messiah, his ck robe and mes converging to reveal Su Lu¡¯s true form, he said with a hint of apology, ¡°I¡¯ll need your help with the finishing touches¡­ I only need its dragon crystal and the marvel, all other materials are yours.¡± ¡°Rest assured, teacher.¡± Messiah¡¯s expression was somewhat odd, but he still agreed. ¡°Very good.¡± Su Lu¡¯s figure shimmered and disappeared again with the help of Spirit World Traversal. When he reappeared, he was back in the Dragon¡¯s Tomb. ¡°Dragon the First¡¯s treasure?¡± With no enemies left, his Inspiration spread, inch by inch over the ground, and immediately he found something. Boom! The stone pyramid opened, revealing a verdant green color. ¡°This is¡­ Life Crystal?¡± Su Lu picked up a item that looked like a glowing jade, an enlightened expression appearing on his face: ¡°So that¡¯s how it is¡­¡± He was beginning to understand. Dragon the First had stolen some of the power from the Death God Ruins or items, transforming into an undead creature, but this process wasn¡¯t perfect, so its weaknesses were very prominent. It knew this as well, so for its own resurrection and to make up for its deficiencies, it had umted enough funds! The Life Crystals here were thergest portion! ¡°So many Life Crystals, enough to perform a very dangerous ritual described in the Death God Scriptures¡­ Maybe it could help him breakthrough the [Undead] rank in one fell swoop. By then, from death to rebirth, all weaknesses will be eliminated, it won¡¯t be influenced by Lady Moon, cleanly andpletely reascending to the rank of legend¡­¡± ¡°What a pity, now everything is mine.¡± Su Lu smiled faintly. The history of this world has a characteristic, it doesn¡¯t use the AD era, often a monarch¡¯s ascension to the throne is used as the era, simr to the ancient emperor¡¯s reign. However, in times of great events, the ¡®era¡¯ would also change. For instance this time, when the ck Dragon fell in Dragon City, after Messiah agreed, this year was named ¡®Year of the ck Dragon¡¯s Fall¡¯. In a blink of an eye, arge chunk of time passed by swiftly. Second year of the ck Dragon¡¯s Fall. In the pce. ¡°Teacher, are you leaving? Where to?¡± Messiah looked at Su Lu who seemed a little off at the moment. ¡°To¡­ another world.¡± Su Lu smiled, telling the truth. After the previous battle with Dragon, his consumption greatly increased, the time he could stay in this world was cut by half. Taking advantage of the remaining time, he explored the ruins across the entire continent, gaining a wealth of knowledge and marvels. Today, marked his limit. If he stayed any longer, he was afraid he would fall into sleep due to excessive consumption, or even die of Source exhaustion! ¡°Teacher¡­ Are you going to die? Wuu¡­¡± Messiah¡¯s eyes reddened. ¡°Cough cough¡­¡± Su Lu coughed: ¡°At least you¡¯re a queen now,pose yourself a bit. I¡¯m not going to die, just going to a very distant ce¡­¡± He rolled his eyes secretly, with the concentration of Spirit Tide in the Main World and his current professional rank, there¡¯s a chance that even if Messiah dies of old age, he won¡¯t yet have reached his end. ¡°However¡­ I have a gift for you!¡± After a thought, he took out a gift box. Upon opening it, there was an object that looked like an ostrich egg inside, but its surface was covered with ayer of stone. ¡°Is this¡­ a dragon egg?¡± Messiah, who was born in the pce and had already been promoted to [Wolf Shepherd], recognized it immediately. ¡°Yes, this is a petrified dragon egg, something I came across in a relic!¡± Su Lu chuckled: ¡°Ordinarily¡­ all dragon eggs should be unable to withstand the low tide of Spirit Tide and perish, but this dragon egg turned a curse into a blessing. Because of the petrification curse, it became extremely weak, but eerily retained a spark of life¡­ perhaps, when you reach the fourth level, you can try to nurture it. If sessful, you¡¯ll understand its significance.¡± The reason he didn¡¯t take it with him was that the dragon egg was considered a ¡®living creature¡¯ and couldn¡¯t be stored in the Greedy Gloves. This was also why he found the dragon egg to be extraordinary in the relic. Carrying the dragon egg while wandering the Realm of All Spirits? This little thing would certainly be ruined. Moreover, even if he could take it to the Main World, it was likely the giant dragons of this world would not adapt well, so he didn¡¯t mind gifting it away since the egg didn¡¯t carry great value anyway. The fourth level of [Shepherd] is [Beast Master], proficient in nurturing Transcendent species. Perhaps he could help the hatchling inside the dragon egg emerge, which would serve as Messiah¡¯s greatest advantage in advancing to the fifth level! ¡°Thank¡­ thank you!¡± Messiah epted the dragon egg, wiping away her tears. ¡°Well then, goodbye!¡± Su Lu¡¯s figure gradually disappeared. Before he came here, he had already bid farewell to Ham, Silver Eye and other Arrogant Wizards. This ce was hisst stop. ¡°Master!¡± Looking at his disappearing figure, Messiah could not help but shed the tears she had been holding back. Just at that moment, with the touch of a second-level upational person, she couldn¡¯t help but look up at the sky. In the twilight, in the direction to the north, a star like Venus was flickering with a unique and dazzling light. The Daystar appeared! Although this phenomenon soon disappeared, Messiah looked at her own hands, feeling as if something was different. Thump thump! Thump thump! At this moment, from within the petrified dragon egg, a strong and powerful pulsation seemed to resonate! Violet Territory. ¡°The Master¡­ has left this world?¡± Ham, dressed in viscount attire, looked at the few marvels on the table, his facial expression filled with sorrow. Previously, Su Lu had visited him once, exining his departure, and giving him quite a few marvels and secret techniques, including the inheritance of the ck Ring from the ck Ring School! With his current strength as a second-level chanter, coupled with these marvels, he could even contend with third-level professionals, escte from a fourth-level subordinate, and maintain this territory sufficiently. Su Lu, taking advantage of the Twilight of the Gods, had explored all the discovered ruins on thisnd, gaining quite a few treasures. He himself was of legendary rank, and he casually gifted some of the items he didn¡¯t consider valuable. ¡°ording to some secret records, beyond the space we¡¯re in, there are even more expansive worlds¡­¡± The figure of Silver Eye appeared: ¡°The Master has gone to pursue a higher path, and all we can do is to carry forward the Arrogant School he handed down¡­¡± The two of them were respectively the sessors of Su Lu¡¯s nobility and school, and their rtionship was a bit subtle at this moment. Just at this moment, a palpitation suddenly spread throughout their bodies. They looked at each other in astonishment, towards the direction where Daystar had appeared, feeling as if some extremely crazy and terrifying mumblings were resonating in their ears! ¡°This is¡­¡± Silver Eye¡¯s face changed drastically: ¡°The side effect of the Language of Arrogance¡­ has intensified!¡± Chapter 352 - 0352: Upgrade (Third Request for Subscription) Chapter 352: Upgrade (Third Request for Subscription) ¡°This kind of feeling?¡± In the Dream Spirit World, Su Lu observed the gradual rise of Venus in the Material Realm through various pieces of information. Here, his feelings were much more pronounced. In the bizarre Spirit World, numerous colorful globes of light appeared, spanning across the sky. Streaks of bright and dazzling light flickered. The surging spirituality condensed into a white tide, sweeping and rushing over. ¡°The Rebirth of Spiritual Energy?¡± ¡°The Dawn of the Gods? You¡¯ve got to be kidding me. Right now?¡± Su Lu felt a little ridiculous, both scared and relieved at the same time. What frightened him was his earlier reckless actions, relying on the weakening of the world by the Twilight of the Gods, causing a significant limitation in the functioning of powerful forces. Like the Church of the Mother Earth Goddess and possible legendary curses inside the ruins! If it had been the era of Spirit Tide resurgence, he certainly wouldn¡¯t have dared to explore so casually. Exploring ancient ruins in the Main World oftenes at the cost of many lives! What relieved him was that he¡¯d managed to kill Dragon I in time, not giving it a chance to transform. Otherwise, they were all legends, and he wasn¡¯t sure he could kill it thoroughly. ¡°But thinking about it¡­ it seems that the cycle of spiritual energy in this world is around a thousand years¡­¡± Su Lu thought of the ancient books he had read and had a sudden realization: ¡°Has the next cycle arrived? Or perhaps a little early, due to the stimtions by me and the Arrogant School?¡± At the beginning, he had considered using the world as a chessboard to conduct an experiment concerning the Dawn of the Gods. Now it seems that he has finally achieved some results. Swoosh! As he was pondering, the spirituality turned into a rainbow light rain and first fell down in the Dream Spirit World, subsequently seeping into the lower Spirit World and Material Realm. Many ancient beings that sealed themselves will gradually awaken, and the upational individuals in the Material Realm will gradually find the bottlenecks that have been troubling them starting to loosen. Once it reaches a certain degree, the gods will all focus their attention here, be it the Righteous God or the Evil God! Boom! On Su Lu¡¯s right side, perhaps near or far, a topsy-turvy hill bursts open. A mummy-like, dried-up, ck and thin arm, wrapped in white ribbons, stretched out from within. Thread-like strands of spirit rain clung to it, causing the arm¡¯s flesh and blood to quickly plump up, sprouting one eye after another with vertical pupils. ¡°A creature sleeping in the Dream Spirit World? At least a legendary level¡­¡± Su Lu didn¡¯t provoke it, instead he smiled bitterly, ¡°Just as I thought¡­ I can¡¯t act all high and mighty in the Spirit World anymore¡­¡± Before, he could rampage through, but now he has to be more subtle. ¡°However¡­ I still have to leave. After all, the resurgence of the Spirit Tide, the Dawn of the Gods also need a process¡­ Butter, I cane back again, to see what kind of form the seeds I¡¯ve nted will take¡­¡± At this point, the energy concentration of the Dragon World is obviously not as high as that of the Main World. And,pared to the time when a fifth-order being could conquer a continent of the Dragon World, the Main World is truly vast and boundless. Only there, can Su Lu possibly find the follow-up to the 5th Stage [Traveling Mage]! He moved a distance away, ignoring the resurgence of the giant hand, continuously gazing at the world¡¯s information through the Dream Spirit World. This is the unique ability of high-level Spirit World creatures! ¡°In fact¡­ after bing a [Travel Magician], all my Spirit World abilities have increased, along with some instincts¡­ For example,manding and enving low-rank Spirit World creatures, as well as ¡®Divination¡¯ and ¡®Prophecy¡¯¡­¡± The Dream Spirit World is a gathering ce for all information in the world, containing the past, present, and future. High-level Spirit World creatures catching the past and present information in the Dream Spirit World is ¡®Divination¡¯, capturing information about the future is ¡®Prophecy¡¯! ¡®Divination¡¯ is about exploring history and ongoing events, while ¡®Prophecy¡¯ is the prediction of future events. Of course, such information may not bepletely urate, there could be errors, and even intentional interference and false news from certain beings. ¡°This trip to the Dragon World has been really rewarding¡­ Advanced and secret knowledge that is hard toe by even in the main world. Besides that, there are also various marvels and treasures, the most important of which is the Life Crystal.¡± This marvel was prepared by the first Dragon King for his own ¡®resurrection¡¯. It contains abundant life energy, able to heal wounds, and enhance the source. During the time Su Lu stayed, he absorbed quite a bit, supplementing his own consumed essence. As for the marvels, he gave away everything that didn¡¯t catch his eye, only left a few that are obviously of high levels and he couldn¡¯t see through. Of course, there wouldn¡¯t be any divine artifacts, probably just marvels of legendary and mythical levels. He hopes that after bringing them to the main world, they can still show some power. Worlds differ, and the restrictions on marvels also differ. He was already mentally prepared for this. At this moment, a screen appeared in front of Su Lu, and the information flickered: [Ding! Upgradeplete!] ¡°Has the attribute column finally finished upgrading?¡± He excitedly clenched his fist. After killing the first Dragon King, one of the reasons he stayed in this world was to wait for the upgrade of the attribute column! This Golden Finger fused directly with his True Spirit and was impossible to fathom. Su Lu had no temper at all and could only wait passively. Luckily, he seeded before he left, which gave him a bit more confidence to travel across worlds. ¡°Let me see what¡¯s different¡­¡± Scanning quickly, Su Lu found that the list of personal attributes was still the same as before, but after the title [ck Knight], there was another one, [Dragon yer]! [Dragon yer: In the Dragon world, in the year of the ck Dragon¡¯s fall, you killed the ck Dragon in Dragon City, and your intimidation power against dragon-like creatures has increased!] In addition, the experience points became 8100. This was the total of the experience gained from killing the Dragon and gathering scattered experiences in certain relics. ¡°It seems¡­there¡¯s not much change.¡± Su Lu scratched his head, nced unintentionally at his right hand, and suddenly eximed. A brand new sub-column appeared before his eyes: [Greedy gloves (right hand)] [Item Introduction: Storage type Marvel. Made from the skin of the Greedy Snake, crafted by an ¡®Odd Technician¡¯. The storage space is one cubic meter¡­] [Level: 3] ¡°This is¡­¡± Su Lu realized instantly, another marvel surfaced on his palm. This was abat hammer seemingly made from giant bones, a spoil from a certain relic. [Hammer of Nunu, the fire servant] [Item Introduction: Nunu the fire servant was an undefeated ¡®half-dragon¡¯. Even death couldn¡¯t stop his thirst for victory. A legendary wizard used his bones to craft this hammer, and it¡¯s always craving for battle!] [Level: 5] ¡°As expected, the attribute column has added a new function that allows me not only to see my own attributes but also the attributes of other items. I wonder if I can see other people¡¯s attributes?¡± Su Lu grabbed a wandering Spiritual Body and stared at it for a long time, then shook his head regretfully. ¡°As for this level, it seems to refer to the item¡¯s grade. 3, equivalent to [Odd Technician], means third level, right? And this hammer that I can¡¯t see through has a level of 5, does it mean it¡¯s a legendary marvel?¡± Chapter 353 - 0353: Return (3400 added, request for monthly pass) Chapter 353: Return (3400 added, request for monthly pass) ¡°After the attribute bar upgrades, there should be two more functions.¡± After some experimentation, Su Lu finally figured out the changes in the attribute bar: ¡°The first one allows me to see the attributes of everything¡­ perhaps there¡¯s a prerequisite too, that they have to be in my hand¡­¡± ¡°And the second one is¡­¡± Su Lu¡¯s gaze focuses on the [Wandering Mage] profession in his attribute bar, where he noticed an additional ¡®+¡¯ sign. ¡°Simr to the Arcanist, deducing the abilities of the next level profession? But the experience points required for it seem terrifyingly high¡­ even if I exhaust all my experience points now, it wouldn¡¯t budge¡­¡± ¡°Aside from that¡­¡± He brings up a screen in which a myriad of professions he had previously acquired appear: [Master of Alchemy], [Master of Combat], [Dragon Shepherd]¡­ ¡°It appears these professions can also be upgraded by extrapting with experience points? But I don¡¯t even have a grasp on my own situation¡­¡± Su Lu took a deep breath, and finally looked at the Dragon World. Although the Spirit Tide in this world has already started to surge, he had no intention to change his itinerary. ¡°After all¡­ it¡¯s time to leave.¡± ¡°But to depart is to meet again.¡± ¡°When I return next time, I will see apletely different world, won¡¯t I?¡± In a sh, he broke through the limit of the Dream Spirit World and left the Dragon World. ¡°No matter how many times Ie here, viewing these vast cosmic scenes never ceases to amaze and captivate me¡­¡± The Realm of All Spirits. Su Lu felt as though he were in the universe itself, gazing at distant stars. Each of those s¡¯ is in fact an immense universe, with different rules and diverse styles. Even, not necessarily dominated by humans. ¡°However¡­ generally speaking, universes in close proximity have fairly simr rules¡­¡± Su Lu wears a purple-golden robe with shoulder guards, his face and body covered in mysterious runes, and a three-dimensional purplish circr halo hovers on his forehead. [Wandering Mage] form! Only in this state of peak condition, can he withstand the treacherous environment of the Realm of All Spirits! ¡°Although [Wandering Mage] can roam different worlds, it can only do so by endured with Void Physique¡­ the possibility of dying in the Realm of All Spirits is even greater if one is not careful¡­¡± ¡°Fortunately, the Main World is not far away¡­¡± Su Lu looked to the side. In the darkness, there was a purple star shining brightly, echoing with many forces. ¡°There lies the Main World¡­ it seems that Roge¡¯s Adventurer Door did not send me too far awayst time¡­¡± Su Lu gently pushed off the ground with his feet, and flew towards the purple star. In the Realm of All Spirits, energy radiations and undercurrents are mostmon. At this moment, just like a native creature, he could marginally utilize the push of undercurrents to hasten his journey. ¡°This is what it feels like to be a creature of the Void? Truly remarkable¡­¡± Su Lu rushed towards the purple. Although it was in sight, he realized it was much farther than it seemed. The distance was daunting, seemingly endless. The most crucial thing was that it waspletely dark and lonely. The only things that could be seen were the deadly energy radiations and undercurrents! ¡°Not good!¡± Ahead of him, a small ¡®whirlpool¡¯ formed! The undercurrent suddenly changed its direction. Exerting all his strength, Su Lu twisted his body like a fish and entered another ¡®route¡¯! Whoosh! Even so, a wave hit him, affecting him at thest moment. Boom! The purple-gold robe on Su Lu¡¯s body lit up in an instant, and runes appeared around his body, forming ayer of tough armor for protection. But it was no use! Under the terrifying energy shock, this defense was instantly shattered for the most part. Su Lu¡¯s face turned pale, and you could almost see the bones beneath his flesh. Hum, hum! At the crucial moment, the purple ring on his forehead bloomed with light, just holding on till this wave of shock passed. ¡°This is terrifying. This wave has wiped out at least thirty percent of my reserve energy¡­¡± Su Lu¡¯s face turned grim. He took out a Life Crystal from the Greedy Gloves. Without even looking, he tossed it into his mouth and swallowed it quickly to replenish the consumed energy. ¡°I still envy Roge¡¯s Door. Its principle appears to involve distorting the Realm of All Spirits, simr to teleportation techniques¡­ otherwise, I would not have had the chance to travel in such a ce at all initially¡­¡± ¡°Even now, the level of Spirit World Traversal is too low, it can only be used in the Dream Spirit World and below¡­¡± In the Realm of All Spirits, even the concept of time seemed to have been lost. Only Su Lu himself was still counting time quietly in his mind. After feeling what seemed like more than ten days had passed, and going through multiple dangerous situations, he finally arrived at the edge of the purple star. ¡°I have finally arrived¡­ the Main World. It¡¯s a pity¡­ I can¡¯t sense the Earth World, seems like the distance is unimaginably far?¡± Standing in front of the gigantic ¡®Star Ring¡¯, he knew that once he stepped into it, he would enter the Dream Spirit World of the Main World. This ce was different from the Dragon World! Back in the Dragon World, he was a top yer because there was no strongpetition. Su Lu could easily pass as a big shot. But, in the Main World, the Spirit Tide had already surged and a great many ancient beings had awakened, even gods were scrutinizing this realm yet again. In the Dream Spirit World, it was where everything congregated, a den of hidden dragons and crouching tigers. If he dared to be arrogant here, he might not even know how he died. He reached out to touch the Star Ring. It felt somewhat familiar, yet a little alien. ¡°So¡­ this is the purpose of the [Wandering Mage] soul transformation ritual? To make my soul¡¯s breath more ¡®versatile¡¯? To allow it to quickly adapt to any world?¡± An insight captured by his Inspiration made Su Lu suddenly understand: ¡°[Wandering Mage], because it needs to travel through many worlds, has certain methods to handle world oppression. Initially, when I advanced in the Dragon World, did the world treat me more ¡®favorably¡¯? No wonder I was able to defeat the Dragon easily.¡± He felt the fear of the Twilight of the Gods and the mystery of the [Wandering Mage] once again. With this thought, Su Lu did not hesitate and stepped into the outermostyer of the Dream Spirit World of the world. Rumble! Horrible information came rushing at him. Various bizarre scenes appeared around him, containing plentiful information and secrets, also curses and dangers! In this moment, Su Lu even saw a phantom! It was a huge metal sphere with white wings,ing from the outside of the world, flying into the Dream Spirit World! Boom! The invader itself is ¡®mysterious¡¯! It¡¯s ¡®knowledge¡¯! The moment it stepped into the Dream Spirit World, the aftermath swept across, causing countless beings to perish. ¡°A phantom is this powerful?¡± Su Lu listened silently to the residual information around him, with a frown on his face: ¡°An angel? An angel was sent to this world?¡± The other had obviously been in this world for an unknowable amount of time. Only its breath residue was left in the ce where it first entered, forming hidden knowledge due to the characteristic of the Dream Spirit World. This was now intercepted by Su Lu who was on that same path. Chapter 354 - 0354: Rejection Chapter 354: Rejection White Eagle Federation, Harris City. Suburbs. A gentle breeze stirred, countless lines in the void twisted, forming a gateway. A figure emerged from the gateway, gradually solidified, and finally stepped on the brown earth. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m back!¡± Su Lu almost wanted to roar to vent the frustrations in his heart. Before, he was only a small third-level upational Person, that¡¯s why he was chased around. But now it¡¯s different! Bing a legendary upational Person, even the Federation has to tread carefully. What¡¯s more, he possesses the ability ¡®Spirit World Traversal¡¯, he can go anywhere in this world. Earlier, he returned precisely to this original departure point through Spirit World positioning. ¡°With such mobility, if I were to engage in guerri warfare, my destructive power would definitely surpass any fifth-level¡­¡± ¡°However¡­ the most important thing now is to figure out how much time has passed here, and¡­ what changes have urred in the world¡­ how is Rod doing¡­¡± Su Lu stretched leisurely, feeling extremelyfortable in his body, couldn¡¯t help but sigh with satisfaction: ¡°This is the world of the powerful¡­¡± Before, in the Dragon World of the Twilight of the Gods, he was almost suffocating. The world was barren, every day he had to consume his own source, it was extremely painful, only thest time of the Rebirth of Spiritual Energy was a bit easier. But in the Main World, it¡¯s as if hepletely got rid of his shackles. Su Lu can even feel that with every breath, there is energy and spirituality interacting in the void, so he doesn¡¯t need any other supplements, just the essence of a fifth level, he can aplish many things, such as¡­ obtaining a long life! At this moment, a crisp sound rang over his body. Click! Click! A delicate sound emanated from the Greedy Gloves. ¡°Huh?¡± Su Lu showed a solemn look and retrieved several Marvels. The Hammer of Nunu the fire servant suddenly showed arge number of cracks, and its status also turned into: [Hammer of Nunu the fire servant (Suppressed)] [Item Introduction: Nunu was an invincible ¡®Half-Dragon¡¯, even death could not stop his yearning for victory. Some legendary wizard used his bones to make this war hammer, it is always craving for battle!] [Note: Due to the difference in worlds, it is somewhat repelled, and its level is reduced to 4!] [Level: 4] ¡°The difference in worlds?¡± Su Lu muttered to himself, finding that the several Marvels he had brought all had their levels degraded. ¡°Right, after all, it¡¯s different worlds, when I went to the Dragon World, the Marvels were also affected. At first, I thought it was the Twilight of the Gods, now it seems that the reason is the different rules¡­ On the other hand, the Greedy Gloves, which originally had a lower level, are not weakened as much and did not drop a whole tier, only their abilities are slightly diminished.¡± ¡°Only Divines and Divine Artifacts have the qualification to ignore the rules of different worlds¡­¡± He paused, suddenly understanding that the training path of [Wandering Mage] should be traversing different worlds, honing their abilities, and removing the impure, ipatible impurities, refining the most fundamental thing and integrating it into the ¡®Heart of the Wanderer Mage¡¯! The Heart of the Wandering Mage evolved to the ultimate limit, should be able to minimize the suppression of different worlds. Although it surely couldn¡¯t match the Divines, but among other professions, it should be outstanding. Su Lu took out several Marvels stored in the Greedy Gloves. These were all umtions of the Dragon World, Marvels of the legendary level, apart from the war hammer, there was a magic book, a cloak. Now, without a doubt, they had all fallen from the legendary level. On the contrary, the Demon Hunting Dagger, which was originally from the Main World, gave Su Lu a little surprise: [Demon Hunting Dagger] [Item Introduction: It was originally just a standardized weapon, but apanied by a Demon Hunter it grew steadily, hunting arge number of demons. When the Demon Hunter was promoted to Holy Warrior, it also became a legend!] [Level: 5] ¡°Indeed, anything that can suppress the ¡®Nameless Necromancer Book¡¯ is by no means ordinary.¡± Thinking of the ¡®Nameless Necromancer Book¡¯, Su Lu could not help but think of the Angus Gold Demon n, the Dream of the Ancient God by Shewinado, and Nia City! ¡°Nia City is engulfed in the Dream of the Ancient God, dragged entirely into the Dream Spirit World¡­ At my current state, I can locate its position in the Dream Spirit World, perhaps I can explore¡­¡± Su Lu took out the Crow¡¯s Mask and put it on his face, immediately transforming into an ordinary-looking middle-aged man. ¡°I remember¡­ the mysterious ruler of this city is the Harris Family, correct?¡± He looked in the direction where the city district was, took a step, and disappeared. Within the Harris manor. A middle-aged man was reading documents in his office. He was the newly appointed head of the Harris family¡ª¡ªArthur Harris, a powerful third-level [Fighter]! ¡°Hello there!¡± A greeting came; Arthur broke the pen in his hand in surprise. He looked up in surprise to see a wooden-faced gentleman who had suddenly appeared in his office, his pupils constricting: ¡°Teleportation? Who are you?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to know, as long as you don¡¯t disturb me while I¡¯m reading.¡± Su Lu took a book from a bookshelf, Can¡¯t remember? The one who¡¯s running for governor? Arthur¡¯s face flushed red, feeling a sense of shame as though a deep secret had been uncovered. An enmity was bred from deep within his heart, urging him to confront the uninvited guest. But another voice was warning him: Do not move! Don¡¯t fight back! Or you¡¯ll die! This premonition was so vivid that it finally calmed Arthur down. He covertly activated a certain Marvel, slightly steadying himself. But a few minutester, his expression changed again. ording to the rules, the family¡¯s people should have arrived after he sent the signal. But now, the office was quiet, the only sound was of Su Lu flipping through the pages. ¡°This¡­ This ce isn¡¯t the real world¡­¡± Arthur, being the family head and deeply rooted in the mystery studies, finally realized it. ¡°Correct, this is your dream¡­¡± Su Lu gestured, and a sofa floated up from the carpet. He sat on it nonchntly: ¡°I¡¯ve already seen some of the information in your memory, but there are still some questions I need to ask you. I¡¯ll ask, you answer!¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Arthur wanted to resist, but his body involuntarily stood up, saluted, and answered every question. This kind of ¡®cooperation¡¯ was like a nightmare, causing Arthur¡¯s heart to tremble. After a long while. The scene in the office turned into shards. Material Realm. Arthur awoke, discovering he had fallen asleep on his desk at some unknown time. ¡°That was not a dream, a real powerful existence came to extract information from me¡­ He was very confident!¡± Arthur jumped up, wanting to sound the rm, but then slumped back down. ¡°Such an incredible powerhouse, he must be of a legendary level, he sure thinks highly of me¡­¡± A bitter smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. After the events of the previous year, the Harris family was not as powerful as before, and could not contend with a legendary strongman. He could only swallow this hard pill. Chapter 355 - 0355 Green Tree (Extra Chapter, Please Subscribe) Chapter 355: Green Tree (Extra Chapter, Please Subscribe) On a street corner in Harris City. In a caf¨¦, Su Lu upied a table with a fragrant coffee and cake in front of him. In the world of Dragon, the thing that frustrated him the most was the food. Compared with the rough and backward culinary skills there, even the ordinary food of the main world seemed particrly pleasing. After returning to the main world, Su Lu felt he needed tofort his stomach properly. ¡°In this era, it¡¯s Federated calendar year 281, it¡¯s not yet a year since thest crackdown in Harris City¡­ It seems that the flow of time in the Dragon world is different from this world, the former is faster, I wonder what changes will there be after the arrival of the Dawn of the Gods?¡± ¡°During the big crackdown, due to the final chaos, the Harris Family suffered heavy losses and even reced the family head¡­ but Rod should be fine¡­¡± ¡°If there¡¯s the biggest change, it¡¯s¡ªThe Professional Registration Act was really implemented in the Federation! The secrets of the profession are revealed to the public¡­ a bunch of new troubles appeared, the few congressmen who initially proposed the bill were even assassinated¡­¡± ¡°The impact of this is still brewing, although there are restrictions stricter than the ¡®gun control regtion¡¯, ordinary people are still madly pursuing the path to bing a profession, it can be imagined that for a while, the number of Transcendents will experience explosive growth¡­¡± He looked out the ss window and saw that there were many strangely dressed people on the street, and it was crowded with tourists. As Harris City, which was famous for its mysterious factors, naturally became more prosperous after the professionals were made public, it was almost crowded with tourists from all over the Federation. The shops on Mysterious Avenue ushered in a new round of prosperity, but more actual ¡®Transcendent stores¡¯ are being troubled. ¡°The Federation has set up professional registration agencies in various cities, somewhat simr to the Mercenary Guild, but it¡¯s state-owned¡­it recruits Transcendents on arge scale, and deres that all professional organizations and groups must report in time, and get approval, otherwise it¡¯s ¡®illegal¡¯, but the ck Death Society and the Ancient Snake Society definitely won¡¯t obediently dere¡­¡± ¡°After recruiting public transcendents, the Transcendents patrol teams in the cities have greatly increased, which has somewhat relieved the pressure on The Eleventh Bureau and the Goddess Church¡­ Unfortunately, the expected chaos and cases will be more.¡± Knowing the existence of mysterious power, how could ordinary people hold back? Even if they know it¡¯s illegal, there may be some secretly worshipping unknown existences. Although their ceremonies are full of errors and ten thousand of them may not be sessful, demons and some evil gods are unreasonable, they might just actively connect and spread the influence. ¡°In short¡­a lot of exciting things happened in this year, which transformed the Federation into a bustling fantasy country¡­¡± Su Lu finished thest sip of coffee, pressed some banknotes under the coffee cup, and walked to a corner. His inspiration spread, and after making sure that no one was spying, he stretched out his right hand as if he had opened an invisible door, his figure went in, and disappeared. Spirit World Traversal! At the old house of the Pottery family, Gusta State. Su Lu¡¯s figure appeared, looking at the dust in the house, he sighed. He went to the cabin in the woods again to make sure that Rod hadn¡¯t returned during this period, and he couldn¡¯t help but frown: ¡°A bit strange¡­ even if he doesn¡¯te back, he didn¡¯t leave a message at the secret contact point as we agreed, does he have no faith in me? Does he think I¡¯m dead for sure?¡± Su Lu twitched his mouth, wanted to use divination, but sighed helplessly. He actually didn¡¯t systematically learn the ability of divination. In the world of Dragon, it relied on his own rank and instincts of spirit world creatures, rampaging in the Dream Spirit World. But should he try it in this world? He is probably being ¡®strongly onlooked¡¯ by many mythological, legendary creatures the moment he screams out. ¡°This world is much more dangerous than the world of Dragon, it¡¯s better to keep a low profile¡­¡± ¡°Can go to find Rod slowly, or let a real [Astrologer] take action?¡± Su Lu thought for a moment, left a safe message at the contact point, and started the Spirit World Traversal again. On the East Coast, Green Tree Castle City. This city, which has several universities and research institutes, has a strong academic atmosphere and hasn¡¯t seemed to be affected by thest attack from the cult followers, it¡¯s still thriving. On the side of the road, there were some concrete columns and power lines that Su Lu was very familiar with, and streetmps painted in ck. ¡°Electric light? Gasmp?¡± Su Lu was a bit emotional: ¡°Has technology developed to this extent? It really is like cheating with the [Arcane] study¡­¡± He walked on the roadside, looked up and saw a huge billboard: ¡°Oak flooring, the best choice for home!¡± ¡°Olive Cake Shop¡¯s 50% discount this month, don¡¯t miss out!¡± ¡°Orchi telegraph, connect to any part of the Federation in an instant! Your best and most convenientmunication choice!¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Su Lu¡¯s eyes twitched, seeing thest telegram advertisement, there was also a telegram bureau address below: ¡°It seems¡­ the line has beenid to the entire federation?¡± He walked outside the telegraph bureau at the address, found many people queuing, the fees were very expensive, charged by the number of words, so many people racked their brains, making the information given as short and clear as possible. At the entrance, there was even a sign for a grammar school graduate, specially providing such editing services. ¡°Francis Financial Group, Orchi Telegraph Bureau? I wonder if they prepared my share of the dividend¡­¡± Su Lu thought for a while and went to the Electromaic Research Institute of the Green Tree Castle Laboratory in the city. Thest time the Ancient Snake Society and ck Death Society attacked, the focus was on the inner circle of Green Tree Castle in the suburbs; the Electromaic Research Institute in the city was fortunate to not have been affected much, it was exactly the same as when Su Lu first became an employee. However, all the guards were reced with professionals and appeared much more solemn. ¡°Stop.¡± Seeing Su Lu step forward, a professional extended his right hand. ¡°I am looking for Tutor William, or Researcher Cecil!¡± Su Lu said with a smile, ¡°Please notify them.¡± Although he still had the identity credential of the inner circle, that thing, after being extinguished by the White Tower Arcane Spiritst time, should have been updated long ago, disying it would instead cause trouble. ¡°It seems¡­I¡¯m at least listed as a missing person?¡± While waiting, Su Lu thought at will: ¡°But¡­ it doesn¡¯t really matter.¡± As of now, he has be a Rank five legendary level professional, has a powerful force that can influence the Federation, and even control the political power of some small countries! Even if the incident of stealing the [Dimensional Walker] profession information is exposed, there is nothing to fear. Chapter 356 - 0356: Goodbye (seeking monthly tickets with third update) Chapter 356: Goodbye (seeking monthly tickets with third update) Half an hourter, a middle-aged woman with a tired face arrived at the door. ¡°Long time no see, Cecilia.¡± Su Lu felt like time had travelled back to the past and, unable to resist, he grinned and greeted her. ¡°You are¡­¡± Cecilia rubbed her deep dark circles and suddenly gave Su Lu a hug: ¡°Su Lu¡­ you¡¯re still alive. That¡¯s great!¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± Su Lu was somewhat speechless, but he understood immediately. Cecilia is not from the Inner Circle, she didn¡¯t know much, only that there was an attack and Su Lu had since be a ¡®missing person¡¯. She most likely assumed he was dead. ¡°Cough, cough!¡± A cough echoed. It was William Jessel, his rigid face looking even older. He red at Su Lu, ¡°Come with me!¡± Even though he was part of the Inner Circle, at the time of the incident, he was in this research facility, and had luckily survived the onught. But at this moment, William¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t too cheerful. He took Su Lu to a conference room, roughly closed the door, leaving Cecilia outside, he lowered his voice, ¡°Why did you return after leaving?¡± Understanding his dissatisfaction, Su Lu nodded. ording to the old rules, his long-term disappearance could very likely be seen as ¡®defecting¡¯ from his sect. Of course, now that the academy has been turned into aboratory, his departure is considered different, at most he might be treated as a member who left without handing in a resignation notice. At least, on the legal level of the Federation, there is no ce to me. As for the constraints of Green Tree Castle? Sorry¡­ the Arcane Spirit that had previously served as the central hub and the ¡®witness of the oath¡¯ is already gone. Su Lu left before the new contract was developed, which can be considered a loophole. ¡°Well¡­ after wandering around the Federation, I feel that Green Tree Castle suits me best, and¡­ I want to retrieve some of my belongings!¡± Su Lu sat down, crossed his fingers, and answered calmly. Even though he could extrapte with experience points, he still hoped to obtain the follow-up job information of [Wandering Mage] from the Material Realm, because the consumption was too terrifying. Besides, to make the ¡®Sealing Card¡¯, arge amount of precious spiritual material is needed, and Green Tree Castle is the mostplete warehouse. In the past, he hated the constraints of power, but after bing a Legend, his vision and worth are dramatically different! However, he doesn¡¯t need to mention this to William. ¡°Things that belong to you, are you referring to¡­the telegram?¡± William sighed deeply, lit his pipe, and slowly blew out a smoke ring, ¡°I heard that you have already sold the patent to the Francis Consortium.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a licensing agreement, I have a certain stake and dividends!¡± Su Lu frowned. ¡°Although I am from the Inner Circle, I don¡¯t know too much about this matter¡­¡± William took another deep puff from his tobo, tapped his sea foam stone pipe against the ashtray, ¡°But¡­ your ¡®disappearance¡¯ was discussed within the Electrotechnic sect at that time, it was almost deemed as ¡®defection¡¯, it was only because Lord Sleydon Watt appreciated your talents that it was forced down.¡± This meant that if Su Lu wants to confront Orchi, who is from the Inner Circle of Green Tree Castle, it wouldn¡¯t be wise. In William¡¯s eyes, Su Lu was still the low-level upational person from before. After all, Su Lu, who hasn¡¯t activated the [Wandering Mage] form, his spiritual fluctuations have converged to a frightening degree, so much so that even some Fifth-Level Legends can¡¯t detect his disguise. ¡°Thank you very much, Lord Ninth¡­ But it looks like Orchi intends to default?¡± Su Lu couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. ¡°It¡¯s Lord Sixth seat!¡± William corrected him: ¡°After that incident, the seats of the Green Tree Council were adjusted¡­and, I don¡¯t think your ims would be supported.¡± He was still kind, revealing some information. ¡°Then¡­ goodbye.¡± Getting the information he wanted, Su Lu stood up and politely said goodbye. As he walked out of the conference room, he saw that there was another person beside Cecilia, it was Andrew! ¡°Long time no see.¡± Andrew, now dressed in an official researcher¡¯s whiteb coat, nodded reservedly at him, with a neutral expression. ¡°So, see youter.¡± Su Lu shrugged his shoulders and walked out the door. Indistinct voices continuously came from behind. ¡°Andrew, how could you do this? Have you forgotten that when Victor was bullying you, it was Su Lu who helped you!¡± Cecilia¡¯s unhappy voice came. ¡°But¡­ I¡¯m officially a researcher now.¡± Andrew¡¯s voice came: ¡°Not only that, I will soon be favored by the Spa Tutor and taken as an official student¡­ Su Lu, he has been away from here for too long and he can¡¯t keep up with us.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve changed!¡± ¡°People always change eventually, senior sister, you must ept reality, we are people from two different worlds, it¡¯s useless to contact him further.¡± The next day, Su Lu sat at a roadside table in a restaurant, drinking coffee and reading today¡¯s newspaper. ¡°Orchi¡¯s Telegram Bureau is about to be listed on the White Eagle City Securities Exchange! Numerous investment banks and economic analysts are optimistic and it¡¯s expected that the stock price will undergo a soaring wave¡­ ha ha¡­¡± He read a report in the financial section and a teasing smile appeared on his face. ¡°Yo¡­ isn¡¯t this Mr. Su Lu Pottery?¡± At this moment, a somewhat exaggerated greeting sounded. Su Lu looked up and saw Orchi Francis. The man was wearing a stylish and exquisite suit, a gilded tie, holding a gemstone-encrusted cane, a ck silk top hat mixed with the burgundy series of long hair, theyplemented each other nicely. He looked like a gentleman from high society. No, he already was one. ¡°Orchi¡­¡± Su Lu crossed his legs: ¡°Are you here to talk to me about dividends and rights issues?¡± Orchi¡¯s yful expression was stiffened. Learning the appearance of Su Lu Pottery through some channel, he exhausted a lot of manpower and resources to track down Su Lu¡¯s residence and rushed to him, wanting to create a strong psychological pressure. But who knew, it seemed that the other party wasn¡¯t taking it too seriously, making him feel like he had punched the air. ¡°Dividends and rights issues?¡± He sat across from Su Lu, and a bunch of bodyguards began to clear the area: ¡°As the chairman of the telegrampany, I regret to inform you that due to your absence from several financing board meetings in the past, your shareholding has continued to decline and has triggered the red line we set in our contract. I have bought back your shares with my own money.¡± Orchi stared at Su Lu, it seemed he wanted to see the other party¡¯s shocked, angry among other expressions. But he was disappointed, Su Lu¡¯s expression was still very calm, like a calmke, with no ripples: ¡°Is it? So¡­ you¡¯re here to give me money?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Orchi¡¯s face suddenly darkened. He stepped forward, lowered his voice: ¡°I know what you did at White Tower, don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know! If you know what¡¯s good for you, you better leave immediately, or else, I will pass the evidence to Green Tree Castle and turn you into a defector!¡± Chapter 357 - 0357: Inner Circle (3600 added, request for monthly pass) Chapter 357: Inner Circle (3600 added, request for monthly pass) ¡®As expected¡­I¡¯ve been exposed¡­I left a trail when I recklessly broke into the high levels of the White Tower and browsed through the information about high-ranking professions.¡¯ Su Lu couldn¡¯t help but smirk inside. ¡®I simply didn¡¯t expect¡­ it would be Orchi who would find out, is he paying a lot of attention to me?¡¯ He slowly sipped his coffee, ¡°Is your mentor, Spa, assisting you? Oh¡­ and Andrew; was it him who told you I came out?¡± ¡°Yes, what is your decision?¡± Orchi was full of confidence, ¡°You will never know how powerful our Francis consortium is. If you offend me, you will be the most wanted criminal throughout the federation! Oh, by the way¡­ due to the introduction of the ¡®upational Registration Act¡¯, we are no longer subject to regr humanw, and could be executed on the spot once convicted.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Su Lu raised his eyebrow, just about to reply, when he noticed an unexpected figure walking over. Orchi also looked at the end of the street. He spotted William, casually dressed and walking a Dachshund, appearing like an ordinary old man walking a dog. ¡°I believe you will give me a satisfactory response.¡± On seeing this, Orchi stood up and quickly got into a carriage. ¡°What a wonderful day, isn¡¯t it?¡± William arrived next to Su Lu, ¡°Young man, don¡¯t act rashly. Orchi is now the Dominator of the telegraphpany, and has a prominent position in the federation with the support of numerous members of parliament. ¡± Although he didn¡¯t hear the conversation, he knew that Su Lu must have been at a disadvantage. ¡°Thank you¡­ but why are you helping me?¡± Su Lu looked perplexed and didn¡¯t understand why William would want to help him. ¡°You were cornered here entirely due to Andrew¡­¡± William gave a bitterugh, ¡°Although he switched to Spa¡¯s camp, he¡¯s still my man¡­¡± ¡°Time flies so fast that even Andrew is about to enter the Inner Circle¡­¡± Su Lu leaned back in his chair as if reminiscing about something. ¡°Let¡¯s go, go far away. Maybe the Chris Empire is a good choice. The Royal University there once sent me an invitation. They are very interested in electrical talent¡­¡± William suggested. ¡°Thank you, but I don¡¯t n on leaving.¡± Su Lu shrugged. ¡°You¡­¡± William sighed, turned around and left. As far as he was concerned, he had done Su Lu a favor. As for Su Lu¡¯s choice, it was too brash. ¡°Anyway, thank you, old man!¡± Su Lu¡¯s voice came from behind. He found this stubborn, principled old man quite interesting. ¡°Boss¡­ are we just going to let him go?¡± Inside the carriage, Orchi¡¯s secretary asked. ¡°Just let him go? Do you think it could be so simple?¡± Orchi scoffed, ¡°I held onto the evidence until he showed up before revealing it, not merely to p his disgusting face¡­¡± Thinking of Su Lu¡¯s face, which seemed to have be more mature and handsome, Orchi couldn¡¯t help feeling jealous, ¡°The situation at the White Tower was chaotic at the time. Su Lu must have taken some advantage¡­ We not only want him to give up his dividends, profits, and shares¡­ But also to hand over all the valuable information he has obtained¡­ Once we¡¯ve drained his value, we¡¯ll send the evidence to Green Tree Castle and let it settle Su Lu for us!¡± ¡°Boss, you are so wise.¡± The secretary pushed up his sses with admiration. This spirit of grinding up an opponent¡¯sst bone and squeezing it dry is the true spirit of a capitalist! Night, suburban area, inside the Inner Circle of Green Tree Castle. An intangible portal opened in the void, from which Su Lu slowly emerged. He looked towards the mist in the distance, ¡°The Inner Circle has re-established the Enigma Lock? But the core is definitely not the Arcane Spirit any longer¡­¡± By now, he roughly understood the value of the Arcane Spirit, which was simply like an infant form of a divine being! Unfortunately, he didn¡¯t qualify to join the battlefield at that time. ¡®Although the Ancient Snake Society was the main force, the Federation and other powers, especially the church of the Goddess of Light, were reluctant to help, maybe they didn¡¯t want Green Tree Castle to be too strong¡­¡¯ The so-called ¡®Enigma Lock¡¯ is aprehensive array set up by [Arcanists], covering both offense and defense. For instance, looking at Su Lu knew that within the Enigma Lock, there must be a ¡®Dimensional Lock¡¯, as well as effects like ¡®Soul Detection¡¯ and ¡®Spirit World Lock¡¯. ¡°Such a pity¡­ While the Dimensional Lock is enough, the Spirit World Lock can only reach up to the first level of Illusory Spirit Realm, and is utterly helpless against invasions at and above the Mental Realm. It was this way when the Arcane Spirit was here, now without this core, the locking ability will be even weaker.¡± Su Lu took one step, his whole person disappeared into the void. When he reappeared, he was already on top of the White Tower. The iconic building of the Inner Circle had been rebuilt, but it no longer carried the same majestic and invincible feeling as before. ¡°Even without the Arcane Spirit, the amount of data and documents this White Tower has collected is terrifying¡­¡± He initially only had authority up to the fourth level, and he had forced his way to the fifth level, obtaining the fourth order profession information of [Dimensional Walker]. He had never even seen those truly valuable legendary and above data. ¡°Huh?¡± At this moment, his inspiration was suddenly triggered, and he recognized a familiar face. In the next moment, Su Lu appeared in an office and greeted the silver-haired, blue-eyed old man sitting in a swivel chair, ¡°Congrattions on the promotion to the sixth seat, Professor Sleydon Watt!¡± [Grand Arcanist] Sleydon Watt was so frightened that he sprung up from his chair. A terrifying arcane energy encircled him, formingyer uponyer of defence. He was clearly very startled. It wasn¡¯t his fault. Su Lu¡¯s entrance was just too scary! If the current Su Lu switched professions to be an assassin, most of the leaders and professionals would be terrified. ¡°You are¡­¡± After a short silence, Sleydon Watt finally recognized Su Lu, who had not disguised himself. He was so shocked he almost lost his words. ¡°Su Lu Pottery? That little kid with some talent? The one who disappearedter?¡± Apparently, he had some impression of Su Lu, but it was limited only to that. Now, as Sleydon watched Su Lu, he had a feeling that even though the other party had intruded right in front of him, his surroundings seemed to bepletely unaware of it, as if the person in front of him existed in a different dimension. Feeling like he couldn¡¯t catch hold of his target made him want to vomit blood. ¡°Eye of Illusion Breaking!¡± Almost instinctively, Sleydon activated a small arcane. His eyes became clear and transparent, like the purest crystal, and he looked at Su Lu again. ¡°This is¡­¡± The Eye of Illusion Breaking could see through some illusions, but in Sleydon¡¯s eyes,yers of space folded around Su Lu, emitting a lot of ripples and the faint sound of a dragon roar. On his body, numerous mysterious runes and magic symbols shimmered, each of them seemed to contain the secrets of the void and the Spirit World. The whole person standing in front of him seemed like an ¡®incarnation¡¯ of ¡®mystery¡¯ and ¡®knowledge¡¯, giving off an extremely dangerous vibe! ¡°Ah!¡± Next moment, it seemed as if Sleydon had seen some kind of ¡®terror¡¯. He covered his eyes with his hands, and blood seeped out through his fingers! Chapter 358 - 0358 Wireless (Subscription Requested) Chapter 358: Wireless (Subscription Requested) ¡°Fifth level?!¡± Surprised voices echoed from all around. From the dimension waves, two figures emerged. One, d in a long robe, with golden hair and an aged countenance, was Dunstan Berg, the chief of the Inner Circle! The other, shrouded in a dark cloak, emitting a dangerous aura, was Celsus, the vice chief. ¡°Hail to thee, [Arcanic Caster]!¡± Su Lu bowed slightly, not at all surprised by Dunstan¡¯s arrival. If the chief couldn¡¯t even detect this intrusion, Green Tree Castle would have been obliterated long ago. ¡°Chief, it was I who intruded earlier on. Su Lu had nothing to do with it!¡± Sleydon Watt quickly exined. Understanding that Su Lu was at the fifth level, and a unique kind at that, he didn¡¯t want to make another powerful enemy because of his actions. ¡°What brings you here?¡± Celsus asked first. He sensed the danger from Su Lu, a keen perception amongst peers. ¡°Hmm? Unexpectedly, esteemed Celsus is a fifth level Assassin¡­¡± Su Lu chuckled, ¡°My purpose? Consider it saying hello, after all, I used to be part of the Inner Circle¡­¡± ¡°What? Part of the Inner Circle?¡± This news obviously startled both Celsus and Dunstan, causing their auras to waver. ¡°The two of you, it¡¯s like this.¡± Sleydon, showing a struggling expression, stepped forth and quietly exined Su Lu¡¯s background. ¡°Ascended to legend status within such a short time?¡± Dunstan expressed his admiration, ¡°Such peerless talent indeed!¡± ¡°A fair bit of talent,bined with enough luck, I would say!¡± Su Lu smiled gently. In the history of the Main World, there have been even more monstrous geniuses than him. With his current strength, he is more than capable of guarding small secrets. Of course, if the true nature of his attribute column was exposed, nothing needs to be said ¨C even the Divine might take action against him. ¡°Of course, every person who achieves legendary status has unique opportunities. As long as you are not offering sacrifices to the Evil God, or a follower of demons, everything is negotiable.¡± Dunstan affably chuckled, ¡°But your purpose foring here tonight, I presume it¡¯s not just that, is it?¡± ¡°Of course, there is another matter.¡± Su Lu spoke as if he was discussing a minor issue, ¡°The patent for my ¡®telegraph¡¯, approved by the Green Tree Castle and registered in the Federal Patent Bureau. Right? But presently, members of the Francis family are shamelessly exploiting my achievements, while scheming to put me in mortal danger. It might not be too long before evidence of my forcible entry into the fifth floor of the White Tower and perusing some professional information will fall into your hands.¡± When he was at the third or fourth level, exposure of this matter would have severe consequences. But now? Dunstan and Celsus nced at each other. They did not utter a single word. Some fourth level professional informationpared to a legendary professional. Anyone with a brain would know how to choose. Even a smidgen of goodwill would be beneficial. ¡°Alright¡­ there¡¯s no need to mention the past. On such a night, something seems amiss.¡± The elder gentleman smiled gently and snapped his fingers. Boom! Boom! A series of sofas and tea tables automatically arranged themselves. Invisible servants brought honey cakes and sweet wine from outside: ¡°Let¡¯s give the guests a proper wee.¡± Although this was Sleydon¡¯s territory, in front of the chief, he had no say, solemnly serving wine in silence. Even a [Great Arcanist], formidable in any part of the Federation, was insignificant in front of three legendary figures. ¡°Thank you.¡± Su Lu epted the kindnesspletely, sinking into the sofa and popping a honey cake into his mouth, ¡°It tastes good.¡± With his inspiration and schrly knowledge, Dunstan could not y tricks in front of him. ¡°Hehe¡­ this is my favorite midnight snack, unfortunately, I can¡¯t eat too much. Too bad for the cavities¡­¡± Dunstan showed a helpless expression, lifting a cup of sweet wine, ¡°Although arcane can solve it¡­ An [Arcane] ought to use arcane power in moderation, not for enjoyment. This is our firm motto!¡± ¡°Oh? Where were we?¡± He tapped his own head, making a ¡®forgetful¡¯ expression, ¡°As an academic institution, our attitude is neutral. We won¡¯t take any action against you just because of the evidence provided by the Francis consortium. I can promise you that¡­ However, the power of the Francis consortium cannot be underestimated. They can influence the upper echelons of the Federation, control the power of the media, and master the throat of public opinion¡­ Of course, what I want to say is that they already have legendary levelbat power within their family.¡± For people like the Francis consortium, they will definitely go to all lengths to cultivate their own professionals. In the current era of the Dawn of the Gods, it would be considered lucky for such a consortium to cultivate a fifth level professional, but it¡¯s not unheard of. ¡°A legend?¡± Su Lu seemed slightly eager, ¡°I¡¯d like to try that¡­¡± After bing a [Wandering Mage], he hadn¡¯t really made a move using his full power! Dealing with Dragon the First, the necromantic dragon, didn¡¯t count, as thetter hadn¡¯t fully recovered its legendary strength. ¡°No no¡­¡± Dunstan frantically shook his head, ¡°A battle between two Legends would have too much of an impact on the Federation. It¡¯s just a telegraphpany, after all. It doesn¡¯t have toe to this¡­ If you trust us, I hope we can resolve this matter on behalf of the Green Tree Castle.¡± He was showing goodwill to Su Lu. This was the behavior of a major power leader. When encountering a powerful person, one should try to make friends instead of pushing away or making enemies. Even if it was the fifth level of Francis, if Su Lu were to visit in person, they would probably easily decide to abandon Orchi. This was the deterrent power of a legendary professional! If Su Lu agreed, Dunstan was confident he could mediate the conflict between the two sides. ¡°That would be fine, but I have my own way of resolving the issue.¡± Su Lu wore an inexplicable smile, ¡°I heard that the telegraphpany is going public soon? I have written a new paper here, you can take a look first.¡± ¡°Oh? I look forward to reading your work.¡± Dunstan chuckled, took the paper, and his expression turned serious, ¡°Wireless telegraph?¡± As an [Arcanic Caster] who advanced from a [Great Arcanist], he himself was a great scientist, and he could make a judgment with a casual nce. ¡°Sleydon! Take a look¡­¡± Sleydon took the paper, and cold sweat broke out on his forehead instantly. He knew that Su Lu was the inventor of the telegraph, and now looking at this paper on wireless telegraphy, with substantial feasibility, he immediately understood Su Lu¡¯s n. Wired telegraphs require wires stretched across the entire continent, even across the ocean, which are costly, and hence carry a hefty price tag. But wireless telegraphy is different! It only requires two sufficiently high antennas to bridge countless distances! Especially now, Orchi¡¯s telegraphpany has invested a huge amount of money toy a lot of wired telegraphworks, but it is far from paying it off. If wireless telegraphy was leaked, the value of the wired telegraph would plummet, possibly causing instant bankruptcy! ¡®This¡­ This must have been a countermeasure that he thought of when he invented the telegraph, right? Such cunning, even if he wasn¡¯t fifth level, would be terrifying!¡¯ Sleydon felt his hands shaking. Chapter 359 - 0359: Planning (3800 added, request for monthly pass) Chapter 359: nning (3800 added, request for monthly pass) ¡°We are all civilized people, we need to abide by the Federation¡¯sws, not resort to violence at the first sign of disagreement¡­I hope both of you can help me speed up the procedures for the wireless telegraphpany. When Orchi¡¯s wired telegraphpany is listed on the stock exchange, I want to hold a press conference in White Eagle City¡­¡± Su Lu drank another sip of sweet wine and continued in a calm voice. Since Orchi decided to dilute his shares using ¡®legitimate¡¯mercial methods, he too would deal with him in the same fashion. ¡°Your ability in scientific research is indeed¡­¡± Dunstan wasn¡¯t quite sure what to say. Could it be that Su Lu was also a hidden professional on the [Arcane] path? ¡°We can handle the registration of thepany and the preliminary preparations.¡± After exchanging nces with Celsus, Dunstan agreed to Su Lu¡¯s request. ¡°Thank you. Please submit the patents rted to wireless telegraphy on my behalf, but be careful to keep them confidential. Additionally, I will personally donate 30% of both wire and wireless telegraphy patents to theboratory.¡± Su Lu stood up: ¡°Well¡­ I must take my leave.¡± With a slight bow, his figure disappeared into the void. ¡°This is¡­¡± Celsus¡¯ pale grey eyes flickered with interest. ¡°Spirit World Traversal!¡± Dunstan spoke with solemn expression, finishing Celsus¡¯ thought. ¡°Our adversary is a legendary Spirit World professional.¡± Such a Transcendent could open a gateway connecting the Spirit World and reality with a wave of his hand, causing horrifying cmities, all while remaining mysterious and extraordinarily crafty. More importantly, he possessed this ability to traverse dimensions, which even the ¡®Enigma Lock¡¯ was unable to block! ¡°An unexpectedly troublesome professional suddenly emerged.¡± ¡°The world is bing ever more unfamiliar¡­¡± Sleydonmented in his heart. Suddenly, he saw a spreading purple radiance. The surrounding space seemed to ovep, separating them from the office. ¡®The two of them want a private chat.¡¯ He thought for a moment, bowed, and left. Inside the purple barrier. Celsus¡¯ listless eyes surveyed the surroundings: ¡°It¡¯s safe now¡­¡± ¡°Spirit World Traversal, a terrifying ability¡­ Generally speaking, only high-ranking Spirit World creatures possess it, it¡¯s very troublesome.¡± Away from the public eye, Dunstan furrowed his brow and said frankly: ¡°An uncontroble power, if used for evil¡­¡± ¡°Dunstan, you¡¯re worrying too much. The world is resilient, and so are humans¡­ Don¡¯t be like the Federation, trying to hold everything in your hands, it will be your ruin.¡± Celsus chuckled. ¡°But¡­in the current world, every Fifth Level Professional is worth paying attention to.¡± Dunstan didn¡¯t continue, but asked instead: ¡°What do you think our approach should be towards him?¡± ¡°He¡­ is very confident.¡± Celsus said: ¡°My intuition tells me that he, like me, is a very dangerous ¡®Assassin¡¯!¡± ¡°Like you?¡± Dunstan was at a loss for words. Celsus followed the profession path of an [Assassin], starting from a First-Level [Thief], Second-Level [Killer], Third-Level [Assassin], Fourth-Level [Shadow Assassin], and became a Fifth-Level, [King of Assassination], who instilled terror in mages with legendary reputations! Su Lu Pottery was clearly a Spirit World professional, how could he give off the same vibe as Celsus? Assassin and Spirit World were clearly two different paths. ¡°A very mysterious fellow, perhaps we need an astrologer for some clues.¡± Dunstan murmured: ¡°After all¡­ bing a legend within a few years is too astounding.¡± ¡°Oh,e on, you know as well as I do that this is impossible¡­ The Fifth Level Profession rank itself can shield and interfere with most divinations, and those who pursue the profession paths of Divination and Prophecy, would not dare to attempt divination on a high-ranking Spirit World creature¡­ there¡¯s a high chance of angering them, and getting chased and killed directly from the Spirit World!¡± Celsus spoke in an indifferent voice: ¡°Unless we activate X-13!¡± ¡°That¡¯s out of the question¡­ We¡¯ve all tested it, the Book of Revtion is already in a very active state, the Federation is still suffering from the consequences of thest Prophecy¡­¡± Dunstan instinctively shook his head. ¡°So¡­ the situation is simple!¡± Celsus shrugged: ¡°Don¡¯t provoke him, it¡¯s as simple as that! I don¡¯t want one more Fifth-Level enemy, neither do you, right?¡± ¡°Indeed¡­¡± Dunstan seemed to shrink a little: ¡°What form will this world eventually take?¡± Even as Fifth-Levels, the Dominators of major powers, they had many misgivings about the world of ¡®Dawn of the Gods.¡¯ ¡°For us professionals, it¡¯s only going to get better.¡± Celsus confirmed: ¡°And¡­ Have you noticed, that Su Lu Pottery, is a lone traveler! I gather from his words, that he¡¯s interested in joining a power.¡± ¡°I also noticed, what do you think¡­ How credible is it?¡± Dunstan¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°There¡¯s no harm in giving it a try, is there?¡± Celsus shrugged: ¡°At the very least, he still wishes to abide by the surface-level ¡®rules of the game¡¯. That already puts him far ahead of organizations like the Ancient Snake Society and ck Death Society that only know how to flip the table¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re right¡­¡± Dunstan broke into a smile. As for undercover agents and spies? That was overthinking it. Green Tree Castle kept an eye on talents from all major powers and also knew how to identify the followers of Evil Gods and Demons, although it was a little cumbersome. ¡°A lone Fifth-Level Professional like myself, whose background is fairly clean save for a few secrets, would surely intrigue the Federation and Green Tree Castle, right?¡± On a rooftop, Su Lu¡¯s figure appeared out of nowhere, speaking to himself. The ¡°Professional Registration Act¡± was a joke to the Fifth-Levels. However, he was indeed considering joining some power. At the lower levels, these individuals were cannon fodder. After joining, they¡¯d be assigned an enormous amount of work, exploited in all sorts of ways, climbing upyer afteryer of hardships, which is why he was slightly resistant. But now, regardless of where he went, the other party would have to concede a lot of benefits. It was respect for a legend! Although he might not be trusted as much as ¡®direct members¡¯, he would still have all the rights he should have. Entering straight into the high ranks, saving him from a lot of bottom-level exploitation. The difference between this and an ordinary path was profound. ¡°Besides ¡­ I can also ess more secret information, and use their power to probe about Rod¡¯s whereabouts¡­¡± Su Lu frowned at the thought of his elder brother¡¯s continuous disappearance and thought of the Goddess Church. Due to thest encirclement in Harris city, there were clear signs of cooperation between the Church and the Federation, so he didn¡¯t rule out the possibility of Rod facing some ident and being discovered ¨C like his atheist identity, or even its possible fall after facing a major setback. In this case, in the Federation¡¯s major powers, only Green Tree Castle would be the most suitable choice for him. Chapter 360 - 0360: Joining (seeking monthly tickets with third update) Chapter 360: Joining (seeking monthly tickets with third update) ¡°Not only Rod, but also Beryl, Sean¡­¡± Su Lu rubbed his brows, feeling as though he still had quite a bit to deal with. The key point was, before he entered this world, he had voluntarily blocked his soul contract with Beryl. Now that he¡¯s ascended to the fifth level, as long as Beryl has not reached legend status, he can suppress and even control everything about her up close! Of course, he had to keep this hidden as a trump card, to catch her off guard! ¡°The initial mistake¡­ It¡¯s finally time to fix it.¡± ¡°Then there¡¯s Sean¡­ I know all of his upations up to the fourth level, and his fifth level is [Necromancer King], and the sixth-level is the [Emperor of Disaster], I wonder if his absurd ill fate has something to do with the [Emperor of Disaster]? It seems very fitting¡­¡± The next day, Su Lu visited the Inner Circle again. This time, Dunstan and Celsus seemed more enthusiastic and agreed to his ¡®borrow¡¯ request for the White Tower¡¯s collection without much hesitation. Of course, in return, Su Lu epted the invitation and became an ¡®Honorary Council Member¡¯ of the Green Tree Council. The Green Tree Council is the highest authority of the Green Tree Castle, with council seats upied by upational persons holding at least a master¡¯s level in different fields, each one a senior scientist in their specialist areas. As Su Lu doesn¡¯t have a faction, he can only be an ¡®Honorary Council Member¡¯, and if he is to offer courses, he can only offer courses on Spirit World exploration and assassination. However, apart from having no power, he receives the same treatment as the Council Members of the Green Tree Castle. For example¡­ the right to read most of the White Tower¡¯s materials unconditionally. At the same time, he had requested Dunstan to keep his information as confidential as possible. After all, only the chief vice-chair and the sixth seat members, who are core members of the Inner Circle, know that he has ascended to the level of legend, so it¡¯s convenient to maintain secrecy. This is being prepared to catch people off-guard. At the very least he doesn¡¯t have to worry about Beryl, knowing he¡¯s promoted to a legend, and hiding away out of fear. White Tower, Sixth Floor. The shelves are sparse and the room is silent, with only the asional rustle sounds from the page turns. ¡°Legend-level information¡­ is all very scarce and precious¡­¡± ¡°And¡­ There are not many fifth level or above legacies truly mastered by Green Tree Castle, let alone the follow-ups of [Wandering Mage]¡­ They don¡¯t even have [Dream Master].¡± ¡°The logical follow-up of [Wandering Mage] is likely with Ancient Snake Society, but I once entered the memory of the ¡®Mysterious Elder¡¯ Bukadi and saw the legacy stone pir, it seemed there was no sixth level¡­¡± This is also normal, perhaps the path of [Spiritual Medium] only goes up to the fifth level, which is already much better than many other iplete legacies. ¡°If that¡¯s really the case, it is up to future generations toplete it¡­ how easy would that be? Fortunately, I have the attribute bar¡­ but think about it, ha ha¡­¡± Su Lu reminisced about his past choices and was momentarily speechless. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about the huge ws in [Demon Hunter], [Master of Misfortune] also has a sixth-level profession. These two choices were once in front of me, but I had to choose [Spiritual Medium] because of the circumstances¡­¡± ¡°Although that¡¯s the case, I have no regrets, the abilities of [Wandering Mage] are all incredible¡­and ultimately, one must take responsibility for their own choices!¡± After all, as a special job merger of two professions, the abilities of the [Wandering Mage] can be considered top-tier at the fifth level. This is just like the special job the Green Tree Castle is researching ¨C [Mechanical Master]. Even though it¡¯s the fourth level, if the Mecha is powerful enough, it can exert power on par with the fifth level. In Su Lu¡¯s experience, there has never been a second profession capable of doing this, showing how great special jobs are! After reading books for an entire morning, Su Lu went downstairs feeling a bit fatigued. He was wearing a badge indicating the highest authority in the Inner Circle, which was held by no more than ten people and naturally faced no obstacles. At that moment he felt inspired and wanted to walk around and meticulously inspect what his familiar ce had be. Inside the White Tower, many members were either searching for information or quietly reading books, none of them paid any attention to him. After all, those who can freely traverse within the Mystic Lock were their own people. And if it was the sort that couldpletely ignore the Mystic Lock, their attention wouldn¡¯t do any good either. ¡°The buildings¡­ have all been restored, they look exactly like before.¡± Upon leaving the White Tower, Su Lu looked at a sculpture by the road and couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°Huh? You are¡­ Su Lu? Su Lu Pottery?¡± A voice filled with surprise sounded. He turned around and saw a chubby researcher who greeted him with a warm hug: ¡°Long time no see!¡± ¡°Long time no see, Siegfried!¡± Su Lu certainly knew him, a young genius of the steam power faction, a friend from the past, through whom he once conducted the ¡®Cat¡¯s Elegance¡¯ magic potion form transaction. ¡°You finally came back, were you busy with something outside? Or did you join other research?¡± Siegfried was still the same, like a night owl and introvert, hisplexion dull and dark circles under his eyes. ¡°No¡­ I was just on a vacation for some time.¡± Su Lu responded with a smile, adding in his heart: ¡®I was on vacation in an alien world.¡¯ ¡°On the other hand¡­¡± He nced at the green leaf badge on Siegfried¡¯s chest: ¡°Congrattions on your promotion to Four Leaves!¡± This speed was somewhat incredible, but the badge he owned had already changed to a gold leaf reserved for council members. ¡°Sigh¡­¡± Siegfried sighed, ruffling his messy hair: ¡°After the death of that big shot in our faction, there¡¯s no new [Mechanical Master] born, the council members give us young students a lot of pressure¡­ I feel my sleep is getting worse and worse.¡± Su Lu was silent for a while. The scenes of the [Mechanical Master] manipting the Mecha in battle left a deep impression on him. It was a pity that the [Mechanical Master] eventually died in battle, which caused a power change internally, yet also gave more opportunities to the younger generation. Since most of the acquaintances were in the electrical research institute in the city area and escaped a catastrophe as a result, Su Lu only now felt a slight sense of the pain the ck Death Society and the Ancient Snake Society¡¯s attack had brought to the Inner Circle of the Green Tree Castle. ¡°Keep going! You can do it.¡± [Mechanical Master] needs to integrate two professional paths, consuming more than twice the energy and time of regr upational persons. And obviously Siegfried doesn¡¯t have an attribute bar like him. After thinking for a moment, Su Lu could only offer his blessings. ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­ You on the other hand, lighten up!¡± Siegfried patted Su Lu¡¯s shoulder: ¡°I know Orchi, that bastard stole your research results with a disgraceful method¡­ don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll help you.¡± ¡°Well¡­ let¡¯s talk about that when you be a [Mechanical Master].¡± Su Lu rolled his eyes. Chapter 361 - 0361: Press Conference (4000 added, request for monthly pass) Chapter 361: Press Conference (4000 added, request for monthly pass) White Eagle City. As the capital of the Federation, the most famousndmark here is the Emperor¡¯s Building, towering over three hundred meters high. It is located in the financial center of White Eagle City, adjacent to the Federation Securities Exchange and the Federation Bank headquarters, symbolizing the rise of the new continent. Inside the Securities Exchange. Andrew, specifically dressed in formal attire, stands amidst the crowd, excitedly rooting for Orchi. In his heart, there is not the slightest remorse about abandoning William and siding with Spa Tutor. After all, that old man William is rigid and harsh, and had put him through great difficulties in the past. By contrast, Orchi and Spa showed a lot more goodwill. ¡®Besides, Spa Tutor¡¯s position in the Electrotechnic Sect is much higher than William¡¯s, I made the right choice.¡¯ As time passed, Andrew matured: ¡°Perhaps¡­this is the choice of an adult? As for Su Lu¡­heh heh¡­ ¡± In his view, Su Lu, who has offended the Francis Consortium, is as useful as a dead man. But Orchi is different! This uppity person, born in the Inner Circle of the Green Tree Castle and the heir to the Francis Consortium, has achieved one sess after another. Once the telegrampany goes public, he may instantly be one of the richest men in the Federation with strong influence! And he is a student of Spa Tutor, my senior! How could I not cling tightly to such a powerful ally? So, even if he was warned and reprimanded by William, he left matters of the Electrotechnic Research Institute behind and came to White Eagle City ¨C after all, he now belongs to the Inner Circle, and will soon be a disciple of Spa Tutor, and William no longer has jurisdiction over him. Apuse! In the hall filled with flowers and champagne, apanied by a round of warm apuse, a dignified Orchi, arm-in-arm with ady, calmly walked into the venue. Many photographers with cameras immediately knelt on the ground, continuously capturing memorable photos with their shing lights. ¡°The Mayor of White Eagle City is already here, so are many members of Congress, and numerous representatives of financial magnates, along with numerous merchants, journalists¡­ ¡± Andrew¡¯s face was filled with envy: ¡°The listing will definitely be a great sess.¡± In the surging crowd, he tried hard to squeeze past, letting Orchi remember his face. With great effort, he made his way towards Orchi amidst the disgruntled crowd: ¡°Congrattions! Sir¡­¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± Orchi responded politely and appropriately, but his drifting gaze indicated his attention was elsewhere. Soon enough, Andrew was pushed away by another securities dealer, but he didn¡¯t mind, recalling Orchi¡¯s smile and feeling a great thrill. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen¡­¡± Orchi strode up to the podium, having ¡®struggled¡¯ his way across the red carpet. He cleared his throat: ¡°I am honored to be here, I believe¡­the returns from the Telegraph Company will far exceed your expectations, this is a really profitable deal, with annual dividends¡­¡± Even as he roused himself to continue with his passionate speech, Andrew detected a disturbance near the entrance of the hall. A few men who looked like wealthy businessmen were whispering to each other and then hurriedly made their way out of the venue. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Showing his master¡¯s spirit, Andrew prepared to step forward and help maintain order. He only took a few steps when he saw, to his surprise, that themotion seemed contagious, and one after another, the wealthy and journalists looked incredulous before they raced out. From themotion, Andrew caught random words such as ¡®wireless¡¯, ¡®telegram¡¯, ¡®press conference¡¯, ¡®stop-loss¡¯, all of which gave him an ominous feeling. Onstage, Orchi faltered for a brief moment. Immediately following this, a bodyguard dressed in a ck suit made his way towards Orchi and whispered something in his ear. ¡°What?¡± Orchi forgot he was still making a speech, and his surprised voice echoed throughout the hall. But he didn¡¯t care about that anymore. This recently most famous tycoon of the Federation, suddenly went pale and left the podium without bothering to take his femalepanion with him, stumbling towards the exit of the hall. ¡®Something big must have happened!¡¯ Andrew felt a cold sweat on his forehead. He blended into the crowd and made his way outside. Not far away, the Emperor¡¯s Building stood tall, and a press conference was being held in the square. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen¡­ let me introduce to you a more mature technology¡­ wireless telegraphy! You all know the principle of the telegraph¡­ but wireless telegraphy swaps out the medium transmitting the information, from wired to the ubiquitous air!¡± A host was fidgeting with the wireless telegraph station in front of him, smirking: ¡°This is a groundbreaking advance! We don¡¯t need toy telegraph lines, just a good antenna and transceiver¡­this technology is fully mature, patented, and apany has been registered¡­. It¡¯s not necessary for me to say what this implies.¡± Not needing toy telegraph lines meant saving a considerable amount of expense and not needing to constantly dispatch people for repair and maintenance! That would save a significant amount of funds! If wired telegraphs require a substantial initial investment, the input for wireless telegraphs is minimal. The investmentpared to the potential profit is practically negligible! Hence, they could employ a brutal price war to crush the costly wired telegraph. Especially now! You should know, Orchi¡¯s Wired Telegraph Company justpleted the nationwide telegraphwork deployment, investing a vast amount of silver dors, even borrowing arge sum from the bank. Originally, the bank¡¯s risk controllers thought with the monopoly and profitability of the telegraph, there was no need to worry at all. But what about now? With the advent of wireless telegraphy, wired telegraphs are most likely to go bankrupt! That was the consensus of everyone present! ¡°I don¡¯t believe it!¡± Orchi, with red eyes, tore open his cor and shouted: ¡°I am from the Green Tree Castleboratory. The technology you¡¯re talking about is impossible. It¡¯s a scam! A shocking fraud!¡± He didn¡¯t even dare to imagine what would happen if wireless telegraphy were real. That would mean not only would he go bankrupt, but he would also face a horrifying ending! After all, not only the Francis Financial Consortium invested extensively in the Wired Telegraph Company, but he also, convinced of this technology, invested a mammoth amount of funds in it, even selling off all his assets and borrowing heavily! Don¡¯t think that just because you¡¯re a Transcendent, you could default on some major forces! The tens of millions of silver dors involved could get master-level upationals killed many times over. Unless he was a Fifth order legendary professional, or else, in this kind of situation, death would be certain. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s Mr. Orchi from the Wired Telegraph Company¡­¡± The host revealed a devilish smile: ¡°But¡­it has been sessful. Just now, in front of all of you journalists, I have brought over Green Tree Castle City¡¯s news of today,pared with your wired telegraph, there¡¯s not a single discrepancy¡­and I also invited some volunteers to try it out!¡± The so-called ¡®try it out¡¯ was naturally to send telegraphs from a distance using both the wired and wireless telegraph, and check if they were consistent. ¡°Impossible¡­impossible¡­¡± Andrew saw Orchi, who looked like a clown whose bones had been sucked out and was about to copse there. ¡°And furthermore¡­¡± the host continued, ¡°the provider of this technology is the inventor of the wired telegraph ¨C Mr. Su Lu Pottery. Let¡¯s thank him for the changes he has brought to the world!¡± Apuse resounded, which to Andrew¡¯s ears, was extremely grating. ¡°Su Lu Pottery¡­it¡¯s him?¡± Andrew thinking of his own expression when he was about to meet Su Lu again, and the betrayal and sell-out afterwards, also copsed on the ground: ¡°No¡­how could this be?¡± Chapter 362 - 0362 Acquisition (Subscription Requested) Chapter 362: Acquisition (Subscription Requested) ¡°Su Lu Pottery?¡± Orchi savored the name as if he wished to bite it to death. ¡°He¡­I¡¯m going to report him, he is a shameless thief, he once stole confidential information from Green Tree Castle¡­¡± A gleam in his eyes, he began to shout. However, the only response he received were confused looks mixed with sympathy, as if looking at a fool. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± The host shed a bright white smile, revealing all eight of his teeth: ¡°I am the spokesperson for Green Tree Castle in White Eagle City. I am here to confirm that Mr. Su Lu Pottery is an exceptional scientist and has notmitted any harmful acts against Green Tree Castle. On the contrary, it is you, Mr. Orchi Francis, who has been insulting a researcher¡¯s reputation, and your countless inappropriate actions have led the joint council of Green Tree Castle to revoke your researcher¡¯s status¡­¡± ¡°What¡­?¡± Orchi was nearly stupefied. He could not understand how things had turned out this way. Why would Green Tree Castle bow down to a thief? By now, it was without a doubt that all the testimonies were against him. If this were a court trial, he would have already been sentenced to defeat. ¡°No¡­ no¡­ why did this happen?¡± With a deep sigh, Orchi struggled to his feet, met with the scornful, ridiculing gazes of those around him. Just a moment ago, these people were fawning over him, trying their best to tter. Everything had changed too swiftly. ¡°Just you wait, I will never admit defeat¡­my family won¡¯t stand by and let the Telegraph Company go bankrupt!¡± Lifting to his feet, his gaze hardened, restoring a bit of calm as he turned to leave. He was preparing to contact his family as soon as possible, to gain their support to counterattack the newly established Wireless Telegraph Company. With the wealth and Transcendent Power belonging to the Francis Group, this was feasible if they were willing to pay a significant price. Even though, as the one who screwed everything up, his oue would bementable, it was still better than dying. ¡°Su Lu¡­ I won¡¯t let you have it easy¡­¡± With bloodshot eyes, Orchi rushed into the stock exchange hall and found a telegraph machine. This was all set up for his ¡®performance¡¯ today, he specially pulled a telegraph cable line here. Dah-dah! Dah-dah! He quickly got in touch with his family and anxiously waited for a reply. The family¡¯s response came swiftly. A batch of ¡®Pottery Ciphers¡¯ were printed out, and Orchi pushed aside the telephone operator. He understood the cipher and didn¡¯t need it tranted. But in the next moment, his pupils constricted. ¡°Boss?¡± Andrew, the telephone operator, and everyone around were met with the sight of the spark disappearing from Orchi¡¯s eyes, leaving them resembling those of a walking corpse. ¡®The family¡­ has abandoned me?¡¯ ¡®Why? It¡¯s just a start-up telegraphpany¡­¡¯ Orchi¡¯s mind was in disarray, already knowing that it was over. There was no doubt he would be bankrupt and tied down by ominous debts. The family would not shield him, this was the price he paid when he was ced openly in power. Honor was his, but responsibility followed close behind! ¡®It seems this battle was won by Su Lu and Professor William? What should I do? Continue to go to Spa Tutor? Or¡­¡¯ This tragedy took ce so suddenly, that Andrew¡¯s head was still in a daze. After a long while, he left the stock exchange and gazed towards the roadshow at the Emperor¡¯s Building, letting out a sigh. Suddenly, Andrew¡¯s pupils constricted as he saw a figure leap from the top of the Emperor¡¯s Building¡­ Green Tree Castle City. The Inner Circle. Su Lu was reading a book in the White Tower, casually gaining some experience in the process. Sleydon Watt¡¯s figure slowly approached from downstairs: ¡°Sir, we have thetest results from White Eagle City¡­¡± To deal with an Orchi, Su Lu himself going would practically be a loss. He only submitted a research paper and apany n, then enlisted Green Tree Castle to host a press conference, and just waited for the results here. ¡°Oh? What¡¯s the result?¡± ¡°Our press conference was very sessful¡­ because it was judged that the stock price of the Telegraph Company would plunge, the stock exchange urgently halted its listing n¡­¡± Sleydon paused, then continued: ¡°Also¡­ Orchi jumped off a building, confirmed dead on the spot! Andrew will be expelled¡­ and Spa will be reassigned.¡± Su Lu didn¡¯t stop flipping the pages of his book: ¡°Jumped off a building? It seems that after his family also abandoned him, he truly fell into despair?¡± He didn¡¯t make a move directly, nor did he visit the Fifth Level Professional of the Francis Group, he just let Dunstan issue a warning. In terms of strength, Green Tree Castle¡¯s Inner Circle was still above the Francis Group! And besides, it was not a matter of toppling the table, it was merely that they agreed to not make a move and allow the twopanies topete. It was almostical. If an unheard-of individual revealed the technology of the wireless telegraph now, the oue awaiting him would likely involve being killed on the side of the road, his body incinerated and poured into the cement forming the foundation of a building! Only when a power of equal or near equales out to offer support, can there be ¡®fairness¡¯ in thepetition under the same rules! While Green Tree Castle was still ying by the rules, the Francis Group couldn¡¯t topple the table. Otherwise, in the end, they would suffer the most loss. Therefore, abandoning Orchi and mitigating the losses while they can is the only option. He was inplete bankruptcy, drowned in massive debts and his only hope also abandoned him, it was normal for Orchi to be engulfed by despair and seek death. Given his professional level and abilities, if he willingly jumps off from the Emperor¡¯s Building without any defense, the oue is clear. ¡°The Telegraph Company is in a bad state, I heard they have already started to receive debt collection notices, there¡¯s a high probability that they will dere bankruptcy¡­ and the emerging Wireless Telegraph Company has already been established, what are you nning to do next sir?¡± Sleydon asked another question. ¡°Acquisition!¡± Su Lu gestured: ¡°Use the stock shares of the Wireless Telegraph Company as coteral to loan from the bank, then acquire the Telegraph Company whose value has plummeted to the price of cabbage.¡± ¡°What?¡± Sleydon looked up, his azure eyes filled with surprise. ¡°I only have a problem with Orchi, not the Francis Group. Since they have extended an olive branch, we should ept it, shouldn¡¯t we?¡± Su Lu counter-questioned: ¡°And also¡­ the Telegraph Company still has some value.¡± This world was different after all, harboring vast dangerous territories. Electromaic waves from wireless telegraphs may not pose many problems in the skies of Federation, but what if it crosses oceans, or even the Dark Continent? Su Lu knew that there were several exceptionallyrge thunderstorm maic fields in the sea. Other than that, there was the factor of confidentiality! In terms of confidentiality, telegraphs had an advantage over wireless telegraphs. Therefore, at the current moment when the value of the Telegraph Company had drastically dropped, buying it up would prove profitable in the future. ¡°Alright.¡± Even though he didn¡¯t know Su Lu¡¯s real thoughts, Sleydon still nodded, indicating that he had memorized it. ¡°These matters can be handled by professional managers. You guys also have shares, just help me keep an eye on it.¡± Su Lu shrugged. In this matter, he was more than happy to be a hands-off boss. After all, with his power, he needn¡¯t be afraid of being cheated by ordinary people. Otherwise, a single curse would be enough to end their bloodline. Chapter 363 - 0363: Forest (seeking monthly tickets with additional update) Chapter 363: Forest (seeking monthly tickets with additional update) Su Lu quickly put aside matters rted to Orchi and thepany. This was merely a small act of revenge, and also to provide himself with an investment, to fulfill the dream he had when he first crossed over to this world of bing a wealthy man. It could be considered as a moment of mischief. ¡°How is the collection of information about the ck Death Society progressing?¡± He asked, focusing on Sleydon. After his return, Rod and Beryl were the key points of his attention. Since he joined the Green Tree Castle, he would naturally request them to use their resources in the investigation. He had read Lady Moon¡¯s Scriptures of Death in the Dragon world and was very familiar with the organization, beliefs, and rituals of the ck Death Society. After revealing enough information, indeed, it yielded considerable results for the Green Tree Castle. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ Our forces could only track down to the massive manhunt after the incident in Harris City. After that, Mr. Rod seems to have disappeared¡­¡± ¡°Following the clues provided by you, we caught quite a few ck Dead Followers and obtained a piece of information.¡± Sleydon bowed, saying ¡°Their mysterious ¡®Saintess¡¯ seems to be lingering around the Emerald Forest recently¡­¡± ¡°Emerald Forest?¡± Su Lu mumbled to himself. As expected, after he aggressively sold out the information from the Scriptures of Death, the ck Death Society¡¯s information was the first to be obtained. Although the organization of the two worlds is definitely different. However, some arrayyouts, devotees¡¯ habits, specific behavioral patterns, and even upational weaknesses, are basically the same. At this moment, Su Lu was practically equivalent to a high-ranking member of the ck Death Society who had defected, naturally creating arge number of leads. It is imaginable that the ck Death Society¡¯s arrangement in the federation will suffer a major blow. No matter how many times he saw it, Sleydon Watt still shuddered when Su Lu disappeared right in front of his eyes. He left the White Tower, responding politely to the greetings of the Inner Circle members, and went to ab. ¡°Come in!¡± Just standing outside the door, a deep voice came out, and the silver metallic door opened like liquid flowing on its own. Sleydon entered theb, which was predominantly white, with many metallic hands assisting in various experiments. Some of them were holding beakers, refining magic potions, and others were operating machinery. Everything was contradictory yet harmonious at the same time. At the center of theb was chief Dunstan. ¡°Sir!¡± Sleydon gave a short bow , ¡°Mr. Su Lu has already left, heading towards Emerald Forest¡­¡± ¡°It seems that he indeed has a quarrel with the ck Death Society that he doesn¡¯t even want to wait for a moment¡­ is it because of Miss Beryl¡­¡± Two floating silver hands flipped open a file in front of Dunstan. The first photo was of Beryl! However, the person in the photo seemed quite na?ve, it appeared to be taken when she first entered St. George¡¯s University. Although Su Lu was invited to be an ¡®Honorary Council¡¯, it would be rational and reasonable for the Green Tree Castle to thoroughly investigate such a young legend. Su Lu¡¯s background was quite simple. Hees from the Demon Hunter Pottery family, his parents and brother have all disappeared, he graduated from St. George University, even details like his roommate being Sean and currently working in the Eleventh Bureau were marked. ¡°There are a few spections on why Miss Beryl became the Saintess of the ck Death Society by the analysis department¡­¡± Sleydon reported expressionlessly, ¡°It may have something to do with Mr. Su Lu.¡± ¡°Hehe¡­ Young people always make little mistakes. It¡¯s fine as long as they aren¡¯t big mistakes¡­¡± Dunstan chuckled. The Green Tree Castle is a rtively neutral academic institution. As long as the members are not followers of the Evil God, everything could be discussed. ¡°Striking the ck Death Society aligns with justice and the Federation¡¯s interest; it deserves our support.¡± He waved his hand, dismissing Sleydon. From a nearby shadow, the figure of Celsus gradually emerged: ¡°While some methods have confirmed that they are not followers of the Evil God, you still seem a bit uneasy.¡± ¡°Of course, after all¡­ the path of a [Spirit Medium], is deeply entwined with demons¡­¡± Dunstan wryly smiled: ¡°Or rather¡­ any path rted to the Spirit World tends to get associated with various entities, primarily the Evil God.¡± ¡°Even if they¡¯re currently fine, they may easily lose control if they face any setbacks or personal lows¡­¡± ¡°So¡­ we won¡¯t reveal the real core secrets to that Honorary Councilor. As long as he actively strikes against the ck Death Society, that¡¯s good enough¡­¡± Celsus chuckled: ¡°Next time, we¡¯ll have him join the fight against the Ancient Snake Society as well. He needs to prove himself.¡± Big powers reel in such experts, but after enjoying the privileges, they must bear responsibilities and obligations! Only by continuously striking out and breeding blood feuds with opposing factions can one be truly epted by their own party. This too is an essential process. The Emerald Forest. Located in Spring State in the heart of the Federation, it¡¯s a pristine forest teeming with various mysterious legends since the Dawn of the Gods. Some imed to have seen terrifying werewolves in there, and there were asional reports of attacks on local residents. The Federation has already issued warnings to nearby residents to be cautious, but to no avail! A forest this size can¡¯t possibly bepletely sealed off with wire mesh. What¡¯s more, the Federation is full of fearless hunters and adventurers. The yearly report of disappearances around the Emerald Forest can stuff the police station¡¯s archive room! In spite of this, with the announcement of the existence of professional upations, even more adventurers, explorers, and self-professed ¡®mystery seekers¡¯ flocked in, leaving the local police at their wits¡¯ end. In the depths of the forest. Two agile mountaineering-dressed investigators are studying a paw print on the ground. ¡± It¡¯s a werewolf!¡± One of them, a tall man, confirmed, holding tightly to the handle of his revolver. ¡°Hey¡­ Buddy, rx a bit. As my partner, Sean, you don¡¯t need to be this tense¡­ I¡¯ve done plenty of werewolf ecological surveys.¡± Sean still had his disreputable look, but it seems he had been promoted, currently guiding a neer. ¡°Yes¡­ sir!¡± The tall man might look sturdy, but he seems to be of a more timid nature, his voice revealing his nervousness. In his heart, hemented how unlucky he must be to be assigned under a renowned misfortune ma of a supervisor. ¡°Paul, didn¡¯t I tell you?¡± Sean chewed on a grass stem: ¡°There are many types of werewolves. As long as they are not the particrly savage ones, they won¡¯t attack you unless you show hostility. And, me! I treated a big dogst month, it¡¯s very friendly and was my friend, oftening to see me.¡± They continued forward, and it didn¡¯t take long to see a werewolf. The creature stood upright, covered in ck fur. The lupine head showed its teeth, its sharp fangs appearing stained with a trace of blood. ¡°Eh? Big doggy?¡± Sean paused momentarily, a surprised expression crossing his face: ¡°It¡¯s the werewolf I saved! Very friendly. Come, let me take you to pet it!¡± ¡°Sir?¡± Paul grimaced, put down his weapon, and followed behind Sean. The werewolf, being of a more intelligent breed Sean had saved, did not attack. Seeing this scene, his spirits were much relieved, and he was even eager to reach out and pet the soft fur around the creature¡¯s neck, though he had to tiptoe to reach it. ¡°Eh?¡± As they got closer, Sean suddenly stopped: ¡°No¡­ Something¡­ Something¡¯s not right¡­ I¡­ I seem to have mistaken the wolf!¡± Chapter 364 - 0364: Tribe (seeking monthly tickets with third update) Chapter 364: Tribe (seeking monthly tickets with third update) ¡°Chief~~¡± Paul¡¯s voice was tinged with a crying tone. At this moment, his expression was twisted, his inner world copsing. ¡°Awoo!¡± Yet, the werewolf didn¡¯t bother with any of that, setting its sights on the two within its attack range, andunched its attack without hesitation. Its strong back legs thrust against the ground, propelling its body forward. Its sharp ws could tear through any living creature. Moreover, its fangs and ws were imbued with a Dark Curse, capable of spreading gue and disease! ng! The werewolf¡¯s ws struck a shield made of bones, leaving deep grooves. ¡°Stay calm¡­¡± Sean called out, ¡°Big doggie, all of you guys¡¯ fur looks pretty much the same. It¡¯s normal to mistake a wolf¡­ Don¡¯t be angry!¡± Now, he was actually a Third-Rank [Necromancer]. He had risen from an Elite to an Expert Level in only about a year, which was a disy of considerable talent. Regr werewolves,parable to First or Second-Rank Transcendent species, were no match for Sean. ¡°Bone Cage!¡± Sean signaled for Paul to step back and pointed to the rotten ground. Thud, thud! Leg bones asrge as bean sprouts sprung up from the ground, forming a massive bone cage that trapped the werewolf inside. ¡°Weakness!¡± As the werewolf frantically thrashed about and gnawed at the bone bars, Sean, without any hesitation, cast a Weakness Curse on the werewolf, finally tempering its wild movements. ¡°Okay, big doggie, I mean no harm.¡± Sean went forward, pulling out a ck hard-shell notebook and a pen, ¡°Tell me, how has your life beentely? What has been your mental state? Have you attacked any humans?¡± ¡°Chief?¡± Revolver in hand, Paul moved forward cautiously. He felt a bit of joy in his heart, realizing his superior was this powerful. It seemed the majority of the rumors had been false. Having set his sights on the werewolf¡¯s head. ¡°Don¡¯t kill it¡­ Though the werewolf is a typical Dark Creature, they have a pack here. Killing one would provoke the ire of an entire pack and perhaps even more.¡± Sean, with experience, upon halting Paul¡¯s action: ¡°Moreover¡­ the skin and teeth of such big dogs are really hard to sell. Those unscrupulous businessmen offer really low prices¡­¡± I seem to have heard something absurd. He won¡¯t silence me, will he? Paul turned serious, pretending he heard nothing. ¡°Alright, open your mouth. I want to see what¡¯s with the blood on your teeth¡­¡± Sean quickly forgot about the ck market, letting Paul assist him in subduing the werewolf. Paul pried open its mouth as Sean, with expertise, exined, ¡°Actually, like dogs, you can tell a lot about a wolf¡¯s recent condition from its teeth¡­ Hmm,ter you should perform a full-body examination on it. Don¡¯t leave any private area unexamined.¡± ¡°Awoo¡­¡± The werewolf emitted a low whine. Meanwhile, Paul, with a stern face, wished he could shoot the werewolf dead there and then, and hand its body over to the field medics for a post-mortem examination. ¡°Awoo!¡± ¡°Awoo!¡± Just at that moment, from the surrounding dense woods, various low roars started to reverberate around. ¡°Wolf¡­ wolves¡­¡± Paul trembled, looking at the many green and red pupils suddenly appearing from the forest, his voice shaking. ¡°Dear me¡­ This is trouble¡­¡± Sean scratched his head: ¡°I can¡¯t handle this many werewolves alone¡­ Paul¡­ anyst words?¡± ¡°Chief¡­ why would you say that?¡± Paul looked ready to burst into tears. ¡°Because, based on experience, I have a higher chance of escape than you¡­,¡± Sean replied seriously. One werewolf after another emerged from the forest, but none of them attacked. Suddenly, arge wild wolf leaped out of the crowd, transforming into a half-human, half-wolf form, ¡°Sean?¡± ¡°Oh! My friend!¡± Sean stepped forward, eximing enthusiastically to Paul: ¡°That¡¯s the big dog I saved. It can¡¯t be wrong.¡± ¡°If you call my ancestral form a dog again, I¡¯ll kill you!¡± The werewolf echoed a deep voice; he speaks Common Hebrew, albeit stiffly and monotonously. ¡°Ha ha¡­ Just kidding! What should I call you then? Sausage? Bully?¡± For a moment, Paul seemed to see the werewolf¡¯s eyes turn crimson, then slowly fade back to an ethereal green: ¡°Wol! You can call me Wol!¡± ¡°Alright then, Mr. Wol¡­¡± Sean cleared his throat; his expression suddenly serious: ¡°As an investigator for the Emerald Forest of The Eleventh Bureau, I demand an exnation as to why your n has been continually expanding and attacking humanstely.¡± ¡°We¡¯re not expanding; we¡¯re¡­evacuating!¡± Wol twisted his neck and exined amidst the low growls of his fellow kin. ¡°Evacuating?¡± Sean was momentarily taken aback. ¡°A group of so-called upational people is hunting us extensively,¡± Wol stated. ¡°An organization is hunting werewolves?¡± Sean¡¯s pupils shrunk, ¡°What¡¯s their purpose? A ritual? Collecting materials?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ but my n members hate you¡­ because many of our enemies are just like you, using curses and necromancy magic to harness the power of bones, creating shields and cages.¡± Wol continued. ¡°What?¡± Sean¡¯s pupils constricted again, ¡°The ck Death Society? So, it¡¯s them?¡± His profession as a [Doomsayer] was partially acquired from the ck Death Society by The Eleventh Bureau. ¡°ck Death Society?¡± Wol roared, ¡°Our Bloodfang n will never let them off!¡± ¡°Alright, pal¡­ I think you need some help¡­ believe me, there are nature reserves in many parts of the Federation now, I think you all can have one, too¡­¡± Sean raised both hands, meanwhile unbinding the first werewolf. ¡°Awoo¡±! The wolf was about to attack when Wol firmly held him back, ¡°We, the werewolf warriors do not submit to anyone; you may leave¡­ stepping into the forest again would make you my enemy.¡± ¡°Seriously¡­ okay!¡± Sean retreated a few steps, signals Paul and leaves. Regardless, their primary aim for this visit was to investigate. Future actions could be decided after reporting their findings. Whoosh, whoosh! The following instant, chaos erupted! Bone spikes crafted from white bones rained down in shadowy streams from the darkness, injuring a countless number of werewolves. A group of ck-robed men, bearing the emblem of the ck Death Society, materialized andunched an attack on the pack of werewolves. ¡°It¡¯s the ck Death Society!¡± Sean took cover behind arge tree, his expression serious. ¡°Chief¡­ I think I can write my will now.¡± Paul shot down a ck Death follower with a handgun, his tone cynical. The next moment, all was still. Looking around in confusion, Sean spotted a little girl, her features as intricate and cute as a doll¡¯s. Her skin was rosy and gleaming. Wherever she went, werewolves copsed, stunned. Even Wol could do nothing but paralyzedly lie on the ground, feebly wing at the dirt. The girl¡¯s gaze seemed to possess a force that goes straight to one¡¯s heart, rendering one utterly powerless and unwilling to resist. ¡°Damn¡­ she¡¯s a master-level upational person!¡± A sense of doom descended upon Sean as he locked eyes with the girl. Chapter 365 - 0365: Suppression (4200 added, request for monthly pass) Chapter 365: Suppression (4200 added, request for monthly pass) ¡°I feel dizzy¡­¡± Sean lifted his head and found himself bound to a pir, his view filled with an underground cavern. ¡°Underground¡­ me¡­ what happened?¡± His head throbbed, feeling as if his spirituality was depleted, unable to use any more transcendent power. ¡°Right¡­ I was conducting a werewolf investigation in the Emerald Forest, then I met that woman¡­ ¡± Sean mumbled to himself. At this moment, he noticed he was seemingly at the edge of an altar. Many ck pirs stood tall, most were tied down with a werewolf. And next to him was Paul. ¡°Fourth Level Professionals¡­ are indeed strong¡­¡± Sean looked around and finally spotted the same young woman again. She was wearing a white dress, standing in the center of the ritual, with a blood-dripping obsidian dagger in her hand. More crucially, her face now appeared somewhat familiar, seemingly seen somewhere before. Under his gaze, the young woman easily slit a werewolf¡¯s throat with the obsidian dagger. Gulugulu! Blood sttered, falling into the channels on the ground. The young woman, however, was very calm, walking towards the next sacrifice. ¡°Let me think¡­¡± Sean took a sniff: ¡°This incense and ritual¡­ ck Death Society! This is the ck Death Society¡¯s sacrifice ritual! All of us are the sacrifices!¡± The captive bound, their numbers hard to estimate. Moreover, most of them are professional or transcendent species! This scale of sacrifice made Sean break into a cold sweat: ¡°I get it! You guys are trying to recerge-scale human sacrifices with the transcendent species of werewolves because they all live in dense forests, even if a tribe is eradicated it¡¯s hard to attract the Federation¡¯s attention¡­ ck Death Society¡­ you guys are indeed the masterminds behind all this!¡± As he spoke, the young woman had killed several more werewolves. What surprised Sean was, her breath seemed to deepen a bit. Finally, the young woman came to Sean. That extremely beautiful face made Sean more apprehensive. Immediately, his eyes lit up: ¡°I remember now, you¡¯re Bicui!¡± After all, being just ordinary college ssmates, if it weren¡¯t for Su Lu, Sean might not have remembered this name. Furthermore, since their graduation, so many years have passed, Bicui has gone through drastic changes, it would be abnormal if Sean could recognize her immediately. ¡°Bicui? Indeed¡­ that¡¯s my name.¡± Bicui¡¯s green eyes gazed at Sean, the corner of her mouth curling slightly: ¡°I remember you too¡­ friend of that person, Sean! You will be sacrificed to the Lord of Death!¡± ¡°Damn!¡± Sean rolled his eyes: ¡°I thought you¡¯d spare me, considering we were old ssmates¡­¡± He subtly nced at the obsidian dagger in Bicui¡¯s hand, immediately nothing to deflect the topic: ¡°You took sides with the ck Death Society? I must say, this is a terrible decision¡­ I¡¯m a federal civil servant now, even have a retirement n¡­ a cult organization definitely won¡¯t have this, right? My employment status is still better than yours.¡± Bicui remained unmoved, raising her dagger. ¡°Wait¡­ all these sacrifices of transcendent species, what are you trying to do?¡± Sean shouted: ¡°Perform an evil ritual, curse your enemies, or seek your own advancement?¡± ¡°Death¡­ can enhance my strength.¡± Bicui stared at her palm: ¡°Should feel honored to be a part of my power¡­ Nevertheless, you still have some use¡­¡± She knocked her dagger. Phew! Scalding droplets of blood sttered onto Sean¡¯s face. He opened his eyes, finding that the one who was stabbed wasn¡¯t him, but Paul next to him. ¡°Alright¡­ he didn¡¯t manage to write his will in the end, poor poor little guy¡­¡± Seanmented as if to mock, but his expression turned cold: ¡°Bicui¡­ why did you be like this?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it good to have changed like this?¡± Bicui, too sttered with blood, still had an innocent smile. The angel and the devil, contradictory yet harmonious, seemed to merge in her. ¡°And¡­ tell me, where is Su Lu?¡± The question that came next caused Sean¡¯s pupils to widen: ¡°You¡­ what are you asking?¡± ¡°Su Lu Pottery! Even if he was avoiding me before, I could still asionally sense him in this world¡­ but this past year, he seems to have truly disappeared from the world.¡± A confused look surfaced on Bicui¡¯s face. ¡°What do you want with him?¡± Sean criticized his roommate mentally, meanwhile, weaving a cliche story in his mind that could be serialized in the Federation newspaper. ¡°Find him, kill him!¡± Bicui answered as a matter of course. ¡°Alright¡­¡± Sean rolled his eyes, feeling utterly hopeless for this world: ¡°Sorry¡­ I have no idea. The Eleventh Bureau¡¯s regtions are strict, there aren¡¯t many holidays. Ever since we parted in Nia city, I haven¡¯t seen him again¡­¡± In reality, he has seen him. But Su Lu had concealed his identity, naturally, Sean wouldn¡¯t know. ¡°That¡¯s a pity¡­ it seems that you¡¯re not that important in his heart, not even worth being a hostage¡­¡± Bicui sighed: ¡°Then we¡¯ll just make you a part of my power!¡± She pulled out the blood-stained obsidian dagger, and raised it again. ¡°Dead for sure!¡± Sean shut his eyes, starting to pray silently. The next moment, the anticipated pain did note. ¡°Finally found it.¡± On the contrary, a very familiar voice echoed in his ears. Sean opened his eyes and saw a blue-eyed blonde youth standing beside him, a warm smile on his lips. ¡°Su Lu? Your eyes?¡± Sean felt as if he was dreaming: ¡°Wait¡­ How did you appear all of a sudden? Am i dreaming?¡± ¡°Long time no see, Bicui!¡± Su Lu ignored Sean, instead turning to look at Bicui. He concealed his own information, so that he could unexpectedly kill his way to Bicui and rectify the initial error he left behind! On his forehead, a pentagram symbol emerged. Buzz! As if resonating, on Bicui¡¯s forehead, a simr symbol appeared with great difficulty. Only, one represented the master and the other represented the servant. ¡°Submit to me!¡± With a low voice, Su Lu slowly said. The struggle was evident on Bicui¡¯s face, but she slowly knelt down with one knee, seemingly submitting. ¡°Um? What¡¯s happening?¡± Sean was baffled. What¡¯s happening that this fourth level professional, knelt down in front of Su Lu with just a single sentence? ¡°F¡­ Fifth Level?¡± The tenacious Bicui lifted her head, her eyes filled with disbelief. The master-servant contract inherently favored the master, especially when Su Lu¡¯s professional rank was higher than Bicui. As soon as he suddenly attacked and appeared in front of her, repression required no effort at all. Chapter 366 - 0365: Suppression (4200 added, request for monthly pass) Chapter 365: Suppression (4200 added, request for monthly pass) ¡°I feel dizzy¡­¡± Sean lifted his head and found himself bound to a pir, his view filled with an underground cavern. ¡°Underground¡­ me¡­ what happened?¡± His head throbbed, feeling as if his spirituality was depleted, unable to use any more transcendent power. ¡°Right¡­ I was conducting a werewolf investigation in the Emerald Forest, then I met that woman¡­ ¡± Sean mumbled to himself. At this moment, he noticed he was seemingly at the edge of an altar. Many ck pirs stood tall, most were tied down with a werewolf. And next to him was Paul. ¡°Fourth Level Professionals¡­ are indeed strong¡­¡± Sean looked around and finally spotted the same young woman again. She was wearing a white dress, standing in the center of the ritual, with a blood-dripping obsidian dagger in her hand. More crucially, her face now appeared somewhat familiar, seemingly seen somewhere before. Under his gaze, the young woman easily slit a werewolf¡¯s throat with the obsidian dagger. Gulugulu! Blood sttered, falling into the channels on the ground. The young woman, however, was very calm, walking towards the next sacrifice. ¡°Let me think¡­¡± Sean took a sniff: ¡°This incense and ritual¡­ ck Death Society! This is the ck Death Society¡¯s sacrifice ritual! All of us are the sacrifices!¡± The captive bound, their numbers hard to estimate. Moreover, most of them are professional or transcendent species! This scale of sacrifice made Sean break into a cold sweat: ¡°I get it! You guys are trying to recerge-scale human sacrifices with the transcendent species of werewolves because they all live in dense forests, even if a tribe is eradicated it¡¯s hard to attract the Federation¡¯s attention¡­ ck Death Society¡­ you guys are indeed the masterminds behind all this!¡± As he spoke, the young woman had killed several more werewolves. What surprised Sean was, her breath seemed to deepen a bit. Finally, the young woman came to Sean. That extremely beautiful face made Sean more apprehensive. Immediately, his eyes lit up: ¡°I remember now, you¡¯re Bicui!¡± After all, being just ordinary college ssmates, if it weren¡¯t for Su Lu, Sean might not have remembered this name. Furthermore, since their graduation, so many years have passed, Bicui has gone through drastic changes, it would be abnormal if Sean could recognize her immediately. ¡°Bicui? Indeed¡­ that¡¯s my name.¡± Bicui¡¯s green eyes gazed at Sean, the corner of her mouth curling slightly: ¡°I remember you too¡­ friend of that person, Sean! You will be sacrificed to the Lord of Death!¡± ¡°Damn!¡± Sean rolled his eyes: ¡°I thought you¡¯d spare me, considering we were old ssmates¡­¡± He subtly nced at the obsidian dagger in Bicui¡¯s hand, immediately nothing to deflect the topic: ¡°You took sides with the ck Death Society? I must say, this is a terrible decision¡­ I¡¯m a federal civil servant now, even have a retirement n¡­ a cult organization definitely won¡¯t have this, right? My employment status is still better than yours.¡± Bicui remained unmoved, raising her dagger. ¡°Wait¡­ all these sacrifices of transcendent species, what are you trying to do?¡± Sean shouted: ¡°Perform an evil ritual, curse your enemies, or seek your own advancement?¡± ¡°Death¡­ can enhance my strength.¡± Bicui stared at her palm: ¡°Should feel honored to be a part of my power¡­ Nevertheless, you still have some use¡­¡± She knocked her dagger. Phew! Scalding droplets of blood sttered onto Sean¡¯s face. He opened his eyes, finding that the one who was stabbed wasn¡¯t him, but Paul next to him. ¡°Alright¡­ he didn¡¯t manage to write his will in the end, poor poor little guy¡­¡± Seanmented as if to mock, but his expression turned cold: ¡°Bicui¡­ why did you be like this?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it good to have changed like this?¡± Bicui, too sttered with blood, still had an innocent smile. The angel and the devil, contradictory yet harmonious, seemed to merge in her. ¡°And¡­ tell me, where is Su Lu?¡± The question that came next caused Sean¡¯s pupils to widen: ¡°You¡­ what are you asking?¡± ¡°Su Lu Pottery! Even if he was avoiding me before, I could still asionally sense him in this world¡­ but this past year, he seems to have truly disappeared from the world.¡± A confused look surfaced on Bicui¡¯s face. ¡°What do you want with him?¡± Sean criticized his roommate mentally, meanwhile, weaving a cliche story in his mind that could be serialized in the Federation newspaper. ¡°Find him, kill him!¡± Bicui answered as a matter of course. ¡°Alright¡­¡± Sean rolled his eyes, feeling utterly hopeless for this world: ¡°Sorry¡­ I have no idea. The Eleventh Bureau¡¯s regtions are strict, there aren¡¯t many holidays. Ever since we parted in Nia city, I haven¡¯t seen him again¡­¡± In reality, he has seen him. But Su Lu had concealed his identity, naturally, Sean wouldn¡¯t know. ¡°That¡¯s a pity¡­ it seems that you¡¯re not that important in his heart, not even worth being a hostage¡­¡± Bicui sighed: ¡°Then we¡¯ll just make you a part of my power!¡± She pulled out the blood-stained obsidian dagger, and raised it again. ¡°Dead for sure!¡± Sean shut his eyes, starting to pray silently. The next moment, the anticipated pain did note. ¡°Finally found it.¡± On the contrary, a very familiar voice echoed in his ears. Sean opened his eyes and saw a blue-eyed blonde youth standing beside him, a warm smile on his lips. ¡°Su Lu? Your eyes?¡± Sean felt as if he was dreaming: ¡°Wait¡­ How did you appear all of a sudden? Am i dreaming?¡± ¡°Long time no see, Bicui!¡± Su Lu ignored Sean, instead turning to look at Bicui. He concealed his own information, so that he could unexpectedly kill his way to Bicui and rectify the initial error he left behind! On his forehead, a pentagram symbol emerged. Buzz! As if resonating, on Bicui¡¯s forehead, a simr symbol appeared with great difficulty. Only, one represented the master and the other represented the servant. ¡°Submit to me!¡± With a low voice, Su Lu slowly said. The struggle was evident on Bicui¡¯s face, but she slowly knelt down with one knee, seemingly submitting. ¡°Um? What¡¯s happening?¡± Sean was baffled. What¡¯s happening that this fourth level professional, knelt down in front of Su Lu with just a single sentence? ¡°F¡­ Fifth Level?¡± The tenacious Bicui lifted her head, her eyes filled with disbelief. The master-servant contract inherently favored the master, especially when Su Lu¡¯s professional rank was higher than Bicui. As soon as he suddenly attacked and appeared in front of her, repression required no effort at all. Chapter 367 - 0366: Leader of Black Death Society (Seeking Subscription) Chapter 366: Leader of ck Death Society (Seeking Subscription) ¡°Fifth Level?¡± ¡°Legend?¡± ¡°Is this what Beryl means, or did I mishear?¡± Sean¡¯s head was somewhat muddled, but he was no longer the frivolous guy he had been, but a professional [Necromancer], a third-level upational person! From Su Lu¡¯s current state, he indeed felt a demeanor as majestic as a mountain and as profound as the sea. ¡°No way¡­ In just a few years, Su Lu has reached the fifth level? Is it that easy for upational people? No¡­ even within the Eleventh Bureau, there are very few with Fifth Level strength, I only know one¡­¡± ¡°But¡­ If not a Fifth-order Legend, how could she directly suppress Beryl, who is of the fourth level?¡± Sean¡¯s mouth was wide open, his roommate was reallypletely different now. ¡°This is¡­ The Ceremony of Death. Are you preparing for the breakthrough to [King of the Undead]?¡± Su Lu ignored Sean and nced around the ceremony site, immediately recognizing it. [King of the Undead] is a Fifth-order legendary profession, which is veryplicated to get started with and has many requirements. Su Lu, who had read the Holy Book of Death, understood one of the processes involved, which was a ritual to please Lady Moon, causing at least a hundred deaths of Transcendent species. The higher their professional ranks, the higher the probability ofte-stage promotion sess. Of course, this ritual is an insignificant part of many conditions. However, Beryl is preparing for this, obviously with the momentum to challenge for the legendary level and starting to touch the field of the Fifth Level. This surprised Su Lu a little, Beryl¡¯s progress was a bit beyond expectations and almost caught up with his own progress on opening the Golden Finger to cheat. Fortunately, she didn¡¯t take hold, otherwise it would definitely have been a disaster. Whether for him or for this world! ¡°Submit to me!¡± He spoke again, wanting to see how strong his control over Beryl was with his current professional rankbined with the previously branded contract. ¡°Mas¡­ Master¡­¡± Beryl¡¯s expression was very painful. Half of her facial muscles were twisted, and the other half was even more terrifying. Her skin was rotting and falling off in pieces. It seemed that there were two forces sawing back and forth on her body. ¡°Sure enough¡­¡± Upon seeing this, Su Lu felt a sinking feeling in his heart, knowing that Beryl had indeed been favored by Lady Moon and had be the ¡®vessel¡¯ of her descent. Of course, it¡¯s not that simple for a deity to descend. The concentration of the Spirit Tide in the world, the quality of the vessel, have very high requirements. Su Lu reckoned that the Evil God was just casting the widely, nurturing a little when she saw someone with potential. It was not until they reached the Fifth Level that the Evil God would pay real ¡®attention¡¯ and ¡®investment.¡¯ ¡°However¡­ there is still a way to help her erase the previous impact and turn her into my puppet¡­ a Fourth Level [Undead] and potential assistant to [King of the Undead] seems very nice¡­¡± Su Lu rubbed his chin. At this point, he saw Beryl, who was kneeling halfway, seemed to be under tremendous pressure to stand up forcibly. Not only that, she began to murmur in a low voice, ¡°I pray to you¡­ the dominator of death, the moon¡­¡± ¡°Stop it!¡± Su Lu let out a low cry, and the Spirit Chain emerged, directly sealing Beryl¡¯s mouth. He shook his head and turned around to release Sean¡¯s binding, ¡°Sorry¡­ my maid scared you, right?¡± ¡°Are you really Su Lu?¡± Sean seemed to want toe forward and pinch Su Lu¡¯s face, but he seemed hesitant. ¡°Wait¡­ what did you say? Your maid?¡± ¡°It¡¯splicated to exin this matter, but I indeed created her¡­¡± Su Lu shrugged his shoulders, making a helpless gesture. ¡°But we are ssmates in any case, and I will discipline her properlyter¡­¡± For instance¡­ erasing all her thoughts, turning her into a nk piece of paper, then introducing her to Green Tree Castle for teaching, perhaps, could really reap a high-level maid, the kind that can participate inbat. If brainwashing fails, she can also be made into a Trick Card. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ our society¡¯s saintess can¡¯t be taken away by you so easily!¡± At this moment, an old voice suddenly came from within the cold dungeon. The voice carried no emotion, but it caused a chill to radiate from the bottom of one¡¯s heart. Su Lu squinted his eyes, seeming to see a hint of dark green color constantly spreading, like a gue, winding up the surviving werewolf captives. They let out a mournful cry and instantly lost their lives, their body temperature rapidly dropping, turning into icy corpses. Just a voice alone has taken the lives of many low-level upational people! ¡°Stop!¡± Seeing the dark green color was about to cover him and Sean next to him, Su Lu shouted in the Language of Arrogance, finally stopping the ¡®rendering¡¯ of the color. Hee hee! Hee hee! Beside him, Sean¡¯s teeth were somewhat chattering, facing a tremendous pressure, he felt an urge to kneel down. Because what appeared was a fifth-level profession of the [Doomsayer], the incarnation of death. ¡°[Necromancer King]?¡± Su Lu looked into the darkness. In there, the image of an old man in a ck robe slowly emerged. He was impably dressed, looking like the most finicky noble, holding a ck magic wand. His eyes, including the whites, had all turnedpletely ck. What¡¯s more, he seemed to be apletely lifeless corpse, he didn¡¯t feel any heartbeat or breath of life. In contrast, all kinds of necromancy, evil spirits, evil spirits¡­ were dwelling within him, as if his entire body was a haven of necromancy! ¡°I am Polong Garba! The president of the ck Death Society!¡± The old man performed a chest-bow, ¡°I wonder if you could spare our society¡¯s saintess?¡± ¡°Sorry, I can¡¯t.¡± Su Lu shook his head, his face slowly bing serious. The ck Death Society has two main professional routes. One is the undead promotion route represented by Beryl. The second is the [Doomsayer] route! This route revolves around death and misfortune, mastering necromantic spells, and are masters of manipting corpses and souls! ¡°That¡¯s a pity¡­¡± Polon shook his head. Death spirits, evil spirits, evil spirits, evil spirits¡­ emerged one after another from his body, from underneath his clothes, from his eyes, nose, and ears. In an instant, an army of undeadrge enough to fill the entire dungeon had formed! They were all spectral entities, with semi-translucent bodies and devoid of all color. Their facial expressions were either fierce, in pain, or lost¡­ the onlymonality was hatred for life in their eyes. ¡°Death spirits, evil spirits, evil spirits, evil spirits¡­¡± Su Lu¡¯s mouth curled up slightly, ¡°Carrying such an army of undead, well-worthy of the king who maniptes necromancy, if other upational people met this, it would definitely be troublesome. It¡¯s just a pity that you met me!¡± When dealing with spectral entities, this is the specialty of the [Spirit Medium]! Chapter 368 - 0367: Exile (4400 added, request for monthly pass) Chapter 367: Exile (4400 added, request for monthly pass) ¡°Spirit oppression!¡± Su Lu gently shouted. Boom! An incredibly terrifying wave of spirit oppression, like a sudden storm and raging waves, swept towards the undead army. With his spirit score of 20 points, his manifested spirit oppression now could heavily damage third and fourth-ss upational Persons! It could be said that his intimidation now was enough to impersonate a fully-grown Giant Dragon! But Sean, who was nearby, felt nothing at all. All he saw was Su Lu lightly shouting, and arge number of undead popped like soap bubbles. Even second ss evil spirits and third level Evil Spirits were no exception to this annihtion! The ingenious control and use of spirit oppression had reached an incredible level. With a single shout, the undead army was reduced to ashes! No! There were still three spiritual bodies left in ce. These were not third-ss Evil Spirits, but fourth-level evil spirits! Each one took Bolon a great cost and time to tame. He couldn¡¯t tame anymore, otherwise, it would bacsh against his own body! One of them was a female countess dressed in noble attire. Her lips were painted a blood-like red, and she suddenly sang, sending forth a shrill note that hit the soul. ¡ª¡±Banshee Wail!¡± In addition to her, there were two other evil spirits where one was clothed in ck and stared coldly at Su Lu, with strings of ck curses spreading, trying to wrap around Su Lu. Thest one even vanished altogether, hiding away in an unknown location. Evil Spirits are called ¡®Evil Spirits¡¯ because they employ devious methods! But in front of Su Lu, they were still too na?ve. Su Lu gave a smile, and a chain of the Spirit appeared in his right hand, automatically disappearing into the void, binding an unseen substance. As for the banshee¡¯s wail and the ck curse, it was blocked by ayer of purplish gold light surrounding him, eradicating them entirely. ¡°Off you go!¡± The Spirit Chain pierced like a snake, skewering both the countess and the man in ck. Su Lu waved his right hand as if plucking a string, opening an invisible door to the Spirit World in the void, and banished the three evil spirits into the depths of the Spirit World. Although they may have the ability to traverse the Spirit World, they wouldn¡¯t be able to return in a short time. In just a blink of an eye, the entire undead army was annihted, including all three Evil Spirits! Bolon¡¯s pupils contracted, and he eximed in surprise, ¡°[Spirit Medium]? What¡¯s your rtionship with the Ancient Snake Society?¡± The [Wandering Mage] profession has been lost to the world for too long but the interaction between the ck Death Society and the Ancient Snake Society had made it possible for them to know about the [Spirit Medium]¡¯s path. ¡°No rtion! Sir, do you wish to continue?¡± Su Lu asked with a lightugh. Bolon¡¯s face darkened, and he swung the magic wand in his hand, chantingplex and tongue-twisting spells. Crack! Crack! The many dead bodies of werewolves around them began to mutate! Bloated flesh and bones exploded and fused together, forming a brand-new stitched abnormality. It has several times the size of a werewolf, covered in wolf heads, radiating an absolute aura of death as it charged towards Su Lu. The [Necromancer King] could not only control the Undead, but they also have a very strong Necromancy spell, capable of manipting corpses, or even bringing misfortune to their opponents in a certain sense! Numerous trick cards emerged in Su Lu¡¯s hand, which then flew out in session. ¡ªFireball Technique! ¡ªGale! ¡ªVine Entanglement! Numerous spells erupted at the most suitable locations and times, binding the multi-headed wolf beast in ce. mes and wind des left deep wounds on its body, from which pus oozed out, but, it quickly healed. ¡°Quick battle, quick result.¡± Su Lu nced around, noticing that the ck Dead Followers were continuously gathering, furrowing his brows. He discovered a w in himself. Despite having many tactics, he had very few trump cards that could determine the oue of a battle. The foundation of a [Wandering Mage] depends on how many seal cards they have produced, as well as how many cursed spirits they have enved! ¡®But I only have one ¡®ck Knight¡¯. Ideally, I shouldn¡¯t expose it considering I can¡¯t silence anyone¡­¡¯ Otherwise, let¡¯s not mention the troubles of Nia City, the bloodbath at the demon mansion surely wouldn¡¯t go unresolved! Su Lu stepped out and disappeared into the void. Flicker! He appeared behind Polon, the ck Demon Hunting dagger stabbing out. Boom! This fifth-level dagger pierced through the invisible defenses in the void and fell onto Polon, sinking to the hilt. Sess on the first strike, yet Su Lu¡¯s face did not show any joy. ¡°Dimensional teleportation? So fast!¡± Polon had no consciousness of being wounded, he acted as usual, ¡°My body is already dead¡­ now, it is time I return misfortune to you.¡± The body of the [Necromancer King] had long been dead, transformed into a dwelling for the undead, vital points could be disregarded, even being stabbed through the head wouldn¡¯t kill him! At this moment, he turns his neck 180 degrees, a string of curses was cast upon Su Lu. ¡°Disease!¡± ¡°Weakness!¡± ¡°Pain!¡± Polon raises his magic wand high, ready to smash Su Lu¡¯s head with a single strike: ¡°Die!¡± However, in the next moment, he saw Su Lu struggling to maintain consciousness amidst manyposite curses, and with a stretch of his right hand: ¡°Banish!¡± Polon¡¯s face showed an astonishment, and his whole body vanished in the Material Realm. The Banishment of the [Wandering Mage]! This was in fact an application of the Spirit World Traversal skill. Polon was directly sent into the fourthyer of the Spirit World¡ªthe Realm of All Spirits! Even the [Necromancer King] might not survive in the Realm of All Spirits, let alone find his way back. Perhaps he could pray to Lady Moon for some guidance and help, but he wouldn¡¯t stand a chance to retaliate in a short time. ¡°After all, he¡¯s a fifth-level, I don¡¯t seem to have a method to kill him directly now, so I could only banish him to avoid anyplications if this drags on¡­¡± Su Lu nced around, noticing that more and more people were rushing over, among them several were fourth-levels but gave him a sense of danger, they should be carrying a dangerous marvel or secret technique. ck Death Society was an organization devoted to the worship of the Evil God after all! Once they were given time to prepare, even Lady Moon could bemunicated with, extending a part of her power! Meanwhile, these minions didn¡¯t provide much experience for him as a fifth-level. Heughed, grabbed Sean with one hand and Beryl with the other, then vanished. The edge of the Emerald Forest. Arge number of lines in the void were twisted, forming a door. Three figures emerged from it, standing steadily on the ground. ¡°Did we¡­ escape?¡± ¡°No¡­ Su Lu, you actually defeated the president of the ck Death Society?¡± Sean¡¯s face mixed with wild joy and surprise, somewhat incoherent, ¡°You have indeed been promoted to the fifth level.¡± ¡°Yes, after graduation, I took up a post at the Green Tree Castleboratory.¡± Su Lu exined casually. He had been hiding information earlier just to capture Beryl by surprise, now his goal was achieved and there was no need to keep so many secrets. However, in reality, he was using Green Tree Castle as a shield. ¡°That¡¯s right¡­ I was the one who gave you the notice of employment. Green Tree Castle is worthy of being the Federation¡¯s top research institution¡­¡± Sean sighed, then looked at Beryl who was motionless, like a sculpture, ¡°What about this¡­ what should I write in my report?¡± Chapter 369 - 0368: Stripping (Third update request for subscription) Chapter 368: Stripping (Third update request for subscription) ¡°Sometimes, to cover up one lie, we often need to tell more lies!¡± Su Lu said with a grin and a meaningful tone. ¡°So¡­ are you suggesting that I should speak directly?¡± Sean widened his eyes. ¡°So¡­ the most brilliant lie is to only tell the truth, tell 99% of the truth!¡± Su Lu pivoted. ¡°Oh, I see.¡± Sean immediately understood and nodded, ¡°Indeed¡­ this is your style.¡± ¡°Haha¡­¡± Su Luughed heartily, then asked, ¡°How have you been these past few years?¡± ¡°Sigh¡­ Joining The Eleventh Bureau, working all around, our tasks increased by more than ten times as soon as the existence of transcendent powers was made public. Fortunately, there has been a substantial increase in new members, even I have be a veteran¡­¡± Seanined helplessly, ¡°Working overtime every day, no holidays, no raise¡­ okay, there was a slight increase, but it¡¯s still a long way from my retirement dream.¡± ¡°How old are you and you¡¯re already thinking of retiring?¡± Su Lu rolled his eyes, ¡°But, you have already be a [Necromancer]?¡± This progress surprised him. It was entirelyparable to the talent of a major force. ¡°Yes, I seem to have a talent in the [Doomsayer], it didn¡¯t take me long to meet the requirements for promotion¡­¡± This also led to his ¡®infamy¡¯ in The Eleventh Bureau, but of course, Sean didn¡¯t say that. ¡°In fact, I¡¯ve fully mastered necromancy, it¡¯s a pity that there¡¯s no fourth-level clue to this path within the Bureau¡­¡± ¡°Cough cough¡­¡± Just then, Su Lu coughed a few times, his face flushed. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Sean hurriedly asked. ¡°I¡¯m okay, it¡¯s just some residual curse, perhaps some misfortune¡­¡± Su Lu shook his head. Polon was after all a fifth level professional, and his curse was borne by himself, and he was slightly affected. But the essence of the fifth level is swiftly eradicating these. ¡°As for the fourth level of this path, I am very familiar with it¡­ It¡¯s called [Ghost Doctor], it requires you to have connection with at least the firstyer of the Spirit World and understand many characteristics of the dead, to prepare to enve them¡­¡± ¡°And its fifth level is [Necromancer King] Polon you just saw. As for the sixth level, it¡¯s the [Emperor of Disaster]. I only know the names of these two professions, I don¡¯t know the specifics, but you can follow this clue in the future¡­¡± Su Lu talked about his gain from the world of Dragon. ¡°[Emperor of Disaster], Emperor? I like this title¡­¡± Sean stroked his chin, his thin face showing some sleazy color, it was not clear what he was thinking. ¡°By the way, regarding the misfortune on your body¡­ what exactly is going on?¡± Su Lu asked another question. ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡± Sean spread his hands, his face full of helplessness. ¡°It seems to be an innate talent that gradually awakened after my graduation¡­¡± In fact, aside from the Goddess Church of Nia City, which dealt with things perfunctorily because its upper echelons were corrupted, Sean had also sought many real bishops of light. Unfortunately, there is still no solution for this innate misfortune. ¡°Speaking of which¡­ I have to thank you for sparing me when we were roommates?¡± Su Lu asked with a strange expression. After teaching Sean the job information of [Ghost Doctor], he proposed to leave. Both of them had a lot of things to do. He had to clean up the mess of Beryl next door, while Sean had to go back and report. The Eleventh Bureau might take the opportunity tounch an operation to sweep the hidden ck Dead Followers in the Emerald Forest. Without saying goodbye, should they stay and have a reunion? Su Lu grabbed Beryl, and his figure disappeared again. ¡°Hey¡­¡± Sean reached out his hand, was somewhat helpless, muttered under his breath, ¡°I originally wanted to hitch a ride, as I expected, hearing a date with a beauty you forget about your brothers¡­¡± ¡°Where is this¡­?¡± After traversing through the Spirit World once again, Beryl found herself in arge secret chamber. There were tracks of ritual array devices on the ground, emitting the aroma of various herbs and spices. ¡°Green Tree Castle!¡± Su Lu was standing in front of her, staring at this doll-like girl. One must say, having gone through the Transcendent baptism several times, this girl has be even prettier. ¡®Does a female professional¡¯s promotione with a charm boost?¡¯ Su Lu muttered to himself. After staring for a while, he spoke with aplex expression, ¡°I¡¯m sorry about what happened earlier¡­¡± The real Beryl should have died ¨C both in physiological and mystical senses. This remaining ¡®Beryl¡¯ is a consciousness born from a corpse. Despite possessing the full memory of Beryl, she differs from the original. At that time, being a mere mortal, I waspletely unable to fight against the [Shadow Binder]. ¡°Are you apologizing for this body¡¯s previous death? No¡­ I should actually thank you¡­ Death is the ultimate destination,¡± Beryl sweetly replied. She was doing this on purpose. Transcendents are prone to losing control, especially the high-level ones. Although herments must not have affected Su Lu, they might linger as a twinge at the back of his mind, potentially manifesting during an ascension! ¡°No¡­ not with you.¡± Su Lu shook his head. How could he be swayed by such things, given his mental forte? ¡°Alright¡­ next, I will do my best to purge this personality of yours!¡± Any other legendary professional might not be able to achieve this, but Su Lu is an exception. As Beryl¡¯s initial ¡®Master¡¯, coupled with rituals learned from the Holy Book of Death, no one understands the legend of the ck Death Society better than him in this world, except for the society¡¯s chief. If he can¡¯t purge it, then ¡®destruction¡¯ is the only option. Regardless, he certainly has to eliminate this potential threat before Beryl grows into an indescribable ¡®horror¡¯. ¡°You¡­¡± Beryl exhibited a horrified expression in her eyes, about to pray to Lady Moon. ¡°In the name of your Master, Imand you, do not speak, do not pray!¡± Su Lu casually remarked, a pentagram array emerged on Beryl¡¯s forehead. ¡°Now, stand in the middle of the ritual and cooperate with my actions!¡± Continued he, watching Beryl obediently lie down in the middle of the ritual. Seeing this, Su Lu lit several candles and burned incense. To wash away a personality is simple, but it¡¯s extremely difficult to peel off Lady Moon¡¯s influence. If he were not a master of the Spirit World and spiritual bodies, and proficient in the Holy Book of Death, he would only have the option to destroy Beryl. Whooosh! A gust of wind suddenly swept across the sealed room. ¡°In my name¡­ Su Lu Pottery!¡± Su Lu¡¯s Inspiration was unleashed, a spiritual chant ensued, ¡°Imand you¡­ Soul Trance!¡± Beryl¡¯s eyes rolled up in an instant, a bewildered spirit body emerged. Various colours swirled around it. Among them, a shimmer of moonlight, was Su Lu¡¯s target! Chapter 370 - 0369: Substitution (4600 added, request for monthly pass) Chapter 369: Substitution (4600 added, request for monthly pass) Beryl¡¯s ¡®soul¡¯ is very strong! Simply judging by her Spiritual Body, she may not be inferior to an ordinary third-order Evil Spirit! This is actually quite rare as she is not a professional following the Spiritual Body path. Originally, her soul would have appeared like an average ghost, translucent and colorless. But in the eyes of Su Lu, the [Wandering Mage], Beryl¡¯s soul is filled with an array of colors! The inky ck color indicates the skill of the ¡®Undead¡¯ that she masters. And the green color is the unique vitality of the [Undead]. Finally, lighting up between these two colors is the glow of silver moonlight, which makes Su Lu feel threatened. It represents the attention of the Moon! ¡°Imand you!¡± Su Lu uses Ancient Hebrew to leverage the mysterious power: ¡°Obey me! Only obey me!¡± A pentagram array emerges on the forehead of Beryl¡¯s Spiritual Body. This represents her original source¡ªthe pact of the Creation of Dead Princess with Su Lu! As soon as this emblem emerges, it is immediately resisted by the moonlight. Even the emotionless spiritual body emits waves of instability. Seeing this, Su Lu¡¯s pupils suddenly shrink, and he switches to Language of Arrogance. His voice suddenly rises, like countless people screaming and the whispers of some insane existence: ¡°In the name of Arrogance¡­ I grant you strength!¡± Su Lu picks up a small silver knife and carves the Arrogant Rune representing ¡®severance¡¯ and ¡®split¡¯ into the handle. ¡°You will sever connections and give new meaning to the Spiritual Body!¡± Su Lu continues speaking in the Language of Arrogance, directing the small knife towards Beryl¡¯s Spiritual Body. Mysterious Knowledge: The attention of great beings cannot bepletely banished; it can only be reced by entities of equal rank! If he wants topletely banish Lady Moon¡¯s mark, it is impossible unless Su Lu bes a god! Hence, his only option is to rece the attention of Lady Moon with another entity. Shewinado, who had already fallen, is undoubtedly the best choice! Despite being dissipated, the essence of this god is no different from Lady Moon¡¯s. Moreover, with Su Lu supporting it, this approach has a high feasibility rate. This is the only means he could think of to ¡®save¡¯ Beryl. If it still doesn¡¯t work, he will have to ¡®destroy¡¯ Beryl to prevent her from turning into an indissoluble horrorter on. As for the problem with Shewinado? Su Lu had made countless attempts in the Dragon world and felt that this god would not wake up for a while. Moreover, though a fallen god can also resurrect, it would certainly make a huge ripple, giving him enough time to deal with Beryl. Chi! Su Lu took a deep breath and cut down the glowing moonlight with one stroke. The plethora of colors froze for a moment, as that strand of moonlight ¡®came alive¡¯ turning into a small snake. From its body, threads extended, desperately attaching to the Spiritual Body. ¡°Sever!¡± Su Lu immediately utters the Language of Arrogance. At the level of Legendary Professional Rank, terrifying strength immediately descends upon the Spiritual Body. He faintly seemed to hear a woman scream. At the same time, the moonlight was stripped from the Spiritual Body, giving off terrifying waves. ¡°If Shewinado still exists it should carry the burden, but now, only I can carry it.¡± Su Lu, fully prepared, draws the ck Knight card: ¡°Spirit Possession!¡± Roar! His body burned with pitch-ck mes, and arge saber for cutting horses manifested in his hand, mysterious symbols flickering sessively over it. ¡°Cut!¡± As the de shed, the pitch-ck mes twirled in the moonlight. Boom! Su Lu¡¯s whole body shuddered as if he had seen a moon and a graceful, beautiful figure. Its face was hazy, yet a swift swing of its delicate white jade handmanded an awful power, giving birth to vibrant, circr illumination. This was the power of the arcane! Puff! A dull sound echoed. Su Lu took several steps back, as the mes of the ck Knightpletely withdrew: ¡°Impressive¡­it appears Lady Moon has obtained the essence of the arcane by assaulting the Inner Circle of the Green Tree Castle and ying the Arcane Spiritst time¡­¡± The moon naturally suited magical and arcane energies alike. And Lady Moon was clearly capitalizing on this to enter the field of the arcane! This was the intelligence Su Lu gained from his luminous engagement with such existences! He stood his ground, gazing around to find the moonlightpletely extinguished. ¡°After all, it can¡¯t even stand up to the shadow of the divine¡­ I specially prepared a sealing ceremony to avoid Lady Moon¡¯s attention here, she can¡¯t possibly descend¡­¡± Su Lu looked at Bicui¡¯s spirit again. After the moonlight was stripped away, bizarre, ck runes had appeared where the spirit had originally been. Composed of the Language of Arrogance, these runes were linked to other colors like an eight-legged spider. On her spiritual forehead, the pentagram¡¯s glow suddenly intensified. ¡°I dere¡­ the ritual is over.¡± Feeling more than half of his inspiration depleted, Su Lu took a breath and stopped the ceremony. Bicui¡¯s spirit swiftly returned to her original body. Soon after, the girl stood up, her face expressionless. ¡°Has her sanitypletely vanished? Has she returned to her original nk state?¡± Su Lu mused, ¡°After a period of learning, she should be able to generate another personality, my servant!¡± He was quite satisfied with this arrangement. As for the ¡®contamination¡¯ left by Shewinado, that was a problem for which he currently had no solution. ¡°You will be a suitable maid, now¡­ show me!¡± The darkness in Su Lu¡¯s eyes deepened: ¡°Spirit contact!¡± Lower-order [Spirit Mediums] needed spirit possession to answer some questions. However, at the legendary level, this ability naturally improved, and he no longer needed to do such dangerous things. Su Lu¡¯s inspiration extended directly into Bicui¡¯s mind. The girl showed no resistance, allowing everything toy bare before Su Lu. The scenes of memory after bing the [Corpse Princess], shing past him like slideshow, allowed Su Lu to learn many secrets of the ck Death Society in this world. ¡°As expected¡­ the ck Death Society participated in the attack on the Inner Circle to destroy the Arcane Spirit and to revive Lady Moon¡­¡± ¡°Revive¡­ that¡¯s a well-chosen word. It seems Lady Moon, unlike Shewinado, didn¡¯t fall, but her main body appears to be in a precarious state somehow? Is it a severe injury or a seal?¡± Su Lu appeared thoughtful, his gaze shifting to the most valuable portion¡ª the [Undead] professional path! The first level [Corpse Princess], who can also be other undead creatures¡­ Second level [Banshee], agile with various enhancements and skilled in allure¡­ Third level [Wizard Lich], awakening various types of magical abilities, able to effortlessly learn necromantic spells¡­ Fourth level [Undead], escaping from death to life, eliminating the weaknesses of the undead! Thest of these was the fifth level¡¯s [King of the Undead]! Chapter 371 - 0370 Babble (Subscription Requested) Chapter 370: Babble (Subscription Requested) [Fifth Level Profession Information- King of the Undead] [Take Office Condition 1: Precondition profession of bing the Undead!] [Take Office Condition 2: Strength 5.0, Constitution 7.0, Agility 5.0, Spirit 10.0!] [Take Office Condition 3: Death Ritual ¨C requires the death of more than one hundred professional individuals to please the divine!] [Take Office Condition 4: Bloodline Reforming Ritual: Imnting the bloodline of a high-level spirit world creature¡­] [Take Office Condition 5: ¡­] Looking at therge amount of information in the attribute column, Su Lu couldn¡¯t help shaking his head and nodding again. In a sh, light appeared on his right hand, revealing a test tube containing blood from the Dragon world. This was the blood of the Wind Wolf King! The other party¡¯s ancestor seems to be the Hellhound chasing souls under Lady Moon ¨C gce, an absolute high-level spirit world creature, and verypatible with the followers of Death God. As far as he knew, Beryl had gce in her original list of ritual choices, but she never obtained it. ¡°It seems now¡­ I may be able to help you break through to the fifth level?¡± Looking at Beryl¡¯s mechanized expression, Su Lu smiled, put the test tube away, and said, ¡°But I wouldn¡¯t be so foolish!¡± A fourth-level servant suited him well at the moment. If promoted, he might find her challenging to control. Moreover, Beryl was marked by Lady Moon. Even though the influence has been eliminated now, if she were promoted to the fifth level, it¡¯s not unlikely that the goddess would use her as a vessel for her arrival! In short, this must not be done! ¡°It¡¯s only worth considering when I¡¯ve be a divine spirit¡­ By then, I reckon there should be no shortage of legendary professionals working for me,¡± Su Lu said, smiling. Suddenly, his pupils contracted as if a murmur reached his ear: ¡°Shewinado¡­ Wild God Shewinado¡­¡± ¡°You are the Dominator of Arrogance¡­ You are the master of chaos¡­¡± Amid many sounds that seemed filled with madness and cry, one voice directly rang in the depth of his heart. ¡°What is¡­¡± Su Lu¡¯s expression changed, and he looked at Beryl: ¡°Has she been influenced by Shewinado¡¯s babbling? This divinity¡­ is it in an active state?¡± He understood why he was hearing the murmurs. Because Beryl was a professional marked by Shewinado, and he¡¯s in a state ofmunication with spirits, he had, through Beryl as a ¡®bridge,¡¯ established contact with Shewinado. ¡°How terrifying is a dead divinity? Or did I attribute this to the Arrogant School I left in the Dragon World?¡± Su Lu¡¯s thoughts raced. At this moment, while still in a state of spiritualmunication, he saw Beryl start to dream. She dreamed of a dark, grotesque forest, towering hills, and the temple at the peak! Soldiers formed from various symbols were scattered over the forest and hills. ¡°The Dream of the Ancient God!¡± ¡°Shewinado wants someone to enter The Dream of Ancient God¡­¡± Cutting off the lead, Su Lumented with a gloomy face: ¡°A dead god still causing trouble! Hmph¡­¡± Luckily, this intrusion is just a subconscious suggestion. Perhaps ordinary people or professionals would develop a strong subconscious drive to explore The Dream of Ancient God from constant influence like this. But Beryl is my servant,pletely under my control. She won¡¯t step anywhere without mymand! ¡°If it¡¯s just to this extent, then I can be slightly relieved¡­ It seems that there are still secrets in The Dream of Ancient God¡­¡± Su Lu felt a slight interest in exploring. At the very least, the ¡°Nameless Necromancer Book¡± and the Angie and Dora sisters are still there! He stood up and ordered the ¡®maid¡¯ to clean up the residual traces of the ritual in the room. He started to review: ¡°This operation was a great sess, eliminating a future problem!¡± ¡°As for Sean, he¡¯s very smart. As long as he does as I say and keeps the most important information hidden, it doesn¡¯t matter much if the news of Su Lu Pottery¡¯s promotion to the fifth level spreads¡­¡± After all, he always wore a mask when doing the dirty business; Su Lu Pottery was still openly an outstanding university graduate, a researcher at Green Tree Castle. The previous concealment of identity was only to surprise Beryl. Perhaps bing a legend was sudden, everyone knew he had a secret, but there are many fifth levels with secrets. Does every one of them need to exin clearly? ¡°Moreover¡­ I have a backer, I¡¯m not a lone fifth rank.¡± As for whether it¡¯s possible to discover Sean¡¯s report or problems through divination? Su Lu himself is a fifth level, enough to resist most divinations, or to confuse many prophecy results. ¡°Overall, there¡¯s not much problem.¡± He thought happily. At this point, Beryl, who had finished cleaning, stood in front of him again, like a maid waiting for new work. ¡°Hmm¡­ And this face.¡± Su Lu thought for a moment, took out the Crow¡¯s Mask, and put it on Beryl¡¯s face. Thetter¡¯s face was a most wanted by the federation, listed by The Eleventh Bureau, it would be better to avoid trouble as much as possible. He manipted his palm for a while, giving Beryl a ¡®face lift¡¯. In the end, she became an ordinary-looking girl with a lot of freckles on her face. ¡°From today on, you¡¯re called¡­¡± Su Lu thought for a moment, a smile on his lips: ¡°Bijie!¡± Under his control, Beryl curtsied in her dress and answered in a stiff voice: ¡°Yes¡­ Master!¡± A few dayster. Green Tree Castle, the inner circle. Su Lu reclined on a chair, with tea and snacks beside him, and a mysterious newspaper in his hand. ¡°Federation Mystery Daily!¡± This is a newspaper issued by the Federation for all the Transcendents, and it has been enthusiastically pursued bymon people since the emergence of superpowers. Although most of the information on it is outdated and the important parts have been deleted, it still reveals some intelligence. ¡°The Eleventh Bureau demolished the ck Death Society¡¯s branch in the Emerald Forest, effectively striking the criminal power of the Transcendents?¡± Seeing this, Su Lu couldn¡¯t help but smile: ¡°It seems that this is the aftermath of thest incident¡­¡± As for how he got the news, how he dismantled it, not a word was mentioned on the newspaper. As for Sean and him, they had nothing to do with it at all. There was obviously some news control. Konk kon! Just then, there was a knock on the door from outside. ¡°Bijie!¡± Upon Su Lu¡¯s call, Bijie, in her ck and white maid¡¯s dress, advanced and opened the door. ¡°You are¡­¡± The visitor was Dunstan, who looked surprised when he saw Beryl¡¯s ¡®cosmetic surgery¡¯. ¡°My master invites you inside!¡± Beryl mechanically responded, like a robot, leading the way. There was a sh in Dunstan¡¯s eyes as if he had discovered something, but he chose to keep silent. He walked into the living room and saw Su Lu already standing up to meet him: ¡°Mr. Dunstan, wee to visit.¡± ¡°Good day, Mr. Su Lu! Also¡­ I hope you enjoy living in your new ce!¡± Dunstan handed over a bottle of wine, a Green Tree Castle city ceremony to celebrate moving. Chapter 372 - 0372: Hunting (seeking monthly tickets with third update) Chapter 372: Hunting (seeking monthly tickets with third update) ¡°Why would the church harbor such doubts?¡± After calming down, Su Lu immediately recognized the problem at hand. If someone were to disappear, they could be trapped in the Secret Realm, or they could be dead. Why would they be suspected of bing one of the Fallen? ¡°Recently, someone simr looking to Rod was spotted in Langenda State¡­ It seems that the person may have assumed the form of a demon creature¡­¡± Demon Hunters don¡¯t take the form of demons. That¡¯s exclusive to the Fallen! ¡°Of course¡­¡± Dunstanforted: ¡°It might not necessarily be Rod¡­ there might be some misunderstandings.¡± However, in his heart, Dunstan suspected that it was highly likely that Rod had fallen. This wasn¡¯t umon in the profession of a Demon Hunter. ¡°Thank you for the information! Even if he truly fell, my stance remains the same as before.¡± Su Lu took a deep breath and replied slowly: ¡°Bijie, see Dunstan out on my behalf.¡± ¡°Then, I will take my leave.¡± Dunstan got up to leave. His main reason foring today was to ensure that Su Lu was mentally prepared. Langenda State. Within an abandoned attic, a bloody battle was underway. Two demons, with bat wings, ck goat horns, and dark skin, were fiercely shing with each other. If anyone from the church passed by, they would certainly see the evil radiance pervading the surrounding area. These were two fourth-level Winged Demons! Demonic creatures that were one step short ofpletely metamorphosing! ¡°We¡¯re both Fallen, why are you attacking me?¡± One of the Winged Demons, which was struck in the chest and bleeding sulfuric blood from torn skin, bellowed in fury. ¡°I¡­ am a Demon Hunter!¡± Therger Winged Demon roared, its right hand bone protruding into a long ck de and jabbed fiercely. ¡°Ha¡­ Look at yourself, do you still believe in all of that?¡± The Winged Demon who first spoke flew up high, ¡°Come¡­ embrace the Abyss, listen to the whispers of the demons¡­ You will gain power beyond your wildest imagination.¡± His voice was full of temptation, enough to seduce any ordinary person with an unstable mindset into bing a Fallen. ¡°No!¡± Without hesitation, therger Winged Demon refused and struck the enemy¡¯s arm with another sh. ¡°I curse you!¡± The disadvantaged Winged Demon retreated, crashing through the window and opening its wings, attempting to escape. Whoosh! Whoosh! At that moment, two silver streaks emerged from the darkness, akin to the brilliance of dawn, striking the demon¡¯s wings. The silver arrows, along with the Demon Hunting runes and Holy Water carved on them, were its bane. The Winged Demon gave a dreadful shriek, its wings filled with holes as it fell to the ground. ¡°Die!¡± Therger Winged Demon fell from the sky, with a sh, separating its head from its body. ¡°My n¡­ will not let you go.¡± Even with its head separated from its body, the demon¡¯s formidable life force and spiritual power allowed it to issue a final curse. ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting.¡± Therger Winged Demon, looking resolute, suddenly retracted its demonic form. Theyer of ck skin returned under the surface, the goat horns and flesh wings also vanished, revealing the figure of a firm-faced man. It was Rod! ¡°Well done!¡± He looked towards the female hunter who emerged from the darkness. She was clothed in hunter¡¯s attire, deer-skin boots, and held a delicate hand crossbow. ¡°Next¡­ I¡¯m going to teach you how to dissect a demon creature on the spot¡­ This is a fourth-level Winged Demon, and its wings are the main materials for a third-level Demon Hunting Expert¡¯s promotion. Besides that, its blood and horns are also useful¡­¡± Rod crouched down, epted the bundle passed to him by the female hunter, and took out each tool from within. The scene immediately turned exceedingly bloody and abnormal. ¡°So? Any regrets about walking the path of a Demon Hunter, Anfi?¡± Rod asked while processing the materials. This female demon hunter was actually Anfi, whom Su Lu had met in Harris City before! As for her few friends, it was unknown where they had gone. ¡°No¡­ I don¡¯t regret it.¡± Anfi firmly stated: ¡°But this Winged Demon, you seemed to value it greatly, tracking it all the way here?¡± ¡°In fact¡­ my demon creature form is not yetplete, and there are only two ways for me to advance to the legendary stage¡­ The first is through a massive amount of ughter and terror, to please the Abyss and gain its blessing, while also devouring arge number of transcendent beings and human flesh in the process. The second is to plunder! Plunder other demon creatures¡¯ specialties! The true demons from the Abyss may just enjoy watching the chaos and terror, and don¡¯t mind if the demon creatures under theirmand massacre each other¡­¡± Rod¡¯s voice was solemn. As a ¡®former Demon Hunter¡¯, his choice was apparent. The fifth level of the Fallen, known as the Hell Demon, represents aplete demonic creature form. They could cast powerful fire-type spells, master the sphemous demonnguage, and curse others. Merely this single piece of knowledge, which emerged directly from the demonic bloodline after ascending to the fourth-level Winged Demon, filled Rod with deep-seated fear towards the demons. ¡°Yes, I do value this Winged Demon very much because its bloodline¡­ originates from a branch of a demon n whose name I can¡¯t utter. It possesses a very pure Abyssal bloodline, precisely what I need.¡± Rod paused, then continued to exin. Initially, after suffering a significant blow to his spirit, he had almostpletely be a Fallen. But Anfi saved him. Later on, he found himself in a rather peculiar state. Even though he had be a demonic creature, his faith allowed him to maintain his sanity, resisting the chaos and desire to kill. This made him realize that not all paths of the Fallen were filled with chaos and evil. There could also be beings like him who were physically in the Abyss but mentally in the mortal world! Unfortunately, the church most likely blocked this kind of information. Even among the records of the Pottery family, there were no relevant details, leading to the suspicion that it had been deleted. Of course, the form of the Fallen was still inclined towards evil. Once his sanity was eroded by madness, he would turn into an actual mad demon. Not to mention, there were the asional ¡®Abyss whispers¡¯ to deal with. ¡°A n whose name cannot be spoken, sounds very impressive¡­¡± Anfi excitedly remarked. Rod gave her a speechless nce: ¡°That¡¯s because the name of this family has been cursed. Well¡­ this isn¡¯t knowledge you should understand.¡± In the past, he promised to guide her into the world of the mystical as a way to repay a favor. But to his surprise, Anfi chose the lineage of the Demon Hunter. Even though he had informed her of all the defects of this lineage, the girl still chose this path, which astonished him. Chapter 373 - 0373: Escape (plus 5000, asking for subscription) Chapter 373: Escape (plus 5000, asking for subscription) If Anfi knew about Rod¡¯s inner thoughts, she would definitely scoff at them. After all, through Rod, she had a slight understanding of the transcendent world and knew the value of inheritance. Aplete inheritance from first to fourth level could create a transcendent family. It was not something that poor Rod could afford. Even if the other party promised to find her a better profession, it would definitely be some iplete ones, not even necessarily having the fourth level. Although the [Demon Hunter] had risks, there was hope at the fifth and sixth levels. Anfi, who knew how important a choice was, thought carefully and decided to choose this way. After all, her family were all believers in the Goddess of Light, there was no stress for her to believe in the Goddess and be a [Sacred Warrior]. The two of them chatted while disposing of the body of the [Winged Demon]. ¡°Whew¡­ Finally done.¡± Anfi let out a long sigh and invited, ¡°How about going to a nearby bar for a drink? I heard the local specialty, ckberry wine, is very good¡­¡± It seemed that due to her excessive mental pressure, she had picked up a habit of excessive drinking. ¡°No¡­ We have to leave here right away.¡± Rod frowned, ¡°Killing this [Winged Demon] will trigger a chain reaction¡­ and the organization is still tracking us like hyenas¡­ I¡¯ve received news that they might be nearby.¡± ¡°ck Light?¡± Anfi trembled. This was an evil organization that she and Rod had inadvertently provoked during a hunt for dark creatures. Although it was iparable to the ck Death Society and the Ancient Snake Society, it still put great pressure on them. ¡°It¡¯s a pity then, we must leave immediately. I¡¯ll book tickets for tonight¡¯s steam train¡­¡± Anfi shrugged her shoulders, taking the documents that Rod handed her. Of course, they were all fake. Night time. Steam train station. Many homeless people and beggars sleeping on the long benches. As Rod waited boredly for the train, he ate a hot dog with tomato sauce while flipping through a newspaper he had purchased, browsing aimlessly. The next moment, his pupils suddenly shrunk. A headline appeared prominently in the financial section: ¡°Orchi Telegraph Company goes bankrupt, founder jumps off building,pany is bought out!¡± In the details, it mentioned the Telegraph Company and the inventor of the two technologies ¨C Su Lu Pottery! ¡°He¡­ appeared. I knew he wouldn¡¯t die so easily¡­¡± Rod murmured. For the first time, Anfi saw this determined man¡¯s eyes welling up with a hint of redness and asked uncertainly, ¡°Who?¡± ¡°Su Lu!¡± Rod rolled up the newspaper, his tone firm: ¡°I¡¯m going to White Eagle City!¡± Because the news was brief, he only knew that Su Lu had be a wealthy tycoon, the chairman of the Telegraph Company, and was not aware that he was in Green Tree Castle. ¡°Your missing brother?¡± Anfi realised. She didn¡¯t know exactly what had happened to Su Lu, but from Rod¡¯s description, she still felt he was impressive, ¡°Let¡¯s go then¡­ Wow¡­ I didn¡¯t expect your brother to be so rich, he must be one of the Federation¡¯s wealthiest. Maybe¡­ he can help us deal with the trouble from the Organisation ck Light.¡± ¡°That¡­¡± Rod was somewhat confused, but his brother always had many mysterious ideas. For example, publishing news across the Federation like this is more secretive than any notice, but it¡¯s clear in conveying some information. Just then, he was suddenly taken aback. A keen sense of presence from demon creatures caused Rod to shift his gaze to several men in ck coats approaching from different directions. His expression tightened as he sensed the hostility from these men. Rod gently pulled Anfi¡¯s hand next to him and abruptly stood up to walk towards the exit. This sudden move confused the encroaching men in ck coats. They hesitated, then changed direction, heading towards Rod¡¯s position. ¡°As expected¡­¡± Rod felt a cold chill inside. Underneath his clothes, his skin had already turned jet ck and hardened. Half demon creature form! He didn¡¯t want to change into a demon creature in public. This would get the attention of the Goddess Church and they would issue a warrant for him! As a former Demon Hunter, he knew the key to this very well. Thinking of this, Rod quickened his steps and started running. ¡°Stop him!¡± The man in the back of the ck coat shouted. Rod took a deep breath, forcefully dashed towards the man in the ck coat who was rushing towards him. Bang! In the muffled sound, the man in the coat was sent flying as though he had been hit head-on by a steam train. Hended heavily on a wall, blood and broken organs sttering all over, clearly, he wasn¡¯t going to survive. Taking advantage of the opportunity when a gap appeared in their enclosure, Rod darted out. ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± The surrounding passengers were shell-shocked, speechless. It took them ages to react with one passenger shouting: ¡°It¡¯s a professional¡­ Quick¡­ notify the police station!¡± The remaining people ran chaotically, heading for the refuge. With the ¡°Professional Registration Act¡± now in ce, through various forms of education, people in the Federation are very clear on how to respond to a fight involving transcendent beings. The most critical point is that you must never rush up! With the physical strength of an ordinary person, unless armed with a high-power gun, it is tough to pose any threat to the professionals. Protecting oneself is the first choice. As for the fighting parties? There are official talenting to solve the problem. Rod moved quickly. In a few dashes, he ran to the outskirts, into a dense forest. Once there, he transformed into his demon creature form without any reservations, horns and flesh wings sprouting. ¡°He¡¯s there!¡± ¡°Fire!¡± A group of men in ck coats surrounded him, various mysterious firearms appearing in their hands. These were all equipment made by alchemists. The bullets were even equipped with powerful demon hunting runes. Even Rod, in his current state, dared not take them head-on. Without reaching the quality and elevation of a legend, even a fourth level master has to fear the tactics of swarming! He hid in the darkness, prepared to entangle with the opponent slowly, exhausting their lives. ¡°You can¡¯t escape.¡± At that moment, a man with a scar on his face shouted loudly, ¡°We have more patience than you in terms of time¡­ Wait until the official transcendent arrives, they will see your true face, by then, the people belonging to the Goddess Church will rece us in hunting you down!¡± These words caused Rod¡¯s heart to sink, ¡°I¡¯ll fight it out!¡± He made up his mind, if he couldn¡¯t escape in the end, he must destroy his identity information and not cause trouble for Su Lu and Anfi. ¡®What a pity¡­ I haven¡¯t seen Su Lu yet, nor found my father¡­¡¯ Rod clenched his teeth, crawling in the shadow, ready to counterattack. Just then, he heard amotion. It seemed that the ck Light Organization¡¯s people had been attacked from another side. ¡°Could it be Anfi? That stupid woman!¡± Rod cursed in his heart, ¡°Did she follow to find death?¡± Chapter 374 - 0374 Rescue (Subscription Requested) Chapter 374: Rescue (Subscription Requested) ¡°Damn it! Damn it! Damn it!¡± Rod was cursing the foolish woman countless times in his mind while thinking fast about how to break out of this situation. He didn¡¯t mind dying here, but he didn¡¯t want to see Anfi suffer the same fate. After all, she was his lifesaver, as well as his disciple, and perhaps there were some indescribable feelings mixed in. However, he helplessly discovered that his power was too low, he had no hope of breaking the deadlock. ¡°I¡­¡± Listening to the increasingly urgent sound, Rod stood up, ready to directly attack. Without any other good solution, he could only hope that he could eliminate most of the enemies in a surprise attack. Boom! At that moment, a terrifying wave suddenly erupted in the woods! Roar! Rod felt as if a giant dragon appeared in front of him, its enormous body obscuring the sky, its cold vertical pupils looking directly at him. Cold! Ruthless! Derision! Overwhelming! Terrifying! Irresistible! This horrific pressure seemed to act directly on the soul, making him, a fourth-level master upational person, have the impulse to kneel down. ¡°Is¡­ is this the legendary¡­ Dragon Might?¡± ¡°Impossible¡­ Giant Dragons¡­ haven¡¯t they all disappeared from the continent long ago?¡± Rod felt as if lead water was being poured into his head, causing his thinking to be sluggish. What was more sluggish was his body, which seemed to have turned into a statue. ¡°It¡¯s over¡­ If this is a power from Organisation ck Light, I stand no chance¡­¡± Rod¡¯s figure was undoubtedly exposed. He looked at the members of Organisation ck Light opposite him, and a look of despair appeared on his face. But the next moment, he was surprised to find that the members of Organisation ck Light were even worse off than he was, all of them falling limp to the ground. Those above the third level could stay conscious, but those below had passed out, with even a foul smelling from their pants. They were so scared that they wet themselves! ¡°It¡¯s not¡­ members of Organisation ck Light¡­¡± Rod¡¯s heart rxed slightly, then tensed again: ¡°Is it a fifth-level official? Am I that unlucky? In a remote small town, I can still encounter strong official upational persons?¡± ¡°Rod, don¡¯t resist!¡± But the next moment, a very familiar voice came to his ears, and at the same time, a palm rested on his shoulder. Rod was startled, and really didn¡¯t resist. Boom! The next moment, a sensation of the world spinning came to him. It seemed he saw the sky falling to the ground, radiating colorful light. Many symbols and information formed a long river trying to pour into him, yet they were blocked by a purple-gold light. A sense of weightlessness came over him as if he was falling straight from a high cliff. Rod jolted as the scene around him changed. He saw a beautifully decorated living room, with a monotonous ck and white uniformed maid standing next to it, holding a tray. ¡°Rod!¡± Anfi¡¯s voice of surprise came from beside him, grabbing his arm, ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m fine!¡± Rod had a feeling of dreaming. Then suddenly, he saw the young man standing behind him, his eyes turned red: ¡°It¡¯s you! Su Lu!¡± ¡°Long time no see, my brother.¡± Su Lu gave Anfi a nce, a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth: ¡°Luckily, I wasn¡¯tte!¡± ¡°What¡­ what¡¯s going on? Where is this?¡± Rod took a look around, especially at the maid, feeling as if she were very dangerous. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯re safe now. This is Green Tree Castle City, my mansion.¡± Su Lu gestured for Rod to sit down: ¡°Come¡­ have a drink, I know you have a lot of questions.¡± He snapped his fingers, and Beryl immediately brought the strong liquor and ice cubes. ¡°Yes!¡± Rod withdrew his demon form, gave himself a big gulp, and his palms were slightly trembling. This was a hangover from just being too tense in the previous stimting moment. ¡°First of all, how did you find me?¡± ¡°Since¡­ I got back, I¡¯ve been looking for information about you.¡± Su Lu folded his hands and put them on his knees: ¡°It looks like you saw the newspaper introducing me.¡± ¡°Yes, then what?¡± ¡°Then, it was me.¡± Anfi said: ¡°At that time¡­you distracted the enemies, I took the opportunity to run out of the station and happened to see a telegraph office. You had said that it was one of the properties your brother had acquired, so I sent an express telegram, directed to the headquarters of the telegraphpany, and the end was your name.¡± ¡°Fortunately, although I was not at the headquarters, I had given the corresponding instructions¡­more importantly, my house just installed a radio receiver.¡± Su Lu answered with a smile. Otherwise, even though he had the means of Spirit World Traversal, if he rushed over, he would only be able to collect Rod¡¯s corpse. ¡°As forter, traversing the world, wiping out those ants, is merely my power¡­¡± ¡°Your power?¡± Rod still felt a bit dizzy. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve reached the fifth level¡­I¡¯ve gained the ability of Spirit World Traversal.¡± Su Lu shrugged his shoulders. Yet Rod¡¯s expression was quite wooden: ¡°This is legendary¡­why do I get the feeling from you as if you just went out to buy a sandwich?¡± ¡°Hehe¡­perhaps.¡± Su Lu responded with a smile. Of course, Rod was joking. He knew that his brother must have gone through some terrifying trials in order to break through the fifth level, and to return from the ce where Roge¡¯s Adventurer Door teleported. ¡°Alright, now what we need to discuss more is your situation. Have you¡­turned to the [Fallen] path?¡± Su Lu signaled Beryl to bring a ss of soda. ¡°She¡­¡± Rod nced at the maid. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, she is trustworthy¡­at present.¡± Su Lu nodded. ¡°Alright¡­indeed, my faith was not very strong, and after that incident, I thought you were dead or would nevere back. Thus¡­¡± Rod said: ¡°Fortunately Miss Anfi saved me, and¡­I found that as long as [Fallen] are sufficiently determined, although they will be influenced to some extent, it is still bearable.¡± ¡°A clear-headed Fallen?¡± Su Luughed: ¡°It seems that the church and the family have hidden a lot. It¡¯s a pity that once your state is discovered, we will be in trouble.¡± Compared to the Goddess Church, the ck Death Society was nothing, and Organisation ck Light wasn¡¯t evenparable to ants. ¡°Yes¡­¡± Rod fell silent. He knew that if his news got out, some Demon Hunters whose minds were not firm, or who felt it was difficult to break through the fifth level, could get some crooked ideas! The [Fallen] path is easier than being a Demon Hunter, moreover, they inherently carry legendary profession information! Maybe the number of [Fallen] in the world would increase several times at once. ¡°We don¡¯t have to be so pessimistic. About this matter, the upper echelons of the church and the top demons should be very clear¡­but the church suppresses it, and the legendary-level demons don¡¯t bother spreading it¡­because ording to the church¡¯s propaganda, everything they say cannot be believed, it¡¯s just a trap to lure you into falling¡­¡± ¡°And for those who want to personally try, how many Demon Hunters dare to risk their lives?¡± Su Lu shrugged his shoulders and said. Chapter 375 - 0375: A New Beginning (More Updates, Requesting Monthly Ticket) Chapter 375: A New Beginning (More Updates, Requesting Monthly Ticket) Truth be told, With his profession promoted to level 5 and a deepening understanding of mysterious knowledge, Su Lu feels contemptuous towards professions like [Sacred Warrior]. The gaze of a great being cannot be dispelled, at most it can only be reced by another one. Such a process is full of contradictions and violent conflicts, especially when happening on a vulnerable spiritual body. The fate of Beryl was a clear example. Despite his careful nning, he was still reduced to an idiot in the end! Moreover, given the rare opportunity to fully manipte the spiritual body, it was hard not to meddle. For instance, he set Beryl up as his servant. ording to the ssics, the legendary Demon Hunters like [Sacred Warrior] and [Guardian of God] were bing increasingly cold, indifferent to their families, and fanatically devoted to the Goddess, which were all likely effects of their influence. In contrast, the Abyss Demon does not require faith, it simply wants to spread fear and chaos! Even, it might just regard this world as a game! ¡°The soul is the most fundamental thing. When you establish a contract with one great being, and then with another, are you not scared of your soul splitting?¡± Su Luughed, sharing some of his spections, and unsurprisingly saw Anfi turn pale. She still wanted to follow the path of bing a [Sacred Warrior]. But now, the thought of being diligently reced by an unfamiliar, cold personality sends shivers down her spine. ¡°Alright, considering our current situation¡­¡± Su Lu¡¯s fingers interlocked, staring at Rod: ¡°You should rest for a while, carefully assimte the demon power you obtained recently, don¡¯t try to promote any further¡­ unless you want to be a real [Hell Demon], just ignore what I said.¡± Rod¡¯s previous situation was actually somewhat self-destructive. With his parents and younger brother missing, he was left all alone, crazily enhancing his strength, seeking revenge. In reality, he had already lost a major portion of his mental fortitude, hence he chose the path of a [Fallen]. The only thing that kept him frompletely falling might be Anfi. ¡®In fact, Rod had pretty much fallen, his reason barely hanging on, at a critical threshold¡­¡¯ ¡°You don¡¯t need to take on too much responsibility, after all, I am now level 5, I will carry the rest.¡± Su Lu stated firmly: ¡°In addition¡­ I will also look into our parents¡¯ whereabouts.¡± Of course, he said so, but at least until he reaches level 7, Su Lu doesn¡¯t even consider exploring the Abyss. ¡°Alright then¡­¡± After a long silence, Rod finally spoke in a hoarse voice, as though relieved of many burdens. ¡°Great, the issue we need to address now is your problem.¡± Su Lu spoke indifferently: ¡°I¡¯ve already eliminated those members of Organisation ck Light¡­ there will be no leaks, it¡¯s just that the church has already started to suspect you.¡± He was annoyed with the plot in art works from his previous life where the protagonist always arrived just in time. So, after receiving the telegram, he used his Spirit World Traversal ability to save the day. Even before Rod had taken action, thoseckeys of Organisation ck Light had been overpowered. Even if the Organisation realised what he had done, they are unlikely to seek revenge, let alone with their current unawareness. But the power of the Goddess Church is different! Even if it¡¯s just a legend, it cannot openly confront the church. ¡°So¡­¡± Rod fidgeted uneasily, he was acutely aware of the power of the church. ¡°So, you have to go into hiding for a while, at least until you can defend yourself¡­¡± Su Lu spoke indifferently. Without Fifth-order bits, it would be easy to trace using divination magic, which would be too dangerous. Perhaps, previously, Rod was regarded as just a minor inconvenience that did not cause particr attention, but now, after Su Lu¡¯s intelligence has been spread, it¡¯s a whole new situation. At present, Su Lu can also take certain anti-divination measures like giving a high-order Marvel to Rod. However, it¡¯s better to develop his own ability to protect himself first. ¡°It seems like you¡¯ve already got a ce in mind.¡± Rodughed: ¡°Just tell us straight up¡­¡± ¡°What about the Chris Empire? The power of the Church of the Goddess of Light isn¡¯t exactly strong there¡­ Even though other Orthodox Churches simrly detest demon worshippers, none of them are as resolute as the Church of the Goddess of Light.¡± Su Lu suggested: ¡°Also¡­ I intend to establish a trade route between the Old and New Continents. Using my power!¡± ¡°Spirit World Traversal?¡± Rod nodded: ¡°So you also need an agent over there?¡± ¡°Something like that.¡± Though he also had the idea to venture into the business at the edge of the world, the Dark Continent, Su Lu had no connections or resources there and had to reconsider. In any case, even just connecting the trade routes between the Old and New Continents was profitable enough, considering the instantaneous smuggling of goods. The only thing limiting his profit was the amount he can carry. ¡°I¡¯m in.¡± Rod immediately replied: ¡°Just right¡­ I wanted to take a look at the Chris Empire.¡± He turned to look at Anfi on the side. ¡°This¡­ Maybe¡­ I can also go along.¡± Anfi bowed her head. ¡°Very good. I¡¯ll take you guys overter.¡± Su Lu spread his hands apart, the table was covered with piles of gold and silver coins: ¡°The Chris Empire is an absolute monarchy, where all power is in the hands of the emperor and the noble parliament. I¡¯ve exchanged some of the precious metal currency used there. You need not worry about it, the priority is to ensure your own safety. Gradually get involved with the local transcendent circles, I¡¯ll send over supplies regrly.¡± What he intended to do was the mystical business involving transcendent materials, magical items, professional information, and so on. Otherwise, just running a wirelesspany is enough tost him a lifetime. And in terms of value, some transcendent material are much more valuable than gold of the same volume. After all, the mystical output of the two continents are different, and there is a significant profit to be made from the differences in price. Chris Empire, Northern Province. After another dizzying experience, Rod looked around at the surroundings and the snow-capped peak in the distance, his mouth wide open in shock: ¡°This¡­ Isn¡¯t this outside the Federation¡¯s jurisdiction?¡± ¡°Does it¡­ feel a bit unreal?¡± Anfi also wrapped herself tighter in her fox fur coat. ¡°This is a marginal area of the Empire, with convenient transportation and mixed faiths. I chose it specifically for its suitability for hiding¡­¡± Su Lu said: ¡°Also¡­ even though the Federation on the other side of the strait is already in chaos, even had toe up with the ¡®upational Registration Act¡¯, here everything remains the same, the existence of transcendent power is still refused¡­ this is a secret only known to top-level officials.¡± ¡°What? How is that possible?¡± Anfi couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°Why is it impossible? A single information control order is enough to block all the ¡®rumours¡¯ outside the ocean¡­¡± Su Lu grinned; after all, it was a world that had just started using telegraphs: ¡°As for thenguage used here, I believe you can learn it very quickly¡­ I wille to visit you from time to time.¡± ¡°Is this¡­ our new life?¡± With his ck coat and thick wool hat on, Rod was staring at the snowy scene not far away, his tone absent as he spoke to himself. Chapter 376 - 0376: Invitation (Third update request for subscription) Chapter 376: Invitation (Third update request for subscription) Rod and Anfi settled smoothly in the Chris Empire. After all, they were professionals who had undergone the Transcendent baptism and quickly learned thenguage. Moreover, Su Lu used the power of the [Odd Technician] to help them fabricate their identities and be a merchant couple from the Old Continent,pletely resolving their identity issue. Soon, they settled down in a small town, opened a store, and started making cautious contacts with the local Transcendent circle. In the Chris Empire, the majority of those with ess to professional information were nobles. Of course, over time, some of this information leaked torge merchants and adventurers, but they were all intricately connected to each other. These circles were very exclusive, and earning trust took time. The first snowfall of Federated Year 281 came early. Inside the mansion, Bijie, as always, was wiping the floor and furniture, but her movements have be much more proficient and her eyes are filled with a more vibrant spirituality. In the void, an invisible door was opened. Su Lu, in his [Wandering Mage] form, stepped out from it. Although he looked a bit disheveled, he couldn¡¯t conceal a smile, ¡°Void Stone¡­I finally found it.¡± In his hand, a green, weightless ore was emitting a faint glow. It was semi-transparent, and seemed to contain undting green mes within. This was the Void Stone, a unique mineral of the Realm of All Spirits! To the professionals of this world, it is a legendary material, which even Dunstan, thought was extremely rare. However, for Su Lu, it was only a matter of taking some time and risk to gather. ¡°Now, there¡¯s only one more material left to create the Seal Card¡­ the Spirit Ink¡­¡± Su Lu sighed. He couldn¡¯t help but think of Rod, whose dinner he had eaten at his new home just yesterday. Anfi, the girl, unexpectedly had great cooking skills, which was a surprise to him. And Rod was living a very peaceful life there ¨C very peaceful indeed. The Chris Empire, a well-established aristocratic powerhouse, valued order and owned vast colonies. Its domestic prices were stable, almost to the point of being stagnant. Of course, one could also say that it was thest rays of the setting sun or a building that was rotting inside but still shone brightly on the outside. In short, such a powerful empire was capable of suppressing any disturbances within, even in the face of the Dawn of the Gods or the revival of the Spirit Tide, the emperor and parliament were more experienced in their responses than the Federation. On the mystical side, being ancient often represents an underlying strength and power! ¡°Speaking of which, the only major loss the Chris Empire suffered was during the Sacred Wars three hundred years ago, when the still-colonial White Eagle Federation was established¡­ Behind this, there was strong support from the Goddess Church. Therefore¡­ while the Goddess Church is the mainstream belief in the Federation, it is somewhat suppressed in the Old Continent.¡± This is why Su Lu sent Rod over to seek refuge; it¡¯s hard for the power of the Goddess Church to extend over there. Taking the box from Beryl, Su Lu carefully put away the Void Stone inside the Greedy Glove. ¡°My current n is to create the Seal Card, search for and seal the Cursed Spirit, to enhance my own power¡­¡± ¡°Aside from that, there¡¯s also the improvement of the [Wandering Mage]¡­ and to find the path ahead.¡± Upon entering the Legend, a brand new profession needs to be mastered, and reach the peak of the present level! This step is very difficult. But if you don¡¯t reach the peak of your own level, you won¡¯t even meet the most basic requirements for office! After Legend status, it is impossible for promotion to ur several times a year. ¡°The advancement of the [Wandering Mage] lies in traversing many worlds, and to perfect the ¡®Wandering Mage¡¯s Heart¡¯ based on the rules of different worlds!¡± Su Lu mused, ¡°Once mybat power climbs to the next level, I must immediately begin exploring the worlds.¡± ¡°Master, Mr. Dunstan hase to visit.¡± Beryl bowed and reported ¡°Oh?¡± Su Lu came to his senses, looked at the girl¡¯s disguised face,¡±What do you think¡­ it¡¯s about?¡± ¡°I think, it should be about the uing gathering of Professionals at the Legendary level¡­¡± Beryl answered quietly. ¡°Well, go invite him in.¡± Looking at the leaving Beryl, Su Lu pondered. After this period of ¡®nurturing,¡¯ Beryl¡¯s movements were no longer awkward, or rather, apletely new character had been born like on a nk sheet ¨C under his direct control, it was the personality of a servant. ¡°This is good, what I need is not a marite, but I need a subordinate with a certain degree of autonomy, who can share part of my workload¡­¡± ¡°Since her character has formed and grown, the next step is to teach her how to skillfully control the power of the [Undead].¡± [Undead]! This is a Fourth Level Master Profession that has all the benefits of the undead without any of the drawbacks! It can be said that the raw Bijie, who was a nk te before, wasn¡¯t able to fully use the power of the [Undead]. She could just about be qualified as a maid, but if she were forced into action, she might very well get cleaned up by a Third Level expert . How could this be allowed? Training is definitely still needed¡­ While he was lost in his thoughts, the robed Dunstan had already arrived: ¡°Mr. Su Lu.¡± ¡°Mr. Dunstan.¡± This old man had a twinkle of wisdom in his eyes. He too had stakes in the wireless telegrampany and was one of their appointed professional managers. The telegram that Anfi sent must have had a duplicate in Dunstan¡¯s possession. But this old man held back and didn¡¯t say a word, appearing to just be silently observing how things developed. However, of course, Su Lu would not directly keep Rod by his side because then wouldn¡¯t Rod just be an avable hostage? Even though the Inner Circle would trust him more, but he didn¡¯t trust himself! What will happen if there is a conflict of interests, won¡¯t he be grilling Rod over the fire? It¡¯s better to send him off as soon as possible. ¡°Did the gathering you mentionedst time finally start?¡± After exchanging some pleasantries, Su Lu got straight to the point. ¡°Yes.¡± Dunstan¡¯s face filled with arger smile, ¡°Mr. Uveitan has already sent me an invitation, and the location is at a spot in the open sea off the East Coast.¡± ¡°At Sea?¡± Su Lu quipped, ¡°Are they afraid of outright battle?¡± The range of a Fifth-Level Professional¡¯s attack is too vast, easily causing coteral damage. Fighting at sea was the optimal choice. ¡°Ahem¡­¡± Dunstan coughed a couple of times, ¡°The honored gentlemen mainly value peace¡­but asionally there are rivals, requiring a duel under public supervision¡­¡± In reality, duels between Legends are quite rare. Such duels merely determine victory or defeat and serve as a basis for their respective forces¡¯ advances and retreats. Even so, the aftermath can be more than whatmoners can endure! Chapter 377 - 0377: Dean (5200 added, request for monthly pass) Chapter 377: Dean (5200 added, request for monthly pass) East coast, a deserted ind. A ripple in the void, two figures slowly emerged. ¡°So this is the feeling of traversing the Spirit World? That¡¯s extraordinary¡­¡± Dunstan¡¯s eyes lit up, as if he were eager to jump into aboratory to research it. Su Lu held a great deal of respect for this old man. Although he could take people through the spiritual world, he had to haveplete trust in them. Otherwise, he could trap them in the spiritual world, or even cast them into the Realm of All Spirits, essentially ¡®exiling¡¯ them. In a way, Dunstan took on a great deal of risk. ¡°This¡­ is the agreed upon location?¡± Su Lu nced at the ind. It was notrge, but lush with vegetation and showed no traces of human activity. ¡°Between the Old and New Continents, a vast sea poses obstacles to all, riddled with countless dangers¡­ But there are also a multitude of inds, inhabited by ind natives, characterized by their blue hair. They call themselves ¡®Children of the Ocean¡¯ and primarily worship the ¡®God of the Ocean¡¯ and ¡®God of the Storm¡¯!¡± Su Lu recalled a piece of trivia. ¡°Pity¡­ it¡¯s clear this is an uninhabited ind. After all, it would be unfortunate to identally harm someone at a location designated for exchanging legends.¡± ¡°Lord Uveitan has already arrived.¡± Dunstan withdrew a golden invitation. A golden beam emerged, guiding the path forward. Su Lu followed him into the depths of the shrubbery. Suddenly, the golden beam shot forth and faded into the void. Vines grew wildly around them, forming a green door that led to a witchcraft secret realm. ¡°Please!¡± Dunstan took the lead and entered. Following him through the vine door, Su Lu was immediately hit by an extraordinarily fresh floral scent carrying a wealth of vital energy that brought his spirits up, and he involuntarily took a deep breath. ¡°Nature realm?¡± He couldn¡¯t help but recall Dunstan¡¯s brief introduction. Uveitan was a neutral fifth-level professional, adept at manipting and fostering nts and healing. He had a good reputation among the top professional circles in the Federation, known for his warm personality and fondness for hosting salon events. Moreover, it seemed like he had some connection with the Mother Earth Goddess¡¯s church! ¡®Perhaps¡­ he¡¯s on the Druidic path?¡¯ While contemting, Su Lu arrived at a garden. A towering tree overshadowed everything, its branches resembled top-grade jade and a female face appeared on its trunk: ¡°Wee, [Arcanic Caster]!¡± ¡°Lord Uveitan!¡± Dunstan politely returned the greeting with a smile, pulling Su Lu down to sit on a tree stump next to the great tree. Some gazes swept over them, but no one initiated a scan, seemingly out of some hesitancy. ¡°Although it¡¯s a private gathering, it¡¯s very formal and there¡¯s little need to hide one¡¯s identity¡­¡± Dunstan picked up a huge morning glory blossom from the side, took a sip of the nectar, and said, ¡°Of course¡­ there are a few sneaky ones. But they often have some good stuff on them, so we let it slide.¡± Why didn¡¯t you say this earlier, I might have disguised myself beforeing¡­ Su Lu rolled his eyes internally but continued to wait expressionlessly. Dunstan introduced the people around in a low voice: ¡°Those three on the east side are guardians of the Federation. Mr. Schumacher just came back from the Dark Continent¡­ the one on his right is the warden of Federal Special Prison¡ªMr. Arsen!¡± ¡°Special prison?¡± Su Lu tasted a sip of floral nectar, feeling the sweet vour exploding in his mouth, like being immersed in a basket of flowers. ¡°It¡¯s a ssified prison where Transcendent criminals are held, and Master Arsen is the warden.¡± Dunstan emphasized, ¡°Never underestimate him.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Su Lu asked curiously. Dunstan remained silent, but a voice rang directly in Su Lu¡¯s Inspiration: ¡°Rumor has it, the prison even detains a Fifth Level Professional!¡± ¡°Fifth Level?¡± Su Lu was slightly startled. Although the Spirit Tide has been resuscitating the Main World for some time, almost no Sixth Level powerhouses have appeared. The Fifth Level is the peak of this world! Such a professional was unexpectedly captured and detained in prison? ¡°The Federal Special Prison isden with a terrifying anti-magic array that can supposedly emte the environment during the Twilight of the Gods¡­¡± Dunstan eximed, ¡°This is the Federation¡¯s highest ssified secret¡­ and besides, to suppress many Transcendents, the warden¡¯s strength certainly isn¡¯t weak. He might be among the top in all at the Fifth Level.¡± ¡°Does that mean Master Arsen is basically one of the Transcendents at the top of the Federation? His profession may be¡­ the [Giant Axe Executioner]?¡± Su Lu spected. ¡°Perhaps¡­ the profession of each of the Fifth Level is kept confidential unless it¡¯s already been exposed like mine¡­¡± Dunstan¡¯s tone was quite calm, ¡°The Eleventh Bureau, the Special Prison, The Exploration Team¡­ they are the three strongest institutions on the secretive side of the Federation.¡± ¡°And Green Tree Castle, Goddess Church¡­ they lean towards the Federation¡¯s power.¡± ¡°Finally, there are some neutral organizations and evil forces like the Ancient Snake Society and the ck Death Society¡­¡± ¡°This is the structure of Transcendent powers within the Federation!¡± Su Lu¡¯s eyes shed, ¡®Generally speaking, more than sixty percent of the Transcendent powers that support the Federation maintain surface peace. It¡¯s fragile indeed¡­¡¯ Transcendents draw strength from within themselves. Therefore, the current war or peace in the Federation, or even the entire world, indeed depends on the will of a small number of top professionals! This is reality! As he pondered, a legend from the Church of the Goddess of Light arrived. He was a [Red Robe Archbishop], a Faith-based professional whose gaze towards Su Lu seemed to be loaded with some profound meaning. Su Lu felt focused on as though a venomous snake had targeted him. ¡®The Seven Major Orthodox Churches wouldn¡¯t like extraordinary Transcendents popping up. Anyone above Fifth-order Legend, would make the watch list, let alone my rapid breakthrough¡­ is this their way of paying closer attention?¡¯ Su Lu instantly felt a shiver run down his spine, unaware of the continuous conspiracies that would arise in the future. ¡®Fortunately, my breakthrough doesn¡¯t rely on this world¡¯s resources; I still have the chance to covertly develop¡­¡¯ After the Archbishop, there are three cloaked mask-wearers. Their movements are stiff, somewhat puppet-like, as if they are alchemical lifeforms. ¡°Hmph!¡± Seeing this scene, the Red-robed Archbishop Lawrence and Schumacher both snorted coldly. Keeping their identity hidden to attend is either a neutral or evil professional. ¡°Alright, wee everyone.¡± At this time, the face on the middle tree opened its mouth: ¡°I held this exchange meeting for top professionals to have a tform to interact. All of you can start now. Whether it¡¯s intelligence, information, marvels or materials¡­ you are free to trade. You can also enjoy the scenery around here and taste a variety of drinks I¡¯ve brewed¡­ there is a space specifically for private transactions which is cloaked from investigation.¡± Su Lu found that the atmosphere here was rxed, more akin to a salon of sorts. Chapter 378 - 0378 Interception (Subscription Requested) Chapter 378: Interception (Subscription Requested) ¡°The steel output of the Federation made a breakthroughst year¡­surpassing the Chris Empire in full scale.¡± ¡°Our newly designed iron-armored ship is about to beunched¡­we will be the king of the world!¡± With a passionate voice, Arsen conveyed strong confidence: ¡°We willpletely conquer the ocean between the New and Old Continent!¡± This was an exchange of intelligence during the gathering. Upon hearing his words, the expressions of many legendary upational persons didn¡¯t change much. Especially Su Lu¡¯s. The design and construction of the Federation¡¯s iron-armored ship is a huge project, involving too many enterprises andboratories. For Green Tree Castle, it¡¯s not a secret at all, even the design drawings have backups in the Inner Circle. When it was his turn to share, after some thinking, he cleared his throat: ¡°The ck Death Society has three bases in White Eagle City and has infiltrated a congressman¡­¡± ¡°The ¡®Lady Moon¡¯ they worship has already touched the realm of the arcane through the moon!¡± ¡°This is just a brief. You are all wee to purchase or exchange detailed information.¡± Ever since he reimed Bicui, the ck Death Society had practically no secrets from Su Lu. And he doesn¡¯t mind selling out their information, causing them a big loss. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Such a core secret¡­¡± Indeed, just brushing upon it caused a ripple of shock. Even Lawrence and Arsen couldn¡¯t help but take a second look: ¡°So this is the young genius? No wonder he¡¯s the one who banished Polon, he can¡¯t be seen as amon fifth-level professional¡­¡± Instead, Su Lu looked at the three hidden people across from him with some disappointment. He had been observing the opponents with his Inspiration, hoping to see if there were any hidden members of the ck Death Society who might react dramatically. As it seems now, either they hid too well or he was overthinking it. After a major blow to the ck Death Society, they are too busy licking their wounds to reveal themselves; ¡°Ahem¡­In addition, I am purchasing a spirit world material¡ªSpirit Ink! You name the price, I have several sets of various level five inheritances, advanced arcane knowledge, and other spirit world materials¡­¡± He retracted his disappointed gaze, coughed, and continued. ¡°Level five inheritances? Advanced arcane knowledge? Spirit world materials?¡± Several legends seemed moved after hearing this. Pity that none of them initiated a trade. Perhaps they really don¡¯t have materials such as Spirit Ink, or they think it¡¯s not worth the price. ¡°Spirit Ink?¡± Just as Su Lu was beginning to feel disappointed, a cloaked mannequin suddenly spoke: ¡°I just happen to have some in stock.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Su Lu was pleasantly surprised: ¡°What do you want in return?¡± ¡°Ahem!¡± At this moment, Lawrence, the [Red Robe Archbishop] of the Goddess Church, suddenly coughed lightly, attracting everyone¡¯s attention: ¡°Spirit Ink is quite rare, I am also interested.¡± Su Lu¡¯s face instantly turned grim. Not only him, even Dunstan next to him was the same. ¡°Archbishop¡­¡± Dunstan red at Lawrence, even though he knew the church suppressing new legends was a silent rule, it was still too much. ¡°Please don¡¯t misunderstand,¡± Lawrence smiled kindly: ¡°I am just coincidentallycking this material and I just thought I would ask. After all, the rule of trading is the highest bidder wins, right?¡± ¡°Hehe¡­exactly.¡± The cloaked man gave an unpleasantugh: ¡°The information of the ck Death Society, the inheritance of the level five, the advanced knowledge¡­I am not interested, I only need one material, the Void Stone!¡± Dunstan¡¯s gaze instantly became weirder, staring at Su Lu. Su Lu kept hisposure, looking at Lawrence: ¡°Archbishop?¡± Lawrence sighed regretfully: ¡°Void Stone is very rare, I don¡¯t have any in my possession¡­¡± Watching everyone¡¯s expressions, Su Lu smiled: ¡°It¡¯s a coincidence, I just so happen to have one.¡± He took out a box containing a Void Stone, took out the blue stone, the characteristics of suspension and emptiness immediately caused some unrest among the legends around him. ¡°This is¡­a mineral from outside the world, a marvel from the alien world.¡± The face of Uveitan in the tree was attracted over, sighing: ¡°If there¡¯s a chance, I would like to study this.¡± ¡°How about this amount?¡± Su Lu stared at the cloaked man. ¡°Too much, I only have three drops of Spirit Ink.¡± A ss bottle appeared in the hand of the cloaked man, inside was a blob of ink-like ck liquid, with tiny bubbles continuously forming inside, it appeared very odd: ¡°As for the value, half of the Void Stone in your hand is enough.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Su Lu nodded, quicklypleting the trade, and returned to his seat. The next legendary person immediately stood up and loudly dered: ¡°I am looking for a creature called a ¡®Mad Evil Eye¡¯¡­Their traits are arge vertical eye and numerous tentacles, they have the ability to roam the Spirit World, there¡¯s a certain possibility of ordinary people being mentally polluted¡­ I¡¯m purchasing arge amount of these creatures, alive or dead, the more the better.¡± ¡®Mad Evil Eye? This creature¡­¡¯ Su Lu listened, and couldn¡¯t help but ponder. He knows this creature, they have a high status and majorly exist in the Dream Spirit World. Otherwise, they can¡¯t be kept from the search of a legend. The thirdyer of the Spirit World, it is still an insurmountable barrier for most fifth-level professionals! Of course, what makes Su Lu surprised beyond doubt is that this creature likes to gather around the dreams of formidable beings. ¡°Who is this buyer exactly¡­¡± Because the other party was hidden underneath a cloak, Su Lu couldn¡¯t recognize him. However, no matter how he sees it, he¡¯s not from a benevolent faction. At that moment, he was staring in desire at him and the buyer from before. After all, those who could take out ¡®Spirit Ink¡¯ and ¡®Void Stone¡¯, such spiritual materials, were definitely researchers of the Spirit World! The buyer ended up disappointed as Su Lu and the other hooded man remained as immovable as a mountain, causing this purchase to fail. The following exchanges were uneventful as well. After it ended, Su Lu, along with Dunstan, went directly back to Green Tree Castle. ¡°Beryl! I am going to concentrate on doing something and I don¡¯t want anyone to disturb me.¡± Returning to the mansion, Su Lu immediately gave Bicui amand. He was going to sequester himself, to craft the ¡®Sealing Card¡¯! This higher-order marvel could seal a ¡®Cursed Spirit¡¯, it was an advanced version of a trick card, possessing incredible power and was the basis of [Wandering Mage]¡¯s strength! ¡°Finally¡­gathered all the materials.¡± In front of the alchemy table, Su Lu opened the invisible door with Greedy Gloves on his right hand and took out treasured materials one by one. The halved Void Stone, three drops of Spirit Ink, Mithril, H Crystal¡­. All sorts of rarefied colors filled the room instantly, spiritual energy surged, some of the items even tried to ¡®dematerialize¡¯ the surrounding containers and escape on their own! Chapter 379: 0379: Preparation (5400 added, request for monthly pass) ¡°Humph!¡± Su Lu snorted coldly, releasing a wave of spiritual oppression. The test tubes and boxes that had grown tiny feet and tendrils immediately shrunk back as if scared. ¡°Before crafting magical items, one must examine the materials¡­¡± He casually picked up a twig marked with numerous eye-like scars and began to examine it closely. This was the caution that any alchemist should exhibit. ¡°Hmm?¡± Su Lu picked up the Spirit Ink, frowning: ¡°The materials are fine, but this container¡­¡± With the evolution of the attribute bar, it now had the ability to identify items. During the trade, Su Lu had found that while the Spirit Ink was genuine, the ss bottle was actually an alchemist¡¯s product! [Secret Method Imprint Bottle]
[Product Description: This is a standard alchemical item, capable of storing high-grade materials from the Spirit World, preventing dissipation of their spirituality. At the same time, it holds a small surprise at the bottom.] [Rank: 1] He took out the Spirit Ink and turned the ss bottle upside down, letting his spiritual sense spread. At the bottom of the bottle, on the originally smooth ss surface, spiritual lines emerged, forming a writhing little snake, hissing audibly. ¡°A secret technique imprint?¡± Su Lu¡¯s expression darkened, he touched the tiny snake with his finger and a string of information was revealed, indicating a time and location. ¡°Being able to manipte events in front of so many legends, this hidden ability is quite astonishing¡­ Is it the Ancient Snake Society?¡± The trader who had offered the Spirit Ink was likely connected to the Ancient Snake Society! And their higher-ups might very well be aware that the Void Stone and Spirit Ink were the key ingredients for the Seal Cards! ¡°Thinking about it this way¡­ it is indeed¡­¡± Su Lu chuckled in disbelief, his expression returning to normal. By nature, the [Wandering Mage] profession was not evil, it even refrained from exploiting revenants and Cursed Spirits. Even if his connection to the Ancient Snake Society was revealed, he had already passed the checks done in the Green Tree Castle and had nothing to worry about. Wasn¡¯t it the Eleventh Bureau who, after confiscating the [Doomsayer] from the ck Death Society, started using it themselves? ¡°Perhaps¡­ I could find some clues regarding the sixth rank profession from this.¡± Su Lu clenched his right hand, reducing the ss bottle to a fine, crystal-like powder that slipped through his fingers. ¡°Let¡¯s focus on creating the Seal Cards!¡± A few dayster.
In his secret chamber. Su Lu stared solemnly at three floating cards in front of him. They were silver in appearance, as small as a child¡¯s hand, nk on one side and depicting a swirling gxy on the other. ¡°Finally, thest step¡­¡±
Su Lu exhaled: ¡°The reason why a Seal Card is more advanced than a Trick Card and can be used by upational people below the fifth level, is because it already has a pre-set ¡®technique¡¯ embedded into it, and has also been imbued with the power of the [Wandering Mage]¡­¡± Feeling well-rested, his mind brimming with inspiration, he divided his power into three streams and channeled it into the hearts of the Seal Cards. Whoosh! His mental power plummeted sharply. 20! 10! 5! A feeling of strain formed in Su Lu¡¯s heart: ¡®Not good¡­ I overestimated myself¡­¡¯ Looking at his depleting mental power, he merged the three streams into two and poured thempletely into two different cards. Vibrate! The two cards instantly glowed with a silver light, bing fully formed. The third card was extremely unstable, after flickering weakly for a moment, it suddenly exploded and turned into ashes. Su Lu was silent for a while, then collected the two cards and left the secret chamber.
¡°Master!¡± Beryl, dressed as a maid, promptly greeted him with a curtsy. ¡°Mmm, was there anything urgent during the time I was in seclusion?¡± ¡°Lord Dunstan visited once, he seemed to hope that you would take on a task.¡± Beryl reported with another curtsy. ¡°Heh¡­¡± Su Lu scoffed dismissively, ignoring him: ¡°Prepare my bathwater and dinner, I need to rest¡­¡± After a satisfying meal and replenishing drink, heid on the soft sofa, contemting the next n. With the Seal Cards done, the next step naturally was to seal the Cursed Spirits and improve hisbat abilities! In this regard, the Federation would be more than eager to ept while also silencing the Green Tree Castle. ¡°Beryl, notify Lord Dunstan that I am willing to contribute to the Federation¡¯s peace and stability. The target will be the Cursed Revenants around¡­ I want to see the most detailed andplete files!¡± ¡°At yourmand, master.¡± Beryl curtsied and took her leave. It wasn¡¯t long before Dunstan personally came to visit.
¡°Su Lu¡­ You want to deal with the Revenant incidents in various ces?¡± After exchanging pleasantries, Dunstan asked, somewhat surprised. In his heart, he had hoped that Su Lu would directly join the operation against the Ancient Snake Society. However, most of the dreadful curses in the world were indeed released by the demons, which could also be considered a rted task. ¡°Yes, as you know, my profession leans towards the spiritual. Dealing with these kinds of spiritual bodies is my speciality¡­¡± Su Lu sipped his tea with a smile: ¡°Where are the records I asked for?¡± ¡°They¡¯re all here, absolutely urate, and every piece of information has been verified.¡± Dunstan solemnly handed over a file folder to Su Lu: ¡°These are tricky guys that local transcendent powers couldn¡¯t handle, be careful.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡± Su Lu took the documents and began reading them intently. The records inside the files were indeed very detailed, with conjectures clearlybelled. It was clear at a nce that they had been carefullypiled. It could be said that professional exorcists, armed with such records, could reduce casualty rates by at least 20-30%. ¡°File No. A-290, Codename Abyss Verses!¡± ¡°First appearance location: Boji City!¡±
¡°Description: A terrible contagious meme, anyone who hears the verses praising the Abyss will be cursed, leading to horrific events. There are seven stanzas in total, each representing a different sin and cause of death¡­¡± ¡°Theory One: Current tests indicate that there is no way to prevent the death of those who hear the verses¡­ The best solution is istion, eternal istion.¡± ¡°Theory Two: This could possibly be a curse from a true Abyss Demon!¡± ¡°A curse from a true demon?¡± Su Lu¡¯s expression changed. This was not a fifth rank [Hell Demon], nor was it a demon creature, or lower or upper demons. But a terrifying lord, who presided at the highest level of all demons! So far, the only confirmed curse truly connected to demons was the Cycle of Time! An unsolvable curse that led to the creation of a time-traveler and a family. ¡°Abyss Verses?¡± Su Lu recalled that he had heard rted information before, but had not paid it much heed. He hadn¡¯t expected that this issue would be so terrifying. ¡°Fortunately¡­ I did not impulsively try to solve this problem at that time. Beneath normalcy, lies unimaginable horror, such is the nature of a demon¡¯s curse!¡± ¡°This is definitely ruled out¡­ I would have to be stupid to go head-to-head with a demon!¡± He grumbled inwardly and turned to the next page. Chapter 380: 0380: Headless Demon (Third update request for subscription) ¡°File Number A¡ª321, codename Nightmare.¡± ¡°Description: A cursed dream, the curse bearer often dies in their sleep, with the clues hard to trace¡­¡± Su Lu turned to the next file, nodded, ¡°This one is good¡­ it¡¯s a pity there aren¡¯t many clues, makes it too difficult to find.¡± ¡°File Number A¡ª876, codename Cursed Doll.¡± ¡°File Number A¡ª992, codename Ocean Revenant.¡± As far as the eye could see, there were horrific spiritual bodies and curses, each one extremely dangerous. This made Su Lu feel dismayed, maintaining the Federation was indeed a difficult task. ¡°Huh?¡± At this moment, his eyes sparked: ¡°File Number A¡ª535, codename Headless Demon.¡± ¡°Initial location: Western Federation.¡±
¡°Description: A spiritual body, appears as a man in a ck suit holding an axe, which he uses to sever the heads of his victimste at night.¡± ¡°Spection one: The damage inflicted by its axe is very high; three master-level upations have already been killed. It¡¯s suspected to cause real damage!¡± ¡°Spection two: The Headless Demon¡¯s actions follow a certain pattern. It is currently roaming in West Disk City.¡± ¡°Another familiar one¡­ real damage, huh?¡± This is a peculiar trait that is manifested by bypassing any forms of defense. For instance, some physically immune spiritual bodies would still dissipate if the axe strikes them! ¡°Thank you, Chief.¡± Su Lu collected the file: ¡°I n to set out tomorrow to deal with some Revenants.¡± ¡°Really? That¡¯s wonderful.¡± Dunstan spread a rxed smile across his face. West Disk City. At midnight, a lively folk tune echoed amongst every household. It was a bizarre event. The source was an official announcement. A coldblooded serial killer had fled to West Disk City, and had sent a provocative warning letter to the city hall. ¡ª The killer dered that he would punish any family that did not y folk music at midnight! And an even darker rumor was circting, this killer was not a human, but a Revenant, or something even more terrifying than a Revenant! In a quiet apartment. ¡°Captain¡­¡± The Eleventh Bureau¡¯s personnel were assembling, and a new member asked doubtfully, ¡°Is this useful?¡±
¡°This is the experience that many of our former members risked their lives to chance upon¡­ The Headless Demon generally does not murder anyone to the tunes of folk music, but favors striking during symphonies¡­ We forged the letters to increase the survival rate of ordinary people.¡± The captain, dressed in a ck uniform, wore a determined expression and ced a ck vinyl record onto the record yer, lowering the needle. ¡ª A passionate symphony yed, and the faces of The Eleventh Bureau¡¯s members were filled with unease. ¡°Seven traps have already been set up in this city. We must be sessful this time! We should at least be able to drive it out!¡±
The captain turned around, saying with utmost seriousness, ¡°I repeat¡­ certainly, certainly, you must certainly not let the Headless Demon¡¯s ax hit you! That is a lesson paid for with the lives of four upation masters, among whom were specialised [Exorcists]!¡± Gulp! The new member¡¯s throat bobbed, his hand gripping the gun trembling slightly. ¡°Don¡¯t be scared!¡± Seeing this, a middle-aged memberforted him, ¡°Aside from the damned axe, the Headless Demon is not that bad. And if we manage to deal it enough damage, it will be forced to roam and find a new human settlement¡­ But no matter how many times you kill it, it is useless. This is an indestructible Cursed Spirit! We must focus on driving it away until we find the most appropriate sealing method.¡± ¡°Cursed Spirit?¡± The new member was even more terrified. In the midst of an uneasy atmosphere, the pointer on the wall clock briskly crossed half an hour. ¡°We¡¯re safe¡­ The target doesn¡¯t seem to be us.¡± Everyone breathed a sigh of relief, but the captain was somewhat anxious as he stared outside, ¡°I wonder how the traps at other locations are doing? I heard that the Federation already has wireless telegraph technology. I should apply to the Bureau, and have each team equipped with one for easiermunication¡­¡± In fact, he knew that was nearly impossible. While telegraphs were cheap, it didn¡¯t mean receivers and transmitters were. Even if the Federation issued a government procurement order, it would only ensure each city had one, it was too luxurious for every team to have a set.
Thump! Thump thump! At that moment, footsteps echoed from outside the door. The hearts of several members began to race, drawing out their guns and weapons. ¡°Get ready¡­¡± The captain raised his right hand, his pupils gleaming with a silvery light. The door in front of him became ethereal, and he saw a silhouette standing behind the door! The figure was dressed in full gentleman attire, wearing a silk top hat and wielding an axe in hand! ¡°It¡¯s him! The Headless Demon! Attack!¡± The captain bellowed. Bang Bang! The first was the sound of guns, followed by a myriad of rainbow glows and chanting. The doors riddled with holes shattered to reveal the void and darkness behind it. ¡°Where did it go?¡±
¡°Everyone¡­ stay alert!¡± The captain yelled. In the next moment, a translucent figure materialized within the room, a cold smile seemingly present on its indistinct face as it swung its axe. ¡°Ah!¡± A scream echoed, as the head of one of the members was cleanly severed. ¡°In the name of the Goddess, begone!¡± At this moment, a hidden cleric within the team appeared, throwing holy water onto the Headless Demon. Sizzle! A white mist arose, and the Headless Demon¡¯s figure disappeared. But in the next moment, it appeared behind the cleric, swinging its axe! The holy light, the armor¡­ everything tangible and intangible crumpled in front of the rusty axe. The cleric cried out in the name of the Goddess of Light, but was still beheaded anyway. ¡°It¡¯s too terrifying¡­¡±
Cold sweat poured down the captain¡¯s forehead, ¡°An attack that bypasses defenses,bined with the properties of indestructibility and resistance against seals¡­ No wonder the Bureau asks for ¡®exile!¡¯¡± ¡°No¡­ there is another hidden spection about the Headless Demon, once it has ¡®killed¡¯ enough people in one gathering spot, it will leave by itself and move onto the next.¡± This is a property of Cursed Spirits, to spread fear as far as possible. But now, the captain felt a chill in his heart, ¡°Could this really be the Bureau¡¯s n? Even if they couldn¡¯t drive it away, as long as we sacrifice enough lives, the Headless Demon will leave voluntarily?¡± It was a terrifying thought that once born was like a wildfire, surging through his mind. ¡°No¡­ it wasn¡¯t me! It was the influence of the Headless Demon!¡± The captain suddenly shouted, ¡°Be careful¡­ it also has the ability to stir up negative emotions in our hearts!¡± But it was already toote. A lot of the member¡¯s eyes were bloodshot, like wild beasts suddenly set free, pulling out their guns and firing at each other. Bang Bang! Bang Bang! A pool of blood appeared. The Headless Demon strode calmly to where the fallen captain was, lifting his axe high. ¡°Cursed Spirit, the ultimate evil of this world¡­ I curse you¡­¡± The captain was shot in the abdomen, his eyes firmed on the vague face of the Cursed Spirit, ¡°There will be someone to annihte you!¡± Chapter 381: 0381: Mysterious Sage (Fourth request for monthly tickets) The Cursed Spirit is a spreader of fear, cast by high-ranking demon professionals or even Abyss Demons. They kill ording to certain rules, they are immortal, bringing nothing but despair to the world. Upon hearing the Captain¡¯s curse, the Headless Demon remained unaffected, its axe falling. Ding! In the Captain¡¯s despairing gaze, the axe struck a silver card that had suddenly materialized. Behind the card was a hand; countless chains emerged from the arm and bound the Headless Demon in a web-like pattern. The sound of deep, incoherent spells came forth. The next moment, the Headless Demon let out an inhuman roar, distorted and disappeared into a silvery whirlpool. The Captain looked on numbly at this scene. He saw the Headless Demon being distorted, bit by bit entering the swirling, starting with the axe, then the arm, the shoulder, the head, the waist¡­ Eventually, the Cursed Spirit vanishedpletely, leaving only a silver card hanging in the air.
The hand parted a curtain of void, and a figure stepped out. ¡°Sess!¡± Su Lu looked at the Seal Card in his hand, its surface now bearing the terrifying shadow of a figure holding an axe. [Seal Card ¨C Headless Demon] [Item Introduction: This is a Seal Card made by a ¡®Wandering Mage¡¯, it has sealed within a powerful cursed spirit, those of the same path can use the power that belongs to the Headless Demon!] [Note: Once used by a low-level upational person, there is a chance it could break the seal and possess them!] [Rank: 5] ¡°Sir¡­ are you the support sent by the bureau?¡± The Captain, eyes brimming with tears, struggled to his feet to look at the young man before him. The other person was young, but his ck eyes were like vortexes, involuntarily drawing people¡¯s spirits in. ¡®Fifth Level¡­ Legend!¡¯ The Captain had already made up his mind. ¡°No, I¡¯m just¡­ an interest-driven hero!¡± Su Lu waved his hand and his figure gradually disappeared. ¡°Interest-driven hero?¡± The remaining Captain was baffled, looking at the bodies in the pool of blood, his expression turned sorrowful again. ¡°One down, one more target!¡± In the Spirit World, Su Lu looked at the sealing card in his hand, his eyes contemtive. He had shown himself just now, not to show off, but to leave a record of his features, proving that he had dealt with this incident!
As for the interest-driven hero, it was just nonsense he had made up. ¡°The strength of the [Wandering Mage] mainly depends on the sealed Cursed Spirit, this is the fastest way to increase strength¡­ it can also be achieved by traversing different worlds, but this is a bit more troublesome.¡± Su Lu thought of the contact, the Cloaked Man. Thetter was highly suspected as a fifth-rank member of the Ancient Snake Society who had invited him to meet.
To reach the sixth rank of [Wandering Mage], he really had to go of course, as he could control the Spirit World¡¯s traversal and would not likely be caught. The acquisition of the Headless Demon card significantly increased hisbat power. ¡®Although there¡¯s the Evil Spirit Knight, I dare not use it openly¡­¡¯ Su Lu sighed, his figure disappearing once more. A dozen or so dayster. On a deste ind on the east coast. The figure of Su Lu slowly materialized. p, p! The sound of pping came. A figure in a ck robe appeared slowly, his voice husky and dry, ¡°Spirit World traversal, truly the strongest teleportation ability in legend! Coupled with the Void Stone and Spirit Ink, you are a [Wandering Mage], aren¡¯t you? It¡¯s surprising. The upation that hasn¡¯t appeared in our Ancient Snake Society for a long time have reappeared outside.¡± ¡°Indeed, you are from the Ancient Snake Society!¡± Su Lu said solemnly, ¡°Which of the thirteen elders of the Ancient Snake Society are you?¡± ¡°I am ck Kos, the Elder of Light and Shadow of our Society.¡±
The figure in the ck robe slowly took off his hood, revealing a face Su Lu found impressively familiar. ¡°ck Kos?¡± Su Lu¡¯s pupils shrunk, ¡°The wanted federal offender, the viin who attacked the Green Tree Castle? You¡¯re actually alive? You dared to contact me, don¡¯t you know that the Green Tree Castle and the Ancient Snake Society are mortal enemies?¡± ¡°Though you are with the Green Tree Castle, as far as we know, you have only recently joined¡­¡± ck Kos smiled, ¡°The one who chased me down had greatly underestimated the abilities of the [Phantom Demon]. What do you think about this body of mine? Real or fake?¡± As he spoke, more than a dozen figures in ck robes appeared, their presences all undeniably real. ¡°The magic of light and shadow has reached a level where it can easily create perfect illusions.¡± Even Su Lu had to admit that, as a veteran legendary upational person, even though he could defeat his opponent now, he had no certainty of killing him. So, even though he decided to avenge the Nia City tragedy, he still hid his hatred. And due to his perfect control of his spirit, there was no trace shown. ¡°So¡­ why did you invite me here?¡± Su Lu asked calmly. ¡°Of course, to join us! You¡¯re originally a follower of the Great Serpent, otherwise how could you have became a [Wandering Mage]?¡± said ck Kos. ¡°Follower of the Great Serpent?¡± Su Lu sneered in his heart, his legacy came from the ancient ruins discovered by Kira Gales. The main reason he could have been able to advance was due to his attribute bar. What had it got to do with the Great Serpent Demon?
¡°You shouldn¡¯t be like this¡­¡± Seeing his dismissive attitude, ck Kos¡¯s face turned cold, ¡°The ancient great serpent is the supreme, the indescribable¡­ He controls everything! Even destiny cannot escape it!¡± ¡°Enough of this preaching, I¡¯m very happy in the Green Tree Castle, and I have no intention of joining other forces, especially yours,¡± Su Lu shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s just because you don¡¯t know how powerful our Ancient Snake Society is¡­ With the arrival of the Dawn of the Gods, many ancient entities are gradually waking up and returning¡­¡± ck Kos said, ¡°Last time, we lost a Moron, but we retaliated quickly, and another elder has advanced, our strength has not only recovered, but it¡¯s more powerful than before!¡± ¡®An elder has advanced?¡¯ Su Lu was struck by inspiration and seemed to return to Bukadi¡¯s memory. Hearing the hissing sound, he asked, ¡°Is it the ¡®Mysterious Elder¡¯ Bukadi?¡± That guy wanted to pollute him with demon projection. Thankfully, he was fast enough. But then, the other person should have been ¡®polluted¡¯ too. For demon followers, this is an overwhelming honor. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re well informed.¡± ck Kos was somewhat surprised, ¡°Being blessed by the Great Old Serpent, Elder Bukadi has broken through the limit of the historical [Mysterious Master] and became the fifth-rank [Mysterious Sage], breaking new ground.¡± The profession of [Mysterious Master] originally only had four ranks. But Su Lu had no doubt about Bukadi breaking into the fifth rank and bing a [Mysterious Sage]. The existence of demons could make all impossibilities possible.
For that great existence, giving a fifth-rank profession was nothing at all. Chapter 382: 0382: Void Mysterious Demon (Please Subscribe) There are many sources of professions. Most of them are derived from humans¡¯ learning and research, but a portion alsoe from the divine. For a demon, perfecting the path of a [Mysterious Master] is a trivial task. ¡°How about it? Don¡¯t you want to know about the sixth-level profession after [Wandering Mage]?¡± ck Kos¡¯s voice suddenly became enticing: ¡°As long as you join us, you can obtain it immediately.¡± ¡®But first, I have to believe in the Ancient Snake, right?¡¯ A scoff echoed in Su Lu¡¯s heart. He was skeptical of ck Kos¡¯s words. After all, he was a master of lies. ¡°Tell me its name first?¡± Taking into consideration the collection of clues, Su Lu asked. ¡°Not a problem, the advanced ss of [Wandering Mage], it¡¯s known as [Void Demon] in the old terms, a special job switch¡­¡± ck Kos¡¯s mouth curled up slightly.
¡°Switch profession?¡± Su Lu was surprised: ¡°Should I take on another professional path?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, [Wandering Mage] is destined to be a difficult path, once sessful, it can also be extremely powerful, monstrously powerful¡­¡± ck Kos opened his hands: ¡°Come on, we need you.¡± ¡°[Void Demon]?¡± Su Lu carefully tasted the term: ¡°What do you need me to do? Explore the Spirit World?¡± The ability of a [Wandering Mage] is undoubtedly most manifested in the Spirit World. ¡°Before you agree, I won¡¯t answer any further questions.¡±ck Kos, obviously not a fool, rejected coldly. ¡°Well then¡­ I have no need for you either.¡± Su Lu¡¯s expression suddenly became indifferent, he took a step forward. Flicker! Behind ck Kos, his figure appeared, wearing a ck gentleman suit, a top hat on his head, and an axe in his hand. ¡ª Evil Spirit Possession! Headless Demon! ¡°Die!¡± Su Lu shed with his right hand, and a cold light shed on the axe. Boom! The rusty hand axe broke through ck Kos¡¯s defense, clothes, then his skin, muscles, and bones. His head fell to the ground, his face full of disbelief: ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Since you know I am Su Lu, have you forgotten about Nia City?¡±
Su Lu held the axe and slowly squatted down. ¡°Nia City?¡± How could ck Kos forget the disaster he created? It was the key to his promotion to the fifth level! ¡°Hehe¡­ so this is your true self! You made the wrong choice, and for that, you will pay¡­¡± ¡°Before that, you need to pay the price first.¡±
Su Lu raised his right hand high, another axe fell. Boom! ck Kos¡¯s head exploded, turning into a clump of ck fluid. ¡°So¡­ a puppet?¡± Su Lu stood up: ¡°But¡­ the real attack of the Headless Demon is a curse with pretty high priority, isn¡¯t it?¡± At a remote ce. In a secret room, screams suddenly echoed. ¡°Ah¡­ Su Lu Pottery!¡± ck Kos had a terrifying wound on his neck, as if it had been brutally hacked open by an axe, only a bit of skin and flesh were holding it together, barely preventing his head from being chopped off. Not only that, his head, his body, axle marks were appearing out of thin air. ¡°This is¡­ a curse! Break!¡± ck Kos immediately severed all connections with the puppet. New wounds stopped appearing: ¡°Fortunately¡­ after bing a [Phantom Demon], I don¡¯t have a critical point anymore, otherwise, I would have died just now¡­ [Wandering Mage], truly a terrifying ability.¡± ck Kos murmured: ¡°Such a person chooses to oppose my lord, what a pity¡­ but no matter how much pity, I will destroy you!¡±
A smile appeared at the corner of his mouth: ¡°[Void Demon]¡­ hehe¡­¡± ¡°What a pity¡­¡± On the deserted ind, Su Lu stood up, the sttered ck fluid vanished into thin air. ¡°He¡¯s indeed a coward who fears death, having so many life-saving tricks, I¡¯m afraid I didn¡¯tpletely kill him just now¡­¡± He retrieved his Headless Demon card, sighed softly: ¡°[Void Demon] huh?¡± The Ancient Snake which the Ancient Snake Society believes in, is actually the Abyss Demon! And that a path like this ultimately connects with the demon, Su Lu was not surprised at all. ¡°Could it be¡­ the [Wandering Mage]¡¯s profession switch, requires the conjunction of a demonic path, such as¡­ [The Fallen]?¡± Su Lu pondered: ¡°Of course, this could be a trap. I need more information, more clues¡­ perhaps, I should learn how to divine?¡± As a master of emotion maniption and memory glimpsing, Su Lu wasn¡¯t able to directly invade the soul world, but he recognized a lot of emotions from ck Kos¡¯s words. ¡°The Ancient Snake Society is in urgent need of [Wandering Mage], it seems they are preparing to make a move in the Spirit World¡­ Spirit World? Spirit World!¡± Su Lu used Spirit World Traversal and returned to the Inner Circle of Green Tree Castle. Regardless, obtaining some clues is always good, at least he now has a target.
Federated Calendar 282, January. ¡°All divination and prophecies are the result of interacting with the information from the Dream Spirit World, interpreting images¡­¡± Su Lu put down the book ¡°How to be an Astrologer¡± in his hand, deep in thought. Compared to the diviners who can only get indirect revtions through dreams, cards, dice, stars, etc., he can directly break into the Dream Spirit World, obviously having more advantages. ¡°So¡­¡± He casually grabbed a handful of crystals, chanting in his heart: ¡°¡®[Wandering Mage]¡¯s sessor is [Void Demon], ¡®[Wandering Mage]¡¯s sessor is [Void Demon]¡­¡± Crash! Various colored crystals scattered on the table, forming different symbolic meanings. ¡°The answer is ¡®correct¡¯¡­¡± Su Lu studied for a moment, frowning: ¡°Is it really [Void Demon]? I have a hunch that ck Kos isn¡¯t that innocent¡­¡± He thought for a while and began to divine again: ¡°The clues to [Wandering Mage]¡¯s advancement¡­¡± Crash! He couldn¡¯t make anything out of the signs this time.
He is just a beginner after all, being able to get some signs is all thanks to being a high-level spirit creature. ¡°Ancient Snake Society¡­¡± Su Lu muttered to himself, suddenly, a ripple of soul connection with Beryl appeared in his mind¡¯s eye. ¡°This is¡­ not good!¡± He arrived in the living room to see Beryl copsed on the ground, with a te of scattered fruit nearby. At this moment, Beryl¡¯s entire person was not right. One after another, tumors appeared on her body, constantly squirming like a group of small mice. ¡°Shewinado¡­ Shewinado¡­¡± Vaguely, another series of babbling words came through the link, overheard by Su Lu. ¡°Dreams of the Ancient God¡­¡± Su Lu¡¯s face was solemn: ¡°This is happening too frequently¡­ If at this frequency it was Rod, he would have fallen long ago.¡± Thoughts shed through his mind, he no longer hesitated, the light flickered in his eyes: ¡°Spirit Contact!¡± Boom! Right beside his ear, the babbling sound suddenly increased tenfold! Vaguely, Su Lu seemed to see that towering mountain peak, and the pce on the mountaintop. His figure soared towards infinity, and he found a city! Chapter 383: 0383: Exploration Again (5600 added, request for monthly pass) Nia City! Su Lu¡¯s expression changed, recognizing this, his second homnd. This city, entirely pulled into the Dream Spirit World, although unchanged in outline, had lost all its vitality. All kinds of bizarre spiritual bodies upied everything within the city. Su Lu even saw a few ¡®Crazy Evil Eyes¡¯! Their breaths were dark, aimlessly wandering the long streets. Their raw-flesh colored appearance, along with a myriad of tentacles, were constantly emitting mental pollution. ¡°Master, thank you.¡± In the Material Realm, with Su Lu sharing the burden of the unintelligiblenguage, Beryl had finally recovered, and the fleshy lumps on her body slowly disappeared. She stood up, her beautiful eyes seemingly filled with gratitude. ¡°You can go now, clean up the ground.¡±
After the unintelligiblenguage and the illusion, Su Lu forced himself to return to his room to rest. Just as he nned toy down, he abruptly stood up, ¡°No¡­¡± He quickly walked to the long table where he had just dropped the crystals, ¡°Symbol¡­ interpretation¡­ Is there a more obvious ¡®revtion¡¯ than the one by my side?¡± ¡°Could it be¡­ the follow-up clues of [Wandering Mage] are in the Dream of Shewinado?¡± ¡°It seems¡­ the exploration n needs to be advanced.¡± Even without this ¡®revtion¡¯, Su Lu would never miss the Dream of the Ancient God. Because in this world, the Seven Major Orthodox Churches¡¯ opposition to the fifth and sixth level professionals is rather obvious, let alone breaking through the seventh level. This is a realm only Gods can touch! There are almost no clues in this world. Unless one swears allegiance to an Evil God or Lady Moon, one may not necessarily receive their grace and understand this aspect. However, there was one being, Shewinado, originally also a divine entity, who definitely knew how to be a ¡®Divine¡¯! That is the ultimate secret of the seventh level, the ultimate secret of Mysterious Knowledge! ¡°Initially, I did miss a lot in the Dream of the Ancient God¡­ But, it was inevitable. With my power back then, it was hard to survive in such a world¡­ But now, everything is different!¡± Su Lu paused, prepared to wait until his inspiration was fully restored, and then enter the Dream of the Ancient God for exploration! ¡°The Mad Evil Eye, as well as the Ancient Snake Society¡­ Many people seem to be looking for the Dream of the Ancient God¡­¡± ¡°I must be quick!¡± ¡°But one advantage I have over them is that not only have I been to the Dream of the Ancient God, but I have also obtained the Language of Arrogance, which is a key!¡± Late at night. Su Lu, who noticed that his inspiration hadpletely recovered, directly traversed the Spirit World and arrived in the Dream Spirit World. He transformed into the form of a [Wandering Mage], dressed in a purple-gold robe with a halo on his eyebrows, and deliberately concealed his pressure to roam in the Dream Spirit World.
After merging his spiritual body with his physical body, the most significant benefit lies in not having to worry about what might happen to his body while his soul is in a trance, and he also doesn¡¯t have to fear getting lost in the Dream Spirit World. As such, Su Lu¡¯s exploration of the Dream Spirit World had suddenly be significantly easier than before. Following an intuition, Su Lu came to a blood-colored in. The sky was filled with red radiance.
One after another, blood-red jellyfish fluttered mid-air, their tentacles filled with splits writhing asionally. ¡°Spirit World creatures ¨C Vashas, they are blood worshipers! They are both individual entities and integrated beings.¡± Looking at the blood-red jellyfish, Su Lu recalled the corresponding knowledge. Had it been a typical spiritual body that came here, it might have been turned directly into a pool of blood! But around Su Lu, ayer of radiance was blocking the invasion of the blood color, he calmly spoke: ¡°I¡­ want to know, where is the Dream of the Ancient God?¡± He used Gm Language tomunicate, anguage of ancient mystery. ¡°A mighty existence¡­¡± The many jellyfish spoke simultaneously, and they all seemed to speak as one: ¡°You¡­ need¡­ to give¡­ a sacrifice!¡± ¡°What kind of sacrifice?¡± ¡°Blood, it is everything! One gallon¡­¡± The enormous voice reverberated back and forth. ¡°Half a gallon of spiritual creature blood, that¡¯s all I can give¡­¡± Su Lu¡¯s right hand summoned a leather pouch.
Spiritual beings also tend to bully the weak and fear the strong, if the spirit bodies were weak, they might have already been killed off. However, since he was a legendary, fifth level professional, it was still negotiable. ¡°No¡­ You have something better, much better!¡± Countless eyes appeared on the many jellyfish, staring at Su Lu¡¯s glove. ¡®Has it taken a liking to my Wind Wolf King¡¯s blood?¡¯ Su Lu sneered: ¡°Impossible¡­ its value is far greater than needed for directions.¡± His violet halo at the center of his forehead flickered, overflowing with the exclusive aura of a [Wandering Mage]. Some nearby jellyfish directly exploded, turning into a puddle of pus. ¡°Powerful being¡­¡± All the jellyfish fell silent together, and after a long pause, a voice continued to echo: ¡°I not only know its location, but also a quicker path¡­ it¡¯s the track of the Spirit World¡¯s carriage, which will allow you to reach your destination safely and quickly.¡± Spirit World Carriage! This was also a presence Su Lu had encountered before, regrly galloping through the Dream Spirit World, connecting many territories. ¡°Half¡­ I can¡¯t give more.¡± Su Lu pondered, speaking coldly.
There¡¯s no concept of distance in the Spirit World, so traveling is a very troublesome task. Even a location right before your eyes might require traipsing a distance more formidable than crossing the Federation. Not to mention the difficulties and dangers along the way. Byparison, paying a bit to acquire specific coordinates and shortcuts was worthwhile. After all, once the location was confirmed, he could traverse the Spirit World at any time, and wouldn¡¯t need to continuously travel and search in the Dream Spirit World. ¡°¡­ Agreed! With the Spirit World as witness.¡± The many jellyfish sounded as one. ¡°Very well¡­¡± Su Lu took out the vial of Wind Wolf King¡¯s blood and poured out half. This high order spiritual creature¡¯s blood stirred immediately upon release into the Spirit World, forming a sphere of blood hovering in the air, casting a moon-like radiance. The oath made in the Spirit World by a high order spirit creature was binding and trustworthy. ¡°Go¡­¡± Su Lu lightly touched the blood sphere, and it floated before a blood-red jellyfish.
Hiss! Arge gap appeared on the jellyfish, revealing multiple fangs, morphing into a giant mouth that swallowed the blood sphere in one gulp. ¡°The carriage track is there. Follow it and when you see a colorful in, that will be the ce you¡¯re looking for.¡± ¡°Be careful! Don¡¯t go too far ahead norg behind, otherwise you will follow the carriage tracks into an unknown area!¡± Vashas¡¯s voice echoed. As soon as his voice fell, Su Lu saw two white light trails on the ground. Just looking at these trails, he felt like he saw a grand carriage travelling across the Spirit World. ¡®Strange¡­ I didn¡¯t notice it before.¡¯ ¡®Looks like, there¡¯s that rtionship. Knowledge is power! Only when someone tells me the way, can I find the path!¡¯ Su Lu shook his head and stepped onto the trail of light. Chapter 384: 0384: Acquaintance (Third update request for subscription) On a path that appeared to beposed of white light. Su Lu was casually strolling along. Each step he took seemed to elongate both time and distance, revealing several bizarre environments. Inverted mountains, humanoid vegetation, and various weird and indescribable scenes were scattered around. They were all part of the Dream Spirit World, some were even other people¡¯s dreams, and once trapped, it would be challenging to break free. ¡°Given these conditions, only the Spirit World Carriage allows for unobstructed travel through all corners¡­ No wonder Vashas warned me before, one misstep may lead me astray from a vast area.¡± Su Lu¡¯s Inspiration was activated. Suddenly, he spotted a in radiating colorful lights, with a colossal city faintly standing upright atop it, resembling a Weeble. ¡°Found it!¡± Su Lu got motivated, and after nearing the colorful in, he took a mighty leap! Wave!
It seemed like he had broken through some invisible membrane. Su Lu looked up to see the towering city and the colorful light in the sky. On the ground was awn, when he looked back, the path of light had vanished as if everything he just saw was an illusion. ¡°Finally, wee to Nia City!¡± Su Lu eximed sentimentally. Thest time he visited, he had encountered the significant event of the Dream of the Ancient God, almost trapping him there permanently. But now, he coulde and go as he pleased. He ascended into the air, gliding over the hemispherical bedrock and made his way into the city. The streets around him were riddled with potholes, and the walls were filled with cracks and corroded rust. The whole city had undergone significant transformation due to being pulled into the Spirit World and stained with spiritual elements. More importantly, the original refugees had seemingly vanished without a trace, leaving the surroundings deste. ¡°Chirp, Chirp!¡± Some faint noises came from the end of the street. They were a few Mad Evil Eyes, as tall as a human being, and filled with mental pollution. As soon as they saw Su Lu, they shrieked strangely, their upright tentacles surrounding him from all directions. ¡°What a shame¡­if I had arrived here before the trade fair, I could have made a fortune by selling a Mad Evil Eye.¡­no, there are too many mysterious methods in the Material Realm. Perhaps they can find my location through the scent or bloodline of the Mad Evil Eye, couldn¡¯t they?¡± Su Lu suddenly understood the real purpose of the mysterious buyer who wanted to purchase the Mad Evil Eye. ¡°Possession by an Evil Spirit!¡± At that moment, he summoned the card of the Evil Spirit Knight, ck mes were burning furiously around him, yet he didn¡¯t feel any pain at all.
With his current strength and status, he was perfectly capable of controlling the power of the Evil Spirit Knight. ¡°Disappear!¡± He cast a nce around, and his eyes ignited with ck mes, burning in front of the Evil Eyes. The pressure unique to high-stake spiritual beings did not cause these Evil Eyes to feel any extra fear.
They were creatures of the Dream Spirit World with a high position, the gap between them and Su Lu was like that between a wolf and a lion, it wasn¡¯t wide enough to make them flee at the sight of him. ¡°Nightmare!¡± Array emerged under Su Lu¡¯s feet, and the bones flew out one after another, forming a skeletal horse. Just as he was about to mount the horse and leave, he was suddenly taken aback to see another Evil Eye brazenly flying over the firewall, ignoring the mes burning on its body and pouncing at him. ¡°Am I such a hated figure?¡± Su Lu was confused. The Spirit Chain flew out, bound the iing Evil Eye, and spurred the horse into a gallop. He was not afraid of one or two Mad Evil Eyes, but he didn¡¯t want to be surrounded by arge group of them. At the same time. A sporadic spiritual power, seemingly insignificant like an ant shaking a tree, spread along the Spirit Chain in an attempt to attack his spirit: ¡°I¡­ I¡­ I¡­ You¡­ You¡­¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Su Lu was slightly surprised: ¡°So even the Mad Evil Eye possesses wisdom?¡± ¡°You¡­ know¡­ me¡­¡± The Evil Eye gave away bits of spiritual fragments intermittently.
¡°What does it mean?¡± Su Lu felt something was amiss. After reflecting, he released the Evil Eye from behind and found a safe spot, thenmunicated with the Mad Evil Eye. A series of images shed rapidly before his eyes, after which, he really saw ¡®himself¡¯. There was a somewhat arrogant young man at the graveyard, who took upon an eerily terrifying feat. ¡°What it wanted to say was not ¡®you know me,¡¯ but ¡®I recognize you!¡¯ It is¡­ Billy! That young wastrel¡­¡± Su Lu gave a wry smile and released the Spirit Chain¡¯s binding. ¡°It¡¯s hard to believe that there are still survivors in Nia City¡­¡± ¡°Chirp, Chirp!¡± The Mad Evil Eye obtained freedom and immediately least a beam from its vertical pupils, skimming past Su Lu¡¯s shadow figure. ¡°You truly hate me, which is understandable¡­¡± He came up behind the Mad Evil Eye: ¡°But¡­ I only wanted to punish you a little bit, I had no intentions of killing you¡­¡± Back in the day, he tampered with Billy¡¯s memory, intending to quickly settle in Nia City, and to possess an extra helper. Theter outbreak of the Dream of the Ancient God left Su Lu preupied with his own problems, unable to look after this wastrel.
It was unexpected that the other party could survive and even mutate into a Mad Evil Eye. ¡°Perhaps¡­ many creatures in the Dream Spirit World are mutated from humans¡­¡± ¡°Chirp, Chirp!¡± Su Lu felt a more potent wave of spiritual energy. The Mad Evil Eye¡¯s many tentacles trembled simultaneously, reaching out for him. ¡°Okay¡­¡± He shook his head, dodged the Evil Eye¡¯s attack again, and stabbed a dagger directly into the enormous eyeball. Wave! It seemed like he had pierced through ayer, causing a lot of pus to ssh around. The Mad Evil Eye squatted on the ground, its breath rapidly declining. Immediately after, in its pupils, Su Lu seemed to see a hint of human-like relief. ¡°This inexplicable fate¡­¡± Su Lu sighed and summoned the Nightmare Horse, continuing ahead in Nia City.
In front of him, there was a small clinic. It was where Dora and her sister, Angie, resided, the real entrance to the Dream of Ancient God! Letting out his Inspiration to observe the situation inside, Su Lu sighed. The bodies of the two sisters had vanished long ago. The oues in the Dream Spirit World were not optimistic. If they have not vanished, they have transformed into monsters! ¡°It appears that the sisters can only be Necromancy upational Persons.¡± Su Lu sighed while finding the entrance to the Dream of the Ancient God, but he did not barge in. Unlike the part of Nia City in the Dream Spirit World where his main body resided. This was a dream of a fallen divine being. Plus, some time has passed, and there might be new dangers! ¡°Initially, I was fearless due to my ignorance, but now I¡¯ve be more cautious.¡± Su Lu shook his head as a Shadow Clone emerged and submerged into it. Instantly, his expression slightly changed: ¡°Did it exceed the distance limit and vanish automatically? Or did it encounter some danger?¡± Chapter 385: 0385: New Soldiers (5800 added, request for monthly pass) Chapter 385: New Soldiers (5800 added, request for monthly pass) ¡°The level of my shadow clone isn¡¯t enough anymore, I need to upgrade it,¡± Su Lu nced at his attribute bar. After ying dragons in the Drac World and umting in Green Tree Castle, he had unwittingly gained tens of thousands of experience points to spare. [Expending 1600 points of experience¡­ the level of the shadow clone has been increased to LV5!] Another shadow clone appeared and disappeared into the passage. A feeling of disappearance came over him, obviously the clone had failed again. ¡°No reaction at all¡­ Is it dead or has it exceeded the range?¡± Su Lu shook his head and continued to upgrade: [Expending 3200 points of experience¡­ the level of the shadow clone has been increased to LV6!] A shadow clone appeared. The sensation it gave to Su Lu waspletely different, as if it could be controlled no matter how far the distance.
¡°Of course¡­ this should be my illusion, but the control range must have greatly increased.¡± Su Lumanded his shadow clone to enter the passage again. The sensation of weightlessness immediately hit him. Suddenly, the clone appeared in a dark forest. Many strange branches grew into the shape of arms, pointing to the sky in various poses. In truth, they were pointing towards the peak where the temple was located, but if any other person arrived, they would not be able to see it at all. Because that peak has a strange rule of ¡®to be seen is to be told,¡¯ people had to be directed to it in order to see its full image. It was as if it didn¡¯t really exist in this world, only existing in records and memories! In the Dream Spirit World, the rules of reality and illusion had long been twisted and shattered. ¡°The Nia City outside is just a city pulled into the Dream Spirit World. The dream of the ancient god here is the real dream of Shewinado¡­ and its core is obviously in the temple on that mountain.¡± ¡°It seems¡­I¡¯m quite lucky? It looks like I found this ce before anyone else?¡± His clone muttered to itself, looking around. In the bizarre ck forest, some Symbol Soldiers had already discovered his presence and were preparing to attack him in a surround formation. They were all manifestations of Shewinado¡¯s knowledge, defending the dream instinctively, you could also say they were in search of a ¡®host¡¯ for the knowledge. The method was quite unique though, they needed to be defeated inrge numbers in order to gather the scattered fragments into aplete ¡®knowledge¡¯. In other words, if someone was not strong enough, they could be killed by knowledge! A group of Symbol Soldiers with small feet, holding various weapons, the scene looked somewhat hrious for a moment. Su Lu¡¯s shadow clone was capable of harnessing a percentage of the power of his main body. A few charges, coupled with backstabbing tactics, were enough to kill these soldiers, who were equivalent to first or second upation yers. In his mind, fragments of information floated, but failed to form a system and no prompt appeared in his attribute bar.
¡°Too few kills¡­ After all, the real big fishes are still on that mountain¡­ I wonder where Dora and Angie are? There¡¯s also the ¡®Nameless Necromancer Book¡¯ I left behind¡­¡± Su Lu rested for a while then immediately rushed to the ck mountain. Not long after, a mausoleum or templepletely built of marble and lined with many arch pirs appeared before Su Lu on the mountain top. Around the temple were densely packed Symbol Guards blocking any approach.
Su Lu was aghast to discover that the defense here was way stronger than what he had initially encountered. Not only were there Symbol Soldiers with wings flying around in the sky, but the soldiers that appeared near the temple also got progressively more advanced. In the end, there were even white human-shaped beings like ster statues, their surfaces inscribed with numerous runes, with knowledge flickering all over their bodies, emitting a powerful aura. ¡°Fourth ss upations? And there¡¯s a whole bunch of them?¡± Su Lu couldn¡¯t help but smile wryly: ¡°If the defense back then was like this, I probably couldn¡¯t have escaped¡­ Has Shewinado revived?¡± In the faint, he felt this was greatly rted to the ¡®Language of Arrogance¡¯ he had scattered in the Dragon World. He patiently waited on one side, observing, and noticed that these Symbol Soldiers not only had be more and stronger, but also more agile. They didn¡¯t rigidly guard a straight line, they also knew how to form a patrol squad and make regr rounds on the perimeters. But given the strength of this squad, it wouldn¡¯t find Su Lu¡¯s hiding ce and even if it did, it would just deliver itself up to him. About an hourter. Boom! Just when Su Lu¡¯s actual body was about to enter, his shadow clone suddenly picked up something. Intense vibrations and explosions wereing from the other side of the temple, withrge numbers of Symbol Soldiers pressing over there. ¡°Someone is attacking the temple?¡±
The shadow clone made a big detour and stealthily followed them. He crept over a hill and saw the huge square space behind the temple. There, numerous Symbol Soldiers were besieging a Spiritual Body. The Spiritual Body was in the shape of a woman who was not worried at all about being surrounded. Her scarlet lips slightly hooked up, carrying a hint of a smile. She suddenly opened her cherry lips and let out a terrible wail that could shatter ss! ¡°Banshee Wail!¡± Despite the distance, the eardrums of the shadow clone were painfully throbbing. The Symbol Soldiers who were closer were constantly retreating, falling apart inch by inch. Seizing this opportunity, the Spiritual Body killed several Symbol Soldiers and sessfully escaped the encirclement. ¡°It¡¯s her! Angie?¡± Su Lu took a nce, then quietly followed her. ¡°Good¡­ I have learned some new knowledge this time¡­¡± Elsewhere, [Sinister Spirit]Angie was quite satisfied as she descended the mountain, walking through the ck forest. Her soul and Dora¡¯s were originally very weak here, only to be chased around.
Not untilst time, when they encountered the ck Knight, who gave them a Necromancy upational inheritance. Realizing there was no way out, Angie and Dora had to grit their teeth and study the content. Due to some special reasons, their progress was very quick. Furthermore, ever since they encountered arge number of Symbol Soldiers while exploring and killed them, Dora realized they had entered a treasure trove! This was a divine legacy! Even if it was just knowledge, it was enough to make the eyes of legendary and mythical upation yers turn red with envy! ¡°It¡¯s just a pity¡­ I¡¯m not strong enough, every time I can only seize the opportunity to sneak attack, gaining a little bit of fragments¡­ I still have to rely on luck to form aplete ¡®knowledge¡¯.¡± ¡°Even so, I feel that my mastery of the arcane arts is getting deeper¡­ Butpared to the knowledge left by Shewinado, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not even one ten thousandth. Is this the awe-inspiring presence of a god?¡± In front of Shewinado¡¯s vast knowledge, she felt herself to be like an ant, especially in recent times, for some reason, the Symbol Soldiers not only didn¡¯t get fewer and fewer in number after being killed, but instead became more numerous and powerful! ¡°This is really unsettling, it seems something has changed¡­ Hm? Who¡¯s there?¡± Through sensing the presence of her Spiritual Body, Angie instantly turned to look in a certain direction. Chapter 386: 0386 The Only One (Subscription Requested) Chapter 386: The Only One (Subscription Requested) ¡°Soul Stab!¡± Sensing the approach of a presence, Angie¡¯s pupils slightly reddened, and a soul stab was formed directly. Upon her body, a white court dress appeared blood-red, as if brewing some sort of curse. ¡°It¡¯s me!¡± Su Lu¡¯s shadow clone emerged from the shadows, looking at Angie who had be cold, and sighed silently in his mind. The path of a Necromancer profession, because it abandons the body, the Spiritual Body bes more unstable and prone to loss of control. And furthermore, it tends to be indifferent, dismissing life, which is the norm. If he hadn¡¯t shown himself voluntarily, Angie definitely would have attacked first! ¡°You are¡­ I remember you¡­ you saved my little sister.¡± Luckily, Angie finally remembered, and the blood color in her eyes slowly faded.
What she remembered was the incident involving ¡®Su Lu Pottery¡¯ in Posey Port. As for the Incident in the Dream of the Ancient God, where Su Lu was incarnated as the ¡®ck Knight¡¯, she did not recognize him. ¡°Yes, Ma¡¯am.¡± Su Lu¡¯s lips moved slightly, but he did not intend to reveal his identity as the ck Knight. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Angie¡¯s eyes were still vignt. ¡°An exploration!¡± Su Lu shrugged, and had to say, the elevated shadow clone was more agile, with no ws at all, even a fourth-order [Sinister Spirit] did not notice anything wrong. ¡°Exploring the dream of the Ancient God?¡± Angie¡¯s breath became dangerous again. Even though this ce is dangerous, it is also a treasure trove! A treasure trove exclusively upied by her and her sister. Now, seeing another outsidering, Angie¡¯s first reaction is to kill to silence them. ¡°Yes, there are many forces outside looking for this ce, since I am already here, they wille soon¡­ I sneaked in before them.¡± Su Lu immediately indicated that many forces outside were coveting this ce, and killing him would be of no use. Although his shadow clone was getting more powerful, it was still better to avoid conflict if possible. ¡°What do you want?¡± After a long silence, Angie finally asked. ¡°The inheritance!¡± Su Lu initially wanted to say the Knowledge of the Mad God, but looking at Angie¡¯s state, once he acknowledged that he had discovered the biggest treasure in the Dream of the Ancient God, she would definitely aim to silence him, so he changed his words at thest moment. ¡°Inheritance, huh? Smart! A rational choice.¡±
Angie understood his purpose very well, after all, the elevation of professional rank and the baptism of the transcendent are the essence of life¡¯s sublimation! ¡°Follow me.¡± This [Sinister Spirit] began drifting forward again. Of course, Su Lu¡¯s shadow clone immediately followed her.
¡®My main body is still in the outer world, after all the dangers here are not yet fully understood¡­¡¯ The two moved quickly, and in no time, they arrived at a tnd. The ck forest was cut down here, and a bizarre-looking vi was built. ¡°Sister? Who did you bring?¡± A ghost appeared right through the door, enough to frighten an ordinary person. Ms. Dora looked at Su Lu curiously, a hint of surprise on her semi-transparent face, ¡°Mr. Su Lu?¡± ¡°Ms. Dora, I deeply regret what happened to you!¡± Su Lu bowed, startled to see that Dora had also advanced to the rank of the fourth-tier [Sinister Spirit]. The progress was astonishing, having sessively mastered the stages of [Necromancer], [Evil Spirit], and [Evil Spirit] in about a year in the Main World. ¡®The environment of the Dream of the Ancient Gods is suitable for Spiritual Beings is one aspect, and my ¡°Nameless Necromancer Book¡± might have fallen into their hands,¡¯ Su Lu thought to himself as he was invited into the vi by the two sisters. Since there were no living people, the vi was very empty with only what seemed like furniture, or perhaps works of art. The design of these items was especially twisted, filled with elements of madness. ¡°This is¡­¡±
Su Lu looked at a wooden carving that resembled a ball of yarn. On it was an emblem he recognized very well ¨C the Arrogant Rune! ¡°This is our faith!¡± Angie naturally said, ¡°We now worship the Lord of Madness¡­ His name is Shewinado¡­¡± ¡®As I expected¡­¡¯ Su Lu nodded, considering this as normal. After all, both Angie and Dora had received Shewinado¡¯s gifts and were immersed in his vast knowledge, making their admiration and respect for him almost inevitable. They didn¡¯t even need Shewinado to impose any influence on them; they had already converted to the ¡®Wild God¡¯ on their own. This was also one of the reasons why Su Lu did not want to increase the level of the Language of Arrogance ¨C he did not want to suddenly feel one day that it would be a good choice to believe in Shewinado. ¡°Okay!¡± After Angie and Doramunicated with Su Lu in a spiritual manner for a while, Angie took the initiative to say, ¡°Considering that you have helped Dora in the past, and the promise I owe you, we can give you limited assistance¡­¡± She was very confident in herself, having gained so much knowledge from the Mad God, she was undoubtedly a renowned schr of the ult in the Material Realm. ¡°Have you heard of the¡­ [Wandering Mage]?¡± Su Lu paused, then suddenly asked. ¡°[Wandering Mage], also known anciently as ¡®Void Mage¡¯ or ¡®Dimensional Mage¡¯, is a profession of spiritual beings, a special job switch of the [Dream Master]¡­ They are good at traveling different worlds.¡±
Angie looked deeply at Su Lu and calmly asked, ¡°Are you looking for its legacy?¡± ¡°No, I just wanted to ask if the subsequent stage of the [Wandering Mage] is the [Void Demon]?¡± Su Lu¡¯s spirits lifted. Shewinado, as an Ancient God, indeed had extensive knowledge. And Angie happened to have information on this topic. ¡°You even know about this?¡± Angie¡¯s expression became very strange, ¡°Yes and no, because the sixth rank of [Wandering Mage] has different paths to choose¡­ It can be [Void Demon], but also [Spirit Mage] or [Dream Caster]¡­¡± ¡°Sixth Rank [Spirit Mage], [Dream Caster]?¡± Su Lu¡¯s eyes lit up, and he asked a bit greedily, ¡°What about the seventh rank?¡± ¡°Hehe¡­¡± Angieughed, ¡°Greedy man, even if I tell you the seventh rank profession, it will be of no use¡­ Because the seventh rank involves the realm of divinity, and has ¡®uniqueness¡¯! That is to say¡­there can only be one! Even if the other is in another world, you won¡¯t be able to take office!¡± ¡°Seventh rank? A unique profession?¡± Su Lu shivered, this was a top-secret that any church would never disclose. ¡°So¡­ to be a seventh rank, one must create his own path?¡± For a profession that could be practiced by most people, the sixth rank was actually the limit. Every step forward after that had to be made by oneself!
¡°No ¡­ it could also be that the god has fallen, and you can follow the path it has opened up and easily take over its divinity!¡± Angie slowly exined. Chapter 387 - 0387: Changes (Additional Updates Requesting Monthly Tickets) Chapter 387: Changes (Additional Updates Requesting Monthly Tickets) To reach the Seventh Level, there are only two ways. One is to carve out apletely new path for oneself. The other is waiting for a god to fall, and then proceeding down Its path! Both of these ascensions are equally powerful. Su Lu watched Angie in surprise, ¡°You¡¯re telling me all this?¡± He suddenly understood why the legends of the outside world were desperately searching for this Dream of the Ancient God. Because there truly is the possibility of bing a god here! ¡°Because we think you¡¯re pleasing to the eye¡­hehe¡­¡± Dora giggled and added to the side: ¡°In actual fact¡­Although after the fall of a god, one can take over its profession, effectively inheriting the ¡®position of God¡¯, it will need a long period of ¡®adjustment¡¯. During this period, one will also need to face the challenge of the will of the fallen deity¡­Only when the new god has ¡®digested¡¯ its ¡®position of God¡¯, can it dereplete death of this previous god¡­¡± Of course, Su Lu knew of this danger. Even if it¡¯s a fallen deity, there is a possibility of revival. They are the greatest challenge for new gods. Even if they could win the final victory, but in the actuality, after undergoing multiple willpetitions, mutual influences, permeations andbinations, is the new god still the original self? ¡°Thank you both for clearing up my doubts!¡± Su Lu bowed sincerely, for this was the knowledge of gods which many upational persons dreamed of! To those who aspired to ascend to godhood, it was an unmatched temptation. ¡°So¡­having said that, do you both know the Origin of the [Wandering Mage]? Is it really rted to Demons? And within this dream, are there specific details of the Fifth Order, Sixth Order professions?¡± He asked again. Now, peeking into the realm of the gods, apart from expanding his knowledge has no much significance. Su Lu had not yet reached the peak of the Fifth Order [Wandering Mage], nor did he have a clue about the Sixth Order professional information. ¡°The paths of professions in our world all more or less got inspiration from transcendent creatures, from the spirit world, from gods¡­But the [Wandering Mage] is indeed an exception, it¡¯s a foreign upation. So¡­it really could have been brought by the demons¡­¡± Angieughed. ¡°Foreign upation? I see¡­¡± Su Lu thought of himself, if he left a legacy in the Dragon World, the [Wandering Mage] profession would then be part of Dragon World. The upation of the [Wandering Mage], proficient in world travelling, didn¡¯t know where the source was. ¡°But within this dream, there might indeed be the existence of the [Wandering Mage] and other professional information¡­¡± Angie added. ¡°What? Really?¡± Su Lu was pleasantly surprised, but his heart had a stir: ¡®Something¡¯s off¡­how can it be such a coincidence? Shewinado happens to have the legacy? Unless¡­¡¯ ¡°Correct.¡± The expression on Angie¡¯s face suddenly turned icy cold. Click! ng! The windows and doors automatically closed, and darkness covered everything. Only slight glow over the spiritual body was the only source of light in this area. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Su Lu felt a hint of cold emanating from the void. ¡°Acting! Still acting!¡± The dress on Angie turned blood-colored again and her eyes became aplete crimson: ¡°Didn¡¯t you know long ago that Shewinado is a Wandering Mage, nning to inherit His legacy? Otherwise¡­why would you risk such danger to enter the Dream of the Ancient God?¡± ¡°What?¡± Su Lu was very surprised: ¡°Shewinado¡­is on the Wandering Mage¡¯s path? This¡­¡± He calmed down, feeling that there really was a chance. After all, the Language of Arrogance was a mysterious power that Shewinado developedter on. Before this, Su Lu knew nothing about His power, the only thing that was shown was the dream and the trait of being highlypatible with the Spirit World. These elements, the [Wandering Mage] also possessed! ¡°Deceitful human, you want to inherit all this, and control all this?¡± Angie¡¯s voice became sharper: ¡°Want to steal the treasure that belongs to me?¡± ¡°Dora!¡± The expression on Su Lu¡¯s face turned cold: ¡°And you? Do you think so too?¡± ¡°I¡­I don¡¯t know.¡± Dora¡¯s timid voice came from all around. She was the one who had just ¡®closed¡¯ the vi, which was also a ritual, forming a closed space to prevent Su Lu from escaping. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Su Lu let out a long sigh, ¡°I saved you!¡± He had long known that the [Necromancer] was psychologically unstable, but he hadn¡¯t expected it to be this unstable. Or rather, in this world, every person is constantly changing each day. It is like this for humans, let alone spiritual bodies? Characteristics of professions, and perhaps also the influence of the Wild God, all these factorsbined, have turned the originally good sisters into thest thing he wanted to see. ¡°You saved us once, and so I¡¯ve repaid you with knowledge just now¡­be grateful, for it¡¯s a secret that even professionals of the fifth order and sixth order do not necessarily grasp.¡± Angie¡¯s expression turned extremely cold: ¡°Now that you understand, you can die now!¡± She stared at Su Lu: ¡°The [Sinister Spirit] each has its own weird abilities, and my ability is assimtion!¡± When Angie¡¯s dress turnedpletely blood colored, Su Lu felt some sort of a weird connection being formed between him and Angie. ¡°I love blood!¡± Angie snickered and in her hand emerged a silver knife, slowly cutting her own arm. For the [Sinister Spirit], this level of physical attack can bepletely ignored. But looking at his own arm, Su Lu said as he saw a scratch appear: ¡°Sharing the same injury? Quite intriguing¡­¡± ¡°Hm? You¡­are not alive?¡± Angie stared at Su Lu¡¯s wound. There, no blood was flowing out, only a dark shadow flowing. ¡°Correct, pity there¡¯s no reward.¡± Su Lu¡¯s foot quickly swept, and his speed greatly increased. He reached a ce with a shadow, and on his hand emerged the Trick Card. Boom! A me exploded, revealing Dora, who was hiding behind the furniture: ¡°Sorry¡­I didn¡¯t mean to¡­¡± As this girl was apologizing, her hand was forming an old-fashioned camera. Click! A bright light shed. Su Lu lost his vision from the sudden brightness. ¡°No matter what you are, die!¡± Two cold feelings, one in front one behind, spread up his skin. In an instant, Su Lu felt his body freeze up. ¡°Damn¡­who would have thought, I would be caught here?¡± He bitterly smiled, and his figure instantly exploded. ¡°What happened? Sister?¡± The windows opened, and Dora returned back to her timid appearance, asking. ¡°He was a puppet, there¡¯s someone controlling him from behind!¡± Angie quickly made a decision: ¡°We have to leave now!¡± Step by step! Step by step! Just at this moment, a terrifying pressure was quickly transmitted. A dreadful darkness covered everything. A ck-robed knight, riding a skeleton horse, directly appeared from the void; his burning ck eyes staring at the two sisters who had just stepped out the house: ¡°You¡­are guilty!¡± Chapter 388 - 0388: Fight to the Death (Third shift seeking monthly ticket) Chapter 388: Fight to the Death (Third shift seeking monthly ticket) ¡°Are you¡­ Mr. ck Knight?¡± Dora screamed. ¡°Fifth Level¡­Legend?¡± Feeling the overwhelming oppression from a higher professional rank, Angie, who was already pale, became even more translucent. ¡°I once¡­made a wrong decision.¡± The ck mes receded, revealing Su Lu¡¯s real face: ¡°Now¡­it¡¯s time to correct it.¡± In the exploration of the Dream of the Ancient God, besides the temple at the pinnacle of the mountain, the biggest danger is actually these two [Sinister Spirits]! Su Lu¡¯s identification naturally surged over, but he didn¡¯t expect that Angie and Dora¡¯s personalities had undergone the deepest change. ¡°So¡­you are Su Lu!¡± Looking at the unmasked face of Su Lu, Dora and Angie were immensely shocked. Their progress had been astounding, but they never expected that the boy from Posey Port they once knew had grown even faster. At this point, he had firmly stepped into the realm of the [Wandering Mage]! ¡°Do you¡­ want to eradicate me?¡± Angie calmed down, her pupils turning bloody red. ¡°No¡­ it¡¯s to let you rest in peace.¡± Su Lu sighed. Perhaps the ¡°Nameless Necromancer Book¡± was wed from the start, but as far as he saw it, the sisters had already ¡®died¡¯ when they became [Necromancers]. ¡°Heh¡­ since this is your choice.¡± Angie sneered, taking the initiative to hold Dora¡¯s hand. Both [Sinister Spirits] fused swiftly, transforming into a tall woman with two heads. At the same time, their spiritual pressures were rapidly increasing, almost exceeding the limits of the fourth level. Suddenly, the head that was Dora spoke: ¡°Sight¡­ deprivation!¡± As the white light emerged, it tried to steal Su Lu¡¯s vision. ¡°I curse you!¡± Angie¡¯s head screamed simultaneously, continuously attacking their own. Thin streaks of the curse attempted to take effect on Su Lu, but werepletely burned away by the ck mes. ¡°What gave you the guts to dare cursing me?¡± Su Lu roared, holding a rusted axe in his hand. The Axe of the Headless Demon! At this moment, he was using the powers of both the Evil Spirit Knight and Headless Demon! Clop clop! The nightmare horse galloped, passing right by the ce where the double-headed evil spirit was. A light swing of the axe by Su Lu, and Dora¡¯s head was chopped off. Her face was somewhat confused, her lips moved as if she was trying to say something, but she didn¡¯t get to speak. The next moment, she vanished into nothingness. The Axe of the Headless Demon carried a curse, causing true damage, and with one swing, a fourth-level [Sinister Spirit] was eliminated! ¡°No¡­ what have you done?¡± The beast, which lost one of its heads, screamed. A multitude of shadows exploded on its body, taking on the form of Angie. ¡°Death¡­is the best end for you.¡± Su Lu charged again, hacking his axe into Angie¡¯s back. ¡°What weapon¡­can hurt me?¡± The bloody hue in Angie¡¯s eyes swiftly faded, along with her increasingly dim figure. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Gazing at Su Lu, a bitter smile appeared on her face as she disappearedpletely. ¡°This¡­ damned world.¡± Su Lu looked at the figures of the sisters disappearing, murmuring to himself. Initially, when he left the necromancer¡¯s legacy, he genuinely wanted to help these two sisters. But he didn¡¯t expect that in the end, things would turn out like this. ¡°Perhaps¡­is this sort of personality change also considered a kind of loss of control¡­¡± Su Lu felt a surge of anger building up in his heart. The path of professional progression was fraught with danger and uncertainties at every turn. This coulde from the outside, or from within himself! He spurred his horse, charged and galloped toward the temple at the top of the ck Peak. Whoosh! Seeing the ck Knight charging, the Symbol Soldiers in the square immediately raised their spears. ¡°Scram!¡± With a roar from Su Lu, a gigantic wave of air formed, creating an effect like an air cannon, directly sting away numerous first and second level Symbol Soldiers who turned into dust in mid-air. ¡°Kill!¡± With a wave of his hand, the spirit oppression attached to his ax head, highly condensed, forming a semi-moon-shaped light de. Wherever it passed,rge groups of Symbol Soldiers fell like cut wheat. ¡°¡­Zyaina Alfan Zengdery¡­¡± A multitude of voices came. Those were the Mages located behind the ¡®Formation¡¯. Arge amount of fireballs, hail, lightning, acid took form, sweeping over Su Lu like a sky-filling. His pitch-ck robe fluttered without wind, a ring of pitch-ck mes emerged around him, directly swallowing all spells. The Nightmare Horse neighed, charging into the group of Mages, each swing of the ax resulted in hundreds of Symbol Soldiers falling. Sneak attacks like Angie¡¯s, perhaps he killed more in one attack than she could in ten. ¡°sphemer! You¡­ should not¡­ enter¡­ here!¡± At this moment, those white sculpture-like beings that tightly guarded around the temple or tomb, their bodies engraved with numerous symbols, moved! They spoke the Language of Arrogance, each emitting energy waves not weaker than a fourth-level Master. Swish! Swish! A few white forms had already teleported to Su Lu¡¯s back, white daggers about to stab into the ck robe. They can actually ¡®flicker¡¯! ¡°[Dimensional Walker]? No¡­ it should be a rtionship highly integrated with the Dream of the Ancient God!¡± Flicker utilizes dimensional waves, but this is the Dream Spirit World! Therefore, this ability is more simr to Spirit World Traversal. ck mes emerged around Su Lu. However, these white forms did not fear death, directly using one burning arm as the price, the white dagger fiercely stabbed into the ck robe. ¡°Humph!¡± Even with the immunity enhancement of an Evil Spirit Knight, Su Lu still felt a wave of intense pain. Swoosh! Swoosh! With consecutive swings of his ax, he took down two white forms. Arge amount of knowledge suddenly poured into his mind, the attribute panel kept alerting, but he had no time to look. The few fourth-level forms at the back had already begun casting spells, trying to invade his spirit! ¡°Seeking death!¡± ck mes spewed out from Su Lu¡¯s eyes, burning directly on those several fourth-level forms through the spiritual connection. Boom! Boom! The charging white forms werepletely annihted. But there were just too many enemies. After wiping out one group, more soldiers surged from all directions. With a sorrowful wail, the Nightmare Horse was the first to explode! Su Lunded firmly on the ground, his pitch-ck eyes bing colder: ¡°Half-Dragonization!¡± Under his skin, ayer of real dragon scales emerged. This was the effect gained from the [Dragon Blood Baptism LV4]. Transforming into a Half-Dragon, all attributes further increased, coupled with stacked physical spell defense, Su Lu could y a fourth-level upational person just by strength alone right now! ¡°Spirit World Traversal!¡± His figure disappeared and reappeared upfront the several fourth-level forms, his ax dropping down. Thump! Thump! Even if they were fourth-level, in front of him now, they were like ants, their lives easily harvested. Su Lu carved out a bloody path, reached the entrance to the temple. A dangerous aura rushed toward him! Chapter 389: 0389: Inside the Temple (6000 added, request for monthly pass) Chapter 389: Inside the Temple (6000 added, request for monthly pass) At the entrance of the temple. In the pitch ck, there seemed to be tremendous danger lurking. Seeing Su Lu arriving here, the surrounding Symbol Soldiers all went berserk, adding onto his pressure. ¡°What¡¯s the hurry? If I want to go in, I can teleport directly¡­¡± With a retort, Su Lu tried to hold them back, creating a nk space at the entrance. Meanwhile, a shadow clone materializes, nods at him, and quickly disappears into the temple entrance. The scenes inside the temple were constantly ¡®transmitted¡¯ out. What surprised Su Lu was that there seemed to be no danger inside. The shadow clone walked inside a hall, where a huge crystal on the ceiling cast points of light like stars. The silence was deafening, and many white human-like figures were as still as statues.
¡°It¡¯s a bit like the terracotta army¡­¡± Su Lu¡¯s shadow clone walked along the long path to the end of the hall. There were purple crystal pirs around, and at the end of the wall, there was a massive spread of blood and flesh. In the center of all this flesh stood a vague human figure. ¡°Wall of Flesh?¡± Su Lu instantly thought of the incident when the dream of the ancient god erupted in Nia City, and the ploy of the church to hide the saints! ¡°Could the existence behind this Door of Flesh be Shewinado? Does his constant approach from the back of the door symbolize his process of returning from death to this world? Anyway, I am definitely not going to push open the door and go in¡­ That¡¯s exactly how Mu¡¯er got himself killed¡­ Huh?¡± He carefully examined the Wall of Flesh and found that on the crucifix-like vague figure, there was a woman¡¯s glove emanating a faint glow! The glove was firmly attached to the center of the door, like it was glued, holding the small gap in the middle of the door tightly. ¡°Is this¡­ some type of seal? A sacrifice to achieve what Mu¡¯er gained?¡± Su Lu almost praised the Goddess. He then hurriedly looked around. The white statues had disappeared. Instead, inside the purple crystal pirs, there were faint images of objects. ¡°That is¡­¡± Su Lu approached a purple pir and was stunned to find the ¡°Nameless Necromancer Book¡± inside! ¡°So¡­ the book I left behind wasn¡¯t picked up by Angie and her sister, but was ¡®sacrificed¡¯ here by the Symbol Soldiers¡­¡± The shadow clone murmured, ¡°Purple crystals¡­ are they a way of preservation and also a seal? Is that why the demons and the Abyss Demons haven¡¯t discovered this ce in this period of time?¡± The book held little attraction for him now. He even suspected that the author hadid a trap in it, causing all of those who took office as [Necromancers] to lose control more easily, bing bloodthirsty and indifferent.
¡°Where could the sixth level heritage be?¡± Su Lu skimmed over every crystal pir, unable to decide. Yet suddenly, a chilling thought crossed his mind: ¡°No¡­ no, that¡¯s not right¡­ If I were Shewinado, as a professionist above the seventh level of the [Wandering Mage] path, would I leave a legacy after my fall?¡± ording to the uniqueness knowledge of the profession he just acquired, Su Lu concluded: ¡°Absolutely not!¡±
Leaving a legacy would mean that other professionists can climb his path, take on unique professions, and announce his ultimate death! However, if he didn¡¯t leave a legacy, he may have a chance at resurrection in the vast stretch of time! ¡°But¡­ there¡¯s definitely no profession information above the seventh level. The sixth level, being ¡®universal,¡¯ might be stored? But the chances are slim¡­¡± ¡°Maybe¡­ I should still rely on the attribute bar, as the experience consumed by deducting professions is horrifying¡­¡± ¡°But before¡­ Angie was very sure to tell me that Shewinado¡¯s legacy is here¡­ She thought I was a dead man at the time, there was no need to lie to me.¡± ¡°Could it be¡­ this is also a resurrection condition?¡± As Su Lu¡¯s thoughts began to wander, he remembered some legends from his past life. ¡°Could it be¡­ a seven-level professionist on the same path is exactly what Shewinado needs¡­ Does he need such a perfect host to seize and resurrect bypletely plundering their strength?¡± The path opened after the seventh level is unique! This meant that even if the seventh-rank upational Person was promoted to the eighth rank, He still held the uniqueness of this Path, and outsiders could not embark on this Path¡¯s seventh rank! Unless He falls! When the pioneer falls and someone else takes the seventh-rank Profession, without fully ¡®digesting¡¯ it first, the Old Gods, paradoxically, might have the chance to resurrect. Because the fallen deities might already be of the eighth rank or even the ninth rank. How could the will of such existences bepared to a seventh-rank Profession? Not to mention, who knows more about this Path¡¯s Profession than its creator?
This led to the possibility that some spirits, after their fall, might leave behind a legacy, but definitely not out of goodwill! ¡°If it really is like this¡­ Shewinado should somewhat favor those of the [Wandering Mage] Path¡­Of course, something like a [Spirit Medium] does not need to lose face.¡± Outside the temple. Su Lu, gritting his teeth, took a step into the temple. Outside, a vast number of soldiers stopped their movements at this moment, not pursuing him into the temple. Seeing this, Su Lu let out a sigh of relief and retracted the powers of his dragon form, the Evil Spirit Knight, and the Headless Demon. He rubbed his head, quickly sorting through the information he had just acquired, and then looked at his attributes: [Received ¡®Knowledge of the Mad God¡¯!] [Language of Arrogance LV1¡úLV3!] [Ancient Hebrew LV3¡úLV4!] [Mysterious Knowledge LV5¡úLV6!] ¡°The rest is fine, Language of Arrogance has also increased¡­¡± Su Lu pursed his lips: ¡°This seems to be a bit of a hidden danger.¡±
He took a deep breath, came in front of the Wall of Flesh where his shadow clone was located, feeling the terrifying aura of the vague human figure, and the power of light on that glove. He seemed thoughtful. In a silent moment, he put on a purple-golden robe, bizarre patterns surfaced on his body, a purple ring appeared on his forehead, as if it was between reality and illusion. [Wandering Mage] Morph! Su Lu closed his eyes, sensing the fluctuations of the surrounding items. Following the guidance of his heart, he came before a purple crystal pir. A brilliant star was sealed inside, concealing some unknown secrets. ¡°How can I safely open this crystal?¡± Su Lu¡¯s palm touched the purple crystal, his expression suddenly changed: ¡°This feeling¡­ Dream Seal?¡± It was a skill awarded by bing a [Dream Master]. Su Lu had been using it to seal many mental monsters. He had never thought that this skill could also be used in this way. ¡°It seems¡­ The dreams are actualized and turned into a crystal seal¡­ What an unimaginable method. If converted to equivalencies, Shewinado¡¯s skill level must be at least LV6¡­¡± ¡°But I don¡¯t want to seal, I want to open¡­ I just need a key.¡± ¡°And this key seems to be the Dream Seal?¡±
On Su Lu¡¯s hand, a mysterious light flickered, reaching out to the purple crystal. Boom! The next moment, his fingers prated the crystal as if they were passing through a stream of water, touching the star inside. Inspiration spread, and a piece of information was transmitted. ¡°This is¡­ a coordinate of a world?¡± Su Lu¡¯s expression slightly shifted. The world¡¯s coordinates themselves were not surprising, but hidden within this information was also a shortcut! Traveling through the Realm of All Spirits can theoretically lead to any world. However, in reality, it¡¯s often made impossible by the strong undercurrents and dangers. But shortcuts are different! They are analogous to the Adventurer¡¯s Door created by Rogest time, utilizing a special ¡®wormhole¡¯ within the Realm of All Spirits toplete super long-distance travel in an instant! Chapter 390: 0390 Gibberish (Subscription Requested) Chapter 390: Gibberish (Subscription Requested) This kind of shortcut is an extremely precious treasure for any Void Traveler. ¡°Shewinado used to be a [Wandering Mage], travelling through numerous worlds, knowing some ¡®shortcuts¡¯ isn¡¯t that strange, the key is¡­ why did he specifically leave a coordinate here?¡± ¡°Could there be something different about that world?¡± Su Lu couldn¡¯t help but feel a spark of investigative interest. However, just as he was about to retract his hand, Inspiration seemed to touch on something. Behind him, a figure materialized. It was a humanoid form, blurred with flesh and blood, very simr in outline to the vast Wall of Flesh. Its face looked as if it had been rubbed by an eraser, its features were blurred, and there was no pupil in its white eyeball. This terrifying figure made Su Lu shudder a little. A murmur repeatedly echoed throughout the surrounding environment:
¡°When the seeds of arrogance bloom, the Lord of Madness will return in a grand feast!¡± Of course, Su Lu hadn¡¯t turned his head to confront it face to face. Without thinking, he used Spirit World Traversal to teleport to a hill outside of the temple, the Spirit Chain materialized in his right hand, while two Seal cards appeared in his left hand. After waiting for a moment, the blurred figure didn¡¯t appear again, as though everything that had transpired was a delusion. But those arrogant words lingering in his ear were definitely real. ¡°Seeds of arrogance¡­ could it refer to the spread of the Language of Arrogance? What does it mean when the flowers bloom? And the Lord of Madness, without a doubt, is Shewinado¡­ is he about to resurrect?¡± Su Lu looked grim. He felt that using the Dream Seal to make contact with the crystal pir seemed to have initiated some sort of process. At this moment, his pupils shrank again. Because arge number of Symbol Soldiers retreated into the temple. The huge temple immediately became hazy and translucent, flickering again and again. With each flicker, its form became more and more illusory, and finallypletely disappeared. ¡°The temple¡­ has disappeared?¡± ¡°No, it meets the conditions to hide even deeper¡­ even if I have been there before, I can¡¯t locate it precisely with Spirit World Traversal now¡­¡± Su Lu murmured to himself. He understood that the arrival of a [Wandering Mage] might have caused very terrifying changes in this relic. ¡°But, who cares¡­ as long as I can get what I want, what does it matter if Shewinado resurrects? At worst, I won¡¯t walk his path¡­¡± Just as Su Lu was about to leave, he suddenly looked in the other direction. There, Inspiration picked up a figure.
It was as if an extra brush had appeared in the void, sketching a tall and straight figure. The figure was dressed in a brown swallow-tailed coat, with a hat of courtesy, like a gentleman about to attend a banquet. His golden curls, blue pupils, raised nose, handsome and thin face¡­ emerged one by one under the strokes of the brush, his mouth always seemed to carry a hint of a smile. ¡°Greetings, esteemed Mr. [Wandering Mage].¡±
He took the initiative to salute Su Lu, his manners were very well trained. ¡°Your impression gives me the feeling of an old nobleman from the Chris Empire!¡± Su Lu was silent for a moment, clearly sensing the legendary professional rank of the other party, and the madness and danger concealed within: ¡°May I ask who you are¡­¡± ¡°Dale! Dale Angerskin! That¡¯s my name!¡± The young man with golden curls smiled, revealing a row of white teeth. ¡°The Demon Family¡­ Angerskin?¡± Su Lu¡¯s pupils shrank, and he immediately recalled the demon mansion he had visited, and the paintings of demons he had seen! One of those portraits was undoubtedly the counterpart¡¯s appearance! He is an old monster who has lived for countless years! A fifth-level [Hell Demon]! Possessing a terrifying curse ability! ¡°Yes, Ie from the Angerskin family¡­¡± Dale looked at Su Lu yfully: ¡°On you, I sense many familiar smells¡­¡± ¡°How did you find this ce?¡± Su Lu continued to question, feeling a subtle sense of alertness. ¡°Actually¡­ I arrived before you did, although few fifth-level professionals can ess the thirdyer of the Spirit World, [Hell Demons] are exceptions¡­ I was originally attracted by the ¡®Unnamed Undead Book¡¯, you had it¡­ter, I lost its trace, and was attacked by the Goddess Church, but it¡¯s no big deal¡­ Complete form demon creatures have a long life, I¡¯ve always been very patient¡­ And a lovely little guy in Nia City gave me guidance.¡±
Dale spoke at length. ¡°Nia City¡­ Demon Gallery?¡± Su Lu immediately thought of the gallery incident he and Rod had dealt with. ¡°Yes¡­ that portrait is also from the Angerskin family,¡± Dale said, ¡°It¡¯s all the great demon¡¯s arrangements¡­ After finding Nia City, it wasn¡¯t difficult to enter here. Unfortunately¡­¡± He nced at Su Lu regretfully: ¡°Although I ¡®enticed¡¯ those two [Necromancers] unnoticed, and got the address of the mountain, I am not a [Wandering Mage], and cannot enter the temple to resonate with the power inside¡­¡± ¡°So, you hid and waited for the right time?¡± Su Lu¡¯s expression turned cold. After all, he is not a [Sacred Warrior], and if a [Hell Demon] is determined to hide, the Shadow Clone certainly couldn¡¯t find it. ¡°Yes, thank you for your assistance, allowing everything to get back on track!¡± Dale saluted again, seeming to have no intention of making a move. ¡°Your goal is to resurrect Shewinado?¡± Su Lu stared at Dale, ¡°Is this also the goal of the Ancient Snake Society?¡± ¡°No, no, no! Our family and those believers belong to two different factions¡­ The onlymon ground is that we all believe in that great existence.¡± Daleughed.
Given the nature of demon creatures to mutually harvest abyssal power for advancement, it would be spooky if they could unite. ¡°And all of this is just a drama, a drama directed for the sake of pleasing the great demon.¡± Dale added. ¡°The resurrection of a divine, in the eyes of demons, is just a drama?¡± Su Lu suddenly felt a chill. ¡°The stage of destiny is already set, all I did was give a little push¡­ so, until we meet again, which will be the start of the first act of the drama.¡± Dale saluted again, a burst of mes began to burn furiously from his feet, enveloping his entire figure. After the torch went out, his figurepletely disappeared. ¡°A spectral chap¡­¡± Su Lu scanned the surroundings with Inspiration, ensuring that he had truly left: ¡°If you didn¡¯t know I have Spirit World Traversal and could leave at any time, you probably would have acted directly, right?¡± He felt that the other party had hidden many things. As for himself, he might have been assigned a role in the ¡®script¡¯. ¡°Demons, fate¡­ none of it can dominate me!¡± Su Lu murmured, activating the Spirit World Traversal, and likewise disappeared.
Chapter 391: 0391: Moonlight (Additional Updates Requesting Monthly Tickets) Chapter 391: Moonlight (Additional Updates Requesting Monthly Tickets) Chris Empire, Northern Province. Rod was riding in a carriage, passing by a church of the God of mes. On the Old Continent, besides the fading worship of the Goddess of Light, the faith in Mother Earth Goddess, God of mes, God of War, and the God of Knowledge was widespread. As for the believers of the God of the Ocean and the Goddess of Storms, they were active along the coasts and inds of the two continents, mostly sailors, navigators, adventurers, and the like. In the Northern Province, the faith in the God of mes was deeply ingrained. ¡®The emblem of this deity is a burning me; recently, the church has been frequently issuing edicts encouraging innovation and exploration among craftsmen, which seems to reflect an intention to extend their domain to ¡®craftsmen¡¯ and ¡®mechanics¡¯¡­¡¯ Rod recalled some information in his mind. A momentter, he stopped in front of an estate. ¡°Good day, Mr. Levi!¡± The owner of the estate was Levi Keldo, who loved to show off his one-eighth noble bloodline.
In the Chris Empire, this was a clear dividing line! Because ording to ancientws, anyone who wanted to be a high-ranking officer must have ancestors who had at least one-eighth of the noble bloodline. People ofmon origin, regardless of whether they were merchants or politicians, once they reached a certain level, would find themselves under an invisible ceiling that they could never cross. The higher the rank of imperial bureaucrats and generals, the more stringent the requirements for their bloodline. The power structure of the entire empire was like a rigid and ruthless pyramid. ¡°Oh, my friend, wee, I really liked the gift you broughtst time, loved it in fact.¡± Upon seeing Rod, Levi greeted him with a smile. ¡°Only someone of your caliber deserves that stone sculpture from the Rodan Family.¡± Rod suppressed his revulsion andplimented him with a smile. ¡°Indeed¡­ To let it circte among the lower sses would be a sphemy against the glory of the nobility.¡± Levi said as if it were a matter of course: ¡°Also¡­ I have agreed to the matter you mentionedst time, I am willing to nominate you.¡± ¡°Thank you very much.¡± Rod quickly paid his respects. The transcendent circles of the Chris Empire were very exclusive, and to join, one had to undergo a long period of observation and testing. And this Levi did have the ability to nominate someone to join the ¡®Moonlight Club¡¯. ¡®Although the Moonlight Club is only a small organization, once you join, you have a channel¡­¡¯ Rod was thrilled at the thought. Several dayster. He followed Levi, slightly disguised, into a ck market. On the walls surrounding the main hall, arge number of wooden ques were hanging, stating various purchase and sale demands. Just a brief nce, and Rod felt reassured.
Selling transcendent materials from the New Continent here usually yielded a 50% markup. If the items were urgently needed or rare, the price could double or even treble. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s all sit down.¡± After a burst of noise, a dozen or so people dressed in ck robes and masks settled down around a long table. The chairman of the Moonlight Club knocked on the table: ¡°Before we start, let me introduce a new member to you all, Mr. ck Bear! He was rmended by ¡®Pointer¡¯.¡±
Rod felt numerous gazes on him but sensed no immediate threat. After all, a fourth-level master upational person was no small figure anywhere. In organizations like the Eleventh Bureau, they could at least manage a city. ¡°Let¡¯s start with an exchange of information.¡± The chairman said calmly: ¡°First of all¡­ many churches are looking for something, or rather a living creature, promising a hefty reward for providing any clues.¡± He had a servant hold up a ckboard with a simple chalk drawing on it. ¡®What the heck is this?¡¯ At first nce, Rod wanted to make a sarcastic remark. Because what was depicted on the small ckboard was a ball with wings! ¡°It¡¯s very strange, very powerful¡­ If you encounter it, remember not to act tough!¡± The chairman warned again: ¡°There¡¯s also another assignment. Someone wants to find a high-ranked, fifth-level or above professional on the [Spiritual Medium] path.¡± Upon hearing this, Rod felt a jolt in his heart and quickly lowered his head. After the gathering, Rod rode a horse to a vi by theke. ¡°Anfi, I¡¯m back.¡± He tied the horse in the stable and hugged Anfi.
¡°Your brother is here, in the living room.¡± Anfi blushed as she pushed him away and whispered. ¡°Oh?¡± Rod walked into the living room and saw Su Lu busily eating a steak pasta. Ever since Su Lu tasted Anfi¡¯s cooking, he often came over to freeload on meals. Anyways, he had the ability of Spirit World Traversal, which made getting here very convenient. ¡°Seeing you like this, I¡¯m relieved.¡± Su Lu looked up, saw that Rod was calm, and chuckled. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s the tranquil life here thatforts me.¡± Rod sat down on the sofa and tossed over a ck bag: ¡°I attended a secret gathering today and only sold a few transcendent materials, I didn¡¯t dare to sell too many at once¡­¡± Although storage-type marvels were rare, the Green Tree Castle still had some reserves. If all else fails, Su Lu could search for appropriate materials in the Spirit World to make some. Although it didn¡¯t have much space, it was enough to transport some small transcendent materials.
¡°Moonlight Club is just a small gathering, I n to develop via it for a while before moving to a more high-end¡­¡± Rod briefly shared his observations of the day, especially the two rewards: ¡°¡­although the requirements are strange, the bounty is generous. You¡¯d get a thousand gold coins just for providing a clue¡­¡± ¡°Winged Angel? A fifth level [Spirit Medium] practitioner?¡± Su Lu sighed quietly, feeling that no ce was peaceful, and warned: ¡°It¡¯s best not to touch these two tasks.¡± ¡°I understand¡­¡± Rod solemnly promised. He knew Su Lu was a [Spirit Medium] practitioner, but of course he wouldn¡¯t sell out his brother for some gold coins. ¡°Also¡­¡± Su Lu handed another bag of marvels to Rod: ¡°I am preparing for a journey, it might be a few months, a few years, or even a decade.¡± ¡°That long?¡± Rod was quite surprised. ¡°Yes, I must go.¡± The digestion process for [Wandering Mage] involved traversing different worlds, and coupling that with the clues left by Shewinado, Su Lu felt that going to that world was necessary. ¡°Then¡­ promise me you wille back, no matter how long it takes.¡± Rod held out his hand.
He knew he couldn¡¯t stop Su Lu¡¯s decision. ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡± Su Lu held out his hand too, their palms gripped tightly together. After dinner, Su Lu returned to Green Tree Castle and asked Bicui to help him massage his temples. ¡°Sigh¡­¡± After a long while, he let out a sigh. This exploration of the Dream of the Ancient God had given him much knowledge about divine realms and also a world coordinate, but it seemed to have some disadvantages as well. Especially the resurrection of Shewinado, the revival of this ancient god drew the attention of numerous powers. Chapter 392: 0392: Planning (Third update request for subscription) Chapter 392: nning (Third update request for subscription) Having be the ¡®Honorary Council¡¯ of Green Tree Castle and not wishing to get rid of this identity just yet, Su Lu was not in a position to just set off on a journey. He had to see Dunstan first. In theboratory. Many busy hands, but he was sitting facing Dunstan, an automated system brought coffee and cup to their table. ¡°The Federation has again sent their thanks and reward, Su Lu. I couldn¡¯t believe you could even seal a Cursed Spirit!¡± Dunstan¡¯s eyes were shining. ¡°It¡¯s only because the condition restrained it.¡± Su Lu said, ¡°I¡¯m nning to take a long vacation¡­¡± Dunstan¡¯s face grew stiff immediately, ¡°A¡­long vacation? Well, you deserve a good rest after your hard work. How long do you n to rest?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± Dunstan was taken aback.
Nevertheless, Su Lu¡¯s joining the Green Tree Castle and the stiptions in the agreement he signed were quite flexible, requiring merely that they must not harm each other¡¯s interests. Dunstan would not pry too much. Also, he had no choice but to approve. ¡°Ah¡­recently, the Federation intended to challenge the Chris Empire on the seas. Our legendary upational persons must be prepared.¡± Dunstan reluctantly brought up a matter. ¡°A struggle for maritime supremacy?¡± Su Lu understood. After the Federation¡¯s steel production and shipbuilding technology made rapid progress, a conflict with the old empire Chris became inevitable, also for gaining more overseas markets. ¡°But¡­even though our industrial strength has surpassed theirs, we¡¯re bound to be inferior in terms of transcendent powers, even if the God of the Ocean and the Lady of Storm remain neutral¡­¡± Su Lu shook his head, appearing not so optimistic. ¡°No choice, the schrs of the Federation have calcted and deduced that if we don¡¯t engage in a foreign war, there will be massive piles of domestic goods, and many factories will go bankrupt, leading to an economic crisis.¡± Dunstan said helplessly. ¡®Is this also a way of shifting troubles externally?¡¯ Su Lu quietly shook his head, ¡°But I still think, dering a direct war against the Chris Empire is unwise, why not resort to a roundabout tactic, how about that?¡± ¡°Roundabout? What do you mean?¡± Dunstan asked with interest. ¡°The Chris Empire, not only does it have a vast territory, but it also has extensive colonies on both the Old and New Continents¡­these are its sources of raw materials and ces where it dumps products, as well as the economic lifeline of the entire empire!¡± Su Lu seemed to have seen another piece of history, ¡°The Federation was established toote and missed the colonial tide¡­so the only option is to sponsor the colonies of the Chris Empire, assisting them in achieving independence and statehood.¡± ¡°Help the colonies gain independence from the Chris Empire?¡± Dunstan mumbled. ¡°Humans are born equal, so why must the people of the Chris Empire be superior in the colonies? We can go there as liberators, not invaders¡­help the local residents get rid of the influence of the Chris Empire¡­of course, our main approach will be secretly aiding them, offering them weaponry, technology, and even transcendent knowledge¡­once they establish their country, we can initiate equal diplomatic ties.¡± Su Lu smiled. Even though it¡¯s equal diplomatic rtions on the surface, with the magnitude of the Federation, the actual situation of trading under an agreement of customs duties wouldn¡¯t be much different from colonial exploitation. ¡°That¡¯s a good idea¡­but Chris Empire wouldn¡¯t sit by idly.¡± Dunstan said, ¡°This could only serve as a supplement to the main n¡­to really overthrow the maritime supremacy of Chris Empire, we must go through a decisive battle.¡±
¡°Hmm¡­but we can dy the time, weaken their strength, and set off a fire in Chris Empire¡¯s backyard, that should be enough, shouldn¡¯t it?¡± Su Lu took a sip of his drink. ¡°Your suggestion is important, I will submit it to the Federationter.¡± Dunstan cast a deep nce at Su Lu, ¡°Thank you for your contributions to the Federation.¡±
¡°Well, I¡¯m off.¡± After casually making a suggestion, Su Lu stood up to leave. Once theb¡¯s door closed, the figure of Celsus appeared in theb: ¡°Did he¡­know already?¡± ¡°No¡­I feel that he just genuinely has a matter to take care of.¡± Dunstan shook his head, ¡°But at this time¡­he avoided it perfectly. Is this a show of favor from fate? And this insight into history, it¡¯s really shocking¡­¡± For the first time, he felt that Su Lu¡¯s genius not only lies in his transcendent profession, but also in areas where ordinary people operate, he seemed to have terrifying abilities. ¡°Master!¡± After he returned to his residence, Beryl, who was dressed in ck-and-white maid attire, greeted him. ¡°Oh, right. You too!¡± Su Lu said to Beryl, ¡°I am nning to travel for some time. During this period, you should go to the Chris Empire as well!¡± Even though Beryl had been thoroughly transformed and had be ¡®Bijie¡¯. It still wasn¡¯t safe here. Su Lu wasn¡¯t worried about Green Tree Castle being breached again, but was concerned about Dunstan and Celsus.
Therefore, it was better to eliminate all potential risks. ¡°Chris Empire?¡± Beryl repeated, ¡°Bijie wants to stay with Master.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Su Lu stared into Beryl¡¯s eyes, finding them clear but determined. Such flexible eyes,pletely different from the dull look initially. ¡°You aren¡¯t ready yet, you¡¯re still not strong enough to assist me by staying by my side.¡± Still, Su Lu shook his head. Right now, he could at most transport people within the Dream Spirit World. As for carrying people through the Realm of All Spirits? Even though he might be unharmed, those he took along would be fatally injured. ¡°Be stronger?¡± Beryl murmured to herself, her eyes filled with determination, ¡°Master, please rest assured.¡± ¡°Okay.¡±
Su Lu nodded. If Beryl could quickly master the power of [Undead], she could be considered top-tier among the fourth order and would be greatly useful. After cleaning up loose ends and sending Beryl off to the Chris Empire. Su Lu took onest look at the magnificent residence and smiled indifferently. To him, thefortable life in the Material Realm was simply a form of entertainment during his expedition on the Transcendent path. Compared to his course, he could abandon any kind offortable and secure life. After all, the world has be increasingly dangerous now. If Su Lu still wanted to protect himself, protect his family and friends, or find a way back to Earth, he had to be stronger! ¡°It¡¯s time to go!¡± With that thought, he transformed into the form of [Wandering Mage] and vanished into the void. ¡°Su Lu has really left¡­¡± Not far from the manor, Dunstan, who was manipting the ¡®Enigma Lock¡¯ of the Inner Circle, suddenly stated with a sense of perception. ¡°He even sent the little maid away, are you not afraid he would never return?¡±
Celsus smirked. ¡°Trust is necessary among people, we have no conflicts of interest¡­Our honourable council member should have seen the sincerity of Green Tree Castle.¡± Dunstan calmly replied, but outsiders couldn¡¯t know what he was truly thinking. Chapter 393: 0393: Exposure (6200 added, request for monthly pass) Chapter 393: Exposure (6200 added, request for monthly pass) In the Central Federation, there was a swamp. Poisonous gas formed brightly colored smoke in the mid-air, and deep bubbles asionally surfaced in the dark green swamp water, spreading an even more foul smell. ck Kos walked across the swamp to its depths, ¡°Bukadi,e out!¡± Gurgle! Gurgle! More bubbles emerged, forming a whirlpool. In the center of the whirlpool, a passage appeared. ck Kos furrowed his brows and went down. After traversing a damp, dark tunnel, he found himself in a secret realm. Flowers with human faces, strange trees covered with rotting eyeballs¡­ All kinds of bizarre nts and animals filled the ce, blurring the line between nt and creature. In the center of the realm, there was a shack.
A youth slowly came out. The Mysterious Elder of the Ancient Snake Society¡ª[Mysterious Sage] Bukadi! Yet, even if Su Lu were here, he might not recognize him. This elder not only regained his youthful body, but he also underwent a horrifying transformation. ck, minute snake scales were scattered sporadically on his skin. His eyes had turned amber, the pupils vertically slit like a snake¡¯s. ¡°Hiss¡­ ck Kos? What a rare visitor¡­¡± Bukadi sneered bizarrely, and ck Kos clearly saw that his tongue had be forked. ¡°Yes, I need your help!¡± ck Kos grimaced, ¡°The n to win over the [Wandering Mage]¡­ It failed.¡± This Bukadi had not only sessfully performed a ¡®Demon Summoning¡¯ ritual using the aftermath of the previous ¡®Ring of Time¡¯ curse, but he had also reaped immense benefits from it. A demon had personallypleted the aftermath of the [Mysterious Master] transformation, allowing him to sessfully advance to the fifth level. Moreover, some mysterious effects had also urred on Bukadi, aplete transformation from soul to bloodline. ¡ª This was a consequence of meeting a great existence, even if it was only a phantom. Of course, the followers of the demon took pride in this. ¡°Su Lu Pottery? An interesting youngster¡­¡± Bukadi hissed like a snake, ¡°He reminds me of someone else¡­ the ¡®ck Knight¡¯! He used to pursue the [Dream Master]¡¯s legacy, and he fled right before my master arrived¡­ What an ignorant fool, he has no idea what he has missed¡­¡± ¡°Are you suspecting¡­ that the [ck Knight] is Su Lu Pottery?¡± A light shed in ck Kos¡¯s eyes. ¡°We can only say¡­ he is suspicious, I need to conduct a divination to make a judgment.¡± [Mysterious Sage] Bukadi smiled eerily, and suddenly his eyes shut.
He was performing ¡®Dream Divination¡¯. All fortune-telling and prophecies in this world have actually originated from the Dream Spirit World. The Dream Spirit World was aption of all information in the world, epassing the past, present, and future! Among them, predicting the past was the ¡®simplest¡¯ because it had already happened and had inevitably left traces in the world!
¡®The [Mysterious Sage], mastering numerous high-level mysterious rituals, proficient in legendary alchemy¡­how enviable¡­¡¯ Watching this scene, ck Kos¡¯s thoughts kept turning: ¡®It¡¯s a pity¡­ There has been research in the society, [Mysterious Master]¡¯s path hase to an end. Although my master stepped in to break thew, it merely boosted the profession to fifth level, perhaps there is a sixth level, but definitely not a seventh level profession, because the seventh level of this path requires to be ¡®omniscient and omnipotent¡¯¡­ Even the Seven Major Orthodox deities, they only im to dominate a certain field, never daring to im to be omniscient and omnipotent¡­¡¯ A momentter, Bukadi opened his eyes, a shock shed through his vertical pupils. ¡°What¡¯s the result?¡± ck Kos immediately asked further. ¡°Although the other party has a Fifth Level professional rank, which interfered with the divination, I am 60% sure that Su Lu Pottery is indeed the Federally-wanted ¡®ck Knight¡¯!¡± Bukadi spoke slowly: ¡°He is a person full of secrets.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± ck Kos found this somewhat difficult. These sorts of divinations, if performed by other diviners, even at the Fifth Level, might not reach the standard of the [Mysterious Sage]. In other words, they can¡¯t bepletely certain, the evidence is insufficient. Besides, the Ancient Snake Society using Su Lu is a joke in itself. Moreover, even if it was proven that Su Lu is the ck Knight, the maximum charge against him would only be the massacre of the Demon Old House ¡ª¡ª everyone who knew about the Dream of the Ancient God is dead. If such a crime wasmitted by a Fourth Level, the Federation would undoubtedly do everything to bring them down. But the perpetrator is at the Fifth Level, moreover, they are exceptional at escaping! Even the likes of Arsen and Schumacher must tread carefully.
¡°The only thing that could be used is the Goddess of Light Church¡­ Those stubborn fanatics won¡¯t tolerate any sins, especially against the clergy.¡± ck Kos sneered. Since the other party dared to reject his recruitment, and treated him that way, they must pay the price! ¡°Where was thest ce I saw him¡­?¡± With this damning evidence in his hands, ck Kos felt a surge of confidence. ¡°He¡¯s not in this world anymore¡­¡± The [Mysterious Sage] shook his head. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Did you forget? The other party is a [Wandering Mage], capable of traversing numerous worlds¡­¡± Bukadi coughed, a longing in his eyes: ¡°Such a rare ability, truly enviable¡­¡± Of the Fifth Level beings capable of inter-world travel, to his knowledge, there is only the [Wandering Mage]. ¡°Not in this world¡­ Not in this world¡­¡± Mumbling to himself, ck Kos suddenly finds the situation very troublesome. The most crucial prerequisite for any threat is to ensure the target has no way out.
But a [Wandering Mage] is different! If he decides to abandon everything, he canpletely forsake this world! Run away to another world! This makes his options virtually unlimited! Even if he¡¯s being hunted in this world, he could start anew in an alien world! ck Kos immediately felt that his already limited chips have significantly devalued. He screamed in a fit of rage: ¡°Damn it¡­ Damn him¡­ And the [Wandering Mage]!¡± ¡°Cough cough¡­¡± Bukadi still looks calm, with only the depths of his eyes seemingly harboring a constant me: ¡°We need a [Wandering Mage], or a [Soul Reaper], [Hell Demon]¡­ only they can move freely in the Dream Spirit World, find the Dream of the Ancient God, and that ¡®thing¡¯! Of them, the mobility of the [Wandering Mage] is the strongest¡­ What a shame¡­¡± Bukadi was very regretful, then suddenly, his expression changed: ¡°My time hase¡­¡± ¡°Huh?¡± To ck Kos¡¯ astonishment, scales spread rapidly on Bukadi¡¯s body, his pupils consumed by bloodlust and madness, he transformed into a half-human, half-snake creature. Even more abruptly, he attacked ck Kos. Ssh! Before ck Kos could react, his illusion was split in two, thest thing he saw was Bukadi¡¯s snake-mouth, transformed and opened wide enough to swallow a whole cow.
¡®It seems¡­ After witnessing the illusory figure of my lord, Bukadi has be ¡®half-mad¡¯, or to put in other words, he was always crazy, only able to maintain a certain level of ¡®sanity¡¯ every day¡­¡¯ ck Kos mused, before being swallowed by darkness. Chapter 394: 0394 New World (End of month begging for monthly tickets) Chapter 394: New World (End of month begging for monthly tickets) Realm of All Spirits. Su Lu, transforming into a [Wandering Mage], was struggling to counter the damages from the void undercurrent and energy radiation. Even for Fifth Level Professionals, in front of such a magnificent and immense natural wonder, they¡¯re merely ants! ¡°With my own strength, I could at most travel through the nearby worlds, but with a shortcut, it¡¯s different¡­¡± Su Lu determined his direction and willingly dove into a dark undercurrent. In between the worlds that were like stars, a lot of potential currents lurked, surging and causing turbulence. Once Su Lu entered, it was as if he was put on the fastne. He was involuntarily moving forward, being swept away by these undercurrents. This was also amonly used method of travel in the Realm of All Spirits. ¡°ording to Shewinado¡¯s description, that wormhole should be around here¡­¡± A purple ring appeared on Su Lu¡¯s forehead, somewhere between reality and illusion. He extended his inspiration, silently calcting time and routes.
¡°Three hundred twenty-seventh spin!¡± ¡°Now!¡± Whoosh! After counting to a certain point, Su Lu¡¯s eyes lit up as he suddenly broke free from the undercurrent. Before him was a shattered star cloud. The multicolored glows were exceptionally dazzling against the pitch-ck background. ¡°Realm of All Spirits¡­ One day, I¡¯ll fully grasp your secrets!¡± Su Lu extended his hand. A shadow clone emerged, reaching for an inconspicuous light spot, the size of a grain of rice. Hum! The next instant, the shadow clone disappeared. A certain sensation came to him, letting him know that his shadow clone was teleported, not dead or cursed. ¡°It seems the journey is far. The shadow clone dissipated midway¡­¡± Finally, Su Lupletely assured himself, and lunged toward that light spot. The next moment, he waspletely engulfed by the ¡®light spot¡¯. A terrifying pressure came from all directions, causing Su Lu¡¯s body to creak. ¡°Half-Dragonization!¡± He roared, transforming into a Half-Dragon form, barely able to maintain. Nausea, dizziness¡­ All kinds of negative states, which Su Lu thought he hadpletely got rid of, appeared all at once.
¡®Shewinado only provided a shortcut, not the Door of Adventurers¡­ This oppression and danger¡­ Hehe, upational Persons below the fifth level, I¡¯m afraid they wouldn¡¯t bear it for long¡­¡¯ ¡®No¡­ Even at the fifth level, I only know of one [Wandering Mage] who has the power to travel in the Realm of All Spirits!¡¯ There was a bright light in front of Su Lu. The darkness and light alternated continuously, eventually morphing into seven colored hues.
Then, he found himself standing in front of the void in the Realm of All Spirits. The nearest one was a green star, representing yet another new world! ¡®It feels¡­ I seem to be very far from the Main World. It truly is a wormhole¡­¡¯ Feeling the void¡¯s breath nearby, Su Lu¡¯s expression changed constantly. Then, he shifted his gaze on that green ¡®world¡¯! ¡®Shewinado¡­ must have left something here. Maybe it¡¯s his legacy, or at least information about the sixth-level profession? Huh? Something¡¯s wrong¡­¡¯ Su Lu¡¯s pupils contracted. On the edge of the green world, he sensed an ominous atmosphere. It was chaos! It was evil! As if the entire world had begun to fall! ¡°Even though it¡¯s just the beginning, this feeling¡­¡± He felt a chill in his heart: ¡°There¡¯s trouble in the Spirit World.¡± Aplete world must include the Material Realm, as well as the fouryered structure of Illusory Spirit Realm, Mental Realm, and Dream Spirit World. But in Su Lu¡¯s perception, this world seems to have be somewhat ¡®deformed¡¯. ¡°To understand precisely how, I must experience it firsthand, only then would I know¡­¡±
With this thought, Su Lu took the initiative to step forward, approaching the green star. If the world were to bepared to a, the Dream Spirit World would undoubtedly be its outermost atmosphere. Due to the twisting of rules in the Dream Spirit World, it has the strongest adaptability to ¡®external forces¡¯ and is the first ce for external entities to enter. The underlying Mental Realm, Illusory Spirit Realm, the rules gradually strengthen, culminating in the strictest Material Realm. This could be considered a defensive mechanism in tiers of the world. A purple halo emanated from his forehead, releasing a ripple that enveloped his entire body that directly interacted with the World¡¯s Light. This was to use the special traits of the [Wandering Mage], to reduce the world¡¯s resistance as much as possible. At the same time, Su Lu took a deep breath and plunged headlong into the Dream Spirit World. Zizzling! Zizzling! A feeling of being ¡®electrocuted¡¯ instantly enveloped his entire body. ¡°Apletely different sensation from before? Huh? Where is the Dream Spirit World?¡± Surprised, Su Lu found that he was already in a world of heaven and earth. Everywhere he looked, twilight-like radiance was reflected, with several gigantic stars in the sky, as if they could crash onto him the next second.
¡°This¡­ is not the Material Realm!¡± Reading the information around him, Su Lu was certain, ¡°It is the Spirit Realm¡­ yet, its form has changed, the three Spirit Realms have merged, having turned into a huge ¡®Inner World¡¯!¡± Thispletely new structure opened Su Lu¡¯s eyes. ¡®There surely must be a reason for this¡­ wait a minute, the Dream Spirit Realm, the Mental Realm, the Illusory Realm have merged. Although the terrifying information and symbols have disappeared, the mutating effects appear to persist¡­¡¯ Su Lu cast a nce at his own hands. At that moment, his body was noticeably expanding. He grew beyond ten meters in the blink of an eye, a multitude of color scales grew out, forming thick armor. Not only that, Su Lu felt a tingling on his back. Two lumps of flesh grew wildly, burst open, and turned into a pair of dragon wings. On top of his head, a pair of dragon horns emerged as well. ¡°Have I¡­ be a beast?¡± Su Lu opened his mouth and expelled arge amount of sulfur and mes, forming an impressive fireworks disy in mid-air. Boom! The mes exploded, seemingly hitting a small flying creature. The creature didn¡¯t even have time to let out a scream before it turned into ashes.
¡°The feeling¡­ it¡¯s like being possessed by evil spirits¡­ It seems like there¡¯s some sort of source influencing me? Or is there a force that¡¯s twisting me?¡± Su Lu noticed something wrong, ¡°However, this seems to be good¡­ having been ¡®modified¡¯ appropriately, I¡¯ve be quite adapted to the rules of this world. It¡¯s very beneficial for the [Wandering Mage] to digest.¡± ¡°Also¡­ just now, it seemed like I identally squashed an ant¡­ oh well¡­¡± He took a stride forward, each step felt as if it was causing a mini earthquake, kicking off his exploration of the surroundings. However, what Su Lu didn¡¯t know was, in the Material Realm. A homebody lying in bed suddenly jumped up: ¡°Darn! This is awesome¡­ I was instantly in by a fire attack¡­¡± He quickly scrambled out of bed, got to his desk, opened hisptop, rapidly logged onto a forum: ¡°There¡¯s a BOSS out, coordinates XXX, XXX! Personally experienced it. Feels good to be fried instantaneously!¡± The forum seemed quite active, it wasn¡¯t long before more responses poured in: ¡°That¡¯s so cool, I got stepped on!¡± ¡ª¡ª Wood Post. ¡°Identification Skill can¡¯t make out any information, all it shows is a multicolored ¡®Destruction Dragon¡¯ tag. After my personal identification, definitely a world-ss BOSS!¡± ¡ª¡ª Master of Identification. ¡°The Starnight Guild has moved out, inviting experts for help!¡± ¡ª¡ªStarnight Guild Leader. ¡°Wild BOSS, firste first served!¡± ¡ª¡ª Monster Robbing Expert. ¡°I¡¯ll go join the boss-killing!¡± ¡ª¡ªAnyway, I¡¯ll take a look. Chapter 395: 0395: BOSS Battle (6400 added, request for monthly pass) Chapter 395: BOSS Battle (6400 added, request for monthly pass) ¡°Something isn¡¯t right!¡± Out on a certain in. Su Lu, with the tag ¡®Destruction Dragon¡¯ above his head, also noticed something was amiss. Ever since he obliterated that tiny being, his location seemed to have been exposed. More ¡®little people¡¯ appeared. They seemed to have a connection between them and were boldly provoking him. Some even behaved oddly, purposelying to his feet, as if seeking death. Even after Su Lu moved, they stubbornly followed, determined as if they wouldn¡¯t rest until they were crushed. After waiting for a while, even more ¡®little people¡¯ appeared. Their aura was extremely weak, most not even reaching the first level, and the second and third levels were extremely rare. But the sheer number of them made even Su Lu¡¯s scalp tingle. In the blink of an eye, a gathering of at least ten thousand was assembled, with a steady stream stilling.
As their numbers continued to grow, they were no longer satisfied with their previous probes andunched exploratory attacks against Su Lu. ¡°Warriors, block in front, mages prepare your spells, others restrain!¡± The president of the Starnight Guild roared. The previously chaotic crowd suddenly took on a hint of formation. Of course, this only included the members of the Starnight Guild; the other yers ignored them and acted independently. ¡°Hmm? There are divisions ofbor?¡± Thenguage of this new world waspletely unfamiliar to Su Lu and it was not a time for him to learn anew. But the little people¡¯s actions were very clear. For those who showed hostility towards him, Su Lu naturally would not be polite, ¡°You¡­ don¡¯t force me to take action!¡± The yers, of course, didn¡¯t understand his words, but the threatening intent was clearly felt. ¡°Damn¡­this Boss is so intimidating; it makes me want to kneel.¡± ¡°Daring to threaten us, does he think our nickname ¡®The Fourth Disaster¡¯ is just for show¡­get him!¡± ¡°Kill him¡­¡± The yers were in a hubbub of discussion, but not one of them was backing down. They weren¡¯t even scared of dying. So what? The first battalion of warriors was assembled, rushing toward Su Lu¡¯s thigh. ¡°These guys¡­are really weak¡­¡± Su Lu looked down at the ants clustered around his feet and continued pondering. As for their attacks? They were not even as good as ants. At least when you get bitten by an ant, you feel a slight pain. But these little people couldn¡¯t even break through his dragon scales.
But, he somewhat understood. He was an ¡®outsider¡¯. If the world waspared to a human body, he would be a virus or harmful bacteria, and these ¡®little people¡¯, would be like the immune cells! As for the threeyers of the Spirit World, they were the front-line defense! ¡®So this is a world that¡¯s under ¡®invasion¡¯, and I¡¯ve been regarded as part of the ¡®invaders¡¯? Hmm¡­ it seems like there¡¯s no mistake!¡¯ While thinking, the first round of spells from the little people had already arrived.
Various mes and arrows pierced Su Lu¡¯s knee, bringing a tingling sensation. ¡°Interesting! Interesting!¡± Su Lu tried but found that he couldn¡¯t directly get to the Material Realm! Even the Spirit World Traversal seemed to have lost its effect. ¡°It is indeed a blockade then¡­ so¡­ I must break this suppression to invade deeper?¡± He looked at the swarming little people, suddenly opened his mouth, and a lump of reddish molten me formed in his oral cavity, then spit it out violently. Boom! The fan-shaped fire swept the ground, burning everything in front of him to a crisp ck. After this strike, at least a few thousand little people were turned directly into ashes. [XP+1] [XP+2] A little bit of very subtle experience appeared on the property bar. ¡°Such weak creatures, it¡¯s at least a profession. Death only awards this little experience? What kind of Spirit World creature is this? Why do they look exactly like humans? And what¡¯s this division of warriors and mages?¡±
Su Lu was a bit confused. But the next moment, his pupils dted slightly. Because even more little people had gathered from all directions. In the back, the strategists of the guild were discussing rapidly: ¡°The defence of this BOSS is too high, the previous waves of attacks did not even break its defence¡­¡± ¡°The first BOSS skill has been confirmed; we can tentatively name it ¡®Destruction Dragon¡¯s Breath¡¯; its damage range is¡­¡± ¡°This is really hard to beat¡­¡± ¡°We have to rely on manpower now.¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of? If we yersck anything, it¡¯s not lives! Let¡¯s fight it out!¡± Su Lu felt somewhat tired. Although these ¡®little people¡¯ were weak as hell and he could kill many with just one foot, their numbers were dauntinglyrge. Instead of decreasing, there seemed to be more and more of them. Moreover, he even saw some slightly familiar faces. He was certain he had already killed them, but not long after, they appeared right before him again, even more resilient and fearless in the face of death.
Bang! At that moment, a small spark brushed against the scales on his forehead, making a dent. ¡°Hmm? That hurt a little!¡± Su Lu looked toward one of the little people. The person was dressed in a ck cloak, carrying an unusually shaped sniper rifle, and moved swiftly. ¡°After such a long time, I finally see a fourth-level one.¡± He thought for a moment, then reached out toward that little person. ¡°The God of Guns! The God of Guns is here.¡± On the other side, the yers were collectively excited: ¡°This is one of the top ten godlike yers!¡± ¡°God of Guns, I love you!¡± Some little fangirl¡¯s eyes seemed to be filled with hearts. But the next moment, they saw the Destruction Dragon¡¯s enormous handing down like the sky itself, a dragon might that was tens to hundreds of times more terrifying emerged instantly. The God of Guns stumbled, he was directly caught and crushed in one move.
¡°Hmm?¡± Su Lu felt somewhat apologetic: ¡°I seem to have used too much strength; I identally crushed it to death.¡± But not long after, he saw that little ant again. With it were several other fourth-level upational people, and arge group of third-level ones. ¡°Wait, endless resurrection, everyone minding their own business, this scene¡­ seems familiar¡­¡± No matter how slow Su Lu was, he reacted at this moment. It felt like he was back on Earth, ying a game: ¡°Wait¡­don¡¯t tell me I¡¯ve really be the BOSS?¡± But at this moment, he didn¡¯t have time to think. The group of top yers had alreadyunched an attack. Fourth-level professionals cooperating with the third levels could indeed break his dragon scales. Even though the damage they created was extremely minimal, it was enough for these little people to cheer and see hope. ¡°Rising Dragon Fist!¡± ¡°Fighting Qi sh!¡± Two top yers jumped onto Su Lu¡¯s kneecaps, the terrifying attacks in their hands directly smashing on his scale defenses. Two shield-sized scales flew off, although there was still a thickyer of dragon skin underneath, but the yers had already collectively excited: ¡°Kill¡­even if it takes days or nights, we have to topple it.¡± p! p! Su Lu killed several fourth-level upational people with the swat of his palms like swatting flies. ¡°Not good¡­ Fist God is dead.¡± ¡°My Floating Cloud sister!¡± ¡°Is this what a real BOSS is like? So terrible, he killed half of the top ranking list with just one p!¡± ¡°What are you waiting for? Hurry up, get in! Give the pros time to resurrect!¡± Chapter 396: 0396: Infiltration (Third update request for subscription) Chapter 396: Infiltration (Third update request for subscription) The battle had carried on for an uncountable length of time. Su Lu¡¯s body was already riddled with injuries. More importantly, he was absolutely exhausted. No matter who you are, fighting an unending horde of indestructible creatures that possess the ability to prate your defenses will tire you out and cause you to bleed from wounds inevitably. The umtion of numerous minor injuries might eventually cause your death. This group of yers, or diminutive figures that seemed like yers, were really breaking the rules. They not only had an unfair ¡®infinite resurrection¡¯ function but also, irrespective of the negative statuses they suffered from, even a curse, such harmful effects were entirely lifted once they died. This was something that Su Lu found unbearably annoying. His dragon wings were torn, and he was kneeling on the ground, evidently no longer possessing the strength to stand. Witnessing this scene, the yers were extremely excited:
¡°Finally¡­ finally, are we going to win?¡± ¡°How many times have I died? I lost count¡­¡± ¡°Keep it up! Victory is right before us.¡± ¡°I¡¯m getting the first kill. No one can stop me!¡± ¡°Is this¡­ the true strength of a real BOSS?¡± In the presence of this scene, the ck-robed ¡®God of Guns¡¯, who was one of the top yers, bore a somewhat solemn expression. Being one of the rare veteran yers who knew the secret of this ¡®game¡¯, he couldn¡¯t help but develop a few worries about the future. However, at this point in time, all he could do was take a deep breath and cooperate with his teammates to y the BOSS. Witnessing the ecstatic expressions of those diminutive figures, Su Lu was speechless: ¡°Damn¡­ If it weren¡¯t for the experience points¡­ Do you think I would y with you guys till now?¡± ¡°I¡¯m entertaining you guys with this game, and you guys actually n to overthrow me?¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t a BOSS deserve some dignity?!¡± He suddenly opened his mouth, causing the tiny figures to scramble away hurriedly. ¡°It¡¯s that move again!¡± ¡°It¡¯s going to vomit! It¡¯s going to vomit!¡± ¡°Evade it!¡± ¡°How do I evade something with such arge radius? I¡¯ll sign out first, wait for me, guys!¡± After dying so many times, the yers were already quite experienced, so those on the peripheries made every effort to run away while those who couldn¡¯t escape chose to simply give up struggling. Thud! This time, however, Su Lu abruptly twisted his head around, moving it as if it were boneless, performing a 360-degree sweeping breath attack that covered all angles.
Boom! The scorching mes incinerated everything in their path, reducing both the awe-struck veteran yers and ordinary yers to ashes. ¡°Damn! That¡¯s foul y!¡± ¡°He has another trick like this?¡±
¡°Incredible.¡± ¡°I¡¯m speechless.¡± With this single move, all the surrounding yers were wiped out, causing those outside the radius of the attack to cry out in shock. The very next moment, they were dumbfounded to see the ¡®Destruction Dragon¡¯ spread its meaty wings and p them vigorously, creating a whirlwind that lifted it off the ground! ¡°Oh no, the BOSS is escaping!¡± ¡°You¡¯ve got to be kidding me!? It can retreat voluntarily, how are we supposed to fight against that?¡± ¡°This is the real cheating!¡± ¡°I want to lodge aint. This merciless game is driving me to despair¡­¡± ¡°Idiot above!¡± ¡°Only fools won¡¯t run!¡± Su Lu didn¡¯t pay attention to the pursuing flying soldiers behind him. After all, there was an endless supply of them. He was tired of killing them; mentally tired, physically even more so! He flew high and directly ¡®passed through¡¯ the world¡¯s barrier, arriving outside the world. Seeing that those ck specks hadn¡¯t followed him, he heaved a sigh of relief: ¡°That was close¡­ Luckily they still can¡¯t leave the world, else they¡¯d be real ¡®Fourth Disasters¡¯.¡±
After leaving the world, his ¡®Destruction Dragon¡¯ form immediately retracted, returning to his normal human figure. ¡°What a strange world¡­ However, it¡¯s a very interesting defense mechanism. Any intruders will be transformed into monsters, and then dealt with by those ¡®yers¡¯?¡± Su Lu hovered in the Realm of All Spirits, ncing at his attribute bar, a vague excitement began to stir: ¡°This world¡­ I¡¯ve made the right choice.¡± Although the little people are stingy with their experience points, with first and second-level upational Persons only providing one or two points and third and fourth-level ones providing just a few dozen, they can endlessly respawn! Moreover, their numbers are terrifyinglyrge. Later on, Su Lu believed that there would be at least a million people besieging him! ¡°Does this mean¡­ an incredibly vast pool of experience?¡± Su Lu¡¯s eyes shone: ¡°If it really is like this¡­ even without any leads towards the sixth level,ing here is well worth it.¡± Even just like this, as long as he recovered and then returned to y the role of the boss, he could still harvest a lot of experience points. He rested and recovered in the Realm of All Spirits for a time, before re-entering this world. Boom! Despite carefully shielding himself this time, he still felt an immense pressure transforming him into a beast. ¡°This kind of power¡­ It¡¯s almost like aw of the world.¡± Su Lu couldn¡¯t help sighing: ¡°If it¡¯s not the world itself, it could only be a marvel at the level of a Divine Artifact!¡±
This time he learnt his lesson and went into hiding as soon as he transformed. Of course, given his huge size, he was discovered before long, but at least he bought himself some time. The Volcano Range. Su Lu directly dived into a volcano¡¯s mouth, choosing a high-temperature cave as his hiding ce. His form as the Destruction Dragon was toorge, so he had to squat ufortably. However, the intense heat and poisonous mes were not an issue at all. ¡°This size, it seems to be proportional to my power¡­ It¡¯s too much of a hassle, the target is toorge, it¡¯s only a matter of time before I¡¯m discovered¡­¡± Su Lu¡¯s face was filled with frustration. ¡°I can only work something out with my clone.¡± He split off a Shadow Clone from himself. This was a skill, not an entity, and it didn¡¯t experience the influence of thatw, maintaining its human form. ¡°Thank goodness¡­ it seems that world transformation only targets the main body?¡± The Shadow Clone nced at itself and felt satisfied. After upgrading to LV6, the range it could operate in had expanded quite a bit.
¡°However¡­ it seems it¡¯s still not enough.¡± Su Lu took a deep breath, ncing at his attribute bar: [Consuming 6400 experience points¡­ Shadow Clone level raised to LV7!] [Consuming 12800 experience points¡­ Shadow Clone level raised to LV8!] [Ding! Shadow Clone skill leveled up to LV8, reached skill limit, gained exclusive buff¡ªIncarnation!] [Incarnation: the clone gains 70% of the main body¡¯s power and skills, unrestricted by distance.] The previous umtion, coupled with the experience gained from the resistance against the yers, quickly depleted his experience. Su Lu touched his LV8 Shadow Clone with his thoughts and immediately received a lot of information. ¡°Now, the Shadow Clone is a true incarnation, possessing 70% of the main body¡¯s strengths. No matter the distance, as long as they are in the same world, it can be controlled¡­ and two can be split off.¡± ¡°As for projecting clones across different worlds, that is the ability of a deity!¡± Su Lu opened his dragon mouth and spat out a small glove. The Shadow Clone stepped forward, fetched a few marvels from it, and felt that even if it couldn¡¯t defeat legends, it would be able to escape from them. ¡°Among the yers, fourth level is the peak. Anyway, out of those millions besieging me, I didn¡¯t see a single fifth-level¡­¡± ¡°Now, it¡¯s perfect. While my main body is adapting to the new rules here and digesting the [Wandering Mage], my clone can go and scout for information.¡± The Shadow Clone walked out of the volcano and began to explore this strange world. ¡°First¡­ I need to track down a yer and acquire the ability toprehend this world¡¯snguage¡­¡± ¡°Then, I¡¯ll mingle with the yer poption and seek out the truth of this world.¡± Su Lu had already figured out that although this world seemed like a game, it was actually not the same, it was more like a virtual reality. That stuff about yer names being disyed above their heads, that doesn¡¯t exist here unless you cast a specific Identification Skill. And since most yers look like humans, there¡¯s potential for infiltration. ¡°This world¡­¡± Upon reaching a grasnd, the Shadow Clone furrowed its brow: ¡°Spirit World Traversal and Flicker are both suppressed¡­ I might have to wait until my main body is more in tune with this world¡¯sws to regain control¡­¡± ¡°Spirit oppression and Spirit Chain are weakened, most of the other skills are passive and are the same¡­ otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t even need to specifically enhance the abilities of my Shadow Clone. Eh? Someone¡¯s here?¡± He emitted his Inspiration and detected a yer. Chapter 397: 0397: Giant City (6600 added, request for monthly pass) Chapter 397: Giant City (6600 added, request for monthly pass) Lan Hao was a ¡®yer¡¯. Ever since he received that ¡®invitation¡¯, he found himself in this strange world in his dreams every night. Everything here felt so realistic and was filled with a mysterious power, making it hard for him to leave. yers could take on the roles of ¡®warriors¡¯, ¡®mages¡¯, and various other covert professions, an experience so enticing that any ordinary person would sumb to its charm. ¡®This game must be created by gods or aliens!¡¯ A consensus had formed among many yers. The only requirement for a yer to progress in the game was to kill ¡®monsters¡¯ and ¡®beasts¡¯, and absorb their ¡®energy cores¡¯ for cultivation. He had joined a small guild as a ¡®ranger¡¯,rgely equivalent to an ancient spy, whose primary duty was to find wild monsters. ¡°Last time, there emerged a world-ss BOSS, the ¡®Destruction Dragon¡¯, so mighty it was terrifying. It even escaped in the end, which was just unbelievable¡­ If I find it, I¡¯ll strike it rich.¡± Lan Hao thought with glittering eyes.
The setting for the ¡®wild monsters¡¯ in this game was quite strange. They were exceedingly vicious, filled with destructive urges, especially when they saw yers, they would fight to the death. Surprisingly, the biggest BOSS actually fled the battlefield. This indeed terrified many yers at that time. ¡°Even if I can¡¯t find the big BOSS, locating a group of wild monsters would also be great¡­ The rewards provided by the guild are quite generous.¡± In reality, Lan Hao was just an unsessful homebody, but he had an acute sense of the uniqueness of this game. In the real world, there are tycoons who are willing to spend money to buy various materials from the game. As long as you¡¯re a yer, you can basically make a good living by selling materials in the game, providing information, andpleting tasks. ¡®The game world feels too real, yet its design is too crude¡­ Could it really have been created by aliens?¡¯ Lost in thought, Lan Hao suddenly noticed another person appearing in front of him. The person had golden curly hair, ck pupils, probably a mixed-race. ¡°Brother, which area are you from?¡± He greeted as he approached. The next moment, he noticed that the other party sprinted directly to his side. That speed, even as a ¡®ranger¡¯, he couldn¡¯t quite see. ¡®Not good, it¡¯s a red-name. I¡¯m going to die this time.¡¯ Lan Hao thought a little despairingly. Although yers could be resurrected after death, it still felt ufortable, some even found themselves unable to log in to the game for a period of time. Right as he was pondering, a powerful blow struck his neck, and he copsed softly. ¡°What did you say¡­ I can¡¯t understand at all.¡± With a wry smile, Su Lu lifted up Lan Hao: ¡°Hmm¡­ Finally, I can control my strength almost perfectly after turning into human form. At least, I didn¡¯t extinguish his life with one squeeze.¡± He took Lan Hao to a cave and started to apply his mental trick on him.
The original shadow clone could only inherit one side of the [Dimensional Walker]¡¯s abilities. However, once the shadow clone had reached its limit, this restriction was removed. By then, its strength could even reach seventy percent of the original body¡¯s! A few secondster, Su Lu¡¯s face changed: ¡°No¡­ I can¡¯t find his Mental Secret Realm. What¡¯s going on?¡± Although all skills and passives had been weakened after entering the new world, thisplete failure left him in utter shock.
¡°Unless¡­ this is not a sentient being!¡± ¡°Or¡­ is it rted to the changed Spirit World?¡± After thinking for a while, Su Lu decided to hide. ¡°Gonna die, gonna die, gonna die¡­¡± Before long, Lan Hao woke up, but he wasn¡¯t lying on his bed in the Material Realm: ¡°Eh? That red-name didn¡¯t kill me? I¡¯m not dead?¡± Getting up to check his body, he found that he was intact. He heaved a sigh of relief but was also very confused. ¡°Strange, could I have been hallucinating¡­¡± After thinking for a while, he still didn¡¯t feel quite safe. Lan Hao disappeared and decided to log out immediately. He logged into a forumprising yers, joined a chat group and sent a message: ¡°Guild master¡­ I need sponsorship and protection!¡± This game was rudimentary, it didn¡¯t even have a chat box, and almost allmunication was done by shouting. As such, if Lan Hao wanted to contact the guild, he would have to rely on chat tools in the real world. Thinking about it, he felt a surge of tearful emotion. ¡°Did he log out?¡±
Hiding on the side, Su Lu kept watching: ¡°I wonder where he¡¯ll reappear once he logs back in? No matter, I¡¯ll wait for him here for three days!¡± He didn¡¯t have to wait long. About ten or so minutester, Lan Hao stealthily reappeared. After looking around a bit, he started running without looking back. Su Lu followed him, watching him run frantically, eventually meeting up with a small squad wearing the same emblem. Eventually, the group arrived in front of a city. It was a massive city made entirely of rocks and emitting a brilliant array of colors. The city¡¯s four main doors were always open, and countless yers were constantlying and going, making the city very bustling. ¡°Just this city alone amodates at least a million yers, right?¡± Su Lu¡¯s eyes flickered, suddenly his inspiration touched something, and his face was filled with excitement: ¡°Atst¡­ I¡¯ve found it!¡± In his inspiration, this massive city was constructed from a multitude of Mental Secret Realms! Each secret realm had transformed into a square shape, forming the foundation of this massive city! ¡°I knew it¡­ The tryered structure of spiritual realms is an established truth validated by numerous worlds¡­ Although there are changes here, they all stem from the same root¡­¡± Su Lu looked at this ¡®game world¡¯. Its earth was undoubtedly the former Illusory Spirit Realm, where spiritual bodies could survive.
Its sky, on the other hand, was the erstwhile Dream Spirit World, home to altered monsters. As for this main city, it was a part of the Mental Realm, constructed from countless Mental Secret Realms! ¡°Thest piece of the puzzle, an information hub in the Dream Spirit World, and various mysterious symbols¡­ they were hidden¡­ Hence, divination and prophecy are impossible in this world!¡± Su Lu emerged from his hidden state and nonchntly made his way to the city wall. Though the city gate was wide open, it was unguarded and devoid of any entrance fees. Instead, there were countless yers speaking innguages he didn¡¯t understand, lined up in a long queue. As early as when Su Lu split his shadow clone, he had deliberately learned the style of this world and dressed himself appropriately. At this moment, he just pretended to be mute, subtly blending into the city, thankfully no yers throwing Identification Skills at him. The buildings inside the city had a strong medieval style. There were bustling shops and stalls on both sides, and the hiring and trading of goods were thriving. ¡®If I stay here for a while, I¡¯m sure I can learn theirnguage¡­¡¯ But Su Lu didn¡¯t linger, he kept moving forward. What he wanted to know the most, of course, was the source of the yers¡¯ extraordinary ability to ¡®resurrect¡¯. Before, he had witnessed that when yers died, they didn¡¯t resurrect on the spot, but had to rush back from afar.
It seemed that they had set some resurrection point. Based on Su Lu¡¯s years of gaming experience, setting a resurrection point? It¡¯s definitely located in the main city! Chapter 398: 0398 Guni (End of Month Begging for Monthly Tickets) Chapter 398: Guni (End of Month Begging for Monthly Tickets) The center of the colossal city. In a vast square, several dazzling portals stand prominently. Belied figures appear from the portals from time to time, most of them appearing fraught and crestfallen. ¡°Indeed, these should not be transmission points but resurrection points. The people being transferred here don¡¯t all have the expression of a whipped dog that just got sliced¡­¡± Su Lu nodded, standing in the Resurrection za. Here, the aura of various Mental Secret Realms is even stronger. ¡°Using numerous Mental Secret Realms as a cornerstone to build a main city? Truly a genius idea¡­¡± A normal person¡¯s mind defense is weak, but what if they¡¯re gathered together? What about tens of thousands, or even hundreds of thousands, of people? Not to mention, the group also included a substantial number of upational Persons. This kind of stacking effect means that even if Su Lu¡¯s physical self were toe here, he couldn¡¯t necessarily destroy this central city.
¡°Moreover¡­ the principle of resurrection, I seem to understand. These yers, they are not Spiritual Bodies or real bodies, they are only ¡®Virtual Projections¡¯¡­¡± The physical bodies of the yers are in the Material Realm while their Mental Secret Realms are in the main city. The yers Su Lu sees on the za are just the ¡®game characters¡¯ manipted by their consciousness! ¡°As they are game characters, they obviously don¡¯t have Mental Secret Realms, which is why my spell failed before¡­¡± ¡°What a fantastic idea, using Mental Secret Realms as a log-in device, each individual has a unique ¡®ount¡¯, and the part of the spirit that controls the game is carried by the Mental Secret Realm¡­even if there¡¯s a loss, you¡¯d be at most dispirited for a few days¡­ Upon death, that part of the spiritual power dissipates and a new spiritual power is generated from the Mental Secret Realm, and this is the principle of ¡®resurrection¡¯.¡± A sh of light appeared in Su Lu¡¯s eyes: ¡°Almost a perfect ¡®resurrection mechanism¡¯, but the yers still die¡­ if they die too frequently¡­¡± He felt that his previous battle perhaps created numerous zombies in the Material Realm. This was perhaps a secret that even the yers themselves were unaware of! ¡°Besides this, the biggest disaster is if the main city is breached!¡± The main city holds numerous Mental Secret Realms, not only are they the yers¡¯ private resurrection pool and log-in device, it¡¯s also where they have their life! Once the main city is broken, millions of Mental Secret Realms will instantly crumble, and every yer will in that instant die or their physical body in the material realm would turn into beasts! ¡°But there¡¯s no solution, there¡¯s risk in everything¡­the defenses of the central city are barely enough, along with so many ¡®immortal¡¯ yers tobor¡­hehe¡­¡± Su Lu sneered, squatting down, his right hand touching a stone brick: ¡°Heart Trick!¡± The defensive capabilities of a city were surely dreadful, but he was only looking to dislodge a single brick. Furthermore, there was no need to even destroy this Mental Secret Realm. Quickly, after breaking through the defenses, the memories of a person called ¡®Momo¡¯ appeared before his eyes. [Ding! Acquired Guni Language, current level LV1!] Su Lu ignored everything else, first learning the universalnguage of this world. Immediately after, he gained a massive influx of geographical knowledge and ordinary memories. Guni Star!
This is the sole confirmed to have life in the known gxy. It has existed for tens of millions of years, gone through multiple epochs and wars, before finallypletely eliminating biases of nations and races, realizing world unity. At present, the Guni World has been divided into 52 areas and operates under a selection system. The degree of civilization has developed to a level where they can use space machines to explore nearbys. As for civilian technology, things simr to trains and nes were already invented long ago, particrlymunications and entertainment. Not only is there a global virtualwork, various types of virtual reality games have also emerged.
However! This virtual technology is still immature, with the ability to simte reality reaching at most 50%. However, with the emergence of one game! It seems like a greeting to the Guni people from the Divine, or perhaps a joke yed by an alien. With inconceivable technology, it has enveloped the entire world! Up till today, more and more people prefer to call it ¨C Lord God Game! This game, let¡¯s just call it a game for now, does not need any devices or signals. As soon as yers merely wish to log in during their dreams, the perceived reality reaches 100%, causing scientists of every area to be excited and shudder. Its main theme, is quite simple, it¡¯s about fighting against Warmonsters! In this vast world, there are over a hundred scattered human main cities, but the number of Warmonsters isrger! They have lost their sanity, wildly savage, and hold a considerable amount of hostility towards the yers. Not only that, every once in a while, arge group of powerful Warmonsters would appear without reason, forming a ¡®Beast Tide¡¯ and assaulting the human main cities. Fortunately, by relying on the defense of the city walls and the immortal nature of the yers, no main city has fallen so far. In fact, they could even continually make inroads into the dark regions surrounding them and hunt powerful wild BOSS monsters. Actually, the constant fighting was a poor experience and did not attract some yers. However, curiously, the number of yers entering the game was increasing while those choosing to quit were extremely few.
Because even if you only sell materials, you can earn a decent ie in the Material Realm. Every area seems to be subtly encouraging the yers to y the game. Moreover, there were some strange rumors. For instance¡­this is a real world, and the transcendent power obtained in the ¡®Inner World¡¯ may be brought to the ¡®Outer World¡¯. The girl, Momo, did not really believe this. But this fact left Su Lu deep in thought. He exited the girl¡¯s Mental Secret Realm and checked a few around him, drawing a simr conclusion: ¡°A spiritual tide resurgence?¡± The Dawn of the Gods in this world was strange. It was divided into two worlds, an ¡®Outer World¡¯ in the Material Realm, and an ¡®Inner World¡¯posed of three Spirit Worlds. The Outer World is a developed technological, physics-oriented world. And the Inner World, is primarily based upon mysterious power, it seems to be constantly in a state of spiritual tide resurgence! ¡°Interesting! Interesting, a dual-faced world. It¡¯s the first I¡¯ve seen.¡± Su Lu, hands behind his back, leisurely strolls in the colossal city. At this time, various voices constantly entered his ears:
¡°Beast Cores! Selling eight First Order Beast Cores! I only want real world currency!¡± ¡°Alchemist Pablo Factory, taking all types of orders!¡± Of course, the most frequently discussed topic was the recent ¡®Destruction Dragon¡¯ incident. ¡°I¡¯m telling you¡­ that¡¯s definitely the final BOSS!¡± A slightly chubby young man was passionately discussing with a group of people: ¡°Do you guys know? I was the first to discover it! I was also one-shot by it.¡± ¡°I have killed numerous wild beasts, but this is the first time seeing an intelligent-type BOSS, it is without a doubt the final BOSS.¡± Su Lu moved forward with a bewildered face: ¡°Excuse me¡­ what does final BOSS mean?¡± ¡°Brother? You¡¯re a newbie, huh?¡± The young man nced at Su Lu: ¡°I¡¯m called Jun Ren, from Area 33.¡± ¡°Su Lu, Area 34.¡± ¡°Su Lu, don¡¯t you want to know why this game exists?¡± Jun Ren made a grave expression: ¡°I think¡­ this is a world that¡¯s constantly declining, so the Divine¡ªor perhaps aliens¡ªcame to our world, brought us yers into this ce to serve as its heroes that would save the world! As long as that final BOSS is defeated, we can aplish the goal!¡± Chapter 399: 0399: Beast Tide (6800 added, request for monthly pass) Chapter 399: Beast Tide (6800 added, request for monthly pass) ¡°Fallen World? Savior of the world?¡± Su Lu stroked his chin: ¡°Interesting¡­¡± Before traversing, he had read many novels about the revival of spiritual energy. He was speechless about some protagonists who clearly acted as puppeteers, yet desperately sought rational exnations for the resurgence of spiritual energy from the East and West. Isn¡¯t such a matter supposed to be left to those major powers and organizations toe up with their own theories? Fabricated lies are most likely to have loopholes. Often to cover one, you have to continue to concoct millions of lies. The key is that the lies are not well fabricated, causing embarrassment. The ¡®puppeteer¡¯ of this world (if there is one) is different then. Regardless, I just did it this way. Existence is rational. Interpret it however you want, guess it for yourself!! ording to Jun Ren, on Guni Star, there have been no less than 100,000 spections about the ¡®Lord God Game¡¯, enough to write several dedicated books. The most influential theories are the ¡®Divine Spirit Theory¡¯, ¡®Alien Technology Theory¡¯, and the ¡®Doomsday Theory¡¯.
Some people take the ¡®Lord God Game¡¯ as a conspiracy, proiming that the Guni people are being secretly controlled, and call for all yers to resist the game. Such propaganda was once very popr. Until the media exposed negative news, it turned out that some economically underdeveloped areas, who came into contact with the Lord God gameter, deliberately promoted this theory in order to keep up with the pace of progression. Su Lu was very interested and specifically asked a few questions. He found out that someone had really guessed about ¡®the two sides of the world¡¯, and couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Answer enough questions and there will always be one or two lucky shots. But even if they guessed it correctly, so what? As of now, ording to official statistics, the number of yers in the Lord God game has exceeded 100 million, mostly teenagers, ounting for one in two hundred of the total poption of Guni Star. Even so, no one can touch the truth of the world. ¡°This game has a high degree of freedom, and there are only those three initial tasks¡­¡± Jun Ren enthusiastically said, it seemed that few people were willing to listen to him talk like this before. ¡°Protect the main city, kill monsters, save the world! It¡¯s that simple. Besides these, you can do anything you want to do¡­¡± Jun Ren stretched his hands towards the sky: ¡°No matter what reality is like, this world, it¡¯s ours!¡± p! Just when he looked up, a mass of unknown object, either bird droppings or something else, fell into his mouth. ¡°Ah, spit, spit, spit!¡± Jun Ren covered his throat, suddenly looking up: ¡°That is¡­ not good! The Beast Tide ising!¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Su Lu looked up and saw a dark cloud appearing in the sky. They were strange birds, some with feathery wings, some with wing-like bats, all mismatched, either bald or deformed, full of an unspeakable sense of disgust. Their shapes were also bizarre. Some had cat-like heads, some were multi-headed monsters, and some had no heads at all, with eyes growing on their wings.
¡°The Beast Tide ising!¡± ¡°Everyone grab your tools, and fight them!¡± ¡°Haha¡­ it¡¯s time to get rich!¡± ¡°Killing beasts for experience.¡±
¡°The beast crystal is mine!¡± Arge number of yers rushed out from within the main city, picked up equipment, and stood on the city wall to greet the enemy. Su Lu went with the flow to the city wall, looked at the dense and terrifying Beast Tide, his eyebrows slightly furrowed: ¡°This feeling¡­ Revenant? Curse?¡± He had some understanding of the origin of these beasts. In the Material Realm, during the Twilight of the Gods, pure resentment had no effect on the living. But in the Spirit World, especially the revived Spirit World, it¡¯spletely different. The resentment from the death of many lives, the pain caused by war, and all kinds of desires and resentment in life can manifest in the ¡®Inner World¡¯ filled with spirituality, bing a curse! And such resentment, umted day after day, will eventually overflow the dam of the ¡®Inner World¡¯, pouring into the Outer World. By then, it would be the end of the world! Of course, the world itself may also have the functions of ¡®self-cleansing¡¯ and ¡®purification¡¯. But when it exceeds the ¡®limit¡¯, it is still not very effective. At this moment, these ¡®yers¡¯ havee into y. They are tireless and brave, killing arge number of beasts, they are actually resolving the dark side that the world has umted in the past.
Why are beasts crazy and impossible tomunicate with? Because they are the condensed forms of madness! And why do they treat yers as enemies, desperately wanting to destroy the main city? Because this is the purpose of the formation of the curse! Like the two poles of a ma, they naturally repel each other! ¡°If the Lord God game has a puppeteer behind the scenes, I¡¯d rate this design a 9 out of 10¡­¡± Su Lu looked at the yers resisting the beasts with the strong city walls and couldn¡¯t help but nod: ¡°If the yers persist, theoretically they can eliminate all the umted darkness of the world¡­¡± ¡°And, if they can really achieve this, carrying the achievement of saving the world¡­ tsk tsk, they would be meritorious beyond measure!¡± This in the East is known as having great fortune, while in the West it is being favored by destiny. In summary, no matter what is done, there is a high probability of sess. By then, the puppeteer might be the first Transcendent of the Outer World, ruling the world would be just a small matter. ¡°Kill!¡± ¡°Ah! I got killed.¡± ¡°Respawn quickly. If the main city is destroyed, no one can y the game.¡± On the city walls, the sounds ofbat were ceaseless. The ordinary people fought for a while, suffering heavy casualties, but no one cared. After the upational Persons arrived, especially some of the 3rd and 4th ranks, they immediately turned the tide of battle.
Su Lu also went through the motions of killing a few strange birds and found a verymon white Crystal Core. To him, this is the remnant of the curse and madness being washed away, while to the yers it is the Beast Crystal, Beast Core, Energy Core, the game¡¯s ¡®experience points¡¯, the only treasure that can allow them to advance in ranks. ¡®Actually¡­ yers are just a segment of the spirit produced by the Mental Secret Realm, equivalent to the initial module, while the ¡®mounted¡¯ professionse from the Lord God game system, equivalent to plugins. It feels like they¡¯re being controlled relentlessly. Even if they¡¯re 4th ranks, their abilities don¡¯t fully belong to them¡­¡¯ Su Lu arrived at the Resurrection za. It¡¯s the busiest ce here at the moment as countless yers died and revived here. ¡°I understand now why yers can¡¯t go to the Material Realm¡­ The Inner World is the battleground to resist the dark sides of the world like curses and negative emotions, why should it allow deserters or let enemy forces break through the defense?¡± ¡°The yers cane and go via the entrance of the Mental Secret Realm¡­ but damn, I haven¡¯t authenticated my identity with the Lord God system!¡± Su Lu felt a little tricky. Chapter 400: 0400: Betrayal (Three more votes for monthly ticket) Chapter 400: Betrayal (Three more votes for monthly ticket) ¡°Though the origins and resurrection mechanism of the yers are understood, there¡¯s still one major question¡­ the source of the entire system!¡± Standing in a high ce, Su Lu looked at the mythical square with a contemtive expression. Firstly, the appearance of the yers must not be the doing of the world itself. This strong ¡®online game¡¯ vor doesn¡¯t seem like a rule that an unconscious world could evolve. Su Lu even saw a design style in this system that was gradually being filled in from a rudimentary base. ¡°So, it seems¡­ the biggest culprit is the so-called ¡®Lord God System¡¯?¡± This was just the title given by the yers, it could be a marvel, a strange creature, or even a divine being! ¡°The possibility of it being a divine being is extremely small, we can basically rule that out¡­ They wouldn¡¯t go through such trouble to purify the darker aspects of the world¡­¡± Yes, this system gave Su Lu a feeling of being troublesome! ¡°A strange creature? Connecting humans with the Inner World? The probability is also not great¡­ the biggest possibility is still a marvel or device ¨C an auxiliary one.¡± If it was a powerful marvel, it would probably have taken control andpletely purified the Inner World already.
¡°Interesting¡­ An ant holding a divine artifact?¡± After ruling out many options, the biggest possibility wasid out before Su Lu, making his eyes brighter. To be fair, perhaps due to reading too many novels, his imagination in this regard was always great: ¡°Indeed¡­ only a creature itself weak, yet possessing an incredible divine artifact, would do such a contradictory act¡­¡± The so-called contradiction was the grand power to pull people into the Lord God game, yet also being apprehensive and extremely cautious about the yers. Amon person, who made use of an external tool, had the power to pull people into the Lord God game and yet was not strong in itself, could exin it all. ¡°That object or device isn¡¯t a product of technology, but of the mysterious side¡­ that is to say¡­ the other party used a mysterious power to achieve technologyparable to virtual reality.¡± ¡°Judging by this ¡®inte game mode¡¯, he is a native of the Guni star, or a teenager native. He likes to y games in his spare time, at least he has been in contact with them¡­¡± ¡°After he obtained that marvel, perhaps he knew the truth of the world, and had to stand up to resist? But he is also selfish, very insecure, and did not report to the world government, but chose to do it all on his own?¡± ¡°The other party hides very well, but his character is somewhat timid, and yet he yearns for strength¡­ The so-called ¡®high score leaderboard¡¯ or ¡®grandmaster leaderboard¡¯ is somewhat suspicious.¡± Su Lu noticed a long time ago, these yers might have ¡®upations¡¯, but they cannot be considered as true upational persons. The characters they controlled were just ¡®game characters¡¯ pinched out by the system, and the various abilities they possessed were ¡®plug-ins¡¯ given by the system. Since they were additional ¡®plug-ins¡¯, they could naturally be taken back at any time. In short, the one in control of the system, strictly controlled all the yers¡¯ ¡®power of life and death¡¯. ¡°This means the other party is often insecure, like a child walking in the market with gold¡­ you can¡¯t say this worry is unfounded¡­¡± ¡°Hmm, it¡¯s indeed a great target.¡± Su Lu suddenly pped his forehead: ¡°Wait a minute¡­ what am I thinking? My purpose ining to this world is to find the clues left by Shewinado, or possible sixth-order inheritance. When did I fall into plotting to steal a child¡¯s toy? Is this moral degeneration? Or the lowering of my bottom line? But no¡­ a suspected divine artifact is not as simple as a child¡¯s toy¡­¡± ¡°Moreover¡­ this might be the guidance that Shewinado gave me. That object originally did not belong to that lucky guy, but to Shewinado¡­¡± ¡°He set the coordinates of this world in the tomb, hoping that someone woulde and get that marvel?¡± ¡°Anyway¡­ I still have to find an opportunity to go to the Outer World!¡± Su Lu had long given up the thought of arriving in the Material Realm through the Lord God System in a justified manner.
This was equivalent to deliberately exposing himself in front of that person behind the scenes. ¡°Actually¡­ my main body has been exposed long ago, the ¡®Destruction Dragon¡¯ posts on the forum outside are spreading wildly, only a blind person wouldn¡¯t see¡­¡± ¡°So¡­ while my avatar is lurking, my main body must also make some moves from time to time¡­ This is not only to cover for me but also to harvest experience.¡± Though out of one hundred million yers, only about one percent truly possess the strength of an upational person and give experience upon their death, the victory lies in running constantly. Though it can¡¯t be said to be inexhaustible, it¡¯s absolutely plentiful. At least it can be harvested dozens of times.
At this moment, Su Lu suddenly saw a figure. It was Jun Ren, the first person to discover him and make the final BOSS conjecture. His eyes lit up, preparing to show off a move. He was about to sell himself out! ¡°Brother Jun Ren!¡± Thinking of this, Su Lu went up and stopped Jun Ren: ¡°Want to do a bit of business?¡± ¡°What business?¡± Jun Ren looked at this new friend and said generously. After all, it¡¯s just a game, he¡¯s not afraid of what the other party will do. ¡°Actually¡­ I¡¯ve found the location of the ¡®Destruction Dragon¡¯! I want to sell it.¡± Su Lu said mysteriously: ¡°But you know, I¡¯m a neer, not familiar with the local powerful and trustworthy guilds, so can you help me introduce¡­¡± ¡°Damn!¡± Jun Ren was excited: ¡°Bro¡­ you¡­¡± He nced around and subconsciously lowered his voice: ¡°You¡¯re too amazing¡­ you actually found the location of the Destruction Dragon? So many people chased it back then, it seemed like it flew right out of the atmosphere¡­¡± This Inner World was actually a roundnd with a t sky, the yers couldn¡¯t touch the firmament at all. In the end, all they could do was look up and sigh.
¡°Pay half the deposit first, I can take you to see, and after observing, pay the other half, how does that sound?¡± Su Lu smiled and suggested. If he dared to say this, he must be very confident. Jun Ren patted his chest: ¡°No problem, leave it to me! I want to see that BOSS again¡­ how many Neil do you want?¡± Neil is the currency unit in the real world. Because this Lord God game doesn¡¯t have an official exchange or banking system, many yers prefer to trade offline. ¡°No¡­ I just want crystal cores, one hundred of the first and second order ones, and I also need one of the third order.¡± Su Lu replied. ¡°This price¡­ is enough for you to take office and upgrade your profession, and also learn several skills.¡± Jun Ren looked at him enviously: ¡°Brother, you¡¯ll be off the newbie list soon.¡± He didn¡¯t have any intention of pressuring the other party to confess. Because it¡¯s useless! Once confronted with this kind of situation, Su Lu could simplymit suicide. yers can be resurrected, and who would recognize anyone after they log off?
Therefore, he better get ready to trade honestly, earning a fee would be nice. Chapter 401: 0401: Method (7000 added, request for monthly pass) Chapter 401: Method (7000 added, request for monthly pass) The Volcano Range. A group of people were nervously waiting at the edge. Time passed in suspense until a stealthy ¡®Thief¡¯ climbed up from the volcano, suppressing his excitement, ¡°It¡¯s indeed the ¡®Destruction Dragon¡¯!¡± ¡°Excellent, my young friend, thank you very much.¡± The president of the War God Guild heartily said to Su Lu, tossing over a pouch, ¡°Here¡¯s the other half of your reward!¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± Su Lu readily epted it. This was his hard-earned reward. He took it without guilt. ¡°Good ¡­ Discovering the ¡®Destruction Dragon¡¯ first is our biggest advantage. This BOSS will undoubtedly have negative status effects after thest battle¡­ As long as we seize the opportunity, we can kill it in one strike and im the first kill!¡± The president of the War God Guild said excitedly.
He immediately began plotting. Su Lu bid farewell and left, without paying attention to the few greedy gazes lingering on his back. This gamecked ¡®oaths¡¯ and ¡®contracts¡¯. Discretion was entirely dependent on a person¡¯s ethics. Even within the War God Guild, plenty of people coveted his possessions. Although yers could resurrect after being killed, due to someme features of this game ¨C i.e.,ck of equipment binding and no vault space, once killed, all the items on one¡¯s person would be ¡®exploded out¡¯. Even the highly reputable War God Guild sometimes had a few greedy members. That was perfectly normal. ¡°Humph ¡­¡± Su Lu internally huffed disinterestedly, wanting nothing to do with these people, and promptly vanished. ¡°Eh? This kid is lying¡­ He runs so fast! Is this a newbie? Even I, as a thief, can¡¯t run as fast!¡± A lean, tall figure watched the quickly receding silhouette of Su Lu and fell into despair. ¡°No wonder¡­¡± ¡°His fellow man nodded in agreement: ¡°It¡¯s reasonable to think that without any stealth abilities, how could he not be discovered by the Destruction Dragon?¡± Main City. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for wanting to blend in, why would I go through this effort?¡± Su Lu tossed the bag of Crystal Cores in his hand with a sigh. Since the entire Inner World might be under the oversight of that Divine Artifact, he didn¡¯t want to do anything too conspicuous and expose the existence of his clone. He could only use the old-fashioned method to slowly umte some resources. ¡°Here we are.¡± His steps suddenly halted, looking at thergest building in the city ahead of him.
The high dome, solid walls, the glow of light filtering through the windows, forming an abstract sun pattern. It evoked a deep religious atmosphere. At the end of the hall was an eerie statue. It was of Gemini, two different figures leaning back to back with their bodies partially fused. One was an angel with feathered wings, and the other was a demon with bat-like leather wings.
Light and Dark! Demons and Angels! This was the City¡¯s only official building, amongst yers it had a more fitting name ¨C the ¡®Job Introduction Office¡¯! Here, yers could choose the profession they wanted, learn skills, and increase their professional level. Of course, the only universally epted currency was Crystal Cores! ¡°¡®Warrior¡¯, ¡®Mage¡¯, ¡®Thief¡¯, ¡®Archer¡¯¡­¡± Su Lu watched the yers atrge taking on professions, observing various clues, ¡°Hmm, the consumption for a profession is roughly ten first-ss Crystals Cores. However, to form aplete force, this is far from enough. After getting a profession, you still need to acquire ¡®skills,¡¯ improve proficiency¡­ andter ¡®level up¡¯¡­ All of these require Crystal Cores to be bought.¡± ¡°This professional system is certainly not an inherent feature of this world, butes from that Marvel¡­¡± After observing several ¡®upational Persons,¡¯ Su Lu made a judgment: ¡°And¡­ actually, yers only have one profession, that is [yer], the rest of the skills, professional levels, etc., are just ¡®plug-ins¡¯ purchased with Crystal Cores that can be taken back with a single thought by the Puppet Master.¡± ¡°The first-tier [yer] is rtively easy to get, but the more advanced it gets, the more it consumes, not just in quantity, but also in quality!¡± This means that if a yer wants to advance to the second tier, he not only needs arge number of first-tier Crystal Cores but also at least one second-tier core. Even thest Warmonster¡¯s siege included very few truly high-level Warmonsters, let alone that not every Warmonster could produce Crystal Cores. Of course, the higher the rank and the stronger the Warmonster, the higher the probability of producing Crystal Cores. Additionally, bosses always dropped exquisite items, this was amon understanding developed by the yers.
¡°Damn ¡­ The reason there are no fifth-level yers is that they haven¡¯t gotten a fifth-level Crystal Core yet? Thinking about it, my main body has a lot of pressure¡­¡± Su Lu had a sudden realization, no wonder when his main form of the Destruction Dragon descended, the yers swarmed over like mad, they saw hope for advancement. ¡°In that case¡­ the curse of this Inner World is just rge in quantity,¡¯ it hasn¡¯t yet birthed a truly terrifying being? I am bing more and more interested in this Outer World.¡± He had no intention of ¡®taking the profession,¡¯ so he turned around and left. Shadow clones and other game characters were not of the same system so how could he install the ¡®plug-ins¡¯ of professions and skills? If he tried to forcibly take on a profession, he would only expose himself in the process. ¡°There¡¯s a representation of me in the Inner World already, I might as well go to the Outer World¡­ After all, that little fellow with the Divine Artifact is in the Outer World.¡± ¡°The ¡®yer¡¯ career path he¡¯s designed is quite interesting, perhaps even he has opted for a profession, disguising himself as a ¡®Pro Gamer¡¯ in the game? My main body must be careful, in the leaderboard of pros in this game, there may be a big fish lurking¡­¡± Su Lu arrived at the Resurrection za, took a few Crystal Cores from his pocket, and with a light force, they turned into powder. Powder that belonged to this world¡¯s energy, turned into colorful lights, appeared in his palm, and disappeared into the bricks on the ground. Over this period of time, he had thought through the way to go to the Outer World. ¡®First¡­ it¡¯s unlikely that there could be a direct break through the Spirit World Lock¡­ or rather, that would be too dramatic¡­ You would have to forcibly break a Main City¡¯s defenses in order to let the main form through to the real world¡­¡¯ ¡®Other than that, the only option is a detour, directly sneaking into a yer¡¯s Mental Secret Realm, connecting to the Outer World through their body¡­¡¯
Such a method was akin to parasitism, as though handing a yer a ¡®grandfather¡¯ Golden Finger. ¡®That¡¯s how you can sneak around, get to know that world, and investigate the whereabouts of the Puppet Master¡­¡¯ Su Lu¡¯s lips curled into a slight smile and his figure disappeared in an instant. ¡°Eh? That yer¡¯s actions were strange. A hidden profession maybe?¡­ Why did he log out?¡± Some yers who were about toe over and introduce themselves couldn¡¯t help expressing their regret. Chapter 402: 0402: Material Realm (Requesting Monthly Tickets at the Beginning of the Month!) Chapter 402: Material Realm (Requesting Monthly Tickets at the Beginning of the Month!) Luo Fei opened his eyes. ¡°Damn it¡­ I hardly caught up with the Beast Tide, and I hardly managed to pick up any Crystal Cores. I¡¯m so unlucky!¡± The Lord God game is connected through dreams, and yers can enter the game by simply lying down to sleep. However, their bodies still need to eat, bathe, exercise, etc. There are alreadypanies that have developed special gaming pods that periodically rece a nutrient solution. It even has a weak electric current to stimte the muscles, perfectly meeting the body¡¯s needs. They im that even if you are in ¡®hibernation¡¯ for an entire month, your body won¡¯t be weak; it will instead be stronger. However, such a device is clearly not something that amoner like Luo Fei can afford. The average lifespan of humans on Guni Star has reached 200 years, but wealth disparity still exists. Luo Fei, 31 years old, from the 22nd District. Unemployed, single, lives in a 20 square meter apartment. ¡°Eat and exercise quickly¡­ then reenter the game.¡± Firstly, he stood up, and the metallic furniture around him ¡®melted¡¯ in an instant. The bed and table disappeared, and with only the showerhead and sprinklers left, the whole bedroom immediately turned into a bathroom, and hot water rained down.
After taking a quick hot shower, arge amount of steam was recycled¡ªa liquid metal formed the table and the lounge chair, turning it into a study. This metal can not only change shape at will but also adjust its hardness. Sitting on the lounge chair was as soft andfortable as a sofa. ¡°Ding! Your nutrient solution has arrived.¡± At this time, a hole opened in the wall, and a takeaway box was passed in. Luo Fei expressionlessly gulped down the nutrient solution, while tapping the table. Aptop appeared. This was one of his few possessions. ¡°I need to work hard; I need to strive! Social sses are now solidified, and the possibility of climbing up is getting lesser. The only chance is the Lord God game¡­¡± Luo Fei took a deep breath, encouraging himself. He opened the inte and skillfully navigated to a forum. Many posts on the forum were very popr, and there were various bits of information about the ¡®Inner World¡¯. This was a very popr yer¡¯s forum in the 22nd District, and it also attracted many non-yers. Luo Fei knew very well that in the ck market, the price of an invitation to the Lord God game had been spected to over a hundred thousand Neil. For this extraordinary game, outsiders who aren¡¯t yers are very curious. Unfortunately, after the initial ¡®secrecy¡¯, ¡®small-scale exchange¡¯, and then ¡®explosion¡¯, the number of yers stabilized at around one hundred million. From this perspective, Luo Fei was at least luckier than 199 other people. At this time, a pinned news post caught Luo Fei¡¯s attention. ¡°The Destruction Dragon Boss Appears Again! The War God Guild is Wiped Out!¡± ¡°Huh? So the Destruction Dragon¡¯sir has been found? The War God Guild wanted to keep it all to themselves and ended up failingpletely? It¡¯s no wonder since it¡¯s a world-ss Seven Colors Boss, it¡¯s truly tough!¡± Because of a certain sense of jealousy, Luo Fei couldn¡¯t help but feel some secret joy.
He looked at the time. This post had just been posted; it was probably done by a yer from the War God Guild who had ¡®died¡¯ in battle. While Luo Fei was hesitating whether or not to log on immediately to join in the excitement, more posts came out. ¡°Strong! Discussing the Three Ways to Attack the Destruction Dragon!¡± ¡°The Above Poster is a Liar! At this stage, no one can take down this Ultimate Boss!¡±
¡°Secret Post ¨C Discussing the Abilities and Battle Power of the Destruction Dragon, as well as Specting about its Origin!¡± ¡°The Hope for Professional Advancement ¨C I will buy the Crystal Core dropped by the Destruction Dragon at any cost! Contact number XXX!!!¡± ¡°Dammit! The Shameless Destruction Dragon has run away again!¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Luo Fei clicked into thest post and found a Scattershot yer who wasining about the situation with teary eyes. After the War God Guild was wiped out, the coordinates of the Destruction Dragon¡¯sir were leaked. Various guilds and yers immediately organized a siege. This time, they were well-prepared. After only half a day and at a loss of more than a hundred thousand, they managed to injure the Destruction Dragon severely. However¡­ that cunning and shameless Boss ran away again!!! Below, yers summarized their experiences, saying that it is definitely a wisdom-type boss, and it seems to be one that wanders around the entire world. ording to thetest information, it has already moved to another main city. The guild there is currently organizing a new round of siege. ¡°Sigh¡­ too bad, it¡¯s not my problem.¡± Luo Fei sighed after reading it all.
¡°Hehe¡­ it might not be such a bad thing that you¡¯re not involved.¡± Just then, he suddenly heard an old voice sounding directly in his ear. ¡°Who?¡± Luo Fei was startled, but when he looked around, there was no ce in the room to hide a second person! ¡°Hallucinating?¡± He slowly opened his mouth wide, touching his own forehead. ¡°There¡¯s no need to look, I¡¯m in your brain¡­¡± The old and joking voice sounded again. ¡°In my brain?¡± Luo Fei turned pale in an instant: ¡°Oh no¡­ I¡¯m hearing a conversation from another personality, I have schizophrenia!¡± ¡°You fool, you don¡¯t have a mental illness, and I¡¯m not your personality! I am¡­ a great being from outside the Spirit World!¡± The voice spoke again. ¡°Being from outside the Spirit World¡­ Spirit World?¡± Luo Fei unconsciously followed: ¡°What ce is that?¡± ¡°Hehe¡­ haven¡¯t you made the connection yet? The so-called Spirit World, is your game world!¡± Su Lu said with a chuckle.
¡°Game world? You¡­ who are you?¡± Luo Fei was speechless. He got up: ¡°No¡­ my symptoms of schizophrenia are getting worse. I need to see a doctor¡­ ¡± ¡®This kid¡­¡¯ In the Mental Secret Realm, Su Lu, who was watching all this, was somewhat speechless: ¡°Should I say he¡¯s smart or foolish?¡± Due to the special circumstances of the world, he didn¡¯t immediately descend into the Material Realm. Instead, he chose to ¡®possess¡¯ this Guni person named ¡®Luo Fei¡¯ at will. At this point, he was just watching coldly as Luo Fei, an otaku, walked out of his residence and into a city full of science fiction vor. In the half-open space, transparent tubes were visible, and numerous ¡®cloud-mobiles¡¯ were shuttling back and forth within them. The Hospital. ¡°Number 134, Luo Fei¡­ everything is normal.¡± After registration at the psychiatry department and a series of tests, a doctor impatiently waved his hand: ¡°Young man¡­ you don¡¯t have a mental illness. What are you pretending for? Are you trying to escape legal punishment?¡± ¡°No¡­ doctor, please check again. I think I¡¯m really sick¡­ ¡± Luo Fei howled miserably, was kicked out of the hospital, and copsed on the steps. ¡°Hehe¡­ how is it?¡±
At this time, in his mind, the old voice sounded again: ¡°ording to your Guni personality tests and examinations, you¡¯ve confirmed that you¡¯re not suffering from multiple personality disorder. Don¡¯t you believe me now?¡± ¡°Then who are you exactly? Where are you from?¡± Luo Fei, holding his head, suddenly asked. ¡°I¡¯ve told you, Ie from outside the Spirit World¡­ you can call me ¡®grandpa¡¯.¡± Su Lu inside the Mental Secret Realm slightly curled the corners of his mouth into a mischievous smile: ¡°And I won¡¯t possess your body. I will leave soon, and before I leave, I¡¯ll give you a little help and gift¡­¡± Chapter 416: 0416 Watcher (Three more requests for subscription) Chapter 416: Watcher (Three more requests for subscription) Guni Star. In the 666th year of the world¡¯s history, the Main God Game underwent a dramatic transformation. The real Main God was discovered, and then the Destruction Dragon descended upon the world, causing panic across the entire for a time. Fortunately, this panic didn¡¯tst long. A few dayster, Luo Fei, the apostle of the God of the Game, appeared. He represented the God of the Game and signed an agreement with the world¡¯s governments, thus turning a new page in history. With the cooperation of the Main God, the ounts of arge number of top yers, the Transcendent ones, were brought under surveince, and the ¡°upational Registration Act¡± was issued at the fastest speed, quickly curbing the rise in Transcendent crimes that had suddenly surged recently. Aside from this, while the Main God game was open, a new system soon followed. This was the limitation on the number of yer deaths, with an upper limit set. Once reached, the yer would immediately be kicked out of the game and their ount blocked. In the official exnation, this was an ¡®anti-addiction system¡¯. Although it made a portion of the yers extremely furious, the Main God game still firmly pushed it forward.
Unexpectedly, among the top yers, there was a subtle default attitude towards this system. Additionally, a belief known as the ¡®God of the Game¡¯, with the tacit approval of the officials, began to be promoted extensively in both the game and the Material Realm. As a result of this, the Main God game issued an announcement of an update, increasing the yer limit to one billion in one go. A massive influx of new yers entered the Main God game, ushering in a brand-new ¡®Game Era¡¯. ¡­ ¡°I¡¯ve hit the jackpot this time.¡± Inner World. Su Lu, disguised as a ¡®BOSS¡¯, battled yers once again. Upon returning, he looked at his experience bar, dazzled by a long string of numbers. ¡°Harvesting a world really is satisfying! It¡¯s just a pity¡­ the old yers have gotten smarter¡­¡± He let arge number of yers ¡®plow the fields¡¯, clearing the curse of the Inner World. At the same time, he asionally used the powers of the ¡®Kingdom of Dreams¡¯ to transform into various bosses and fight the yers. Unfortunately, most of the new yers hadn¡¯t even reached a professional rank, so killing them didn¡¯t yield any experience. Even if there were yers of the first or second rank, they only gave one or two points of experience. He could only umte little by little. On the whole, Su Lu felt that the old yers were the ones who were truly beneficial. Unfortunately, they weren¡¯t fools. With the existence of a death limit, they wouldn¡¯t go and throw away their lives for nothing. Once they lost their game eligibility, their real-world Transcendent powers wouldpletely disappear due to the ¡®magic dissipation¡¯ effect! By now, the yer forums¡¯ guides all stated that once a BOSS was found to be wisdom-type, they would immediately abandon it! No matter how many different aliases Su Lu used, it was useless.
The clever yers had even invented a set of ¡®BOSS behavior testing manual¡¯ to verify whether the BOSS belonged to the crazy-type or wisdom-type, forcing Su Lu to expend more effort ¡®acting¡¯ as a madman and his ie had also greatly reduced, which frustrated him immensely. ¡°This world¡­ is quite good, maybe I cane back periodically for harvesting?¡± He pondered, deep in thought. ¡°Grandpa¡­¡±
At this moment, Luo Fei¡¯s voice sounded from outside. ¡°Come in.¡± Su Lu said. The ce he was currently in was high above the skies of the Inner World, near a cloud sea close to the Realm of All Spirits. A golden pce was rippling with multicolored light, reflecting everything magnificently, as if he really was high in the sky, reigning over all living beings like a god. Luo Fei entered the grand hall, he was now dressed in a ck and white priest¡¯s robe, looking like a pastor. ¡°The ninth round of talks has ended, Guni Star has passed the decision to migrate the ¡®mobility impaired poption¡¯ into the Main God game.¡± Upon seeing Su Lu, Luo Fei bowed and said. ¡°Very good, after all, the Inner World needs the protection of the Guni people.¡± Su Lu nodded. He was definitely going to leave, and someone needed to take over the mess he left behind. Especially the Inner World! Without the ¡®Kingdom of Dreams¡¯ serving as the server connecting both sides, it would be impossible to log in conveniently, so a group of people had to be left behind here!
The best choice was naturally people like Luo Fei ¨C those who were about to die or unable to move in the Outer World, or those with terminal diseases. ording to statistics, at least a total of about ten million special yers could be migrated. Plus, the breakthrough of one billion yers during this period has already nearly exhausted the dark historical residuals of the Inner World. These ten million people should be enough to maintain order. As for whether they want to establish a nation or do something else, it¡¯s up to them. However, Su Lu did leave a back-up n, that is, the belief in the God of the Game! Ten million yers with no way out, even if there are volunteers among them, most of the people still need some kind of adhesive. If not establishing a nation, it is establishing a religion. And Luo Fei was the first Pope chosen by Su Lu. ¡°Finally¡­ they seemed to have hard feelings about your departure, and even hoped that you would leave the divine artifact.¡± Luo Fei paused, then continued speaking. ¡°Human greed is within my expectations¡­ however, they can no longer stop me.¡± The Inner World is a restricted area for technology. Once one can physically enter and take control of the ¡®Kingdom of Dreams¡¯, it represents a certain invincibility. The original Charles was just a step away from this, from being able to ignore the secr and stand in an unbeatable position.
Unfortunately, he met Su Lu and lost terribly. ¡°Luo Fei, what do you think?¡± Su Lu thought for a moment, then looked at Luo Fei. ¡°I think¡­ it¡¯s better for this divine artifact to leave this world.¡± Luo Fei said calmly: ¡°After all, it has been proven that technology is the main stream that Guni Star should develop¡­ mystery is good, but it only benefits individuals, not forces.¡± Su Lu was somewhat surprised, this Pope seemed to have matured quite a bit. ¡°Indeed, once powers are concentrated in individuals, there immediately exists a hierarchy, causing internal strife¡­ moreover, humans are emotional beings. Sometimes the decisions they make are not necessarily the best choices. Only through brainstorming and coboration can advantages be maximized.¡± Su Lu slowly said, and then thought of another problem. This world, with the Outer World developing technology and the Inner World developing mystery. After a certain period of time, what will it look like? Perhaps even one day, will the power of technology and mystery be enough to forge a stable passage between the Outer and Inner Worlds? At that time, what would these two group of Guni people turn out to be? Maybe, would they directly be twopletely different nations, or even evolve into different species? In a sense, this is certain. Most of the yers in the Inner World would transform into actual spirit-world creatures.
If that¡¯s the case¡­ a collision between two ethinic groups? Just thinking about it is quite interesting. ¡°Also, I¡¯ve already named us, the retainers ¨C Watchers!¡± Luo Fei respectfully said: ¡°I¡¯ve also thought of an oath ¨C we are the guardians of this world, the heirs of hope, we will fight against the curse, we will watch here, until the end of our lives!¡± Chapter 404: 0404: Spread (Three more votes for monthly ticket) Chapter 404: Spread (Three more votes for monthly ticket) The Crystal Core surface seemed to have a solid barrier. A tiny snake made of conscious strength swirled over it, slowly breaking through. After an unknown amount of time, the small snake finally bit into the core, drawing cool energy streams from it. ¡°This¡­ this feeling¡­¡± Luo Fei opened his eyes, looking at the Crystal Core that had disappeared from his hand, on the brink of tears: ¡°I¡¯m not crazy after all! The Electric Shock Blitz Skill also works¡­¡± He was still worried about this. ¡°You idiot, fool¡­ why did I choose you?¡± The grandfather¡¯s frustrated voice shook his heart. ¡°Sorry¡­ I was wrong.¡± Luo Fei scratched the back of his head and chuckled awkwardly.
¡°Alright, haven¡¯t you noticed¡­ the efficiency of absorption?¡± Su Lu suddenly said. ¡°Efficiency?¡± Luo Fei was startled. ¡°At the Job Introduction Office, it takes about ten first-level Crystal Cores to take on a first-level upation, but if you use the ¡®Crystal Core Refining Skill¡¯, you only need about one¡­ That is to say, 90% of the energy or experience is deducted.¡± Su Lu said. ¡°Speaking of which, it¡¯s a huge conspiracy¡­ is this the plot of aliens?¡± Luo Fei muttered: ¡°Do they want us, the one billion yers, to work for them?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right¡­ it¡¯s all a plot!¡± Su Lu, seeing the kid indulging in his imaginations, went along with him: ¡°What you need to do now is disseminate the ¡®Crystal Core Refining Skill¡¯. Believe me, it works better than many of the strategies used by elite yers! This is the first step to breaking the monopoly!¡± That kid is obviously asking for energy using this method. And, there are only fourth-level Crystal Cores,cking the fifth level, meaning the key to actual Fifth Level Professionals was missing. Su Lu was now cutting off even his regr source of ie. The principle is simple, regardless of how much you reduce the price through the Job Introduction Office, they will definitely ¡®charge a fee¡¯, whereas the ¡®Crystal Core Refining Skill¡¯, one does by oneslef, and you can use 100% of it. Although because of proficiency, there might be some loss during the process, it¡¯s certainly less than being heavily taxed. The yers are all self-interested creatures who are likely to vote with their feet. ¡°And the second step?¡± ¡°The second step is to get you to master transcendent powers in the real world¡­ This step is difficult and requires consuming ten times or even a hundred times the Crystal Cores¡­¡± ording to Su Lu¡¯s study, the rules of this world are odd. The Inner World is in the ¡®Spirit Tide Revival¡¯ phase, but the Outer World is still in the Twilight phase. The whole Inner World is like a dam, blocking the Spirit Tide, curses and beasts. Moreover, the yer¡¯s game character is just a fragment of ¡®consciousness¡¯. The reinforcement it needs to consume naturally is small.
But what if you want to strengthen the real body? A big feast for an ant would not even be enough to plug a human¡¯s tooth gap. This is also why Su Lu¡¯s main body is almost invincible in the Inner World. He is not an ordinary Fifth Level. Although he is still a Legend in nature, his ¡®quantity¡¯ is hundreds and thousands of times that of the Inner World¡¯s self-trained goods!
¡°Ten times the Crystal Cores?¡± Luo Fei¡¯s mouth slowly opened, feeling like a pauper. ¡°Ten times is the bare minimum. Theter stages might even require a thousand times, even tens of thousands of times¡­ didn¡¯t you think breaking the rules of the Material Realm would be easy, didya?¡± Su Lu said, ¡°In addition to this¡­ there is a Spirituality radiation effect in the Material Realm. If the concentration on yourself is too high, it will automatically spread into the world, which is equivalent to a continuous ¡®magic power dissipation¡¯. So, in order to maintain, you must plement magic¡¯ every once in a while, otherwise, a Transcendent will gradually be an ordinary person.¡± ¡°So many restrictions¡­ the key is still resources.¡± Luo Fei frowned: ¡°If I were a rich man, maybe I could¡­ but now¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about resources, have you forgotten who I am?¡± Su Luughed proudly: ¡°Although I am just a strand of consciousness, observing the world is possible. Here, I can help you find Crystal Core treasures.¡± This was in fact a lie, there were no such treasures in the Inner World. asionally there would be some resources, but they were quickly discovered by yers and led to disputes. But Su Lu has a physical body! With one breath of the Destruction Dragon, millions of Warmonsters would perish, making collecting some Crystal Cores easier than expected. At the time, quantities of crystal cores alone could heap this kid into a real-world ¡®Transcendent¡¯. Only when Luo Fei¡¯s strength improves, can certain things be implemented. ¡­ Guni Star apartment.
Luo Fei leaped up and looked at his body: ¡°I feel¡­ it seems to really work!¡± He absorbed a lot of Crystal Cores in the Inner World, retrained his upation to the first level, and felt as if he had undergone earth-shattering changes. HIs body, slightly plump as a result of staying at home for a long time, became much slimmer, even outlining some muscles on his belly and arms. ¡°Charge Up!¡± Luo Fei shouted, using the basic skill of the ¡®warrior¡¯ ss in the game. At this moment, he truly felt a stream of heat forming inside his body, converging on his about-to-be-used arm, seemingly increasing his strength by quite a bit. ¡°Really¡­ is this a transcendent power? The power of the real world. Oh Yeah!This is great!¡± He excitedly performed a somersault. Thud! The next moment, he fell face-down on the bed: ¡°What¡­ what¡¯s going on?¡± Luo Fei felt his backward somersault was smooth, but he seemed to lose his strength all at once. ¡°The ¡®magic power¡¯ you absorbed in the Inner World was just enough for you to use the ¡®Charge Up¡¯ skill once, what else did you expect?¡± In his mind, Su Lu ruthlessly struck back. ¡°Is this¡­ the effect of Magic Power Dissipation? It¡¯s horrifying.¡±
Feeling himself bing weaker gradually ¨C although he wasn¡¯t actually weak ¨C but the sensation of changing from a superhuman back to amon person after enjoying transcendent power made Luo Fei feel a bit down. ¡°Alright, now, it¡¯s time for you to make a post.¡± Luo Fei put on his mask and sunsses, went to a quiet Inte cafe without cameras, sat in front of the openputer, and quickly typed a post. On the final ¡®Confirm to Send¡¯ option, he hesitated for a moment. ¡°Hehe¡­ once this post is published, the price of Crystal Cores in the Inner World will skyrocket once more. Are you prepared for that?¡± The sound of Su Lu¡¯s teasing voice came. ¡°I have thought it through. This is for the welfare of all Guni people and cannot be controlled by a few top yers.¡± Luo Fei took a deep breath and pressed the confirm button: ¡°Besides¡­ if all of this is a conspiracy, I need partners, lots of partners.¡± After all this, he left the Inte caf¨¦ without looking back, taking a roundabout route back to the apartment. A second after, he exposed his real nature, crying and moaning: ¡°Old man¡­ I followed your instructions, you can¡¯t abandon me, lead me quickly to the treasure!¡± Chapter 405 - 0405 Popularity (7400 Compensated, Begging For Monthly Tickets) Chapter 405: Poprity (7400 Compensated, Begging For Monthly Tickets) District 03. Inside a luxurious vi. A young man was browsing thetest posts on the Main God game forum. His beautifully furnished bedroom was filled with cute girl figurines and dolls, and posters of the hottest young female singer from Guni Star, known as the ¡®Goddess of Lolicon¡¯, Nisi, were stered on the walls. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Suddenly, he saw a post. ¡± Backed by my 31 years of being single¡­ The Crystal Core Refining Skill! A terrifying technique that can bring Transcendent Strength into reality!¡± ¡°Interesting¡­¡± He clicked open to read it. It was posted by an anonymous yer promoting a technique named ¡®Crystal Core Refining Skill¡¯. It imed that the crystal core could be utilized more than 90%, making visits to the Job Introduction Office unnecessary, and it could even bring Transcendent Strength into reality! ¡°Is this a joke? It¡¯s stated as if it¡¯s real.¡± When the young man read to the end, he saw that the anonymous yer wrote: ¡°If I¡¯m lying, let me remain single for another 170 years!¡­ Seriously swearing like this, aren¡¯t you scared of it bing true?¡± He disyed a thoughtful look: ¡°Sadly¡­ I still don¡¯t believe it. Huh?¡± The next second, he was startled to find that the post had already disappeared. ¡°Blocked? That was quick, wasn¡¯t it? Now it¡¯s getting interesting¡­ ¡± Even though such spam posts would be deleted quickly, the speed of this action and the way it was suppressed aroused his interest, ¡°Crystal Core Refining Skill, huh? I¡¯ve memorized it¡­ Let¡¯s just give it a try.¡± ¡­ ¡°Damn it, what¡¯s going on?¡± In an undergroundb, a woman in ck was roaring: ¡°And he even spread it through posts¡­ Is he out of his mind?¡± When faced with such a secret, shouldn¡¯t any yer cling to it tightly, wary even of their closest acquaintances? Why would such an idiot appear? ¡°Boss!¡± At this time, several Guni People scientists entered. ¡°What are the results?¡± The woman in ck took a deep breath, regaining her calm. ¡°Our yers have tried it in the Inner World¡­ it¡¯s highly effective. The utilization rate of the crystal core is around 95%, optimizing over our previous design by more than 50%. It¡¯s unbelievable!¡± A scientist pushed his sses up. ¡°95%? Are you joking? Even the best secret technique circting among top yers has only reached 50%¡­ That¡¯s the limit of Guni People technology.¡± The woman in ck murmured. If Su Lu were here, he would definitely burst outughing. The Main God game may seem like a high-tech product, but in essence, it¡¯s ¡®Mysterious¡¯, an indescribable ¡®Spirituality¡¯. iming it can be exined using Guni Star¡¯s science is a joke. With wrong views, one only strays further into a dead end. ¡°But¡­ why? With such an advanced technique, he could obtain anything as long as he cooperated with one power, so why did he go public with it?¡± The woman in ck had an expression of confusion. ¡°As per the estimates of the Brain Think Tank Department, the speaker¡¯s character model has been established ¡ª a young, loser, long-time loner, with a slight world-saving fantasy¡­ Perhaps, he just unintentionally learnt of this technique and released it due to his ¡®savior¡¯ mentality.¡± A responsible person bowed and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, our people have joined forces with other powers to block this post and also spread arge number of rumors.¡± ¡°Well, the actual origin of the Refining Skill could only be from the deity that created the Main God game, or else it must be aliens, right?¡± After hearing this point, the woman in ck immediately said: ¡°Regardless¡­with the emergence of new technology, the price of the crystal cores in the Main God game will once again skyrocket. Mobilize our people and buy, buy, at any cost!¡± Just like her, there were many other families and powers making the same choice. Soon, within the Inner World, lower level yers rejoiced to find that offline crystal core sales weed a new round of prosperity. The prices were constantly rising, doubling in no time. ¡­ District 03, inside a vi. ¡°Hyah!¡± The young man¡¯s forehead was dripping with sweat as he stared at his hands. Several minutester, a small me appeared between his hands. It flickered and was on the brink of extinguishing. ¡°Huff¡­ huff¡­¡± After a few seconds, the me immediately extinguished. He then copsed on the ground,ughing until tears flowed out: ¡°It¡¯s real, it¡¯s real.¡± The young man got up and quickly browsed the forum with a smirk: ¡°Most of the posts discussing the Crystal Core Refining Skill have been deleted and there are loads of unrted posts. Hahaha¡­ such a familiar pattern of mass deletion, but you can¡¯t fool me. All the yers are discussing the reason behind the skyrocketing prices of the crystal cores. This is it!¡± ¡°I want to thank you, the guy who has been single for thirty-one years, in the name of Feng Yaoqi.¡± Feng Yaoqi was obviously his online pseudonym. In reality, he was a rich second-generation who lived a carefree life. After the Main God game was released, he plunged headfirst into it without hesitation. Until now he¡¯s barely managed to rank among the top hundred thousand ¡®high yers¡¯. ¡°Only now do I realize what I¡¯ve been missing¡­¡± Feng Yaoqi looked at his palm and slowly clenched it. ¡°Those people on the leaderboards, eight out of ten probably know this secret, right? I¡¯m far behind them. Thepetition is too intense¡­ In order to catch up, I have no choice but to pull them down first, hehe¡­ The original releaser was too stupid. I¡¯ll just give you a hand.¡± He quickly dialed a satellite phone number: ¡°I¡¯m Mr. ¡®V¡¯. I need a group of top hackers. The remuneration will be paid in encrypted cryptocurrency¡­¡± ¡­ A few dayster. Luo Fei opened the forum and excitedly eximed, ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m famous! I¡¯m famous!¡± ¡°Oh.¡± With an indifferent look, Su Lu nced at the forum through his vision and saw that the discussions about the ¡®Crystal Core Refining Skill¡¯ were everywhere on various forums. There was even ¡®proof¡¯ ¡ª a video of a yer creating a fireball with his hand in reality. This wasn¡¯t Feng Yaoqi, it was just a randomly hired yer used as a test subject. Furthermore, hackers were used to attack the major forum websites. The posts about the Crystal Core Refining Skill were directly pinned at the top, making it impossible to ignore! Once it crossed a certain poprity threshold, even the numerous powers and forces, who were gnashing their teeth wanting to suppress it, couldn¡¯t remove it anymore. Soon, discussions rted to the ¡®Crystal Core Refining Skill¡¯ topped the hot search list. It was a global headline, with a huge number of yers practicing it and leaving videos. ¡°It¡¯s real!¡± ¡°This is a game of gods. The era of yers transcending reality ising!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s thank the ¡®Pioneer¡¯, and also clearly see the disgusting faces of the forces suppressing discussions this time.¡± ¡°We condemn the Gods of War, Star Dust, Butterfly¡­and other guilds. You monopolize technology, control public opinion ¨C are you brewing a conspiracy?¡± ¡°Protest! Collective protest!¡± ¡°We call upon all yers, firmly refusing to sell crystal cores to the cklisted powers!¡± ¡­ The online public opinion was overwhelming, discussions about the Crystal Core Refining Skill were everywhere. ¡°Hehe¡­ they are calling me the ¡®Pioneer¡¯, the ¡®Transcendent Teacher¡¯!¡± Luo Fei touched his head, quite excited: ¡°I¡¯m nowpletely famous.¡± Thump! The next moment, he got smacked on the head again: ¡°So you will soon be targeted. If you haven¡¯t gained enough strength before those who suffered a loss due to you discover your whereabouts, you can wait to die!¡± As Su Lu¡¯s words reached him, Luo Fei¡¯s body turned ice-cold. Chapter 406 - 0406: Black Hand (Request for Monthly Tickets at the Beginning of the Month) Chapter 406: ck Hand (Request for Monthly Tickets at the Beginning of the Month) Inner World. Su Lu in the form of the Destruction Dragon, soared in the sky. ¡°Roar!¡± ¡°Growl!¡± On the ground, a massive amount of Warmonsters formed a Beast Tide, dark and overwhelming, swamping the wholendscape. ¡°Hmph.¡± Seeing this, a look of disdain appeared on his face as he took a sharp breath. Boom! The next moment, mes of destruction fell from the sky, covering a vast area. Countless Warmonsters were reduced to ashes, only their Crystal Cores remained. ¡°If a big boss like me had to gather resources for you, I bet I could pile up a yer to the fourth level in reality¡­¡± Su Lu collected arge number of Crystal Cores and flew to a newly dug cave. The cave waspletely filled with dense crystal cores, radiating a dazzling, colorful light, creating a mesmerizing atmosphere. Soon, the Shadow Clone would guide Luo Fei to steal this huge ¡®Treasure of the Destruction Dragon¡¯. At this stage, due to the spread of the Crystal Core Refining Skill, the yers were collectively going insane. They used to sell Crystal Cores because it was just a game, or they had no other benefits, they never thought much about it. But now, many yers regretted to the point of vomiting blood, feeling like they had sold not just crystal cores, but their very lives! Opportunities for real-world transcendence were in their hands, but they were taken away by the guilds for a mere pittance of Neil. Thinking of this, they felt a surge of hatred. The rate of yer-to-yer PK and revenge killings surged dramatically. Of course, there were also pragmatists who had to ept their fate and mobilized arge force to brutally hunt down open-world Warmonsters. Especially for Su Lu, this boss, who had been forced to run away several times and was finding it increasingly difficult. At first, the yers suffered a defeat, they were used to dealing with ¡®mad and senseless¡¯ Warmonsters, but when they encountered a smarter one, they were immediately thrown off. And now, they had self-taught and developed arge number of tactics, especially the emergence of arge number of airborne troops, which made Su Lu feel a bit apprehensive, he no longer dared to kill indiscriminately until he was exhausted, instead, he would escape after using half of his strength. If he couldn¡¯t leave the Inner World, he would eventually bepletely figured out by the yers, and then be killed. This was the horror of yers! After creating the ¡®treasure vault¡¯, he chose toy down nearby and enter a deep sleep. ¡­ A few dayster. A sneaky figure appeared in the ¡®Dragon Tomb¡¯. ¡°Wow¡­ I¡­ I¡­ That¡­ That¡­ Destruction¡­¡± Luo Fei, looking at the giant-like figure with a terrifying aura, was at a loss for words. ¡°What are you afraid of, after all, you are a third-level upational person.¡± in his mind, the shadow clone sneered. ¡°Old man¡­ But you didn¡¯t tell me¡­ the treasure is here¡­¡± Luo Fei said with a mournful face. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, that Destruction Dragon is asleep, you sneaky pass it and the treasure is in the cave nearby.¡± Under the guidance of himself and his shadow clone, Luo Fei found the secret cave without any trouble. And then, he was stunned by the sea of Crystal Cores in front of him: ¡°So much¡­ so many Crystal Cores? I guess that¡¯s enough to strengthen me to the fourth level in the real world, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Of course¡­¡± Su Lu said: ¡°The energy here could keep you a ¡®master¡¯ for a while in the real world. If you had a fifth-level Crystal Core, you would be certain to break through the limit.¡± Whether in the game or in reality, if you want to promote your Professional Rank, an equal quality crystal core is very important. Or to put it another way, that high-level crystal core is the ¡®primer¡¯, and the other low-level crystal cores are just aids. ¡°Now¡­ Start with the fourth level one, and there¡¯s a pile of third level Crystal Cores nearby, they shouldst you for a while¡­ After a while, the Destruction Dragon might have been driven away, then we cane back to dig up this treasure!¡± The Shadow Clone quickly instructed Luo Fei. ¡°Ok¡­ Okay.¡± Luo Fei took out arge bag, filled it with Crystal Cores and sneaked past the huge Destruction Dragon, looking like a thief with a full load returning home. ¡°Hmm¡­ I wonder what this boss would drop?¡± As he was leaving, he couldn¡¯t help looking back and mumbling to himself. Just then, he noticed the Destruction Dragon¡¯s eyelid twitch. ¡°Damn¡­ it¡¯s waking up.¡± Luo Fei, scared out of his wits, ran for his life. ¡°Hmph¡­ Another boring creature, even daring to covet me.¡± Su Lu opened his eyes, his nostril filled with mes. In fact, once they found out that he was an intelligent Boss, given the yers¡¯ suicidal nature, there were naturally those who attempted tomunicate with him. But he killed them in one breath, to avoid revealing anything abnormal. ¡°After all, the ck hand behind the scenes may be among the yers, and the so-called top ten masters list. I have already got it, all of them are at the peak of the fourth level, only a little away from the fifth level¡­¡± Su Lu thought indifferently: ¡°Given the nature of that ck hand, he must be at his wit¡¯s end by now.¡± Once the Crystal Core Refining Skill was released, the hardest hit was naturally the Job Introduction Office, now almost no yers were willing to go there to be exploited. ¡°However¡­ I¡¯m not a native boss, which means this world is still unable to produce a fifth-level crystal core, is it due to the concentration of the Spirit Tide?¡± ¡­ Meanwhile. In the Outer World, in a certain vi. ¡°Damn it¡­ Damn! Who exactly leaked the secret of the Crystal Core?¡± A teenager with messy hair like a chicken coop and a pale face grabbed his own hair: ¡°The yers have found out this secret¡­ If this continues, I¡¯ll go bankrupt!¡± He seemed like an ordinary otaku, but there was a strong sense of confidence in his eyes, as if he was the dominator of the world. After roaring a few times, he went to the basement, and a colorful screen appeared in his hand: ¡°Lord God World¡± ¡°Online Number: 56.91 million.¡± ¡°Energy reserves: 8 million Crystal.¡± ¡°Daily consumption: 80 thousand Crystal.¡± ¡­ This divine artifact was also his biggest trump card. He was originally just an ordinary programmer, but after obtaining this divine artifact, he immediately hit the pinnacle of life. However, the use conditions for the divine artifact were very harsh, and it also required a huge amount of energy, which he alone could not satisfy. Fortunately, he was originally an online game programmer, and he immediately thought of making an online game to harvest the wool of many yers, barelypleting the divine artifact. Although he charged a lot, in reality, 90% of it was used to maintain the operation of this divine artifact, as well as the perfection and consumption of the yer¡¯s various main cities in the Inner World. Now that the crystal core ie was cut, it was a loss. ¡°Hmm?¡± At that moment, his eyes moved and a screen appeared in front of him: ¡°Have you found him atst? The Pioneer?¡± Chapter 407: 0407: Sudden Attack (Extra 7600, asking for monthly pass) Chapter 407: Sudden Attack (Extra 7600, asking for monthly pass) 22nd District. Outside the apartment building where Luo Fei resides, inside a car parked by the road. ¡°We have already investigated. The target¡¯s name is Luo Fei, unemployed, parents are¡­¡± A business-like short-haired female reported in a robotic tone. Luo Fei would certainly be shocked if he was here because the other party even found out that he wet the bed when he was a child: ¡°After screening through big data online and discovering that this is the source of the online posts, we essed the surveince of the entire city, conducted facial recognition, and confirmed that the pioneer is him!¡± ¡°Very ordinary, extremely ordinary¡­¡± The one receiving the report was a middle-aged man with a strong officialdom aura: ¡°How is the surveince?¡± ¡°The target has a very introverted personality. He basically stays at home ying games and meets his daily dietary needs with the cheapest nutritional solution delivered by the food delivery service¡­¡± A trace of confusion appeared on the woman¡¯s face: ¡°It¡¯s hard to imagine¡­ such a person possessing such a technology.¡± ¡°So, the conclusion is that he obtained it by chance? That¡¯s interesting¡­¡± The middle-aged man stroked his chin, he was well aware that even the topmostboratories and scientists on Guni Star had not devised a n superior to what Luo Fei had offered, which was already an inconceivable thing.
¡°Maintain surveince. After all, he might be the creator of the Lord God game?¡± The middle-aged man showed a trace of a smile. ¡°The creator?¡± The woman¡¯s face showed a shocked expression. ¡°Although the possibility is less than one in ten thousand, it¡¯s worth our efforts¡­ and also, make sure he doesn¡¯t find out and ensure his safety to a certain extent.¡± The middle-aged man was just speaking when his face suddenly changed: ¡°No good!¡± Through the surveince arranged around, he saw some suspicious people who had slipped into the vicinity of the apartment in a variety of ways. ¡°Which consortium is behind this?¡± A trace of anger appeared on the middle-aged man¡¯s face, pressing his earpiece, he ordered: ¡°Immediately go out¡­ warn them. Arrest them if they don¡¯t listen!¡± More personnel emerged from all around to confront these intruders. At this moment, the middle-aged man¡¯s pupils slightly tightened. The invaders suddenly elerated. Bang! Bang! Some of them let out a beastly roar, throwing their own personnel here off bnce, others moved extremely quickly, directly sprang to the wall and began to climb towards Luo Fei¡¯s apartment with all fours. Several ck-robed Mages had even started chanting spells. Ayer of dark smoke covered the surrounding streets, especially the apartment building in front. ¡°Damn¡­ They are professional yers!¡± The middle-aged man angrily threw his earpiece onto the ground. He was aware, that since the refining skill appeared, many high-level yers had significant power in the real world. Though they could only burst out a few times before they had to return to the game to ¡®restore magic¡¯, they have already demonstrated their frightening strength in certain specialbat environments.
What was even more unimaginable is that there were already forces ready to disrupt the surface tranquility and target Luo Fei directly! ¡°At least they are all second-tier, and there are even third-tier dark Mages? Are they from the Dark Guild?¡± The middle-aged man shook his head in dismay: ¡°Luo Fei is done¡­¡± Rumble!
At this moment, an explosion sound was heard. ¡°Huh?¡± The ck fog dissipated and in the middle-aged man¡¯s surprised eyes, a young man wearing an armor slowly walked out: ¡°For the glory of the warrior! Charge!¡± He moved with amazing speed, transformed into a ck line, his hand holding a huge sword burning with a formidable aura. Warrior Skill ¨C ughter! Ssh! Wherever the giant sword passed, whether Mages or Warriors thieves, they all fell on the ground, their bodies detached from their heads. ¡°So strong! He must be among the top hundred yers in the game, right?¡± The middle-aged man muttered to himself. ¡°Ah!¡± The woman next to him screamed: ¡°Captain¡­ It¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s Luo Fei.¡± ¡°What?¡± The middle-aged man quickly looked over, only to see that the warrior looked towards a certain camera, showing a solemn expression, his figure quickly disappearing from sight.
¡­ On the Lord God forum. A post quickly appeared, topping the hot list at lightning speed. ¡°Shocking! They actually did this to the Pioneer!¡± After Feng Yaoqi opened it, he found a video inside, the location in the real world. First off, there was a tall building shrouded in dark fog. Then, an armored warrior appeared, battling the enemies, mowing them down like cutting melons and vegetables, then leaving in a gant manner. ¡°Is this¡­ the Pioneer?¡± ¡°There are actually forces that have no patience and act directly against him?¡± Feng Yaoqi¡¯s expression quickly changed: ¡°But, it should be just one party. The appearance of this post signifies the countermeasures of another party or several other parties¡­¡± There was plenty of analysis under the post: ¡°So, the Pioneer is a warrior? So cool!¡± ¡°Mark this post, the Pioneer definitely has the strength to challenge the top ten masters!¡±
¡°So strong in the real world? Hang on¡­ Unless using weapons of mass destruction, wouldn¡¯t he be invincible?¡± ¡°I am so afraid¡­¡± ¡°We must legite! Restrict yers from acting recklessly in the real world!¡± ¡°Agreed!¡± ¡°I have a scoop, this unknown warrior is the fourth master in the God rankings ¨C Fighting King! Only Sword Dancer, God of Guns, and Void Emperor can surpass him.¡± ¡°The above is a liar, Fighting King is not in the 22nd District.¡± ¡­ ¡°Grandpa¡­ what should I do? I¡¯m so scared¡­ I killed people, wu wu¡­¡± After escaping a certain distance and hiding in the sewer, Luo Fei suddenly knelt on the ground, puking till the bile came out: ¡°I don¡¯t want to kill¡­ it was just a moment of madness¡­ I thought I was still in the game¡­ wu wu¡­¡± Ordinary people generally react this way when encountering drastic changes, Su Luforted him slowly: ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid¡­ you were acting in self-defense, they wanted to kill you.¡± Actually, Luo Fei¡¯s intense reaction earlier also had his influence. The purpose? Naturally, it was to cause chaos and attract the attention of the mysterious mastermind behind the scenes. He believed that as long as Luo Fei could withstand the pursuit of those forces next, the mastermind would likely not be able to resist intervening.
¡°Young man¡­ it¡¯s not you who¡¯s wrong, it¡¯s this world!¡± ¡°The dark forces have discovered you and are preparing to eliminate you.¡± ¡°Fight for justice, for peace, fight to the end with those hidden masterminds!¡± Su Lu took a coaxing approach. ¡°That¡¯s right, I am fighting for justice.¡± Luo Fei stood up trembling: ¡°But¡­ what should I do next?¡± ¡°Do not worry, I will teach you some concealment skills to prevent you from being directly discovered¡­ besides that, I will also teach you a ritual to summon me for help.¡± This was naturally his preparation to use Luo Fei as a test subject, to attempt to summon Su Lu¡¯s real body in the real world, and see if he could break the limitation and descend! Chapter 408: 0408 New Goal (Seeking Subscriptions for the Third Update) Chapter 408: New Goal (Seeking Subscriptions for the Third Update) Inside World. Su Lu¡¯s other shadow clone wandered around the main city, watching the yers act out dramas one after another. After upgrading the shadow clone skill to LV8, the number of clones he could split at the same time has be two. Su Lu transformed one into Luo Fei¡¯s grandfather and the other into a regr yer to infiltrate the yer base and gather information. Otherwise, he might not have been able to escape a few times. At this moment, earth-shattering news was spreading around the main city. ¡°Damn it¡­ Has the ¡®Lord God¡¯ finally shown his true colors?¡± Arge number of yers wailed, ¡°Everything costs money¡­ He¡¯s be a greedy capitalist¡­¡± ¡°Did he switch from stealthy exploitation to open exploitation because it got discovered?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s protest, everyone quit the game together.¡±
¡°Are you stupid? The chance to be a real-life Transcendent is right in front of us, only an idiot would quit the game!¡± ¡°Actually, if you look closely, the charges for the ¡®Lord God¡¯s¡¯ game aren¡¯t that high¡­¡± ¡°Well¡­ I still feel sort of taken advantage of. The ¡®Lord God¡¯ in the background must be pretty helpless, having to change the way he operates because of the emergence of the Crystal Core Refining Skill, he even had toe forward¡­¡± ¡­ The shadow clone listened carefully, and it seemed that some measures that required payment had been introduced by ¡®Lord God¡¯ due to theplete failure of the Job Introduction Office. ¡®It looks like¡­ sustaining this state indeed requires a considerable amount of energy¡­ but the yers aren¡¯t going to quit the game, they¡¯ll just have to bear being exploited by the ¡®Lord God¡¯¡­¡¯ He shook his head and decided to go elsewhere to wander around, especially looking out for recruitment for cannon fodder specifically targeting the ¡®Destruction Dragon¡¯. There¡¯s no choice, the yers are bing more and more targeted, forcing him to stay alert to handle each encirclement and harvest arge amount of experience. ¡°Quick! The Little Rain Guild is gathering!¡± Suddenly, in a square, a professional yer shouted, ¡°Another BOSS has appeared, gather quickly!¡± ¡°Another BOSS? Is it the arrival of the Destruction Dragon?¡± A multitude of yers asked excitedly. ¡°No¡­ it¡¯s another world BOSS, which is also at the seven-colors level, and most importantly¡­ it¡¯s weaker than the Destruction Dragon!¡± It has to be said that within arge group of yers, keeping any piece of information confidential is a tragedy. The news of the new BOSS¡¯s appearance quickly caused a sensation and reached Su Lu¡¯s ears. ¡°A seven-colors level BOSS? ording to the ssification of this world, it should be a Fifth Level¡­ a real Fifth Level beast.¡± Su Lu knew that his original Destruction Dragon is foreign. And now, presumably due to arge number of yers feverishly cleaning up the cursed beasts, continuously opening up new maps, they have finally encountered the first native Fifth Level BOSS from the depth of the Inside World! ¡°What¡¯s more critical is that the BOSS is very honest; it seems tock intelligence and does not run away like the Destruction Dragon¡­¡±
A yer with a white headband on his head, embroidered with the username ¡®Cool Ghost¡¯, revealed: ¡°The first Fifth Level professional yer may be about to emerge among the yers.¡± ¡°Get ready!¡± ¡°Share your location!¡± ¡°The location has been released, it¡¯s on the offline forum. It was originally discovered by a small guild, but it was snatched away by the Dark War Guild. The small guild leader was not willing to be cheated, so he shared all the information on the forum¡­¡±
¡­ ¡°Fifth Level?¡± Inside the cavern, the original sleeping Su Lu spread his wings, directly breaking the ground cover, stirring up a wild wind, and took off into the sky. ¡°With the appearance of this level of BOSS, the yers now have aparison and would know that I am very ¡®abnormal¡¯, especially that ¡®Lord God¡¯¡­ ¡± ¡°Not to mention¡­ these strategic level resources must be controlled by me.¡± Su Lu had a vague n in his heart. ¡­ In a field of darkness and swamp. Tens of thousands of yers clustered together, forming a dense thoroughfare, causing constant disturbances. Surrounded by them was a massive BOSS standing on its four limbs. It was an impressive sight. Not only was it asrge as a mountain, but there were also many distorted human faces on its body, disying expressions of sadness, pain, and fear. Ooooo! Amid all kinds of screams, various smokes were sprayed out from the distorted human faces, creating arge ¡®Death Realm¡¯.
¡°Identification Skill!¡± Multiple beams of light hit it, revealing a series of information. ¡°Seven-colors BOSS ¨C Nine-headed Bull Python? What kind of nine heads is this? I would believe it if you told me it¡¯s ten thousand!¡± ¡°Moo!!!¡± The Nine-headed Bull Python roared angrily, rolling towards the group of yers. ¡°But it¡¯s definitely weaker than the Destruction Dragon¡­ And also, it holds agro (enemy¡¯s attention) so well! Not as shameless as the Destruction Dragon¡­¡± ¡°Haven¡¯t you read thetest forum post? This is aplete world, if you really believe in the agro system, you¡¯re as good as dead.¡± Four-legged beast crawled over, its bovine head opened and shot out an even more terrifying green poison me. Not only that, during the attack, a lot of tentacles which looked like pythons came out from its body, seemingly morphed into arge tentacle monster. ¡°Damn it¡­ watch out, these snake-bodied human-faced tentacles are all very powerful.¡± ¡°Such an awful beast, it¡¯s a lot like those war-monsters¡­¡± ¡°Indeed, the Destruction Dragon is the most handsome¡­ if it wasn¡¯t so shameless, we would have preferred it¡­¡± Bang! Bang!
While the yers were dying inrge numbers, they managed to y the snake tentacles with their lives. Suddenly, amidst the gunfire. A group of high-level yers broke into the battlefield. ¡°It¡¯s God of Guns!¡± ¡°Sword Dancer is here too.¡± ¡°And the legendary Fighting King who has been killing a lot in the real world!¡± ¡°Idiot, they all rified in the forum that the Fighting King isn¡¯t the pioneer.¡± ¡°I wonder if the Void Emperor wille.¡± ¡°Definitely. As this BOSS is so stupid and can¡¯t fly, it can be killed with enough sacrifices. BOSS products are always high quality, it surely has a Fifth Level Crystal Core, which is the key to advancing to a Fifth Level Professional yer!¡± ¡°After advancing to the Fifth Level Professional yer, we can then go and kill the Destruction Dragon. Killing two birds with one stone!¡± ¡­ Under the watchful gaze of arge group of spectators, the dark-skinned God of Guns took the first shot. In his hands, every time the thick-barreled sniper rifle fired, a human face on the Nine-headed Bull Python would shatter.
¡°Kill!¡± Seeing this, the Sword Dancer and Fighting King also rushed forward, leaving various wounds on the BOSS. ¡°Good¡­ everyone keeps it up, we can definitely kill the BOSS¡­¡± ¡°This monster is indeed very stupid, not knowing to escape when the situation is so unfavourable¡­¡± ¡°I find it more adorable than the Destruction Dragon.¡± Just as many yers were discussing excitedly and greedily preparing to snatch the spoils of war, a huge shadow suddenly cast from the sky, covering the earth. It was a huge humanoid creature with dragon scales and wings. Like a demon, its wings fanned open, and it fell from the sky. Boom! A pile of mes turned into a meteoric rain of fire, wiping out all the yers near the Nine-headed Bull Python. ¡°Bloody hell¡­ the Destruction Dragon hase to the rescue.¡± ¡°Could it be that the Bull Python is its underling? Is a BOSS that intelligent?¡± yers were dumbfounded. The next moment, they saw the huge dragon w of the Destruction Dragon drop down and press on the bovine head. With a crunch, a terrifying sound of bone fracture echoed all around. Chapter 409: 0409: Fifth Level (Extra 200, asking for monthly pass) Chapter 409: Fifth Level (Extra 200, asking for monthly pass) ¡°Destruction Dragon, it stole our BOSS?¡± Looking at the Destruction Dragon thrusting its ws into the body of the Nine-headed Bull Python, extracting a rock-sized heart and a crystal stone shining with a rainbow light. Many of the yers were dumbfounded. They never imagined that the Destruction Dragon was not here to help, but to fight beasts. Not only that, it also seized the most important loot ¨C the fifth-order crystal core! ¡°Quick! Bring it down!¡± ¡°That¡¯s our crystal stone, it can¡¯t take it away.¡± The yers surged forward in unison. ¡°Hmph¡­¡± Su Lu took a deep breath, and after another sweep of dragon breath, he pped his huge wings and flew straight up.
The current battle tactics of the yers were set against the Nine-headed Bull Python, and there were not many flying troops that could stop him. They could only helplessly watch as he flew away. ¡°The appearance of a fifth level professional among the yers is harmful to me¡­¡± ¡°But¡­ It has gotten to this point, and yet ¡®Lord God¡¯ hasn¡¯t made a move?¡± ¡°Could it be¡­ he¡¯s wary of me?¡± Su Lu returned to the Dragon Tomb, looking at the fifth-order crystal core in his hand, he sneered: ¡°Although there is indeed a bit of the five-order nature in it, it is much weaker than me¡­ I¡¯m afraid it can only serve as a ¡®key¡¯, an ¡®ignition¡¯, helping yers to break through¡­¡± The [yer] profession designed by that ¡®Lord God¡¯, although wed, does have its advantages. As long as there is enough ¡®energy¡¯, one can quickly advance with no bottlenecks! The only requirement for advancing in professional rank is to obtain a little higher ¡®essence¡¯! ¡°But this type of fifth order is probably the weakest¡­ I even doubt whether the fifth order [yers] can maintain it after leaving this inner world¡­¡± ¡°Of course, as far as I am concerned, the weaker they are, the better¡­¡± Su Luy down, continued to feign sleep, and digested his [Wandering Mage] profession. On his forehead, a purple ring mark that lies between illusion and reality became brighter. The practice of [Wandering Mage] lies in traveling through different worlds, removing impurities ording to different rules, and retaining the most essential parts. In this world, there is the boost of ¡®alienation¡¯. Although he turned into a monster in the inner world, it is the form most suited to the rules of the world, retaining most of his strength. At the same time, it is also like Su Lu¡¯s best teacher, making his progress in [Wandering Mage] simply astonish. ¡°I suspect that the marvel obtained by that ¡®Lord God¡¯ probably has two abilities. The first one is ¡®alienation¡¯, which transforms all invaders, or curses them into monsters. This is a defense mechanism. The second one is ¡®game¡¯, creating a game system, pulling yers into this world in their dreams, killing arge number of monsters, and gaining energy¡­¡± ¡°And he himself may be hiding among the ¡®yers¡¯ and improving continuously?¡± ¡°The current rank is probably at the peak of the fourth order. For this fifth-order crystal core, he must be eager¡­ but he hasn¡¯t appeared yet, it seems he suspects me.¡± ¡°Indeed¡­ the only intelligent BOSS in the inner world. Too conspicuous¡­¡±
¡°It seems¡­ I have to change the target, a target he is not too afraid of.¡± ¡­ Outer world. ¡°Silly boy, quickly log into the Lord God game.¡±
Luo Fei, who was resting in the sewer, was awakened by intense pain. He rubbed his eyes and yawned, asking, ¡°Grandpa¡­ what¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°A world-ss BOSS has appeared in the inner world again, whoever gets its crystal core can take the lead in breaking through to the fifth-level professionals and dominate everything in the real world.¡± The Shadow Clone said excitedly. ¡°Fifth order? That should be enough to take revenge on the man behind the scenes, right?¡± Luo Fei¡¯s eyes lit up, and then dimmed again: ¡°No¡­ with so many masters, I can¡¯t get it.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about this, because no yer got it.¡± The old man¡¯s voice seemed to carry a hint of mockery. ¡°Huh? Did that BOSS run away again?¡± Luo Fei eximed, ¡°It seems that the big BOSSes all have intelligent types?¡± ¡°Wrong again, that BOSS was snatched by the Destruction Dragon, and the crystal core is also in the hands of the Destruction Dragon¡­¡± The Shadow Clone said: ¡°Quickly, enter the game, I¡¯ll take you to steal it!¡± ¡°Steal?¡± Luo Fei swallowed, and his eyes suddenly burst with a brilliance.
He had seeded once before, so there was a good chance of sess this time around. ¡°That¡¯s right, soon you will be a fifth stage [yer] in the real world¡­ this is also the minimum requirement for summoning me to help¡­¡± Su Lu had figured it out. The method of the master descending to the material realm without destroying the main city is naturally through ¡®summoning¡¯ But the requirements for the summoner are high, and they must also be the fifth order to break the blockade of the divine artifact. ¡°However¡­ I don¡¯t think you will go that far. Perhaps just by yourself, you can handle the puppeteer.¡± This is tofort Luo Fei. After all, anyone would have some doubts about summoning beings from other worlds. Even though this being has helped him a lot! ¡°I will definitely be a fifth-order.¡± Luo Fei clenched his fist. ¡­ Although it¡¯s a well-prepared script, Su Lu doesn¡¯t n to let Luo Fei get it easily.
After all, even though there¡¯s a shadow clone secretly influencing the other party¡¯s subconscious, some too obvious ws should be avoided as much as possible. The result is that when Luo Fei came to the Dragon Tomb, he was surprised to find that it had be a ¡®maze¡¯. Not only was it easy to get lost, but there were also monsters everywhere. ¡°Great opportunity!¡± In his consciousness, the old man excitedly said: ¡°The Destruction Dragon is being besieged by yers, it definitely won¡¯t return here in a short time¡­ and it left the fifth-order crystal core in the treasury, brave young man, go and get your glory.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Luo Fei was somewhat excited, took a deep breath, and chose a side path. The next moment, he screamed: ¡°Ah¡­ why are there so many tentacle monsters? I hate tentacles!¡± ¡­ Although the journey was tortuous and painful, Luo Fei nevertheless managed to obtain the fifth-order crystal core as he wished after a miserable journey. ¡°Ah, is this the key to the fifth order? It¡¯s so beautiful!¡± Looking at the colorful crystal in his hand, Luo Fei couldn¡¯t help but exim, feeling that the hardships he had gone through were all worth it. ¡°Now, quickly absorb it, just need to use it to change your essence, the subsequent requirement is pure energy, even a first-order crystal core can be used!¡±
In his mind, the Shadow Clone urged: ¡°Just absorb it, even if you die once, it¡¯s worth it.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± Luo Fei immediately sat cross-legged, absorbing the crystal core. ¡­ Outer world, in a vi. ¡®Lord God¡¯s¡¯ expression changed, looking at the light screen in his hand: ¡°yer Power¡± ¡°Fourth Order: 93421 people.¡± ¡°Fifth Order: 1 person.¡± ¡­ ¡°A yer has broken through to the fifth order?¡± His expression changed drastically: ¡°Damn it! Damn it! If only he had promoted in the Job Introduction Office, I could have intercepted the ¡®essence¡¯ of the fifth order and advanced. Curse the crystal core refining skill!¡± Chapter 410: 0410: Approaching (Request for Monthly Tickets at the Beginning of the Month) Chapter 410: Approaching (Request for Monthly Tickets at the Beginning of the Month) As a designer of the ¡®Lord God Game¡¯, the young man had a lot of power. For instance¡­ he could monitor every yer in the game, surveilling vast areas of reality, wielding almost god-like authority. But everything changed after the appearance of the Crystal Core Refining Skill. A multitude of yers chose to ¡®retrain¡¯, thereby ruining most of the backdoor through their profession introduction, severely limiting his monitoring abilities. Of course, he still had onest option ¡ª ¡®Title Blocking¡¯ which would kick specific yers out of the game. However, the yers were actually working for him, and kicking them out was a losing situation. Especially those who mastered the Crystal Core Refining Skill, even after being kicked out, before their magicpletely dispersed, they were still ¡®Transcendent¡¯! This intrinsically fifth-level nature was impossible to secretly retrieve. ¡°If it can¡¯t be taken back in secret, I¡¯ll just have to reim it overtly.¡± The young man hardened his expression, ¡°Kick him out of the game, even if the Destruction Dragones, it can¡¯t reach the Material Realm¡­ I will kill that yer in the Material Realm, gain his fifth-order nature, promote to the fifth level, andpletely control this Divine Artifact.¡±
¡°System, pop this yer out!¡± Through the Divine Artifact¡¯s connection with the yers, the young man rapidly found Luo Fei and ejected him from the game. ¡­ ¡°What happened?¡± In the Outer World, Luo Fei woke up, ¡°I didn¡¯t log out.¡± ¡°The puppet master has made his move on you, be careful, he¡¯s likely to murder you in reality!¡± The Shadow Clone reminded, ¡°For that puppet master, blocking your ¡®ount¡¯ is straightforward¡­¡± Inside the Shadow Clone¡¯s mind, there was a sense of hidden joy; ¡®Finally, he made a move. I¡¯m not afraid of anything, except if you continued hiding.¡¯ Once the puppet master personally stepped in, he would lose a lot of his protections and cover, entering the risk of exposure at any time. Now, confronting Luo Fei, he had three choices. First was his ¡®game ount¡¯, which was just a fragment of his consciousness, basically useless. Second was the Mental Secret Realm located in the main city, with the Shadow Clone lurking there, it was a trap! As it turned out, the ¡®Lord God¡¯ was either intimidated or worried about the Destruction Dragon; he chose not to take action in the Inner World, but in the Outer World! A clever move indeed! Since, after all, the Outer World was dominated by science, even the ¡®Transcendent¡¯ had to contend with the horrifying effect of magical dissipation. And regarding the umtion of Crystal Cores, the Lord God, even in his poorest state, was still stronger than the yers. Not to mention, he could block some ¡®high-level yers¡¯, keeping them from returning to the game to ¡®replenish their magic¡¯. This would gradually turn them into ordinary people in the real world. ¡°It¡¯s true¡­ I can¡¯t log into the game anymore, what do I do? What do I do?¡± Luo Fei was frantic. ¡°What are you panicking for?¡± Su Lu roared, ¡°You¡¯re already at the fifth level! Previously, in the Dragon Tomb, you received a substantial replenishment¡­ This energy is enough to sustain you for three days of activities, or about an hour even in intense battle.¡±
¡°You must find the puppet master in the remaining time, or you¡¯re as good as dead.¡± ¡°Three days?¡± Despair coursed through Luo Fei¡¯s features, ¡°That¡¯s impossible? Even all the powersbined can¡¯t trace the existence of the Lord God¡­¡± ¡°That was before. Now, the Lord God wants to personally hunt you down.¡± Su Lu analyzed calmly, ¡°You can¡¯t count on luck anymore, your only choice, perhaps, is to coborate with the influential forces.¡± ¡°Coborate? You¡¯re right, they should be quite interested in the Lord God too¡­¡± Luo Fei managed a strained smile.
¡°If it reallyes to it, then summon me¡­ Remember, my energy is only enough for one use, and the summoning requires a ritual¡­ When summoning, you need to use a specific title. My title is ¡ª The powerful existence from beyond the Spirit World! The world traveler whomands the mysterious cards!¡± ¡°Beyond the Spirit World, World Traveler?¡± Luo Fei rubbed his head, ¡°I got it, please don¡¯t worry grandpa, I will definitely win!¡± He took a deep breath and exited the sewer. Seeing the sun again, he squinted against its brightness. Luo Fei knew that the Federation¡¯s surveince satellites would spot him in a matter of minutes once he emerged from underground. A few minutester, he looked at the ck-d men closing in, a trace of a smile flickering on his face. ¡­ ¡°What? The Pioneer was arrested?¡± Feng Yaoqi, browsing the forum, saw a blurry photo and the headline, his eyes widening in disbelief, ¡°What a pity¡­ But still, we have to thank you for your contributions to the yers.¡± Due to the emergence of a lot of transcendent yers, instability started appearing in different areas worldwide. Yet, he felt nopassion, as his interest was solely in the game! Feng Yaoqized on his bed, preparing to log into the Lord God Game.
A momentter, his pupils contracted, ¡°Can¡¯t log in? What happened?¡± Situations like his were happening all over the world. He hurriedly jumped up and started browsing the forum. Soon, stacks ofint posts appeared, ¡°Is the Lord God Game shut down?¡± ¡°Is it undergoing an update?¡± ¡°No! Did you guys notice¡­ all the yers above the professional level have been blocked, but we¡¯re fine?¡± ¡°Is he nning to¡­ starve us to death? Help! My magic is dissipating, I need to replenish it, it¡¯s very urgent!¡± ¡­ ¡°All high-ranked yers have been blocked? Has Lord God gone crazy?¡± Feng Yaoqi¡¯s pupils contracted, ¡°What¡¯s going¡­? What¡¯s happening?¡± He felt helpless. In the face of the entity controlling the Lord God Game, all yers were mere ants! ¡­ ¡°All of you inmand of the Crystal Core Refining skill, all high-ranked yers capable of using transcendent abilities in the real world, are destabilizing factors. You will all be quiet.¡±
The Lord God looked at the screen before him and a smile yed on his lips. ¡°Just give it a few days, and your magic willpletely dissipate, turning you into ordinary people.¡± ¡°And I, I shall be the only upant at the fourth-order peak in the real world! Luo Fei¡­ you just wait!¡± ¡­ Of course, such an approach came with considerable consequences. The yers truly capable of shaking things up also contributed the most. With most of them blocked, the ie of the Lord God system dwindled considerably, with expenditures exceeding revenues each day, eating into the previous savings. But the Lord God paid it no mind. Once he promoted to the fifth level and fully controlled the Divine Artifact, he would naturally choose to reopen the game. ¡°By then, I might have to issue global quests¡­ personally organizing yers and to tten out the Destruction Dragon¡­ I always find its existence odd, it doesn¡¯t seem like a manifestation of the world¡¯s darkness, but more like an alien!¡± So muttered the Lord God. Despite this world¡¯s advanced technology, its transcendent power was not to be underestimated. Not to mention, he was no ordinary fourth-order entity, but instead had switched on ¡®Unlimited Energy¡¯, his strength rivaling the fourth-order peak.
Additionally, he had bat skills¡¯, ¡®spells¡¯ and so forth that countless yers had unearthed. In other words, he had faith in rooting out Luo Fei, no matter where he hid, and eliminating him once and for all! Chapter 411: 0411: Outburst (Extra 400, asking for monthly pass) Chapter 411: Outburst (Extra 400, asking for monthly pass) Ding-dong ding-ding! Just as the ¡®Lord God¡¯ was fantasizing about the future, the long and melodious sound of the doorbell rang. ¡°Huh?¡± He quickly spruced himself up and turned into the typical look of a gaming nerd before checking the surveince. A man in a duckbill hat and sunsses and dressed as a courier was standing at the door, holding a package in his hand: ¡°Open the door, delivery!¡± ¡°What are you talking about? I didn¡¯t order anything!¡± The young ¡®Lord God¡¯ frowned. ¡°You found out, huh? I guess I have no choice.¡± Boom! The door was forcefully knocked open, exploding into countless fragments.
The courier entered the vi, gazing at the young man with a jesting expression on his face: ¡°Should I address you as Charles or as the Lord God?¡± ¡°What are you talking about? I don¡¯t understand!¡± The young ¡®Lord God¡¯, or rather Charles, looked a little flustered, but quickly regained hisposure: ¡°You¡¯ve invaded my private space. ording to thews of this, I can kill you on the spot.¡± A formidable power immediately enveloped Charles, forming a silver halo around him. However, facing him, an even more terrifying aura exploded. ¡°Fifth level?¡± Charles changed color: ¡°You are¡­Luo Fei?!¡± ¡°Correct, it¡¯s me!¡± Luo Fei removed his sunsses: ¡°Did you expect it? I wasn¡¯t arrested, but instead reached a cooperation with them, and not only that, I also found you so quickly, ¡®Lord God!¡¯¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± At this time, Charles¡¯s expression strangely calmed down: ¡°I¡¯m a ¡®Lord God¡¯? Yes¡­ I admit I¡¯m a capable ¡®Lord God¡¯ yer, but such a great entity is still too far away from me.¡± ¡°Stop pretending¡­¡± Behind Luo Fei, a group of men in ck stepped forward, with the sound of armored vehicles rumbling over the t ground in the distance: ¡°Since the emergence of the ¡®Lord God¡¯ game that year, our forces have been searching hard for that ¡®man behind the curtain¡¯, but sadly, progress has been limited¡­ Untilst time, the appearance of the ¡®Crystal Core Refining Skill¡¯ gave us a glimmer of hope.¡± A man in ck adjusted his sses: ¡°Although magic is not a power that we canpletelyprehend at the moment, we still have no issues monitoring it¡­ There¡¯s a dedicated satellite monitoring of magic dissipation in every region, Mr. Charles. Can you exin why the energy response here is so ¡®abnormal¡¯ when the ¡®Lord God¡¯ has banned other yers and there¡¯s a general magic dissipation?¡± ¡°Because I am a formidable yer, number one on the leaderboard. My game username is¡ªVoid Emperor.¡± Charles¡¯s eyes became menacing: ¡°What do you all want in the end?¡± In his heart, however, he sighed. He had underestimated the power of these forces. As long as he was on the, no matter what he did, traces would be left, and those would lead to clues. Of course, in the past, this was nothing. Because the ¡®Lord God¡¯ game recruited people directly in their dreams, leaving little trace in the outside world, at most from the initial recruited personnel statistics, determining his few activity areas.
After realizing this, he already fixed this BUG, andter people were selected randomly. But after the emergence of the Crystal Core Refining Skill, even though the yers couldn¡¯t bring things out, they possessed magic themselves! This was a huge loophole! And the technology of Guni Star had reached the point where it could detect magic!
Many Transcendents were found one by one by them, in fact, even if it was Luo Fei, he probably wouldn¡¯t be able to escape for long. After the two parties formed a partnership, they actually found this ce directly! ¡°Regardless of who you are, I will take you down this time!¡± Luo Fei knew that his fifth level was a sham and he was constantly ¡®dissipating¡¯. He raised his hand, and a terrible suppressive force rolled down: ¡°Berserk!¡± ¡°Be careful¡­ These people are helping you, but they don¡¯t have a good heart¡­ They want to watch you and Charles hurt each other¡­ And, even if you win against them, there will be even more powerful enemies.¡± In his mind, Su Lu¡¯s shadow clone reminded him. As a matter of fact, Su Lu felt that the actions of those forces were vague, possibly not intending to confront ¡®Lord God¡¯ directly. However, this time, the ¡®Lord God¡¯ first made his rapacious charges, then ¡®unreasonably¡¯ kicked out many upational people, forcing these forces to act. Regardless of who it is, if they knew someone above them could dictate their life and death, the first thought would certainly not be submission but rather how to overthrow them. In other words, the attack tonight, although it¡¯s Guni star¡¯s forces¡¯ attempt, it¡¯s also a ¡®sacrifice¡¯. If Charles can win, more forces will immediatelye to offer their allegiance tomorrow and promote him as the dominator of the star, and even the restoration of the ancient imperial system won¡¯t be an issue. ¡°I understand¡­ But I have nowhere to retreat.¡± In the roar, Luo Fei¡¯s body suddenly expanded, from his original height of one meter sixty or seventy, he suddenly shot up to over three meters, his arms thicker than his thighs, all his clothes burst and turned into strips of cloth wrapped around his body.
This is the legendary warrior¡¯s skill¨CBerserk! With the sharp increase in physique, strength, and defense, Luo Fei¡¯s speed seemed to have increased as well. His body turned into an afterimage, and his terrifying fist came crushing down from directly above Charles. Boom! In the huge explosion, a big crater emerged on the spot. As for Charles, who worked so hard to stand at that point, he had already vanished without a trace. ¡°Really¡­ Ignorant ants, I created you, yet you dare to rebel against me?¡± In the void, Charles stood in mid-air, a dangerous gleam in his eyes: ¡°Deprive!¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Luo Fei felt part of his body being drawn away and couldn¡¯t help but scream. ¡°Don¡¯t panic, don¡¯t be afraid, all he is depriving is what the Job Introduction Office gave you which is very small¡­ and your fifth level essence are all refined by yourself.¡± Inside Luo Fei, Su Lu sternly warned: ¡°Get up quickly and counterattack!¡± If he hadn¡¯t gone through the Crystal Core Refining Skill to refine his foundation, being directly deprived of all his strength by Charles would have meant ¡®death¡¯!
Thinking of this, the faces of the surrounding men in ck didn¡¯t look so good. ¡°Ah¡­ Charge!¡± Luo Fei stood up, his savage body rushed forward, shing with the silver energy that Charles had dropped. Horrible shock waves swept all around. ¡°Quick, call for backup!¡± ¡°We have confirmed, we found the ¡®Lord God¡¯!¡± The surrounding agents swiftly called for backup while loudly reporting that they had really found the ¡®Lord God¡¯! Even though there were various spections before, the odds were still big that Charles was a top yer and not the ¡®Lord God¡¯. But now, the other party had undoubtedly admitted it. He was the man behind the curtain who dragged the whole Guni star into the ¡®Lord God¡¯ game! ¡°Hmph, foolish Gunians! You have no idea what it means once my identity is exposed, do you?¡± Charles suddenly looked up. In the night sky, he could see meteor showers. That was the tail me of the missiles!
Chapter 412: 0412 Strong (Three more requests for subscription) Chapter 412: Strong (Three more requests for subscription) Skipping just a bit ahead in time. Inside the conference room. The holographic projection was ying the conversation between Luo Fei and Charles. ¡°Have we¡­ really found the Lord God?¡± ¡°I strongly object to being his enemy!¡± ¡°But the power he wields is terrifying¡­ and he used it without hesitation. It¡¯s a hazard for our!¡± ¡°Ladies and gentlemen¡­ there is no better opportunity than this.¡± ¡°ording to a number of data, this ¡®Lord God¡¯ is not too strong¡­ It will not exceed the boundaries of a fourth-level professional. Instead, Luo Fei, he possesses fifth-level power.¡± ¡°Such beings should not exist in this world. I suggest immediate use of satellite missiles for strike!¡± ¡°Second that!¡±
¡°Second that!¡± ¡°Second that! But, I demand all records of this meeting be destroyed if the operation fails¡­ We will have no choice but surrender.¡± ¡­ Rumble! A gigantic explosion urred, reducing the vi area into ashes immediately. Almost everyone in the area could see the night sky suddenly lighting up, followed by the slow rise of a mini mushroom cloud. The agents that were previously dispatched here have be literal cannon fodder. It is the helplessness of being a subordinate, not knowing when they would be sacrificed. ¡°Wow¡­ damn! Under such an attack, even a fifth-level professional, would be reduced to ashes, right?¡± Several yers hidden in the dark appeared outside the armored encirclement in the distance. The time of ¡®magic dissipation¡¯ has not reached its limit, they are still ¡®Transcendent¡¯, possessing stealth and the ability to cast spells. ¡°Capture this! Capture everything.¡± ¡°I have already contacted a hacker. This secret cannot be concealed. The whole world should know the truth.¡± Some of them held cameras, while others were quickly contacting hackers. Soon after. An explosive post appeared on various God Lord forums: ¡°We Found The Lord God?¡± ¡°Bombshell ¨C The Hidden Hand Creating Everything, yers Tian Qingyu, That Azure Blue Are Broadcasting Live!¡± ¡°Quickly follow my live ount: XXX ¨C A world-breaking piece of news hase out, the entire world will be ruined if not handled properly!!¡±
¡­ These posts appeared rapidly and immediately topped the popr searches. With the convenient private satellitemunications technology and transcendent power, it was toote for the officials to block it. All those watching live stream and ordinary people could see the ruins after the explosion, and they were all speechless.
This is Guni Star, which has been peaceful for many years. When was such a horrific war scene seenst? Without instigation, the streets would be filled with protesters by the next day. And all viewers, including those in power, nervously watched the center of the explosion. Did the Lord God and that ¡®God yer¡¯ die or not? ¡­ ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m actually not dead?¡± Luo Fei felt strange. Even though he¡¯s a fifth-level professional, after being directly targeted by Guni Star¡¯s highest technology and at the center of the explosion, he certainly couldn¡¯t survive. But at this moment, Luo Fei was still alive, although horribly disfigured. He was instantly bombed back into his original form, an armpletely vanished, his whole body burned and severely wounded, yet he survived. ¡°If it were you alone, you wouldn¡¯t even leave a trace¡­ Those in power really are ruthless.¡± In his sea of consciousness came the teasing voice of Su Lu. ¡°Did you save me, Grandpa?¡± Luo Fei gratefully asked. ¡°No¡­ It was Charles who saved you.¡±
¡°The Lord God?¡± Luo Fei¡¯s pupils narrowed as he saw Charles floating in the air across from him. With a silver halo encircling him, Charles was unscathed, causing Luo Fei¡¯s eyes to widen. This scene was also seen by many people and caused widespread surprise. ¡°Impossible!¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then what¡¯s the point of our technology?¡± Numerous scientists and military personnel started to panic and shout. ¡°So amazing¡­ So this is the Lord God?¡± ¡°Even the fifth-level God yer is nothing but an ant in front of the Lord God!¡± Arge number of yers were equally speechless. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, that¡¯s not his power, Charles himself is only a fourth-level. Just now, he was using the power of a divine artifact, enveloping you all with a substantialised dream.¡± Su Lu reminded. ¡°A¡­ dream?¡± Luo Fei looked surprised when he saw the broken purple crystal wall around him: ¡°But¡­ why would he save me?¡±
¡°Idiot, of course it¡¯s for your fifth-level nature! It is the key to his advancement!¡± Su Lu scolded: ¡°If you were blown to ashes, even though the fifth-level nature wouldn¡¯t disappear, it might get absorbed by the outer world due to the magic dissipation effect!¡± ¡°Despair? You ants!¡± In the void, Charles stepped forward, like a deity: ¡°In the face of Guni Star¡¯s technology, you can only turn to ashes, if it weren¡¯t for me, you would have truly died¡­ And their technology, in front of me, is nothing but a joke!¡± ¡°Quit joking, if you hadn¡¯t used that thing, you would have been long dead. You saved me merely for my fifth-level nature, right?¡± Luo Fei stood up, standing tall. ¡°How did you know this secret,¡± Charles¡¯s pupils shrank, ¡°There really is a mysterious existence behind you.¡± Although he escaped a close call using the divine artifact, he had consumed his reserved energy once again and was far less at ease as he appeared on the surface. ¡°Cough, cough¡­¡± Luo Fei coughed up a mouthful of blood: ¡°If you truly mastered the realm of dreams, or the technique of crossing through game worlds physically, you would be a true divine¡­ Unfortunately, you¡¯re one step away, that is advancing to the fifth-level and fully controlling that marvel?¡± The stronger the marvel, the stricter the requirements for use, not to mention a divine artifact. This was actually Su Lu¡¯s spection. But seeing the subtle changes in Charles¡¯s expression, he immediately confirmed it. ¡°You know too much.¡± Charles, angered and ashamed, transformed his white energy into a cross sword: ¡°Die!¡±
Whoosh! The energy transformed into a sword and fell, barely avoided by Luo Fei. But the cross sword in mid-air unexpectedly made a turn and directly pierced through his abdomen. Spurt! Blood sshed. ¡°Although I am a fourth-level, and you are fifth-level¡­ I am still far stronger than you.¡± Charles spread his arms, as though embracing the sky: ¡°I am the King of the World!¡± As his voice dropped, swords of light emerged around him. The dreadful energy overflowing astounded everyone into silence. ¡­ ¡°We¡­ have no way to deal with him? Is that the highest level technology rted to time and space?¡± Inside the secret meeting, all higher-ups were in despair. ¡°Is this¡­ the Lord God? The invincible Lord God? He will rule the world?¡± yers who watched this scene through the live stream were left with their mouths agape. Chapter 413: 0413: Advent (Extra 600, asking for monthly pass) Chapter 413: Advent (Extra 600, asking for monthly pass) In the epicenter of the crater formed by the explosion. Lord God Charles hovers in midair, surrounded by a circle of light swords, akin to an angelic deity. Luo Fei¡¯s disastrous state is that of a man half-kneeling on the ground, his abdomen bloody. By any measure, he looks ready to lose. Charles has already proved with his strength that he is the God of this world, its sole Dominator! ¡°Cough, cough¡­ sorry¡­ Grandpa.¡± Luo Fei feels his vision blurring: ¡°In the end, I still need to borrow your power.¡± He says in his heart, struggling to stand, staring straight at Charles: ¡°You think¡­ you¡¯ve won?¡± ¡°What are you nning to do?¡± Charles frowns, a bad premonition looming. But considering that this is the real world, he calms down.
¡°Do you¡­ want this?¡± Luo Fei¡¯s right hand delves into his own wound, pulling out an indescribable mass of energy that casts a colorful glow. ¡°Are you sure about this? Hand it over, and I can mercifully grant you death.¡± Charlesnds on the ground. Having already secured the situation, all he needs to guard against is the possibility of Luo Feipletely dissipating his essence, leaving him empty-handed. ¡°I have onest skill. If you can withstand it, I admit defeat.¡± Having said this, Luo Fei quickly starts to chant in anothernguage. ¡°Hehe¡­you still don¡¯t understand.¡± Charles stands tall proudly: ¡°All the skills of early-stage yers were created by me¡­ Andter their self-created skills, were all collected by me too. I am the master of all professions!¡± Undoubtedly a hoarder, and curious, he wants to see what skill Luo Fei is attempting to use. But the next moment, Charles¡¯s brow furrows. He cannot recognize thenguage Luo Fei is using! A bad feeling begins to pervade his heart, he no longer wants to wait, and the light swords suddenly fly out. Puff! A sword of light goes straight through Luo Fei¡¯s vital heart point. But Luo Fei doesn¡¯t fall! He isn¡¯t dead! ¡°Is this the warrior skill¨C Death Struggle? Even if vital spots are injured, they can still move for ten seconds? This is¡­ the one useless skill I created ?¡± Charles quickly retrieves the information in his mind, full of regret. Warriors initially have high vitality, with this skill, even if Luo Fei is skewered, he still canplete his skill. At this moment, Luo Fei¡¯s chant is reaching its end:
¡°As a sacrifice of fifth-order nature¡­ I, Luo Fei, summon¡­¡± ¡°The powerful existence from beyond the Spirit World! The World Walker who wields the mysterious cards!¡± ¡°Descend here!!¡± ¡­
Hum, hum. The fifth-order nature dissipatespletely. Nothing happens in the silent night. ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Huh?!¡± All the spectators are shocked, what just happened? ¡°I get it.¡± A gamer watching the live broadcast quickly types: ¡°All these skills are nonsense, where does a skill that the Lord God doesn¡¯t know exist? Luo Fei is just buying time, destroying his own fifth-order nature!¡± ¡°He¡¯s a tough guy, he¡¯d rather die than let the Lord God benefit.¡± ¡­ ¡°You ¡­ were you deceiving me?¡± Charles looks at Luo Fei, roaring in anger. ¡°I ¡­ I ¡­¡±
Bleeding profusely and on the verge of death, Luo Fei can barely speak. He managed a heartbreaking smile, ¡°So ¡­ the old man, he really is my split personality? Am I really insane? Was everything just my imagination?¡± ¡°No ¡­ You¡¯ve done a spectacr job, now it¡¯s my turn.¡± In Luo Fei¡¯s dying moments, he hears the voice of his shadow clone. ¡­ Whoosh, whoosh! The wind is howling. ¡°Do you¡­ feel that the sky somehow became darker?¡± A yer suddenly said. ¡°Huh? Now that you¡¯ve mentioned it, it does seem to be¡­¡± This was even more clear to Tian Qingyu and the young man in azure who stood not far from the scene. They even saw the rows of soldiers who were once responsible for vignce and encirclement, now plunging into chaos and fleeing in all directions, scattering in fear. Even they, who were mediocre ¡®Transcendent¡¯, felt a deep pressure stemming from their souls.
The key thing was, the source of this pressure felt very familiar! ¡°This feeling?¡± Tian Qingyu suddenly asked, ¡°What does it remind you of?¡± ¡°Of course, I thought about it. That strongest, and most shameless BOSS, the Destruction Dragon. This feels like its dragon might, and I¡¯ve died under its hands no less than ten times!¡± the azure youth replied, ¡°But¡­ isn¡¯t it supposed to be in the game world?¡± The two yers seemed to think of something, their bodies trembled involuntarily, and slowly looked up. And then they saw the nightmarish dark shadow! Through the screen, other yers saw as well¡ª In the pitch-ck sky, a giant demonic figure fluttered its wings, slowly descending. Whoo! Whoo! The wind is shrieking, and the figure revealed its true form¡ªa horrifying figure more than a hundred meters tall, scales shing all over its body, the dragon horn on top of its head, the flesh wings on its back. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ the Destruction Dragon!¡± ¡°We¡¯re done for¡­ how did a game BOSS get out here?¡± ¡°If even the Lord God, pioneers, and the God yers coulde out, I¡¯m not at all surprised that the Destruction Dragon could too, but I feel like peeing¡­¡± Arge amount of bullet-screenments were quickly scrolling.
¡­ ¡°This is¡­ what it feels like in the outer world?¡± With joy, Su Lu stretched his body: ¡°I finally¡­ came to the material realm.¡± Without much hesitation, his intuition targeted Charles: ¡°Little one¡­ I finally found you.¡± ¡°Then¡­ you really are the true invader, alien!¡± Charles gritted his teeth, and the dense lightsabers around him emerged. However, the next moment, he saw that the massive figure of the Destruction Dragon was quickly shrinking. The dragon scales and dragon wings retreated and turned into a young man with a handsome face, blonde hair and ck pupils. He was wearing a purple-gold robe, with a circr mark between reality and illusion on his forehead, and his body was filled with many symbols of mystery and symbolism. Just a glimpse made him shocked to the core. His mind was dyed for a moment, and a lot of iprehensible information seemed to appear in his sight. [Wandering Mage] style! ¡°Oh? It seems that mutation can only be maintained in the inner world?¡± Su Lu was not surprised at all. With a nce around, he frowned. ¡°Ah!¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°My¡­ my head hurts!¡± ¡°Ah¡­ my eyes hurt so much!¡± ¡­ Many yers and ordinary people sensed the abnormalities in their bodies. Even if they had only watched that figure in the video, they felt something was very wrong. It was inexplicable, indescribable, as if a brick had been stuck in their heads. Those with severe symptoms even bled from their eyes. This was the inherent power of a high-order spirit realm entity! They were already approaching deity, carrying indescribable force; ordinary beings could suffer unimaginable damage even with a mere nce. Of course, if one could hold on without going insane, one might be able toprehend some mystical knowledge from these symbolic inscriptions and be a pioneer in mysticism! ¡°In the world of Twilight of the Gods, my essence is being rapidly consumed.¡± Su Lu didn¡¯t bother about them and focused on Charles, ¡°We need¡­ to finish the battle quickly.¡± Chapter 414: 0414: Demigod Artifact (please subscribe) Chapter 414: Demigod Artifact ¡°Spirit oppression!¡± While the psychological impact caused by his legendary form was still in effect, Su Lu unceremoniously used the power of spirit oppression. A terrorizing sense of substantiated oppression swept over, making surrounding yers drop to their knees, and average people passed out directly. Even Charles, his thoughts came to a terrifying halt. Whoosh! Su Lu stepped forward, appearing directly behind Charles. In his hand, a silver seal card emerged, quickly melting and transforming into a rusty hand axe. Despite his disdain for his opponent, Su Lu knew, even an ant, once they have held a divine artifact, they are not an average ant! At this moment, he waspletely all-in! Spending so much time in the inner world, understanding the rules in the form of the Destruction Dragon and improving the [Wandering Mage] profession, his progress was swift.
By now, he could barely restore part of the [Dimensional Walker]¡¯s flickering skill! The sudden blow of the assassin,bined with the Axe of the Headless Demon, was his most powerful attack! Su Lu was a Fifth-order Legend! And he was not like Luo Fei, who was hastily produced, but a solid legendary figure who made steady progress, overcame numerous difficulties, and solidified his mysterious knowledge! On this Guni Star, he was the overpowering Big Devil! Wave! Ayer of purple crystal appeared, blocking the inevitable path of the axe. ¡°Dream Seal!¡± Next moment, a pitch-ck light shed in Su Lu¡¯s eyes, and the de of the axe directly plunged into the crystal, just like probing into ake, it passed straight through and heavily smashed into Charles¡¯s back. Puff! Blood sttered. While attacking, Su Lu also examined Charles¡¯s entire body, and his brows furrowed. He did not find the divine artifact! With his current attribute panel scan, if the divine artifact is a substantial item, it would be impossible to escape. ¡®A little troublesome¡­ it looks like the divine artifact is not an item, or said¡­ it has no fixed form, is it bound with the soul?¡¯ ¡°You¡­ how could you break through the dream¡¯s seal?¡± Charles turned his head, his face full of shock. Using materialized dreams as defense, even missiles can¡¯t harm him because they are simply from two dimensions, or it involves a spatiotemporal showdown, that¡¯s his most effective defensive technique. But now, Su Lu could hurt him with a casual strike from his axe, which inevitably made Charles feel a whiff of death.
¡°Heh heh¡­¡± Su Lu merelyughed, ¡®This divine artifact, definitely has something to do with the [Wandering Mage] profession¡­ also, based on my previous guesses and probes, the opponent has not fully mastered it.¡¯ The materialized dreams, just like the crystal pir in the Shewinado temple, can be easily broken through with the dream seal, he was skilled in this. ¡°You are asking this¡­ you should be more worried about why you are not dead yet?¡±
Su Lu answered indifferently. The Headless Demon is a cursed spirit. Not only does his weapon carry real damage, but the curse itself is also terrifying! ¡°Death?¡± Charles looked at himself in surprise, only to see a line of blood on his upper body constantly expanding, splitting himself into two. Puff! His head and most of his shoulder fell together, blood gushed out. He was dead! ¡°The Lord God¡­ The Lord God was killed by a single axe?¡± The high-level yers who were barely watching the battle saw this scene, feeling their world was about to copse. ¡°Huh?¡± Su Lu frowned slightly, ¡°As I thought¡­ the Divine Artifact and the spirit have escaped?¡± ¡­ Inner world.
A wilderness, a point of light appeared, then turned into Charles¡¯s form: ¡°That was close¡­ I almost died¡­Fortunately, my Divine Artifact has the ability to traverse the world, but unfortunately it can¡¯t bring my body along¡­¡± He looked at his hand, a rainbow-colored radiant sphere surfaced, flickering a warning: ¡°Energy insufficient!¡± ¡°Damn it!¡± Charles made a quick decision: ¡°Shutdown the Lord God game, abandon the repair of the Divine Artifact, the remaining energy is enough for me to use for a long time, then seal this world and trap the Destruction Dragon in reality, it will eventually die due to magic dissipation¡­ Then, I will still be the Dominator.¡± ¡°Nice n.¡± Next to him, a faint voice sounded. An axe appeared out of thin air, chopping off the hand Charles was using to hold the sphere! ¡°No¡­impossible.¡± Even under severe pain, Charles¡¯ shock couldn¡¯t be suppressed: ¡°How¡­can you be here?¡± ¡°Do you think only you can traverse the worlds? And¡­this isn¡¯t the Material Realm, but the Spirit World! You used a Divine Artifact to save your Spiritual Body, which is kind of like a Soul Trance¡­and I, already mastered this technique at the first level!¡± Su Lu stretched out his right hand, a pale chain pierced through Charles, a pale me burned fiercely. ¡°No¡­I am the Lord God, I am the dominator of the Divine Artifact!¡± The Spirit Body quickly dissipated, and the unwilling voice seemed to be lingering around.
¡°You¡¯re just a lucky guy.¡± Su Lu picked up the sphere lying on the ground. On the attribute bar, a mass of light flickered, streaming down a pile of data: ¡­ [Kingdom of Dreams (Damaged)] [Item Introduction: This is a demigod artifact forged by Shewinado, filled with incredible power, currently in a damaged state.] [Divine Artifact Ability 1: Faith Collection¡ªCan absorbrge amounts of emotions and prayers of intelligent beings and respond within a certain range, which is the basic ability of all Divine Artifacts.] [Divine Artifact Ability 2: Virtual Reality¡ªCreate an extremely realistic dream and let in spiritual beings. In some ways, it¡¯s like the embryonic form of the God¡¯s Domain.] ¡­ [Note: It seems to hide some secrets!] [Rank: 7] ¡­ ¡°So, this is¡­the Divine Artifact?¡±
Su Lu sent a hint of Inspiration into the sphere in his hand. ¡°Ah¡­ you thief, get out! Get out!¡± Charles¡¯s consciousness echoed within the sphere: ¡°I am the dominator of the Divine artifact¡­I am the King of the World¡­¡± He was furiously trying to utilize the power of the Divine Artifact to erase Su Lu¡¯s consciousness. ¡°So, you maintain a certain level of consciousness within it relying on the power of Divine Artifact? It is possible¡­ it can simte and transit the consciousness of a billion yers¡­¡± Within the void, Su Lu¡¯s consciousness took form, a smirk appearing on his face: ¡°But¡­Charles, you don¡¯t even know the basic function of this Divine Artifact, let alone be its true master.¡± Even when the Kingdom of Dreams is a damaged demigod artifact, it requires at least Fifth Level Professionals topletely control it. Charles was merely lucky to find it, and by constantly exploring, he mastered some of its peripheral abilities. In other words, he was more like a servant or partner to the ¡®Kingdom of Dreams.¡¯ The Divine Artifact required him to continually gather energy to repair itself. ¡°And now, I am here.¡± A purple halo appeared on Su Lu¡¯s forehead. In an instant, he felt the weing of the void, as if his Inspiration was harmoniously integrated with this Divine Artifact. After all, this was a Divine Artifact crafted by a high level professional of the [Spirit Medium] Path! Chapter 415: 0415: Follow-up (Extra 800, asking for monthly pass) Chapter 415: Follow-up (Extra 800, asking for monthly pass) In this battle for control, Charles was defeated without a doubt. His defeat was incredibly tragic. His remaining consciousness waspletely wiped out, the imprint he had left waspletely erased and he no longer had any connection to the ¡®Kingdom of Dreams¡¯, this semi-divine artifact. He was utterly annihted. ¡°Shewinado¡­ did you hope that I would find this semi-divine artifact?¡± ¡°Does it¡­ hide some secrets?¡± Upon seeing the information detected in the property bar, Su Lu slowly nodded, ¡°Anyway, I am here, and I will get what I deserve!¡± Even if Shewinado wanted to use him, he still had to give some benefits first. At this moment, his inspiration was spread throughout the ¡®Kingdom of Dreams¡¯, leaving his own imprint on this semi-divine artifact. This was authority that even Charles never possessed!
At the moment Su Lu fully mastered the ¡®Kingdom of Dreams¡¯. In his ear, there seemed to resound a low murmur: ¡°When the seeds of arrogance bloom, the Lord of Madness shall return amid the feast!¡± This voice was like the scream of a madman or a heavily disrupted electromaic signal, filled with a ¡®sizzling¡¯ sound. If it were an ordinary person, they would probably not be able to bear the voices emitted from the soul and would either die instantly or lose their minds. ¡­ ¡°Is this¡­ a muttering from the Dream of the Ancient God?¡± Su Lu¡¯s expression was solemn and his inspiration was somewhat hazy. A series of illusions appeared before him. He seemed to see a towering figure like a Hell Demon, even more terrifying than a Hell Demon, with bright silver runes on his body, roaming in the Realm of All Spirits. He also saw a powerful mage wearing arge robe, waving his hand and directly disrupting the Spirit World, creating numerous gates of the Spirit World and summoning countless creatures of the Spirit World as his servants. Then, the scene changed again: It seemed that Su Lu had arrived at the Dream Spirit World and saw a spellcaster proficient in divination and prophecy amidst a weirdndscape, capable of performing incredible feats. On the property bar, information was flickering rapidly: ¡°[Ding, detecting Tier 6 profession¡ªVoid Mysterious Demon, organizing¡­]¡± ¡°[Ding, detecting Tier 6 profession¡ªSpirit Mage, organizing¡­]¡± ¡°[Ding, detecting Tier 6 profession¡ªDream Caster, organizing¡­]¡± ¡­ ¡°Sure enough¡­ Shewinado, as the creator of the ¡®Kingdom of Dreams¡¯, has left a Tier 6 inheritance in it easily¡­ Is this¡­ my¡­ reward?¡±
Su Lu felt that he seemed to have some tacit understanding with Shewinado, the fallen Divine. Or rather, the other party was using the profession as bait to get him to help with some things. ¡°Being used is not the problem, the sad thing is not even having the value to be used¡­¡± Information on three Tier 6 professions is enough to make the legendary upational person in the Main World desperate.
¡°And¡­ I also know that the information on the Tier 7 profession must be in the Dream of the Ancient God, which is the deepest secret Shewinado has kept.¡± Su Lu chuckled. This n, one ring after another, is this the strategy of the Divine? But as long as he still has the ambition to reach the top in the profession, he seems to have to follow the path designed by the other party. ¡°The three Tier 6 professions still need time to sort out, now it¡¯s time to deal with other things¡­¡± The most important thing, of course, is this semi-divine artifact, which needs to be repaired as its energy is currently being depleted. ¡°This is not a big deal, after all, Charles was begging while sitting on a gold mine, many of the artifact¡¯s functions were not fully activated, but I¡¯m different.¡± ¡°If spreading faith, it will definitely be a strong supplement for the ¡®Kingdom of Dreams¡¯, can greatly speed up its recovery rate¡­ But feel, being calcted again.¡± Su Lu stroked his chin: ¡°Aside from this, there¡¯s the matter of the world¡­ In the Inner World, there¡¯s still a lot of curse umted, which needs to be cleared by the yers.¡± Although he is not a saint, he is not a bad guy either. If he were to take the semi-divine artifact away directly, this world would probably be doomed. Therefore, there are some things that need to be dealt with before leaving.
¡­ Luo Fei opened his eyes. ¡°Didn¡¯t I¡­die already?¡± To his surprise, he found himself in a wastnd. The surroundings seemed very familiar, ¡°Is this¡­ the game world?¡± ¡°In some ways, you are indeed dead¡­ but I saved your spiritual body. This is the Inner World, the paradise of spiritual bodies; you can only live in this world now.¡± The figure of Su Lu materialised, speaking indifferently. ¡°Although the voice has changed a bit, but this tone¡­ you¡¯re the old man, right?¡± Luo Fei gave a bitter smile as if understanding a lot. This was also caused by Su Lu withdrawing the shadow clone that controlled his subconscious. Simply put, he had matured from his adolescent angst. ¡°Yes¡­ Congrattions, you achieved your dream and killed the mastermind behind the world.¡± Su Lu said. ¡°But you took his ce¡­¡± Luo Fei stared straight at Su Lu, anger shing in his eyes.
¡°No¡­ I won¡¯t rule over this world. When the time is right, I will voluntarily leave this world.¡± Su Lu shrugged. It was just a small world, and he didn¡¯t even care to rule it. ¡°Leave¡­ this world?¡± Luo Fei was apparently surprised by this answer and was momentarily stunned. ¡°But before we leave, we have a lot of things to do.¡± Su Lu smiled, ¡°First of all, the Lord God game, it can¡¯t be closed now, it must continue to run, and charge¡­ for this, I will reach an agreement with the upper levels of Guni Star.¡± The yers are also a kind of experience, it would be a pity not to harvest. Of course, the potential danger of yers bing vegetative because of too many death and the annihtion of the True Spirit can¡¯t be ignored. Hence, he decided to patch the game, imposing a death limit on the yers. Once exceeded, they would be forced to block and exit the game. In addition to that, Su Lu nned to introduce faith to solve the problem of repairing the semi-divine artifact. But this time, it certainly wasn¡¯t Shewinado. He nned to create a virtual ¡®God of the Game¡¯, the main body of which was the ¡®Kingdom of Dreams¡¯, this semi-divine artifact. Even though he knew that doing this would inevitably fall into Shewinado¡¯s trap, the temptation of aplete divine artifact was too great, and Su Lu had to take the risk. Prior to shutting down the Lord God game, he also nned to move a group of willing yers, who would be the indigenous inhabitants of the Inner World, like Luo Fei,pletely giving up their bodies in the Outer World.
They would be the guardians of the Inner World, eliminating the continuously spawning cursed beasts. There was no way around it, as long as the structure of this inside and outside world existed, the resentment of the Outer World would continuously be absorbed by the Inner World, forming darkness. The existence of settled yers, carried the duty of regr cleaning and flood discharge. ¡®Perhaps¡­ over time, they will transform into a new type of Spirit World creature?¡¯ A thought emerged in Su Lu¡¯s mind. Chapter 416: 0416 Watcher (Three more requests for subscription) Chapter 416: Watcher (Three more requests for subscription) Guni Star. In the 666th year of the world¡¯s history, the Main God Game underwent a dramatic transformation. The real Main God was discovered, and then the Destruction Dragon descended upon the world, causing panic across the entire for a time. Fortunately, this panic didn¡¯tst long. A few dayster, Luo Fei, the apostle of the God of the Game, appeared. He represented the God of the Game and signed an agreement with the world¡¯s governments, thus turning a new page in history. With the cooperation of the Main God, the ounts of arge number of top yers, the Transcendent ones, were brought under surveince, and the ¡°upational Registration Act¡± was issued at the fastest speed, quickly curbing the rise in Transcendent crimes that had suddenly surged recently. Aside from this, while the Main God game was open, a new system soon followed. This was the limitation on the number of yer deaths, with an upper limit set. Once reached, the yer would immediately be kicked out of the game and their ount blocked. In the official exnation, this was an ¡®anti-addiction system¡¯. Although it made a portion of the yers extremely furious, the Main God game still firmly pushed it forward.
Unexpectedly, among the top yers, there was a subtle default attitude towards this system. Additionally, a belief known as the ¡®God of the Game¡¯, with the tacit approval of the officials, began to be promoted extensively in both the game and the Material Realm. As a result of this, the Main God game issued an announcement of an update, increasing the yer limit to one billion in one go. A massive influx of new yers entered the Main God game, ushering in a brand-new ¡®Game Era¡¯. ¡­ ¡°I¡¯ve hit the jackpot this time.¡± Inner World. Su Lu, disguised as a ¡®BOSS¡¯, battled yers once again. Upon returning, he looked at his experience bar, dazzled by a long string of numbers. ¡°Harvesting a world really is satisfying! It¡¯s just a pity¡­ the old yers have gotten smarter¡­¡± He let arge number of yers ¡®plow the fields¡¯, clearing the curse of the Inner World. At the same time, he asionally used the powers of the ¡®Kingdom of Dreams¡¯ to transform into various bosses and fight the yers. Unfortunately, most of the new yers hadn¡¯t even reached a professional rank, so killing them didn¡¯t yield any experience. Even if there were yers of the first or second rank, they only gave one or two points of experience. He could only umte little by little. On the whole, Su Lu felt that the old yers were the ones who were truly beneficial. Unfortunately, they weren¡¯t fools. With the existence of a death limit, they wouldn¡¯t go and throw away their lives for nothing. Once they lost their game eligibility, their real-world Transcendent powers wouldpletely disappear due to the ¡®magic dissipation¡¯ effect! By now, the yer forums¡¯ guides all stated that once a BOSS was found to be wisdom-type, they would immediately abandon it! No matter how many different aliases Su Lu used, it was useless.
The clever yers had even invented a set of ¡®BOSS behavior testing manual¡¯ to verify whether the BOSS belonged to the crazy-type or wisdom-type, forcing Su Lu to expend more effort ¡®acting¡¯ as a madman and his ie had also greatly reduced, which frustrated him immensely. ¡°This world¡­ is quite good, maybe I cane back periodically for harvesting?¡± He pondered, deep in thought. ¡°Grandpa¡­¡±
At this moment, Luo Fei¡¯s voice sounded from outside. ¡°Come in.¡± Su Lu said. The ce he was currently in was high above the skies of the Inner World, near a cloud sea close to the Realm of All Spirits. A golden pce was rippling with multicolored light, reflecting everything magnificently, as if he really was high in the sky, reigning over all living beings like a god. Luo Fei entered the grand hall, he was now dressed in a ck and white priest¡¯s robe, looking like a pastor. ¡°The ninth round of talks has ended, Guni Star has passed the decision to migrate the ¡®mobility impaired poption¡¯ into the Main God game.¡± Upon seeing Su Lu, Luo Fei bowed and said. ¡°Very good, after all, the Inner World needs the protection of the Guni people.¡± Su Lu nodded. He was definitely going to leave, and someone needed to take over the mess he left behind. Especially the Inner World! Without the ¡®Kingdom of Dreams¡¯ serving as the server connecting both sides, it would be impossible to log in conveniently, so a group of people had to be left behind here!
The best choice was naturally people like Luo Fei ¨C those who were about to die or unable to move in the Outer World, or those with terminal diseases. ording to statistics, at least a total of about ten million special yers could be migrated. Plus, the breakthrough of one billion yers during this period has already nearly exhausted the dark historical residuals of the Inner World. These ten million people should be enough to maintain order. As for whether they want to establish a nation or do something else, it¡¯s up to them. However, Su Lu did leave a back-up n, that is, the belief in the God of the Game! Ten million yers with no way out, even if there are volunteers among them, most of the people still need some kind of adhesive. If not establishing a nation, it is establishing a religion. And Luo Fei was the first Pope chosen by Su Lu. ¡°Finally¡­ they seemed to have hard feelings about your departure, and even hoped that you would leave the divine artifact.¡± Luo Fei paused, then continued speaking. ¡°Human greed is within my expectations¡­ however, they can no longer stop me.¡± The Inner World is a restricted area for technology. Once one can physically enter and take control of the ¡®Kingdom of Dreams¡¯, it represents a certain invincibility. The original Charles was just a step away from this, from being able to ignore the secr and stand in an unbeatable position.
Unfortunately, he met Su Lu and lost terribly. ¡°Luo Fei, what do you think?¡± Su Lu thought for a moment, then looked at Luo Fei. ¡°I think¡­ it¡¯s better for this divine artifact to leave this world.¡± Luo Fei said calmly: ¡°After all, it has been proven that technology is the main stream that Guni Star should develop¡­ mystery is good, but it only benefits individuals, not forces.¡± Su Lu was somewhat surprised, this Pope seemed to have matured quite a bit. ¡°Indeed, once powers are concentrated in individuals, there immediately exists a hierarchy, causing internal strife¡­ moreover, humans are emotional beings. Sometimes the decisions they make are not necessarily the best choices. Only through brainstorming and coboration can advantages be maximized.¡± Su Lu slowly said, and then thought of another problem. This world, with the Outer World developing technology and the Inner World developing mystery. After a certain period of time, what will it look like? Perhaps even one day, will the power of technology and mystery be enough to forge a stable passage between the Outer and Inner Worlds? At that time, what would these two group of Guni people turn out to be? Maybe, would they directly be twopletely different nations, or even evolve into different species? In a sense, this is certain. Most of the yers in the Inner World would transform into actual spirit-world creatures.
If that¡¯s the case¡­ a collision between two ethinic groups? Just thinking about it is quite interesting. ¡°Also, I¡¯ve already named us, the retainers ¨C Watchers!¡± Luo Fei respectfully said: ¡°I¡¯ve also thought of an oath ¨C we are the guardians of this world, the heirs of hope, we will fight against the curse, we will watch here, until the end of our lives!¡± Chapter 417: 0417: Deduction (Extra 1000, asking for monthly pass) Chapter 417: Deduction (Extra 1000, asking for monthly pass) ¡°The Watcher? The Guardian of Hope, that¡¯s good, let¡¯s settle for that!¡± Su Lu nodded his head and let Rod exit. In front of him, a dim light screen emerged, disying data only he could see: [Sixth Level Professional Information¡ªVoid Demon!] [Qualification requirement 1: Precondition: Traveling Mage, Hell Demon!] [Qualification requirement 2: Strength 25.0, Agility 20.0, Constitution 20.0, Spirit 30.0] [Qualification requirement 3: Abyss Language LV8, Void Physique LV4] [Qualification requirement 4: ¡®Abyss Demon¡¯s Favor¡¯ ritual, specific requirement: ¡­] [Qualification requirement 5: Consume 10,000 points of experience!] ¡­
¡°Sixth-level professional information, finally decoded?¡± A trace of joy surfaced on Su Lu¡¯s face, which quickly turned solemn: ¡°Indeed, [Void Demon] is also a special switching job that requires dual proficiency in another fifth-level profession, this difficulty¡­ it¡¯s absolutely outrageous.¡± ¡°And ck Kos gave me this branch, obviously with no good intentions¡­ [Hell Demon]? Hehe¡­ Once I be a demon, I fear I will automatically be a faithful believer of the Abyss, right? How persistent, still wanting to pull me down?¡± He looked at the other two sixth-level professions and found that they were special job switchovers that required the integration of another fifth-level path. The other conditions were almost as difficult as the [Void Demon], but the [Spirit Mage] required the fusion of the [Erosion Mage] pathway, which was the legend of the [Mage] path. The [Dream Caster] required the [Dream King], a legendary job that perfectly fits with the Dream Spirit World. ¡°Three paths, three choices, it¡¯s really hard to make a decision.¡± In Su Lu¡¯s mind, [the Void Demon] was the first to be eliminated. He was originally a non-believer, and he had seen Rod¡¯s miserable state. ¡°So¡­ the choice is only between the [Spirit Mage] and the [Dream Caster]?¡± ¡°If we look at it from a professional point of view, undoubtedly the [Erosion Mage] is easier to obtain, there is already one in Green Tree Castle¡­¡± Su Lu pondered, suddenly looking at the attribute column and experience pool. After hisst promotion to the legendary rank, the attribute column also got an upgrade, possessing the ability to deduce the follow-up professions, but the consumption was so staggering that he had been hesitant to proceed. But now, his umted experience points have reached a staggering 5 million or more! It can be said that this time, he¡¯s really eaten until he¡¯s stuffed, bing a heavyweight. This is still under the premise that the newly entered 900 million yers are too weak to harvest any experience. Harvesting a world, that¡¯s how awesome it is! ¡°With so much experience, a sixth-level myth is nothing more than trivial, perhaps¡­ even a seventh-level is enough.¡± There wasn¡¯t much excitement in Su Lu¡¯s eyes, but rather a touch of caution. Obviously, this is not his achievement, nor the world¡¯s achievement, but the power of the divine artifact, ¡®Kingdom of Dreams¡¯!
If it wasn¡¯t for the Lord God game that it created, he wouldn¡¯t be able to harvest so easily. This meant that gods at the seventh level and beyond werepletely different from ordinary upational people. Even a semi-divine artifact could rival countless sixth-level beings! ¡°Between the sixth and seventh levels, there¡¯s an insurmountable chasm! The same is true for professions beyond the seventh level¡­¡± One artifact can harvest so much experience, what about those real divine beings?
With their long existence and faith, quantified calction suggests that they would need experience points in the tens of millions or even billions to progress, right? ¡°Moreover, even the promotion of a sixth-level myth requires more than just experience points. It requires many rituals and prerequisites¡­¡± Su Lu had a premonition that in future upgrades, experience points would likely be the most basic, as well as the easiest condition to meet. ¡°But no matter what¡­ I should still be able to force a breakthrough to the sixth level with experience points. Although it might be a bit difficult in the rituals¡­ it should be much easier than reaching the seventh level¡­¡± Having gathered so much experience, Su Lu couldn¡¯t help but turn his eyes to the seventh-level jobs. A sixth-level myth was just the pinnacle of ordinary Transcendents. The seventh level, however, was the entry to the realm of gods! The gap between these two was even greater than a regr person bing a sixth-level upational person! But Su Lu was full of confidence. ¡°Therefore¡­ the sixth-level profession chosen must not only consider the level of difficulty, but also the future development¡­ From this perspective, the predictive ability of the attribute column can finally be put into use.¡± The first thing Su Lu looked at was the symbol representing the prediction behind the [Dream Caster]. Nothing else, the semi-divine artifact left by Shewinado was called ¡®Kingdom of Dreams¡¯, which made him doubt the connection between the two. ¡°Predict!¡±
Boom! With a shift of Su Lu¡¯s mind, he saw his pool of experience decrease at a horrifying rate. In an instant, it decreased by 200,000! ¡°Is this¡­ the chasm of the seventh level?¡± He mumbled to himself, and then suddenly, scenes of illusions appeared before his eyes. There he was, high above the clouds, sitting on a throne watching thousands of dream beings bow and worship him. The image shifted, and he had transformed into a grotesque being with a thousand hands and a thousand eyes, controlling an entire world. Another scene emerged, where he was steering a giant ship exploring the Spirit World, with countless angels with wings behind him obeying him. ¡­ Apart from these, there were many other fragmented, bizarre images filled with symbolic meanings. Each scene seemed to contain terrifying information, representing a possibility that even Su Lu found a bit overwhelming. ¡°This is¡­¡± After a long while, Su Lu finally returned to his senses: ¡°After the sixth level, there are different path branches. This is the seventh level direction after the [Dream Caster]? But¡­ there¡¯s only one beginning.¡±
At this moment, the follow-up information from the attribute column had also passed. ¡°Because I have not advanced to the sixth level, I can only vaguely deduce the beginning of the path? And I can¡¯t go deeper? And¡­experience points¡­¡± Su Lu nced at the experience points and was immediately taken aback. In this short instant, the experience pool had consumed a million experience points! And this was only to see a possible seventh-level path after the sixth level! ¡°It feels¡­ all are very powerful indeed, truly divine.¡± Su Lu wet his lips: ¡°I wonder which of these paths was taken by Shewinado¡­¡± To advance from the sixth level to the seventh level, one needs to create a new path. And because of the uniqueness of the profession, once an upational person upies it, itpletely excludes outsiders. Even if they have already fallen, it¡¯s challenging for those whoeter to reach the summit. Although the current Su Lu can easily follow the old path of Shewinado,ter on, he will inevitably face the mad counterattack of this wild God. ¡°With the existence of the attribute column, I might as well create apletely new path¡­ As a pioneer, the advantage is unparalleled, and there are no troubles of being disturbed by higher-level professionals of the same path¡­¡± Su Lu quickly made a decision. At the same time, he set his gaze on the other two professions. The realm of gods, the secrets of the seventh-level profession! Anyone would be curious.
Chapter 418: 0418: Upgrade (please subscribe) Chapter 418: Upgrade Chaos, evil¡­ an indescribable darkness. Su Lu¡¯s spirit soared infinitely, as if he had transcended the Realm of All Spirits and reached a deeper level of the Spirit World. He felt as if he had incarnated as a dark nursery, birthing countless demon creatures and radiating them to many lower worlds. These demons all had strange shapes, but third and fourth levels were easily seen everywhere, and even a fifth or sixth level wasn¡¯t rare at all. That is¡­ the real ¡®Abyss¡¯! The horrifying power of infection almost caused Su Lu¡¯s consciousness to slowly fade away. It was then that on his forehead, a purple ring appeared. ¡­ ¡°Ugh!¡± Su Lu suddenly woke up, panting heavily. He touched his forehead and said, ¡°That was close¡­ I almost got drawn in, the mystic knowledge of seventh level, even I, as I am now, see it as dangerous? Or is the path of the Abyss just too unique¡­¡±
He nced at the experience pool and noticed that his original five million experience points had now be just over two million. After watching the seventh level parenthesis of [Illusionist], the reckless Su Lu, continued to watch the follow-up of [Spirit Mage] and [Void Demon]. The current him could confidently dere that in the promotion of the [Wandering Mage], even divine beings might not know as much or asprehensively as he does! And this kind of divine level knowledge, inherently symbolizes power. Also, it seemed to have a special magic that attracted Su Lu to delve deeper. Especially the follow-up of [Void Demon]. Getting past the broken, vague images, Su Lu perceived two clear paths. One was to be a demon with a ¡®rank¡¯, like [Fallen], and continuously get closer to bing a true demon. Although Abyss Demons definitely upy the unique profession of ¡®Demon¡¯, they can be high-level demons of different species, creating a new group of demons, which is also one of the conditions for bing seventh level. And the other option was to be an ¡®Abyss¡¯! This was an indescribable chaos, a pure spiritual entity, incredibly vast, possessing a strong power of erosion and infectivity. It was when Su Lu was viewing the ¡®Abyss¡¯ path that he felt the illusion of being sucked in due to the previously consumed Inspiration. The feeling of bing an ¡®Abyss¡¯ was too real, were it not for the critical moment when his ¡®Heart of a Wandering Mage¡¯ warned him, he might have really been contaminated by the breath of the Abyss and fallen! Despite being only viewed information, the knowledge of the Divine level has this characteristic! A fake Abyss can still lead to real contamination! ¡°That was close, if I was really contaminated, I guess I would have had to choose the path of [Void Demon]¡­ Now that I think about it, I do seem to have a deep connection with demons.¡± Su Lu let out a long sigh, looked towards the attribute column, and was somewhat pensive: ¡°Between sixth and seventh level, experience points are consumed so rapidly¡­ Thankfully, I have the resources to back me.¡± ¡°I hoarded experience points in the past because they were scarce and needed to be saved for emergencies, but now I can upgrade my skills and passives¡­ I can make up for it by reaping another round in the future.¡± After this wave, most of the old yers would¡¯ve already died out and the new yers wouldn¡¯t? have a professional rank, so the leeks also need time to grow. Su Lu decided that he woulde back to check hereter, then reunch the Lord God game, as experience points will no longer be scarce.
With a thought, a ¡®+¡¯ appeared behind many skills in the attribute column. ¡°Some skills require a specific profession as prerequisite, like Creation of Dead Princess, I still can¡¯t upgrade it, no matter how many experience points I have. Passives mostly need certain preconditions, like learningnguages, at least need a learning material, experience points can then be used to upgrade them, Dragon Blood Baptism requires dragon blood.¡± ¡°I will try to upgrade all the abilities that can be upgraded, those that are useless can be ignored¡­¡± After taking rest and fully recovering his Inspiration, Su Lu was ready to optimize the attributes column.
As he manipted it, the experience points in the attribute column dropped rapidly, and at the same time, the levels of various skills were also increasing rapidly. [Annihting Experience 12000 Points¡­ Spirit Oppression LV4¡úLV8! ] [This skill has reached the limit and has gained an exclusive bonus¡ª- Spirit Might!] [Annihting Experience 12000 Points¡­ Flicker LV4¡úLV8!] [The skill has reached the limit, dimensional wave sensing has enhanced!] [Marvelous Item Creation LV4¡úLV8! Gained Bonus¡ª-Grandmaster Craftsmanship!] ¡°Huff¡­¡± Su Lu took a brief moment to rest, looking at his hands, knowing that now when he goes to make ordinary marvelous items, the sess rate can be maintained above 90%, and he can even have a grasp on creating legendary items. The only thing impossible to forge are Divine Artifacts! ¡°Divine Artifacts, or say¡­ is the skill level of LV8 really the limit?¡± He muttered to himself. ording to the legends, divine beings can turn impossibilities into possibilities. Therefore, Su Lu suspected that these skills, which had reached the limit, might still have the possibility of enhancement after he has promoted to seventh level, which would be very far in the future.
¡°Now, I can at least upgrade and rece the equipment on my body, especially the Greedy Gloves, their shelf life is only two years¡­¡± After such arge upgrade, Su Lu felt that his Inspiration could still hold up, so he shifted his attention to the other skills: [Spirit Chain LV4¡úLV8! Gained Bonus¡ª- Lock Down!] [Heart Trick LV1¡úLV8! Received Bonus¡ª- Mental Affinity, Spirit +2!] [Dream Seal LV1¡úLV8! Gained Bonus¡ª- Substantiation of Dream, Spirit +2!] [Spirit World Traversal LV1¡úLV3!] ¡­ After consuming hundreds of thousands of experience points in one breath and gaining a variety of amplifications and bonuses, Su Lu found another skill that he couldn¡¯t upgrade. ¡°Spirit World Traversal, huh? LV3, which only provides me with a bit more resistance in the Realm of All Spirits¡­ Does its qualitative change at LV4 symbolize advancing to a higher level of the Spirit World?¡± The fourth level of the Spirit World¡ª-Realm of All Spirits, is far from the core of the Spirit World! In Su Lu¡¯s mysterious knowledge, the Spirit World represents everything! It holds infinite secrets, even divine beings are insignificant inparison to it! ¡°But there are some unexpected increases in attributes, which is a pleasant surprise.¡± Su Lu looks at the passives, nning to upgrade all that could be upgraded.
[Strong LV4¡úLV8!] [Agile Steps LV4¡úLV8!] [Void Physique LV1¡úLV3!] ¡­ ¡°Among the passives,nguage and knowledge types all need learning, and only these three can be upgraded¡­ As for the Language of Arrogance, I really don¡¯t want to increase its level anymore.¡± ¡°But it is this Void Physique¡­ I feel that to break through from LV3 to LV4, it¡¯s not just about experience points, it also needs the bloodline of a Void creature.¡± After the upgrade, Su Lu sat quietly, his powerful Inspiration monitoring and adjusting every part of his body. On his forehead, a lustrous purple ring emerged. This made Su Lu realize that he had finally reached the pinnacle of the [Wandering Mage] upation after traversing worlds,prehending rules, removing impurities, and upgrading skills! Chapter 419: 0419: Opening up Wasteland (Added s seeking monthly ticket) Chapter 419: Opening up Wastnd (Added chapters seeking monthly ticket) This time, the rate and magnitude of his improvement were so great that even Su Lu had to spend a lengthy period of time slowly adjusting his state. One monthter, he looked at his attribute column: ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name: [Su Lu¡¤Pottery] Profession: [Wandering Mage] (Fifth Level) Professional Rank: [5] Titles: [ck Knight], [Dragon yer], [Destruction Dragon] Strength: [15.0], Agility: [17.0], Constitution: [15.0], Spirit: [24.0] Inspiration: [24.0] Skills: [Spirit World Traversal LV3], [Dream Seal LV8], [Heart Trick LV8], [Spirit oppression LV8], [Spirit Chain LV8], [Marvel Creation LV8], [Shadow Clone LV8], [Flicker LV8], [Maga fighting LV7],[Magic Potion Refining LV1],[Creation of Dead Princess LV1]
Passive: [Void Physique LV3], [Strong LV8], [Agile Steps LV8], [Mysterious Knowledge LV6], [Basic Physics LV5], [Dragon Blood Baptism LV4][Demon Hunting Knowledge LV4], [Ancient Hebrew LV4],[Gm Language LV4], [Language of Arrogance LV3], [Common Hebrew LV3], [Guni Language LV1] XP: [136,5000] ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡°When did¡­ I gain an additional title of [Destruction Dragon]?¡± Su Lu stared at the description ¡®You are the nightmare of the world, the fear within the hearts of all yers¡­ you greatly intimidate all yers!¡¯, speechless. However, feeling the surging power within him, he could be sure that throughout history, there hasn¡¯t been a stronger [Wandering Mage] than himself! During this period, he hadn¡¯t been idle, using the materials he found in the Inner World to optimize his Greedy Gloves and a few marvels, making them much less ¡®wed¡¯. ¡°Hmm?¡± Suddenly, Su Lu sensed something, a colorful light screen appeared in his hand, like a mirror, reflecting the scenes of the Inner World. After being continuously developed by a billion yers, the Inner World had finally expanded to the edge of the world, the ce where the curse power was the strongest, andunched a total attack on it! ¡°God! Is this the darkness of the Inner World?¡± A neer named Dodo who doesn¡¯t eat fish looked up at the sky and murmured to himself. Behind him was a g with his self-chosen username written on it ¨C Dodo doesn¡¯t eat fish. And around him, there were countless yers¡¯ armies, almost everyone was looking up at the sky at the same moment. In the sky, a boundary line, as if drawn by a sky god,pletely separated the two sides, one side was sunny and bright, and the other was densely clouded. No! Those weren¡¯t dark clouds, but a rolling, indissoluble darkness! In the darkness, something seemed to be writhing, constantly emitting filthy power. Powerful, chaotic, iprehensible¡­
Every yer felt as if a brick had been stuffed into their head, dazed as if they had gained some unspeakable knowledge. ¡°Damn¡­ this familiar feeling?¡± ¡°This feels exactly like when the Destruction Dragon descended, I watched the video!¡± ¡°It¡¯s going to be chaos¡­ This is a chaotic ma field! Ordinary yers should justmit mass suicide, they are of no use, they will only add to the chaos, this is the stage for professionals!¡±
¡­ In the midst of the chaos, the yer named ¡®Dodo doesn¡¯t eat fish¡¯ took a deep breath to calm his turbulent emotions. He was a lucky novice because he had learned the Crystal Core Refining Skill, obtained a few crystal cores, and was now a first-level ¡®warrior¡¯, able to stay on the battlefield. ¡°I came, I saw, I protect!¡± Right at this moment, a holy light suddenly spread out from the front, radiating outward, bestowing every warrior with ayer of white armor. ¡°That¡¯s¡­.the number one healer on the gods¡¯ leaderboard ¨C Papaya?¡± Some high-level yers recognized him and cheered. As they delved further into the wilderness of darkness, fifth level BOSSes had appeared a few times, all dropping highly rare crystal cores when killed, allowing high-level yers like the God of Guns and Sword Dancer to break the fifth level barrier one after another. Unfortunately, even with their promotions, they were still helpless against the lofty ¡®God of the Game¡¯. They had already lost their most precious opportunity, theirints were in vain, they could not be controllers of the game, they could only strive to gain the most benefits within the game. ¡°Vanguard, scout!¡± The grand voice echoed through spells. At least a million-yer army plunged into the darkness.
In the offline forums, arge number of posts about this clearing appeared: ¡°Ah, I died inexplicably again!¡± ¡°I feel there must be the strongest BOSS hidden here, maybe it¡¯s their of the Destruction Dragon!¡± ¡°Warning¡­ traces of dark BOSS detected.¡± ¡­. After tirelessly gaming for three days and nights, more and more darkness and beasts were annihted and purified, and the bright battlefront advanced again and again. Finally, the dense darkness converged inward, revealing a faint shadow. A crimson ray of light pierced through the darkness. ¡°Ah¡­ I¡¯ve found it!¡± Fish-Free Duo widened his eyes, knowing his end was near, but before he logged off, he wanted to get a good look at what the BOSS looked like. In a strong mental onught, with the help of that crimson light, he saw its octopus-like body, and the three rotten ck skulls side by side. Each tentacle was covered with numerous crimson eyes, giving a sense of eerie and terrifying disarray. ¡°Ah!¡±
Outer World. Duo who doesn¡¯t eat fish screamed, as if awakened from a nightmare. He wiped a handful of cold sweat from his forehead and hurriedly logged into a chat group: ¡°Boss¡­ I¡¯ve found a powerful BOSS, its coordinates are¡­¡± ¡°Good job, we¡¯ll remember your contribution, Neil will settle with you soon.¡± The reply from the other side came quickly. As a newbie, he had made a fortune by being the first to discover this BOSS and selling the information. Even though there were many yers providing information, the major powers would not skimp for the sake of collectingplete information. This was an opportunity for ordinary people to make money. ¡°Finally¡­ is the decisive battleing?¡± God of Guns was still dressed in ck, holding his sniper rifle. He knew the inside story of the game and the news that the game would be closed soon due to the recement of the Lord God. But even so, the high-level yers were helpless. Even if they were at fifth level, they would still be pped to death by the Lord God if they joined forces!
However, after advancing to the fifth level, he made a surprising discovery. Although the Outer World had a ¡®magic dissipation¡¯ effect, after fifth-level professionals ran out of magic power, their physical strength still increased slightly. While it was not extraordinary, it seemed not difficult to break the peak of the Guni people and live healthily past the age of two hundred. Perhaps this is the Lord God¡¯s gift to the yers. Chapter 420: 0420 Annihilation (Three more requests for subscription) Chapter 420: Annihtion (Three more requests for subscription) ¡°Kill!¡± The view was filled with yers swarming like locusts. Unfortunately, due to the size of the three-headed octopus, only a limited number of yers could actually engage in battle with it. Most of the yers were just onlookers. Having finished trading, Dodo quickly logged in and returned to the battlefield. Watching the scene of many high-level yers fighting the three-headed octopus, he couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous: ¡°They are all so strong¡­ I just wonder why the top-level yers are putting in so much effort.¡± ¡°Mobilizing so many yers, even drafting a n, and gathering so many high-level yers. It¡¯s not just about spending a fortune, it¡¯s more like they¡¯re betting everything they have.¡± ¡°You should know¡­ yers have a limited number of lives now. Once they die to a certain extent, they can¡¯t be resurrected.¡± ¡°Why are these high-level yers fighting so hard?¡± As a low-level yer, Dodo had no idea that the God of the Game was about to leave, and the lord god game was going to be shut down.
For the sake of all humans in Guni Star, arge number of high-level yers must reduce the threat from the Inner World to the lowest level during this final period. After all, their ¡®ounts¡¯ would be of no use once the server shuts down. Moreover, with the call from the upper echelons of Guni Star, all top yers were present here, except for those who had already died. Bang! Bang! The sound of the God of Guns¡¯ sniper rifle was heard again. This time, the bullet he fired didn¡¯t leave a bullet hole, but caused a terrifying explosion! The power was almostparable to a missile in the Outer World. Boom! In the intense explosion, one of the octopus¡¯s heads burstpletely, ck liquid sttered everywhere. yers who were sshed by this groaned in pain and instantly turned into pus. ¡°Good¡­ that¡¯s one life down. Quick!¡± A tactician yelled, ¡°The three-headed octopus has strong regenerative capabilities. We have to kill it in one go, otherwise its heads will quickly regenerate.¡± Indeed, at the severed junction, wisps of darkness were converging, and a gigantic tumour was growing rapidly. ¡°Watch me.¡± The Sword Dancer let out a low shout, merging her form and her sword light into a rainbow, striking the growing tumor directly. Sizzle! Sizzle! Arge amount of ck liquid exploded, corroding everything it touched and released a white fog. The female swordsman didn¡¯t even grunt, shemitted suicide and logged in again to join the battle. There was no antidote for the venom of the three-headed octopus, at least for now. Trying to research how to detoxify was slower than simply logging in again. Clearly, the yers had gone insane! Even the gathering of all evils had to be defeated in the face of the rabid Fourth Disaster.
Time seemed to be a blur. Boom! Apanied by a loud noise, all the eyes on the tentacles of the three-headed octopus were blown apart. Itsst head exploded, its enormous body fell down, ck fog continuously spreading and was purified by Mages and Priests. ¡°Damn, finally finished.¡±
Tian Qingyu flopped down on the ground and mumbled, ¡°I need to take a nap, anyone who bothers me is in trouble!¡± ¡°This BOSS is just too disgusting. I feel it¡¯s even stronger than the Destruction Dragon!¡± The fellow next to him was blue, constantly nodding, ¡°It¡¯s so tiring, but we finally killed it¡­ do you think, it might be a sixth-level BOSS?¡± ¡°Huh? That¡¯s possible¡­ but that¡¯s a matter for the real gods. Look, the God of Guns has already rushed forward.¡± The said fellow¡¯s eyes glinted, but wisely, he did not join the chaotic battle. Plop! Plop! At this moment, the previously dead three-headed octopus suddenly exploded, countless ck liquids transformed into sharp arrows, piercing hundreds of thousands of yers in the vicinity. ¡°Damn¡­ Was that¡­ an explosion of the corpse?¡± ¡°This octopus spirit¡­ even in death it won¡¯t let us be.¡± ¡°I think it should be called the final revenge¡­¡± Dodo was lucky, quite far from the central battle circle and was not affected. She chatted with the yer next to her in a rxed mood. Although the three-headed octopus had a final savage move in the end, wiping out all the elites. Had everyone had only one life, it would have been a catastrophic event. But now? Isn¡¯t it just a matter of dying once? Even though there is a limit to the number of deaths in the Lord God¡¯s game, one or two deaths aren¡¯t something many yers fuss over.
¡°No¡­ No, look!¡± DuoDuo Bu Chi Yu suddenly widened his eyes, pointing at the dark core. Three giant octopi¡¯s phantom images appeared in the sky, swinging their tentacles covered in eyes. The intense darkness fell, solidifying them from illusions into reality. Three giant octopi ¨C resurrected! ¡°Are you kidding me? Corpse explosion plus resurrection? What a disgusting tactic! If any game designer in the real worldes up with this, I¡¯ll personally burn him as an offering!¡± ¡°Wow¡­ all the high-rank yers are dead, and it takes time to reconnect, we seem to be out of options¡­¡± ¡°I¡­ I want to quit the game. This BOSS, if you look at it too much, you¡¯ll have nightmares!¡± ¡­ DuoDuo Bu Chi Yu, mingled among the misceneous army, watched in despair as the three giant octopi waves their tentacles, ughtering yers at a seemingly slow but truly speedy rate. ¡°Infinite resurrection, huh?¡± Atop the temple, Su Lu stepped forward, arriving on the battlefield: ¡°Looks like¡­ it¡¯s time for me to take action!¡± His figure constantly expanded, transforming into the form of the Destruction Dragon. Not only that, but the power of the demigod artifact ¡®Kingdom of Dreams¡¯ was also continuously endorsing him.
¡°Hiss¡­¡± The three octopi on the ground seemed to detect the intense danger, their movements instantly stalled, all their tentacles retracted, and they opened their vertical eyes towards the sky. Countless beams of destruction light flooded over. ¡°Dream making¡­ Seal!¡± As Su Lu softly uttered these words, a purple crystal protection emerged around him. This was a substantial dream between reality and illusion, filled with powerful defenses. After advancing the level of the Dream Making Seal to LV8, even without the aid of a demigod artifact, Su Lu had the ability to create purple crystals. Plop! Plop! The destructive beams hit the purple crystal protection and were directly dissolved. Su Lu, however, took a deep breath: ¡°Destroy.¡± Boom! A terrifying dragon breath, bearing a rainbow of colors, descended from the sky. Light!
The darkness of the Inner World retreated in an instant, leaving only pure white light hanging down. After a long while¡­ DuoDuo Bu Chi Yu, who had been buried in the ground, poked his head out and was stunned by the scene before him. It was a in made of crystals; at its center was a perfectly sculpted crystal octopus. Woo! It seemed like a gust of wind passed by; a pile of purple crystals turned into dust and dissipated. The three giant octopi instantly crumbled to dust, scattering all over the ground. And they did note back to life again. But Su Lu knew that as long as intelligent creatures existed in the Outer World, their various negative emotions would still be absorbed by the Inner World to form new monsters. ¡°It is¡­ the Destruction Dragon!¡± ¡°Indeed¡­ it is the strongest BOSS!¡± ¡°You¡¯re all idiots¡­ Haven¡¯t you watched the secret video before? The Destruction Dragon isn¡¯t a dragon, it¡¯s a person!¡± yers were wildly discussing. The intense emotions, mixed with faith, were continuously absorbed by the ¡®Kingdom of Dreams¡¯. Suddenly, a wave came through. Su Lu knew that it meant the artifact had finally been fully repaired. At this moment, on the attributes panel, more artifact information than before emerged: [Artifact Ability 3: Spirit Summoning ¨C Under certain conditions, it is very suitable to be the vessel for the divine to descend!] Chapter 421: 0421: Choice and Departure (Extra 1200, Seeking Monthly Tickets) Chapter 421: Choice and Departure (Extra 1200, Seeking Monthly Tickets) ¡°We have won!¡± ¡°We have conquered the entire gaming world!¡± ¡°The final battle¡ªDestruction Dragon VS Three-headed Octopus!¡± ¡°Uncovering truths you don¡¯t know¡ªAn in-depth analysis of the identity of the Destruction Dragon!¡± ¡­ In a cheap apartment, NoFussFish kept himself busy surfing on the forum after the great war. Arge number of posts were scanned rather quickly, some were really funny. For instance, was the Destruction Dragon a human, or an alien! -Though the Charles incident was broadcasted, due to the censorship and propaganda afterward, there were still some yers who only knew that the Destruction Dragon had once showed up in real life, battling with a character who seemed to be the Lord God. In fact, even after watching some secret videos, NoFussFish didn¡¯t quite believe the ims made in them. How powerful could the Lord God be? Could it be a Guni man?
And yet, considering these stuff was pointless. With the once-in-a-millennium opportunity brought about by the expansion of the Lord God¡¯s game, what he needed to do was to constantly upgrade his professional rank, benefit from the game and be a Transcendent in the real world at the same time! Just as NoFussFish was contemting his future, a post drew his attention: ¡°Breaking news! The Lord God¡¯s game is about to shut down?¡± The title was so startling that he couldn¡¯t help but click in. ¡°Our world is divided into two sides of one coin¡­ One side is bright and scientific, the other side is dark and mysterious¡­¡± The introductory part of the post exined the concepts of ¡®Outer World¡¯ and ¡®Inner World¡±, the origin of the Beasts of the Inner World, and the significance of the Lord God¡¯s game. ¡°It is written as if it is true. If it is indeed true, then we yers have saved the world¡­they should give me a one-ton medal¡­¡±, NoFussFish thought with a chuckle, but when he discovered that this post was pinned on all forums and was not deleted, his face became serious. ¡°It couldn¡¯t be¡­ are they really shutting down the servers? I haven¡¯t had enough of this game!¡± With that thought, he quickly logged into the Lord God¡¯s game. Within the main city. The conscious body of NoFussFish emerged, and at the same time, a light curtain also appeared in front of him: ¡°Dear yer, we¡¯re sorry but this game is about to close¡­ All yers are given two options. The first one, delete the ount and return to the real world. The second one, give up your physical body in the real world and be a true yer, living in the Inner World forever!¡± In the square, many yers stood like statues. Some were freaking out and cursing the Lord God in luridnguage ¨C they were quickly forced offline and banned forever. ¡°It¡¯s true¡­ the game is really shutting down.¡± NoFussFish felt a bitter taste in his mouth, he was dumbstruck for a while. Too bad for him, though he was stunned, there was a countdown on the light curtain. Roughly the duration of a Guni Star rotation, he needed to make a decision. ¡°What¡­ What should I do?¡±
The moment NoFussFish found out he could choose before the final moment, he logged out immediately and began madly scanning through all the forums. Theints of many yers gathered into an outcry. There were even calls for all the top yers to band together to wage a ¡®War against the God of the Game¡¯. Pity that, those suggestions ended up in nothing.
In contrast, there were pinned posts on each of the forums, borating on the concepts and significance of the ¡®Watcher¡¯, the convincing tone was self-evident.¡± ¡°What should I do? What should I do?¡± ¡°I¡¯m reluctant to give up the life of technology¡­¡± ¡°But that¡¯s the world where real Transcendent power exists!¡± ¡­ NoFussFish was in torment all night. In thest ten minutes before the decisive moment came, he logged into the Lord God¡¯s game, staring at the light curtain in front of him, lost in thought. Tick-tock! Tick-tock! Every second was passing. At the veryst moment just before the countdown hit zero, NoFussFish clenched his teeth and made up his mind: ¡°I want to stay here, as a Watcher!¡± This was his decision after careful consideration. After all, he grew up in an orphanage, was solitary, didn¡¯t have many friends, there was nothing much to hold him back in the real world. Inside his heart, there was curiosity and love for the Inner World.¡±
If it weren¡¯t for the Lord God¡¯s expansion, he might never have had a taste of this Alien World. Now that he¡¯s got the chance, he didn¡¯t want to let go! At the same time, majority of the yers chose to return to the world of technology. After all, thefort of a modern lifestyle was much more peaceful and steadypared to the primitive, bloody life in the Inner World. Tick-tock! Tick-tock! With everyone¡¯s eyes on it, the time on the light curtain finally ticked down to zero. Boom! The world seemed to tremble slightly, arge number of yers turned into nothingness, and were forcibly ejected. ¡°Ah!¡± NoFussFish screamed, clutching his head, feeling like he had lost something extremely important. At this moment, more than 90% of the yers in the main city vanished. The solid walls of the city copsed into dust, Mental Secret Realms emerged, swiftly merging with the conscious body. This main city and the yers were originally created by the ¡®Kingdom of Dreams¡¯, and now they were being restored by Su Lu.
Screaming earlier, NoFussFish now found himself somewhat astonished, realizing that he seemed to have gained something else. He barely suppressed the pain, stood up and looked at the scattered crowd around him. Most of these people were filled with uncertainty about the future and didn¡¯t know what to do. Just then, a Priest descended. He hovered in mid-air, speaking loudly: ¡°My Watcher brothers, let me introduce myself first. My name is Doran, from the church of the God of the Game¡­ The darkness of the Inner World might have been eliminated, but a resurgence is always possible, which requires us Watchers to remain here and defend hope!¡± ¡°Defend¡­Defend hope!¡± NoFussFish clenched his fists, feeling that there was anotheryer of meaning to his life. ¡­ ¡°The final number of yers left is around thirteen million¡­¡± Upon the cloud, Su Lu, holding the ¡®Kingdom of Dreams¡¯, was slightly surprised: ¡°Just the yers who chose to stay voluntarily number in the millions¡­ entrics really can be found everywhere.¡± Looking back at the majestic pce, he felt a bit disappointed and regretful: ¡°Initially I thought¡­ those top yers andrge forces outside would band together andunch a ¡®War against God¡¯, howe they peacefully epted it? It¡¯s really boring¡­¡± The truth was, if those top yers knew, they would definitely curse. They had experienced the difficulty of dealing with the Destruction Dragon a lot of times.
And Destruction Dragon plus the Lord God, that was essentially more difficult than Hell itself.¡± They had already been abused so many times, were they supposed to go looking for abuse again? ¡°Then¡­ I guess it¡¯s time for me to leave.¡± Su Lu took onest look and saw that Luo Fei, in the Priest¡¯s outfit, was standing outside the pce, seemingly seeing him off. He waved his hand, a bundle of multicolored light wrapped around his body,pletely vanished. Chapter 422: 0422: Biological (Please Subscribe) Chapter 422: Biological (Please Subscribe) The Realm of All Spirits. Su Lu stood tall amidst the endless turbulence, his robe billowing, the purple ring on his forehead shone wlessly like a crystal. ¡°If the previous feeling that the Realm of All Spirits gave me was terrifying, with death seeming imminent at any moment¡­ Now, it feels quite calm. I guarantee my safety as long as I do not deliberately stray into dangerous areas.¡± ¡°Are these thebined benefits of leveling my ¡®Spirit World Traversal¡¯ and ¡®Void Physique¡¯ to LV3?¡± Su Lu quietly enjoyed this sensation. Without idents, he could survive for a long time even in the void-like environment of the Realm of All Spirits. That was the advantage of a void creature. ¡°And, my [Wandering Mage] profession has also peaked¡­ This Guni World really is my lucky ce.¡± One must firstly raise any profession to the peak or fully ¡®master¡¯ it, before discussing promotion. At this moment, Su Lu had undoubtedly met the most basic requirements for promotion to Sixth Level! ¡°The only question is about the path to take. Do I choose [Spirit Mage] or [Illusionist] Or even [Void Demon]?¡­ Better go back to Green Tree Castle first, secure the [Erosion Mage] inheritance then we¡¯ll see¡­¡±
The core of Green Tree Castle is the [Arcane] inheritance,paratively the [Mage] path is a supplementary option for apprentices of slightly inferior talents, so it shouldn¡¯t be too difficult to obtain. Of course, this is from his perspective as a fifth-level upational person and an Honorary Council member. For outsiders, getting a legendary inheritance of a Spellcaster is almost an impossible task! A faint smile appeared at the corner of Su Lu¡¯s mouth, he dispersed the surrounding undercurrents and started looking for the wormhole¡¯s location. His inspiration spread out, constantly permeating into the deathly silent darkness of the Realm of All Spirits. ¡°Huh?¡± Suddenly, Su Lu¡¯s inspiration was triggered, sensing a certain ¡®entity¡¯! Life is a rarity in the Realm of All Spirits. Those who can roam here, are certainly not weak. Driven by curiosity, Su Lu followed it. After journeying for a while, he saw it. It was a nket-shaped creature, of dark green color on the outside, covered with arge number of fungi, and bubbles popped up from time to time. On its green nket body, numerous fuzz clustered together forming special mysterious symbols and magic signs. Just by observing them, one could gain some knowledge. This is the characteristic of a high-spirit world creature! ¡®I am¡­ a servant of the Great Mother Worm, an elite soldier of the Insect n, Kromond Asad Gig¡­¡¯ A series of information was analyzed by Su Lu. This is a servant of a void creature, belonging to an entity called ¡®Great Mother Worm¡¯, with the ability to traverse the Realm of All Spirits. They are servants of the Mother Worm, as well as the mostmonbat units. They wander aimlessly in the Realm of All Spirits, searching for suitable worlds to conquer and propagate.
¡°Damn¡­ in this vicinity, Guni Star would indeed be a suitable life-world.¡± A thought struck Su Lu, with the trajectory of this green nket, it would definitely discover the Guni World. ¡°So¡­ in the view of the Great Mother Worm, there are many exploration team members. Many are lost in the Realm of All Spirits. Would she care about the life and death of a small soldier?¡± Comparatively, even if a bishop of the Goddess Church died, the Goddess of Light would never descend in person, she wouldn¡¯t even ask a single question.
¡°Akasado!¡± Suddenly, the nket also discovered Su Lu. It made an unintelligible noise and aggressively rushed at him. It suddenly opened up, diminishing its thickness to the extreme, transforming into a vast green membrane, attempting to encase Su Lu within. Obviously, this was its form of attack. ¡°I haven¡¯t thought it through yet¡­ but you¡¯ve already made your move¡­¡± Su Lu¡¯s eyes narrow slightly, releasing a terrifying spirit oppression. At this moment, his spirit oppression is not only substantive but also has a dreadful majesty that is stronger than the Dragon Might. It¡¯s as if it carries the age and vastness of the Spirit World, crushing down profoundly. ¡ª¡ªSpirit Might! Conk! The green membrane abruptly stagnates, arge hole torn open in it. ¡°Although we are both at the fifth level, you are still too weakpared to me.¡± Su Lu casually exits from the damaged area of the encirclements, shaking his head indifferently.
Even among fifth level professionals, there are differences in strengths. If it is said that he originally relied on a double profession to switch, and seeded in bing quite a powerful type within the fifth level, now he has reached the limit of the fifth level! The insect nket on the opposite side is also a Void creature, but it falls far shortpared to him. ¡°Hm?¡± Just then, Su Lu frowns, a seal card emerges, cloaked in a ck me robe. mes appear in his ck pupils, revealing countless tiny fungi in the void. Clearly, this insect nket is attacking in secrecy. If it reached a with life, it would certainly evolve into a terrifying gue! It might even have the potential to wipe out an entire world. But at this time, these toxins in mid-air are turned into nothingness by the ck mes. ¡°An interesting life form!¡± Su Lu suddenly understands that this insect nket is both an individual entity and a whole made up of arge number of tiny organisms like fungi. Its core is hidden somewhere and even if its body is cut into millions of pieces, it can slowly reassemble and resurrect. ¡°Void creatures, none of them are simple.¡± In Su Lu¡¯s right hand appears a silver chain, seemingly ame with pallid fire.
¡°Go!¡± He lightly throws it, the Spirit Chain moves like a venomous snake, automatically finding its target, and disappears into the void. Immediately, it transforms into a silver arrow, piercing through a part of the insect nket. In an instant, many fungi scatter and die at once! ¡°The fusion of many individuals must have a ¡®main consciousness¡¯ that exists. It blends within million organisms, concealed exceptionally well, I didn¡¯t even notice¡­ but after the Spirit Chain upgraded to LV8, it seems to have obtained the ability to automatically find and target key vulnerabilities¡­¡± Su Lu takes a step forward, staring at the exploded insect nket. The ck mes haven¡¯t missed a piece of debris. In the end, a transparent crystal, irregr and diamond-like, appears in his hand. ¡°Void Bloodline? This is something that all Void creatures have, although named ¡®bloodline¡¯, it is not necessarily blood¡­¡± Su Lu shook his head and ced it into the Greedy Gloves. His Void Physique¡¯s desire to upgrade is far from sufficient for this. Moreover, impulsively introducing new bloodlines always seems somewhat inappropriate. ¡°I did hear that among the higher demons, there are those capable of traversing the Realm of All Spirits. Perhaps they are descendants of the [Void Demons]?¡± Su Lu pursed his lips and stopped thinking about this.
¡°Since I¡¯ve killed this creature, to be safe, I must leave immediately¡­ thankfully, using the wormhole, I can move an extremely long distance in an instant. Outsiders who don¡¯t know about the wormhole won¡¯t be able to find me.¡± Though the possibility of attracting danger by staying in the same ce is less than one in ten thousand, Su Lu doesn¡¯t want to take the risk. Chapter 423: 0423: Visit (Seeking Monthly Tickets) Chapter 423: Visit (Seeking Monthly Tickets) Main World, Green Tree Castle, Inner Circle Vi. Dunstan, pipe in mouth, paced outside the vi like any ordinary old man¡ªa habit he¡¯d recently developed. ¡°Good day, Mr. Dunstan!¡± In contrast to the previously deserted garden, a maid tending to the flowers got up to greet him. ¡°Hello, Bijie!¡± Dunstan visibly perked up: ¡°Su Lu, he¡­ has he returned from his journey? That¡¯s just¡­¡± He struggled to articte his thoughts. Given the gravity Su Lu had previously disyed, Dunstan had thought the man would be gone for a long time. To have him return so quickly, it was unexpected, to say the least. ¡®It seems Mr. Su Lu¡¯s affairs went smoothly?¡¯
Dunstan mused to himself. ¡°Yes, sir. Would you like toe in for some tea?¡± Beryl responded with a smile. ¡°Mm¡­ I miss your honey cakes¡­¡± With that excuse, Dunstan entered the vi. He saw Su Lu, fresh from a bath dressed in loose bathrobes, lounging in an armchair, reading old newspapers. At this point, he seemed onlycking a dog or something else by his side. Dunstan chuckled: ¡°For a sessful man¡¯s life, I think you are missing a few servants and a noble-blooded hunting dog.¡± ¡°Sessful man?¡± Su Lu shook his head, putting down the Mysterious Daily. He just saw a familiar face on it ¨C Isaac and his dog Hallock! This poor or lucky university student seemed to have sessfully advanced to the [Wolf Shepherd], working with Hallock as a private detective. They had cracked many major cases and were now bing national idols as representatives of civilian professionals. It couldn¡¯t be denied, Isaac was very lucky; the Federation needed to promote sufficiently personable professional figures, and he and other civilian professionals were at the right ce at the right time. ¡°That¡¯s right, as the youngest millionaire in the Federation, how does it feel?¡± Dunstan grinned: ¡°You should have looked at that telegrampany¡¯s financial reports. You¡¯re a wealthy man now.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Su Lu was nonchnt, showing no particr emotion. Now, he didn¡¯t find the worldly currency as enticing. ¡°How did your trip go?¡± Dunstan asked, sitting across from Su Lu, as Beryl brought over their tea. ¡°Alright, but I didn¡¯t bring any gifts.¡± Su Lu shrugged.
¡°That¡¯s too bad¡­¡± Dunstan genuinely regretted. He was extremely curious about where Su Lu had gone. The essence of an [Arcanist] is constant exploration and learning. ¡°But Chief, I indeed have a favor to ask.¡± Su Lu straightened his posture.
¡°Please go on.¡± Dunstan put on a serious face. ¡°I want the inheritance of the [Erosion Mage].¡± Su Lu voiced his request. ¡°The inheritance for the mage career path?¡± Dunstan cast a nce at Su Lu, not suspecting the request to be for himself. After all, within the Inner Circle of the Green Tree Castle, there were better options for the [Arcanist] career path, even though they may require higher intelligence, they were still far better than the [Mage] profession. ¡®Perhaps¡­it¡¯s for his family, or a younger generation, or a friend?¡¯ Dunstan thought for a moment and happily said, ¡°No problem.¡± If what Su Lu requested was an [Arcane Caster], he might have hesitated, but the mage profession as a standard progression for [apprentices] has a wide spread heritage, not exclusive to Green Tree Castle. ¡°However¡­ I remember your contribution points are already negative, right?¡± Dunstan nced at Su Lu, causing him to look somewhat embarrassed. Previously, Su Lu had borrowed arge amount of points from the Inner Circle to collect materials to refine the ¡®Sealing Card¡¯. Now, inheriting a new profession also required a huge sum of points. ¡°However¡­¡± Dunstan said, ¡°There is a mission called by the Federation, if you are willing to go, not only will your past debts be written off, the inheritance of the [Erosion Mage] will also be included, and afterwards the Federation¡¯s reward will also be yours.¡± ¡°Oh?¡±
Su Lu touched his brow bone, his inspiration was limitless, interacting with the symbols and information in the Dream Spirit World, he had received some sort of revtion. ¡®It seems¡­ this is Dunstan¡¯s real purpose, just likest time¡­ Why do I sense that this has something to do with the Dream of the Ancient God?¡¯ ¡®ording to the prophecy, whether Iplete this mission or not, I must go.¡¯ Thinking of this, heughed, ¡°Since it¡¯s a mission from the Inner Circle and the Federation, please give it to me.¡± ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not entirely handed over to you, Mr. Celsus will apany you.¡± Dunstan chatted about a few other things, promising to deliver the inheritance before the mission began, and then left. As he left the mansion, he abruptly stopped in the distance, a purple glow shimmering in his pupils. As an [Arcane Caster] and the chief of the Green Tree Council, he had not only used his own fifth-level nature, but also mobilized the power of the ¡®Enigma Lock¡¯! Through Dunstan¡¯s arcane eye, Su Lu¡¯s mansion, although somewhat guarded, could still be forced to reveal some information if he wanted to break in. But now, the entire mansion was wrapped in ayer of rainbow-colored light, stunning and dazzling, forbidding any information from passing through. ¡°He¡­got stronger again? But this sort of power¡­ Why do I feel even if I exhaust the Inner Circle and open the Enigma Lock, I might not be able to handle it?¡± Recalling their recent meeting, Dunstan found Su Lu increasingly enigmatic. More than that, it seemed that Su Lu possessed a very powerful marvel.
With bothbined, even within the Inner Circle, Dunstan felt he had no certainty of suppressing him. ¡°It¡¯s¡­truly astonishing speed, he might¡­have the hope to break through to the forbidden domain! If he can survive amidst the ill intentions of many existences!¡± Dunstan muttered to himself, walking away with his hands behind his back. Perhaps it was an illusion, but his figure seemed somewhat hunched. ¡­ In the mansion. Su Lu looked at the ball of rainbow light in his hand, hesitating in silence. ¡°The ¡®Kingdom of Dreams¡¯, this Demi-god artifact, indeed has a hidden danger¡­ Shewinado¡­ I¡¯m starting to see through your ns.¡± ¡°I must involve myself in the big affair of the Dream of the Ancient God.¡± ¡°And I must include the sixth-level upation in my considerations.¡± Su Lu was not a fool, previously he had spent a lot of experience deducing the path after sixth-level, of course it was for his own seventh-level preparation! The path of the seventh-level profession is determined by the foundation of the sixth level. Moreover, the prospects of those paths are the most important factor influencing which sixth-level profession he should take office!
As for the needed fifth-level inheritances, he wasn¡¯t worried at all. He could get them from [Fallen] Rod. As for the [Erosion Mage] and [Dream King], even if he couldn¡¯t find theplete inheritance, as long as he had the initial professions, Su Lu was confident he could deduce them using the property bar. What he was concerned about, was only the development of the path after the seventh level! Chapter 424: 0424: Action (Extra 1400, asking for monthly pass) Chapter 424: Action (Extra 1400, asking for monthly pass) ¡°In what manner should I consolidate my unique profession and enter the hall of divinities?¡± If outsiders knew that Su Lu was contemting this question, most would likely mock him as a lunatic. However, Su Lu understood that for himself, the experience needed for the sixth level was nothing, the spare change in his experience pool could solve it. His promotion to the sixth level was as good as guaranteed! The only concern was the attitude of the Seven Major Orthodox Churches in the main world! The Seven Major Orthodox Gods did not wish to see a new god rise, the churches had been keeping a close watch on all potential fifth levels, and had ced numerous obstacles on some professional paths. He had detected all this long ago. It wasn¡¯t like the divine were fools to wait until an upational person reached the peak of the sixth level to intervene. ording to Su Lu¡¯s experience, after reaching the fifth level, one would fall into the sight of various churches, and there would be even more hostility towards those young prodigies. For example, during thest overseas trade conference, the red-robed Archbishop Lawrence did not even bother to conceal his hostility towards him.
One can imagine that if he were to rapidly ascend to the sixth level, assassination ns might even pop up. Therefore, there could not be the slightest hesitation or dy. He must immediately ascend to the seventh level after the sixth, proceed in step with the deities, and truly transition from a chess piece to a chess yer! ¡°The path to seventh level, the [Void Demon] is indeed strong, but let¡¯s rule it out¡­ The path of the [Illusionist] is good, the seventh level has many unique directions, seems like Shewinado also made a simr choice. Comparatively speaking, the path of the seventh level [Spirit Mage] is rather conventional¡­¡± ¡°But¡­ I¡¯m still confused about how to ascend to godhood.¡± This is the ultimate arcane knowledge, even the Seven Major Churches are unlikely to possess it. Only a true deity might know this. Su Lu felt that at present, perhaps only two choices could help him. The first was the true ¡®Abyss Demon¡¯, this entity thrived in chaos and fear, and did not mind the minor offenses he hadmitted before. On the contrary, it seemed to delight in the appearance of a new deity in this world. Even the resurrection of Shewinado had its shadow behind it. The emergence of a new god was indeed the best choice for upsetting the bnce and breaking the rules. That was no longer a chess piece, but a stone smashed fiercely onto the chess board! But upon further thought, that was exactly the kind of thing a demon would love! ¡°Only if I choose the demon route, would I need to go down the path of the [Void Demon]¡­ I don¡¯t want to offer up my faith, even if it¡¯s stronger than the average deity. Plus¡­ there¡¯s the matter of Donks.¡± Su Lu firmly ruled out this choice: ¡°So, the one most likely to help me next would be the one who ¡®traded¡¯ with me, Shewinado¡­ This operation is the perfect opportunity.¡± ¡°However, why do I feel like I¡¯m bing a viin?¡± A righteous god needs to maintain order. Su Lu wishing to ascend to godhood he would not likely receive any help. The only choice left would be those chaotic and evil deities.
In the main world, that would mean demons, Lady Moon, Shewinado, and the like¡­ But as for Lady Moon? If he were to pray to her, would she just strike him dead with lightning? The next day, Dunstan honorably brought the [Mage] profession inheritance as promised: [Apprentice] ¨C [Law Toucher] ¨C [Mage] ¨C [ck Robe Mage] ¨C [Erosion Mage]!
Not a single profession wascking, and it was incrediblyplete. Su Lu happily epted it with a promise to definitely participate in this operation. ¡­ Several dayster. Over a crater that had turned into ake at the original site of Nia City. ¡°Nia City¡­¡± Su Lu and another figure stood in mid-air, suddenly sighing. ¡°This was the ce where you studied, wasn¡¯t it? My condolences, Sir¡­¡± Celsus, shrouded in a ck robe, consoled in a hoarse voice. His fifth-level profession was [King of Assassination], advanced from [Shadow Assassin], an existence terrifying to all fragile people. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not that weak¡­¡± Su Lu looked at the sparklingke and his expression returned to calm: ¡°Just feeling a bit sentimental¡­¡± Even so, Celsus couldn¡¯t help but nce at him repeatedly.
As an assassin, his keen perception made him realize that this honorary councilor was indeed like Dunstan said, bing stronger! Advancing in such a short time, the pursuer was clearly a genius on the path to his profession. Of course, there was also a subtle difference! ¡®But¡­ there¡¯s no particrly dangerous aura. If I really wanted to attack, at this distance, if nothing unexpected happens, maybe I could¡­¡¯ Celsus thought in his heart, it was upational hazard. ¡°Huh? They¡¯re here.¡± Su Lu seemedpletely unaware, looking up at the horizon. There, two ck dots emerged and quickly dispersed the clouds, finally turning into slender figures. ¡°It¡¯s Mr. Schumacher and the [Giant Axe Executioner], isn¡¯t it?¡± Celsus greeted them. ¡°The two of you, wee!¡± The [Giant Axe Executioner] Arsen looked cold, like un-melting ice, spoke once and then fell silent. Su Lu waited a little longer, saw two rays of lighting, knew it was the aid from Goddess Church. When he saw the figures inside clearly, he went cold. There were two people from the church, the first was the Red-robed Archbishop Lawrence with whom he had a slight conflict.
This priest had a gentle demeanor and even smiled when he saw him, which made Su Lu feel a chill. In addition to him, there was an ascetic monk beside this bishop. The monk was tall, dressed in the simplest linen robe, without any decoration from head to toe, his face expressionless, like a statue. Yet, somehow, Su Lu felt he was somewhat simr to Rod. ¡°These two are Bishop Lawrence from the church and Brother James, the ascetic!¡± Schumacher introduced to Su Lu and Celsus. ¡°Ascetic¡­James?¡± Su Lu stared at the monk, a possibility emerged in his mind: ¡°May I ask what your profession is?¡± ¡°Mr. Su Lu should be quite familiar with it¡­[Sacred Warrior]!¡± Lawrence said with a smile: ¡°James Pottery is a devout follower of the Goddess, dedicating everything to her, and is currently practicing ¡®silent vow¡¯.¡± The so-called ¡®silent vow¡¯ is one of the ¡®tenmandments¡¯ of ascetic practice. Ascetics are the most devout group of believers in the church. They voluntarily give up wealth, power¡­ anything mundane, and dedicated both their bodies and minds to the divine. And through various ascetic practices, they continuously devoted themselves in their faith Such as not speaking, not drinking alcohol, not eating, not getting angry, etc¡­ Thesemandments are collectively referred to as the ¡®Ten Commandments¡¯.
Those who do not speak are said to be practicing ¡®silent vow¡¯! ¡°James Pottery?¡± Celsus immediately gave Su Lu a look, urately capturing anger in his eyes. Chapter 425: 0425: Carriage (Please Subscribe) Chapter 425: Carriage (Please Subscribe) ¡°The Pottery family has always been devout followers of the Goddess¡­¡± Lawrence cordially asked Su Lu: ¡°Mr. Su Lu, may I know what your faith is¡­?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I refuse to answer.¡± Su Lu, with his icy gaze fixed on James Pottery, the embodiment of a possible ancestor, clenched his fists, disying raging anger. But in reality, his heart was calm all along. ¡®This is the church, this is the [Sacred Warrior]!¡¯ ¡®Who discarded everything, including all emotions, serving God wholeheartedly, how glorious? How¡­ pathetic¡­¡¯ ¡®[Sacred Warriors] need to firmly believe in the Goddess tobat the filth of the demons. Over time, they be indifferent, not because they¡¯ve forgotten, but because they¡¯ve lost emotions¡­ It¡¯s a long process, but in the end, they inevitably be like walking corpses!¡¯ ¡®These [Sacred Warriors] or [Guardians of God], who are absolutely devoted to the Goddess of Light, are one of the greatest strengths of the church¡­ Unexpectedly, they were also sent out this time.¡¯ ¡®Are they trying to provoke me?¡¯
He sensed ill-will from Lawrence, and so, his face turned cold in response. ¡°That¡¯s your prerogative.¡± Lawrence¡¯s face became rigid for a moment but returned to normal almost immediately. ¡°Cough cough¡­¡± Arsen seized the moment to clear his throat: ¡°Ladies and gentlemen! First of all¡­ I thank you for your presence. The Federation will always remember your contributions and will give back in return.¡± ¡°Now, allow me to reveal the contents of the mission!¡± ¡°We¡¯ve received reports that a group of powerhouses from the Chris Empire are infiltrating the Federation¡­ No, more urately, infiltrating Nia City. They are secretly plotting something¡­ As we all know, due to the outbreak of chaos and uprisings in its colonies, the fleet of the Chris Empire repeatedly suffered failures on the high seas¡­ These two incidents appear to be interconnected.¡± ¡­ Su Lu and Celsus listened attentively to the mission¡¯s content. After a while, Celsus asked, ¡°Sir Arsen, do you think these high-level upational people infiltrating Nia City are preparing to retaliate against us?¡± ¡°Yes, as we all know, there is a ticking time bomb hidden within Nia City, with enough power to destroy half of the Federation!¡± Schumacher jumped in: ¡°We cannot rule out that some forces within the Chris Empire have lost their minds and made such a choice.¡± ¡°However, I believe that the Empire, where the faith of the Seven Major Orthodox Churches is widespread, would not be so unwise¡­¡± Su Lu shook his head: ¡°Is it possible that it¡¯s spontaneous civilian activity, for the purpose of exploring relics? We all know that God¡¯s heritage might be there!¡± ¡°We cannot rule out that possibility.¡± Arsen looked at Su Lu and spoke slowly. ¡°This is sacrilege, this is desecration!¡± Lawrence reacted more vehemently: ¡°Dream of the Ancient God is sealed by the will of the Goddess, and it¡¯s a malignant tumor that must be closed¡­ No one is allowed to open it!¡± ¡°In this regard, we share the same position.¡± Arsen solemnly said: ¡°Therefore¡­ our task is to go to Nia City in the Spirit World and expel them! If possible¡­ teach them a memorable lesson!¡± ¡°It seems¡­ the Federation has found the location of Nia City in the Spirit World? And a way to get there?¡± Su Lu feigned ignorance and asked in curiosity. ¡°Yes¡­ After the untiring efforts and certain sacrifices made by the Federation¡¯s intelligence officers, we finally found Nia City in the thirdyer of the Spirit World. It is extremely dangerous!¡±
Schumacher said: ¡°The Spirit World is inherently a world full of dangers, especially the thirdyer.¡± He didn¡¯t know that one who could freely explore even the Realm of All Spirits was right in front of him. ¡°Alright, we should get going now.¡± Arsen took out a silver whistle and blew it hard.
The piercing whistle echoed around. Su Lu furrowed his brows: ¡®This appears to be¡­ not an ordinary sound, but a soundwave of the Spirit World.¡¯ He looked towards a certain void with a sense of realization and saw a carriage crossing theyers of the Spirit World, even breaking through the barrier between the Material Realm and the Spirit World, arriving right in front of them. It was a silver-white carriage, pulled by two Nightmares, exquisitely decorated with long tassels trailing behind, and a carriagemp at the front, as if ready to carry decked-up passengers to a banquet. ¡°This is¡­ Spirit World Carriage?¡± Su Lu clearly felt that it was much weaker than a real Spirit World Carriage, but still asked out loud. ¡°No¡­ A real Spirit World Carriage is an inexplicable natural phenomenon that can¡¯t possibly be controlled by human force¡­ This is just a poor imitation.¡± Arsen calmly responded, ¡°Even so, it has the ability to carry passengers to the Dream Spirit World.¡± After all, not all professions have the skill of Spirit World Traversal. Even [Arcanic Casters] might not be able to figure it out. This imitation marvel of the Spirit World Carriage ys a reasonably good role. It is a manifestation of the Federation¡¯s strength. ¡°So¡­ Ladies and gentlemen, we should set off.¡± Arsen opened the carriage door and made a gesture of invitation.
Lawrence, leading James, walked in directly, followed closely by Celsus and Su Lu. The space inside the carriage was quite cramped; Su Lu could only squeeze in with James, feeling as though James¡¯s hollow gaze turned towards him for a moment. Arsen and Schumacher took the driver¡¯s seat. Through the ss window of the carriage, Su Lu could see the Nightmares cheer and dive into the Illusory Spirit Realm. The light dimmed abruptly, and the carriagemp at the front automatically lit up, radiating bright light and guiding the way forward. Boom! Under the light of the carriagemp, the membrane of the secondyer of the Spirit World was broken, and the surrounding scenery transformed into a beautiful Mental Secret Realm. This mirage-like spectacle even made Celsus¡¯s eyes shine with a certain brilliance. Eventually, the carriage made its way to the bizarre Dream Spirit World, navigating through many strange scenes. ¡®It seems¡­ the carriage is guided by that carriagemp. If it got destroyed¡­ perhaps three or four of us six Legends might end up lost in the Dream Spirit World¡­¡¯ Su Lu looked at the carriagemp upfront with a strange smile on his face, suppressing a certain destructive impulse and desire. Clip-clop! Clip-clop!
Time and space were distorted in the Dream Spirit World. After an unknown amount of time, the carriage stopped on a in. The city, seemingly built on the base of a tumbler, just appeared in front of every fifth-level Professional. ¡°We¡¯ve arrived, Nia City.¡± Arsen and Schumacher were the first to get off the carriage, and once thest person left, the harnessed Nightmares neighed and rushed off into the distance, disappearing. ¡®They¡¯re trying to control our route of retreat? Too bad¡­¡¯ Su Lu curled his lips and exchanged nces with Celsus. ¡°Oh Goddess¡­ please forgive the people of this city and ept their souls¡­¡± Elsewhere, Lawrence, holding a pendant, had already started praying. Chapter 426: 0426: Sword Saint Chapter 426: Sword Saint Nia City. This former jewel of the Federation had turned into a pile of ruins, or rather, perilous spiritual ruins. All kinds of spirit realm creatures roamed around, not to mention the indigenous beasts that had ¡®alienated¡¯ into monsters! ¡°Mad Evil Eye?¡± Celsus swept his gaze over a corner, his voice somewhat muted. ¡°Someone was collecting Mad Evil Eyes on arge scale before. The Federation suspected it was a spy of the Empire, attempting to use the tribe and the bloodline¡¯s attraction to locate this ce¡­¡± Schumacher said in a deep voice: ¡°All suspects have been arrested and executed!¡± His voice was icy, carrying a bone-chilling murderous intent. Su Lu knew very well that the other party was a strong man stationed in the Dark Continent, sent by the Federation for a long time, his hands tainted with the blood of countless alien races. When such people get angry, ordinary people might be scared to death on the spot! ¡°As for the Dream of the Ancient God? The real core here is a dark forest.¡± Arsen spoke next.
¡®It seems¡­ Not only was Nia City discovered, but even that passage couldn¡¯t escape their search. This is very normal¡­¡¯ Su Lu didn¡¯t say anything, followed the two legends of the Church of Light, and came to the ce where the Dream of the Ancient God¡¯s passage existed. ¡°Inside is a dark forest¡­ There¡¯s a ¡®feature¡¯ that you must be informed of the most important location before you can truly ¡®see¡¯ it¡­ After enteringter on, I will point out the most important mountain peak to you.¡± Arsen took the lead in entering. On his body, ayer of blood color surfaced, and in his right hand appeared an ominous giant axe. [Giant Axe Executioner]! The upational person of this path possessed powerful closebat abilities; their axe techniques were skillfully profound. Of course, the most critical thing was the ¡®executioner¡¯s ability, which was reminiscent of ¡®death ordinances¡¯,plementing Arsen¡¯s post perfectly. ¡®This feeling¡­¡¯ Su Lu was somewhat startled: ¡®It¡¯s simr to the Axe of the Headless Demon¡­¡¯ The Axe of the Headless Demon had the trait of ¡®real damage¡¯, which was terrifying; but, to Su Lu¡¯s surprise, Arsen¡¯s axe might possess this same ability! ¡°Could it be¡­ the Headless Demon was once a [Giant Axe Executioner]? Cursed by a demon, and became a Cursed Spirit?¡± Su Lu couldn¡¯t help but conjecture. But the next moment, Arsen¡¯s tall figure had already taken the lead to enter the passage. A line of legends followed closely behind. Seeing this, Su Lu shrugged his shoulders and followed behind. The dark forest was still as before, with many arm-like twisted branches pointing towards somewhere. ¡°Over there, there¡¯s a mountain peak!¡± As soon as Arsen pointed to a void and his words dropped, in Celsus¡¯s eyes, the originally empty void, suddenly ¡®surged out¡¯ a pitch-ck mountain peak. ¡°This¡­it¡¯s truly incredible.¡±
Celsus muttered, and nced at Su Lu. Although others didn¡¯t know, he and the Chief were well aware that Su Lu possessed the ability to ¡®traverse the Spirit World¡¯. This time, Dunstan assigned Su Lu for the task, relying on his power. In such a dangerous ce, this was even more so. Thinking about this, Celsus couldn¡¯t help but get closer to Su Lu.
¡°Sure enough, they¡¯re there!¡± After seeing the main peak, the aura of many fifth level professionals was unabashed, wantonly taunting and was instantly discovered by Schumacher, who couldn¡¯t help but sneer. ¡°So, these are¡­ the legendary professional rank of the Empire? They¡¯re indeed formidable!¡± The Chris Empire is the overlord of the Old Continent, ancient and mysterious, boasting an unimaginable number of legacies. Even among the upational people of the fifth level, the legends of the Empire prevail over the Federation. ¡®Five! There are five legends on the other side!¡¯ Su Lu was struck with inspiration, his face grave. In the past, where would he have seen more than ten legends appear at the same time? ¡®Indeed, the higher the professional rank, the wider the world bes¡­ However, why have these five legends of the Chris Empire been here for such a long time yet achieved nothing?¡¯ Su Lu had a guess, it was his fault. Ever since his stealthy invasion, he set off a chain of reactions, the key of which is the disappearance of the temple at the top of the mountain! That¡¯s the location of Shewinado¡¯s God¡¯s Tomb, concealing massive secrets. Now it has vanished without a trace, regardless of what the legends of the Chris Empire wanted to do, they could only stare in frustration.
¡®Huh? Why are they only at the fifth level?¡¯ Suddenly, a thought came to Su Lu. The seventh level is the realm of the divine, it¡¯s difficult for upational people to surpass. But the sixth-level mythical professionals, still have some representation in the long epic. Why hasn¡¯t there been one so far? ¡®Either the degree of the Spirit Tide¡¯s resurrection is not sufficient to unseal the ancient existence of the mythical level? Or the Federation and Chris Empire have reached some tacit understanding, to only fight mainly at the fifth level, after all, the sixth level is the peak of most transcendent beings, once they make a move, the involvement will be too broad and the destruction too terrifying?¡¯ ¡°So it¡¯s them?¡± Arsen seemed to recognize the professionals on the other side and said to Su Lu: ¡°The onesing are of the hereditary duke of the Chris Empire ¡ª¡ª The Welsh Family. Their family is famed for the path of the [Cursed Swordsman].¡± [Cursed Swordsman] is a special job switch, whosebat capability is top-notch among the third level. However, its fourth level is themon advancement [Weapon Master], proficient in the use of various weapons, considered ordinary. But the ancestor of the Welsh family, based on the [Weapon Master], specialized in the art of the sword, and opened up a terrifying profession ¡ª¡ª the fifth-level [Sword Saint]! One must denounce metal armor and defense in the profession of [Sword Saint]. The individual appears very fragile. However, their attacking power is incredibly shocking! The sharp longsword in their hand can fully rival the axe of the [Giant Axe Executioner].
What¡¯s more crucial is that their swords possess a special ability ¡ª¡ª Demon Breaking! Even the fifth-level spells in legends would be shed in one sword! This description almost makes Su Lu think the Sword Immortals who can break thousands of methods in one sword from the East had travelled here. ¡°Cough cough¡­¡± Lawrence¡¯s expression dramatically changed. As a faith-based [Red Robe Archbishop], his power mostly lies in various Divine Arts, needless to say, he would definitely be killed in one sword by a [Sword Saint]. ¡°The Church of the Seven Gods would not allow a resurrection of an Evil God¡­ nor would the Chris Empire dare to.¡± he spoke with certainty. ¡°Of course I believe in the Seven Major Orthodox Churches, but not necessarily the Chris Empire¡­ the appearance of The Welsh Family here indicates that the Emperor at least tacitly epted this¡­¡± Arsen gave a cold smile. As for why he acquiesced? Perhaps the imperial family doesn¡¯t want to resurrect an Evil God, but they certainly wish to obtain the path to divinity. It¡¯s no secret that the royal family wishes a new god to emerge from a sixth level with the same bloodline. While talking, the six of them arrived at the foot of the mountain. A few figures have surfaced at the halfway point of the hill, blocking the direct route of Su Lu and the rest.
Chapter 427 - 0427: Decisive Kill (Added chapters seeking monthly ticket) Chapter 427: Decisive Kill (Added chapters seeking monthly ticket) In front of Su Lu stood five individuals. Three of them wore simr attire, each bearing an unusual short sword, radiating a strong sense of danger. Besides them stood two others, one donning a mage¡¯s hood and another carrying a heavy shield. ¡°The Welsh brothers-Rick, Thorn, and Bod, along with the ¡®Shield of the Earth¡¯ Bob, the ¡®Spirit Magician¡¯ Tops¡­ This is not your territory, leave promptly. Do you wish to incite another war?¡± Arsen faced off against these five legendary professionals, rebuking angrily. ¡°There are no geographical divisions between spiritual realms, no such thing as invasion¡­¡± Tops, the elderly man, didn¡¯t have any eyebrows. His pupils were blood-red, exuding a wicked aura. ¡®This kind of feeling?¡¯ Su Lu tasted a sense of difort at the corners of his mouth, reminiscent of the time at Posey Port where he encountered the one who could control evil spirits. This individual¡¯s methods were rather unusual, actively seeking to merge with evil spirits and using his own body as the cage to trap them. Borrowing the powers of evil spirits, he was filled with a taste of madness. This Tops inspired a very simr feeling in him. ¡®Yet, he has manipted a fifth-level Spiritual Body without dying?¡¯ Su Lu couldn¡¯t help but admire Tops¡¯ tenacity. Such upational persons, possessing the power to bind evil spirits, were the most suitable to explore the Spirit World besides the [Spirit Mediums] and [Necromancers]. It was no wonder he appeared amongst the ranks of the Chris Empire. In contrast, the hulky shield-bearer was tall and heavily built, his chest covered with ck fur as if he was a monstrous ck bear. Lastly, the most threatening Welsh brothers, identical and dressed in hunters¡¯ outfits, had crimson capes flowing down from their right shoulders, white feathered hats atop their heads, and long-boots on their feet. ¡°All three Welsh brothers are [Sword Saints], I am not confident of handling any one of them¡­¡± Celsus whispered only loud enough for Su Lu to hear as he gradually blended into the shadows.This was an initiation of the [King of Assassination]¡¯s ¡®Shadow Hiding¡¯ ability. His skills already surpassed the [Wanderers] and [Shadow Warriors] by a significant amount. Clearly, he was more wary of the three [Sword Saints]. ¡®Based on Dunstan¡¯s hints, in case of unexpected circumstances, Celsus and I can retreat immediately¡­ It seems that the Green Tree Castle has been somewhat disappointed with the Federation after the Arcane Spirit incident. He knows well that given my abilities, I can whisk Celsus out of danger in minutes¡­¡¯ While lost in his thoughts, Su Lu was also listening to the banter between the two factions. At the fifth level, all upational persons were fully aware. The worldlyws and such were virtually meaningless to them. The only thing they feared was the most direct and violent form of power! ¡­ ¡°¡­Regardless of your intentions, I will stop you.¡± After the war of words, Arsen mocked, ¡°However, it appears you have already failed.¡± ¡°Shewinado has hidden the temple¡­¡± Tops said, ¡°This indeed caused us some minor trouble, but not enough to deter us. Besides, we have already found a solution.¡± He chuckled, not borating further, but instead suggested, ¡°Since both parties don¡¯t share the same principles, there¡¯s only one thing left to do. Are we going to gang up or stick to the old rules?¡± Fifth Level Professionals seldom manage to kill one another. Thus, most of their conflicts were like mutual exchanges, only deciding who wins and who loses. Arsen had a change in expression. Although he dearly desired to annihte the opposition here and now, upon seeing their formation, he realized that this might be a tall order. Driving this group of people away would be a sufficientlyrge victory. ¡°Each side sends out three individuals, one on one, the winner takes the location, the loser leaves.¡± He took a deep breath, agreeing to Tops¡¯ suggestion. ¡°Very well.¡± Tops slightly signaled and one of the brothers stepped forward: ¡°Thorn Welsh!¡± Although [Sword Saints] were terrifyingly strong, they were also ss cannons. Seeing him step out first, Arsen looked at Lawrence and Celsus among others: ¡°We each have one person.¡± ¡°No problem.¡± ¡°I have no objections.¡± Lawrence and Celsus agreed after a brief exchange of nces. ¡°Hehe¡­ In that case, let us from the church carry out the first round. James!¡± Lawrence¡¯s face was smiling, under his instigation, James Pottery directly stood in the field. His eyes, which were seemingly lifeless, did not say anything, but a holy me burned on his body. Extreme and powerful breath was continually dispersed around him. ¡°[Holy Warrior]?¡± Thorn licked his lips: ¡°Good¡­ I just want to try if a [Holy Warrior] can withstand the sword of a [Sword Saint].¡± [Holy Warrior] became famous for their powerful physical form, which could even perform bare-handedbat with the [Hell Demon], making them absolutely abnormal in terms of physical strength. Obviously, Thorn was targeted in the first round. Both parties were watching the field with tension. Suddenly, Thorn made a move! Swish! He drew out the short sword from his waist, the radiance seemed to have condensed into a line, directly aimed at James¡¯s heart. Fast! The sword of a [Sword Saint] was too fast that it was frightening! Puff! The thin line of light pierced through James, but it was just an afterimage. Next to Thorn, James¡¯s figure emerged, his face showed no fluctuations, and he punched him! Boom! Although the force exerted by his punch was very short, the strength was so great that it exploded the air, making a crisp sound. Crack! Thorn¡¯s upper body tilted back, his waist formed a dent at a painful ny angle, which allowed him to dodge what would have been a direct punch. Not only that, his long sword was retracted quickly and again stabbed towards James¡¯s chest. Poof! When the holy me met the shadow of the sword, it was as if the me was a soap bubble, which was pierced with one strike and disappeared. ¡ª Demon breaking! This is the most terrifying ability of the [Sword Saint]¡¯s sword. Upon seeing this scene, Tops¡¯s eyebrows were tightly furrowed. And Lawrence looked at Su Lu with a vague smile on his lips. Puff! This time, James didn¡¯t dodge, the long sword vibrated and directly stabbed into his body. His body muscles rose, shining with a metallic luster, and made a crisp sound. This is the ability of a [Holy Warrior] to enhance their physical form, the hardness was definitely stronger than steel. But the sword of the [Sword Saint] was too sharp! The two just stalemate for less than a second, the sword directly broke open James¡¯s chest and stabbed in fiercely, blood sttering. James suffered such a heavy blow, yet didn¡¯t even blink, his arms spread out, catching Thorn in a bear hug. Crack! Click! The harsh sound of bones breaking could be heard. ¡°Stop it!¡± ¡°No!¡± Among the exims from Tops side, he used his arms to force, and directly rolled Thorn into a rag doll within his arms! Chapter 428 - 0428: Transformation Chapter 428: Transformation ¡°The attack-oriented [Sword Saint] meeting the high-defense [Sacred Warrior] is indeed a tragedy¡­¡± Su Lu was looking at the field quietly, frowning slightly. Even though James won, in order to achieve this victory and to kill Thorn in the process, he paid a heavy price¡ªhis chest had been pierced by the [Sword Saint]. This kind of horrifying injury could potentially kill most of the Fifth Level Professionals! Even if he was a [Sacred Warrior] known for his physical strength and recovery, he was essentially crippled! When Lawrence called James back, there wasn¡¯t much expression on his face. To the church¡¯s hierarchy, [Sacred Warrior] was merely a tool, regrettable if damaged, but they would certainly not be devastated. ¡°You¡­ You guys!¡± The rest of the two [Sword Saints], pulling out their short swords, also had a standoff on Su Lu¡¯s side. A few momentster, Tops said in a muffled voice: ¡°You guys have no credibility!¡± ¡°No, among upational persons¡¯petitions, which ones are without casualties?¡± Arsen replied with a smirk: ¡°Or did you think that battle is a child¡¯s y?¡± Although fifth level professionals would not easily die, but that was an ¡®unspoken rule¡¯ that could not be broken. Tops¡¯s face turned red, he took a deep breath: ¡°Fine¡­ Let¡¯s go on to the second round.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go.¡± Rick, the older brother of the Welsh third brother, stepped out, looking at us with deep eyes, his gaze made even Su Lu feel a chill: ¡°Swear on the honor of the [Sword Saint], I will make you pay!¡± ¡®Huh? That¡¯s a bit strange¡­¡¯ Su Lu felt something was amiss. The opponents were initially agitated, but soon calmed down and seemed extremelyposed. He looked toward the field. Although Thorn¡¯s corpse was still there, an indescribable sense was spreading. It was as if something in Thorn¡¯s corpse had been taken away! ¡®This¡­¡¯ Su Lu¡¯s pupils shrank, and he looked more intently at the field. At this time, Schumacher stepped forward: ¡°Leave this round to me.¡± ¡­ At this moment, in Nia City. Dale Angerskin, dressed like an old nobleman, was lying there smiling as he looked at the passage of the Dream of the Ancient God: ¡°Arrogant seeds need the irrigation of blood.¡± ¡°The bodies of legendary professionals are the best fertilizer.¡± ¡°When the arrogant seeds bloom, the Lord of Madness will return at the feast!¡± ¡°Now, the curtain of the drama, is being drawn!¡± ¡°My lord¡­ please enjoy and savor this pleasure¡­¡± The only condition to breaking the hiding of the Shewinado temple is the blood sacrifice of the legendary professional! Although Tops used Arsen¡¯s side of killing, in reality, if they had the opportunity, they would also choose to kill without hesitation! You could say that because both sides were ill-intentioned, this originally unstatedparison had turned into a perilous duel! ¡°And the other characters in this drama are starting to make their entrances.¡± Dale¡¯s gaze moved to the other side of the city, a tentative smile ying around his lips. Suddenly, his body was wrapped in a me and disappeared in burning. A gentle breeze swept through the street, and it was quiet all around. A few momentster, a voice sighed quietly: ¡°He runs really fast¡­ Did he notice something?¡± ¡­ ¡°Bukadi¡­ What do you think Dale is up to?¡± At the other end of the city, light and shadow converged, forming the image of [Phantom Demon] ck Kos. His expression was extremely gloomy, he looked at the young man with snake scales beside him, his mouth twitching. Although the Ancient Snake Society reportedly has thirteen elders, not every one of them is at the fifth level. Even now, the Fifth-order Legend remains an insurmountable chasm, deterring countless professionals. Even in Green Tree Castle, there were originally only three legends, and now an outsider, Su Lu, has been added. If he had a choice, ck Kos absolutely wouldn¡¯t want to work with a semi-mad Legend. But there was no other option, Moron was already besieged a long time ago. At this moment, only Bukadi in the Ancient Snake Society could work with him. ¡®I just hope that the ceremony he conducted before can slightly suppress his insane state¡­¡¯ ck Kos silently prayed to the ancient snakes in his heart, while also asking the doubts in his mind. Dale belongs to the demon family, believing in demons. Sometimes he hunts and devours his own kind, and he doesn¡¯t get along with the Ancient Snake Society. His proactive cooperation this time and providing the location of Nia City to them baffled ck Kos greatly. ¡°Hiss¡­ I don¡¯t know. Never ever try to guess the intentions of demon creatures with mortal thinking.¡± Bukadi spits out his forked snake tongue, making a hissing sound: ¡°But without the help of the [Hell Demon], I can¡¯t use the power of the mysterious ceremony to bring us here. I sensed¡­the pathway to the Dream of the Ancient God, it seemed to be filled with many fifth-levels.¡± ¡°It seems the information is real.¡± ck Kos¡¯s eyes became very dangerous: ¡°The legends from the Federation and Chris Empire are conflicting¡­ that Su Lu is also in there!¡± Dangerous light shed in his eyes, filled with brewing hatred: ¡°Bukadi, you must help me!¡± Su Lu¡¯s rejection and subsequent attackst time had been etched in his memory for a long time, he wanted to take his revenge brutally. ¡­ At this moment, on the ck Peak of the Dream of the Ancient God. ¡°This¡­ what is this?¡± Su Lu¡¯s mouth slightly opened, staring at the battlefield. Schumacher had disappeared, and in his ce, stood a terrifying half-human, half-bear beast, standing five meters tall. Its huge bear paws shone with a dark golden hue, ws sprung out, making a hissing sound, as if they could pierce through space. ¡°Mr. Schumacher is a [Shapeshifter Druid]!¡± Celsus exined to Su Lu on the side. The initial path of [Druid] starts as a [nter], rooted in the Church of Mother Earth Goddess. Professionals along this path are known for their ability to nurture magical nts and animals, and this situation persists until fifth level when there will be changes. [Shapeshifter Druid] is a special job at the fifth level, abandoning the nurturing path to enhance the power of transformation, resulting in a rapid increase inbat power. At the sixth level, this path can even transform into a Giant Dragon, the pinnacle being a mature Giant Dragon! ¡°Mr. Schumacher chose the transformation into a Dark Gold Bear¡­ it¡¯s a terrifying war monster that lives in the Dark Continent. Its fur defense isparable to diamond, and the right w carries the power to destroy everything.¡± Celsus sighed: ¡°It seems, Mr. Schumacher is going all out, aiming to kill Rick here.¡± While they were talking, the two Legends on the battlefield continued to exchange blows. Thwack! In the end, Rick thrust out his sword, only to be caught by the Dark Gold Bear in its paw. ¡°Mr. Schumacher has won.¡± Celsus said, feeling as if a load had been lifted off his shoulders. ¡°No¡­ something¡¯s not right.¡± Su Lu¡¯s inspiration spread, urately sensing the superficial emotions of each Legend. On their side, there was obvious tion. But on the side of Tops and his group, there was no anger or despair! Chapter 429: 0429: Storm Chapter 429: Storm ¡°No¡­ not just ack of concern, but a touch of gloating.¡± Su Lu looked at Bod, sensing a change. It was one of the abilities of [Wandering Mage], [Mind Magic] could not only be used in the Mental Secret Realm but could also gauge the hidden emotions of others through subtle surface changes. In the Dream Spirit World, this ability was even more enhanced. After all, they were all Fifth Level beings! They represented mystery and knowledge, which, despite their best efforts to restrain, kept spreading out. ¡°Looks like¡­ Schumacher is in trouble!¡± Su Lu¡¯s expression tightened, Inspiration spreading as he watched the two men in the middle of the field. At this point, the Dark Gold Bear, despite the severe injury on its right paw, clutched the short sword tightly. Its left paw raised high with an evident intention to smash Rick into a pulp. Though his sword was held by the bear, despair didn¡¯t touch Rick¡¯s face, but a cold smirk appeared instead: ¡°de storm!¡± Boom!
A visible de light appeared on the short sword, and the sound of the object being cut emanated. In an extremely soft sound, half of the Dark Gold Bear¡¯s paw fell off, exposing a bleeding wound and a smooth cross section of the skeleton. Schumacher seemed stunned, unable to respond to the sudden development. However, the next moment, he saw even more half-moon arc des in front of him! Ten! One hundred! One thousand! Many de lightsbined, forming a storm! A storm of des! ¡°Is this¡­ de storm?¡± Arsen eximed, a blood-colored armor emerged from his body and the giant axe in his hand directly smashed towards the center of the storm. Boom! The giant axe collided with the de storm, making a tooth-aching sound simr to nails scratching ss. But it was useless! The de storm seemed like a terrifying grinder, grinding the giant axe bit by bit. At the same time, it also descended on the Dark Gold Bear. Whoosh! The terrifying storm swept over, enveloping Schumacher within. ¡°It¡¯s actually a de storm!¡± The sound of Celsus drawing a breath came, ¡°This is the ultimate ability of the [Sword Saint], not only is its attack power terrifying, it also solves the defensive issue that has always troubled the [Sword Saint]. No spell or ability can break through the defense of the de storm!¡± After all, the [Sword Saint] inherently possessed the magic-breaking characteristic, any spell would be shattered before it could reach the de storm, and physical entities would fare the same. The [Sword Saint] at the core of the storm was virtually invincible for a short time!
¡°Arsen, you¡¯re going too far!¡± Seeing Arsen getting ready to make a move, Tops yelled from the opposite side, a terrifying shadow seemed to emerge behind him, instantly spreading a chilling sensation from the depths of their hearts over the whole field. At the same time, Bob gave a cold snort, mmed his giant shield to the ground and Bod tensed up: ¡°What¡­ you guys want to interfere in the sacred duel?¡± The veins on Arsen¡¯s face bulged and he nced at the people around him. His body exploded in a sh of blood, but it gradually dimmed.
At this moment, the de storm dissipated, and the figure of the Dark Gold Bear was gone from its original ce. Its massive body seemed to have been directly cut into countless tiny particles by the de storm, leaving no trace behind! ¡°Impressive¡­ de Storm, I guess I¡¯d have to dodge if I encountered it.¡± Su Lu looked at Rick, discovering that the [Sword Saint]¡¯s condition wasn¡¯t great either, which made him feel somewhat relieved. Is a storm faster than teleportation? As long as I get out of the range, calmly wait for the opponent¡¯s ¡®big move¡¯ to be over, there is hope for a counterattack! ¡°This Rick¡­¡± Celsus lowered his voice from the side, ¡°He has absolutely reached the limit of his profession, and is qualified to be promoted to the sixth level.¡± In his voice, Su Lu seemed to hear a bit of nervousness. ¡®ording to the agreement, both the Goddess Church and the Federation have sent people, one winning and one losing. Now it should be Green Tree Castle¡¯s turn¡­ But Celsus?¡¯ Su Lu nced at the opponents and snorted. Celsus¡¯ profession is [King of Assassination], he¡¯s an assassin type who excels in one-hit kills. And the only legends left on the other side who haven¡¯t taken action are Bob, Bod, and Tops. If Celsus confronts the Shield of the Earth, it will likely be a tragedy, just like when the [Sword Saint] confronted the [Sacred Warrior] unless he possesses ultimate abilities like ¡®de storm¡¯.
If he chooses to confront Bod, it would be apetition in agility and speed against the [Sword Saint], again, he doesn¡¯t have much of a chance. It seems that he is most suited to deal with a mage like Tops. Unfortunately, Tops is not an ordinary mage but a possessive evil spirit! Su Lu had encountered such a mage before, who was practically a dead man with no weak points. If you can¡¯t eradicate the fifth-level spirit body that the opponent has, you can¡¯t defeat the opponent. ¡®In other words¡­ Regardless of who they put forth, is Celsuspletely countered? There¡¯s only a slight chance of victory if he attacks Bod immediately¡­¡¯ ¡°Next, you send someone first.¡± After recovering Rick, Tops looked at Arsen¡¯s side: ¡°Any objections?¡± The opponent had already had two people step out first, Arsen¡¯s side had no reason to argue at all. Lawrence calmly looked at Celsus and Su Lu. ¡®I¡­¡¯ Celsus¡¯ lips moved as if he was about to step forward. ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll handle this round.¡±
Su Lu chuckled and stepped forward. He thought of Dunstan. Although the old man had some ws, he gave generous rewards. He was also part of the Green Tree Castle so since he joined the mission, he should contribute. Not to mention, he was the only one confident enough to walk away unscathed regardless of who he faced. Since his safety was assured, it seemed right to help out. ¡°A young legend¡­¡± Tops slowly walked into the field, sniffing,¡± I sense youth and vigor from you, marvelous¡­ I will be your opponent for this round.¡± ¡°As expected, he came forward personally.¡± Arsen¡¯s expression changed at seeing the match in the field,¡±Evil spirit mage, the immortal mage Tops!¡± Unlike the [Necromancer King] whomands arge number of undead, Tops onlymands one spirit. But that one spirit is stronger than an undead legion, because it was at least a powerful five-level spirit! One of Tops¡¯ nicknames is ¡®Undying Mage¡¯, due to this powerful spirit. Even if he dies horribly, this terrifying spirit will reassemble him and bring him back to life! It is somewhat simr to the immortal nature of the Cursed Spirit. This is not the spirit¡¯s mercy, but a curse! Tops¡¯ life and soul can only be reaped by it! In other words, until the expiration date of ¡®death¡¯ stipted by the Spirit arrives, Tops is truly immortal!
Celsus looked worriedly at Su Lu, but found that thetter¡¯s expression was strange. It was aplex emotion intertwined with helplessness, regret, and a bit of pity. Chapter 430: 0430: Tragedy (Extra 1600, asking for monthly pass) Chapter 430: Tragedy (Extra 1600, asking for monthly pass) Tops looked across at his opponent, his eyebrows furrowing. The other was very young and ording to the intelligence, he should be a newly promoted Fifth Level of the Federation. Such a prodigy, considered in light of a blood sacrifice or the interests of the Empire, should be removed as early as possible. What bothered him even more was, what kind of gaze was that from his opponent? ¡®Pitying me? Showing mercy on me? Or trying to goad me into anger?¡¯ Tops¡¯ expression darkened, and behind him, a ck silhouette emerged. It was a figure, and as soon as it appeared, everyone on site felt a chill spreading from their hearts. It was its appearance that had just directly deterred the Federation delegates, losing thest chance to rescue Schumacher. ¡°Fifth Level¡­ No, perhaps a Sixth Level Spiritual Body! This feeling¡­¡± Lawrence murmured, trembling slightly.
Sixth Level of Myth! This is the pinnacle of an ordinary path, at least against Fifth Level Professionals, it has apletely overwhelming advantage. Not only that, mythical-level upational people also have their unique mythical Domain abilities, such asrge-scale maniption of celestial phenomena, or this power field that keeps Fifth Level Professionals shuddering. ¡®This man Tops, can actuallymand such a terrifying Spiritual Body at such a level¡­ He should be close to death, right?¡¯ Those who are possessed by evil spirits are destined to die sooner orter. The stronger the Spiritual Body, the nearer the death. In the beginning, Su Lu was surprised that Tops could live until now, it¡¯s really incredible. ¡®And Su Lu¡­ Judging from the previous two battles, he is very likely to die here.¡¯ A gleam of sharpness shed through Lawrence¡¯s eyes. ¡­ ¡°Very good¡­ a nearly Sixth Level Spiritual Body, it¡¯s rare that you managed to summon it.¡± Su Lu looked at the figure and nodded in approval. As a [Wandering Mage], he could more clearly sense the other¡¯s level. ¡°You¡¯re very bold.¡± Tops stared at Su Lu with blood-red eyes, snorting coldly. In this snort, invisible ripples attached to him drew towards Su Lu. ¡ªSoul Harvest! This is the ¡®Soul Harvest¡¯ ability that generally Fifth Level Spiritual Bodies possess¡ªa wide-ranging lethal skill. If it were to go to the Material Realm, perhaps it could cause tens of thousands of casualties in a single sweep. Even upational people could not escape¡ªthis is a direct attack on the soul! ¡°Tops, you madman!¡±
Watching the battle, Lawrence turned pale. The pendant on his body emitted a white light, enabling him to recover. At the same time, he also felt lingering fear in his heart. How would Su Lu, who is in direct opposition, fare if he himself was affected to such an extent? Su Lu did nothing but raised his right hand to shield himself.
Crack! Crack! The crisp sound echoed. It seemed as if there were invisible des in the void, constantly breaking at the edge of his palm. The ordinarily chaotic ¡®Soul Cutting¡¯, which most Fifth Level Professionals can hardly cope with, for him was as if a breeze was blowing on his face, having no effect at all. ¡°Hmm? Such a strong soul!¡± Tops¡¯ expression grew serious. Not only that, he also felt the emotions of the terrible Spiritual Body residing within him. Amidst its hatred and madness, there was a touch of fear. It evenpletely gave up on some of its struggles with him and conveyed arge amount of strength over. ¡®Fear¡­ I must have sensed it wrong.¡¯ ¡®But right now, my condition is better than ever!¡¯ Tops burned with a fierce fighting spirit, quickly reciting the incantation. Behind him, a door adorned with numerous patterns materialized, from which a dense army of the undead surged out.
¡°You know? I¡¯m proficient in dealing with spiritual bodies¡­¡± Su Lu shrugged his shoulders: ¡°Your choice of opponent is a massive mistake!¡± He gazed at the dense undead army, even stronger than Polon, the [Necromancer King], and lightly lifted his right hand. Boom! A terrifying spiritual oppression descended. This oppressive sensation was even more terrifying than Dragon Might, it seemed to carry the majesty of the entire spirit world, ancient and vast! ¡ªSpirit Might! Sizzle! At this very moment, a multitude of low-tier spirit bodies shattered like ss bottles, while the rest scrambled back to the summoning door. Crack! Crack! On the surface of the summoning door, countless cracks emerged, gradually turning it into ashes. ¡°Are you from the [Exorcist] path?¡± Tops startled, realizing he encountered an unprecedented adversary, the shadow behind him became more substantial, revealing its true appearance. It was a figure d in a yellow robe, as if under a twilight sky. The robe was covered in intricate, dizzying tentacle patterns.
¡°No!¡± Su Lu shook his head, his Spirit Chain in his right hand was raring to go. With a slight gesture, a chain aze with pale fire shot out like a snake, breaking the void and piercing Tops¡¯s heart. ¡°You¡­ Can¡¯t kill me!¡± Despite being fatally wounded, Tops could still talk,ughing madly: ¡°I am immortal!!¡± Thud! The Spirit Chain that pierced his body didn¡¯t stop, but directly wrapped around the Yellow Robe Spirit, coiling around him again and again. Su Lu held a nk seal card in his hand, and began to chant a spell. A vortex appeared in mid-air, the chain retracted, drawing the Yellow Robe Spirit into the vortex. It was distorted continuously, finally disappearing into the sealing card, leaving behind a vivid silhouette. Soul captured sessfully! Such ease in sealing a spirit body left even Su Lu astonished. He previously crafted two seal cards, one to seal the Headless Demon, while the other has yet to find a suitable target.
Now, it was just right to be used on this Yellow Robe Spirit. Once a spirit is captured and sealed, no matter what mysterious abilities it possesses, they¡¯re all useless! ¡®Such ease¡­ Perhaps it¡¯s due to Tops, his own body restricted the Yellow Robe Spirit, and I simply transferred it to a more resilient prison.¡¯ ¡®Plus¡­ the sudden surge in my abilities, I¡¯m already at the fifth level limit.¡¯ ¡®Bothbined, facing me was indeed a huge tragedy for him!¡¯ Su Lu closed his eyes, mourning for Tops for three seconds. ¡°I¡­ I am¡­ immortal!¡± Tops lowered his head, looking at his bleeding chest and murmured. Subsequently, on his body, damages from shing swords, water drowns, fire burns¡­ all kinds of fatal injuries emerged one after another, tearing his body apart. These were the lethal injuries he had suffered earlier! The Yellow Robe Spirit did not erase them, it simply ¡®dyed¡¯ them. And now, the Yellow Robe Spirit itself was sealed, without any restraint. All of the lethal injuries burst out all at once, each of them enough to kill Tops millions of times over! Silence! Both sides were silent. No one could have imagined that Tops would fall so quickly, lose so miserably! Su Lu just waved his hand, reciting a few spells, he sealed Tops¡¯ strongest trump card, leaving him without a burial ce! This indeed was a great tragedy! Chapter 431: 0431: Ambush Chapter 431: Ambush ¡°[Wandering Mage]! It¡¯s really a [Wandering Mage]!¡± Lawrence muttered to himself, with a bitter expression on his face. Previously, Su Lu had not shown his true strength and Green Tree Castle kept his secret. Suddenly inquiring about the profession of a legend was considered very impolite. Therefore, he only found out now that Su Lu was a [Wandering Mage]! Thinking about all the abilities of the [Wandering Mage] recorded in the church, Lawrence immediately felt helpless. Capable in both fighting and flight, and even being able to escape from the world when cornered. How scary is such an enemy? ¡®Damned demon¡­ this is a profession brought about by the demons!¡¯ His eyes were fixed on Su Lu, almost wishing he could skin him alive and swallow him whole; ¡®this profession is dangerous and hard to deal with¡­ but it must be restrained.¡¯ ¡°It¡¯s a [Wandering Mage]!¡±
Arsen¡¯s pupils shone brightly. This was also his first time learning Su Lu¡¯s profession, and his evaluation of Su Lu in his heart skyrocketed invincibly. Even he was a bit envious of this profession. ¡­ ¡°Chains, Seal Card¡­ You are a [Wandering Mage]?¡± On the other side, the always steady Bob spoke up, his voice deep, as if Tops¡¯s death did not bring him much shock. ¡°Yes.¡± Standing in the middle of a crowd, Su Lu, who had just disyed his core skills, had no intention to hide anything anymore, he admitted directly. ¡°Tops was really unfortunate to have met you, he must have been cursed by the God of Misfortune¡­¡± Bob said: ¡°During the archaeological exploration, I warned him to remain reverent, but s¡­ ¡± Su Lu rolled his eyes, feeling that Bob was talking nonsense, like a chatan. ¡°Now that it¡¯s two out of three, and we have won. Shouldn¡¯t you leave this ce now?¡± Arsen took a step forward, demanding. ¡°Leave this ce?¡± Rick Welsh sneered, ¡°It¡¯s you who first vited the sacred duel and attacked me just now.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Arsen¡¯s brows furrowed. He was not confused about the other¡¯s sophistry, but he was bewildered by the other¡¯s persistency, as if he wanted to dy time. But no matter what, once the battle starts, the Federation still has the upper hand. ¡®Could it be that the enemy has reinforcements? No¡­ The Federation is also ready for this, so what could be the reason?¡¯
Just when Arsen was hesitating whether or not to initiate a full-fledged war, Su Lu was staring at the peak of the ck hill, ¡°Look!¡± There, a temple, visible yet hidden, began to reveal its contours. Only the blood sacrifice of Fifth-Level Professionals can open the temple again!
After the consecutive deaths of several legendary professionals, the previously hidden temple of Shewinado once again appeared in front of everyone! ¡°Is that¡­the tomb of the god Shewinado?¡± Arsen eximed in astonishment, ¡°This is your real objective?¡± ¡°Go!¡± Bob gave a long cry, mming his shield on the ground, and a light wall emerged, blocking the two sides. Rick and Bod look at each other, the [Sword Saint] elerated at full speed and charged towards the top of the mountain. The Fifth-Level Professional holding the shield, was clearly nning to dy Arsen and the others all by himself, buying time for hispanions! ¡°We can¡¯t let them enter the temple!¡± Lawrence roared, ¡°Quick, catch up with them!¡± Upon him, the radiance of divine arts emerged. A war was about to break out! ¡­ Nia City.
¡°The Temple¡­ it has opened again.¡± As Bukadi¡¯s god-like senses fell to the ground, seeming to perceive the continuous vibration, he confirmed, ¡°In the just-concluded duel, Su Lu defeated Tops. The blood sacrifices of the three legendary beings finally satiated the Wild God¡¯s appetite.¡± ¡°Tops? The immortal mage? The possessor? He had a duel with Su Lu? Is he out of his mind?¡± ck Kosmented disdainfully. ¡°That¡¯s because it was ssified information that Su Lu was a [Wandering Mage], but of course, after today, the whole world should know.¡± Bukadi rolled his eyes. ¡°Regardless, we must immediately go in and seize the most desirable fruit.¡± ck Kos rubbed his palms in anticipation. However, the very next second, his expression changed drastically. Before the path leading to the ¡®Dream of the Ancient God¡¯, the void opened an invisible gate, and a figure he knew well and despised appeared. ¡°Su Lu Pottery? Are youing to stop me?¡± ck Kos snarled. ¡°No¡­ there¡¯s another Su Lu Pottery inside¡­ and this one is stronger than the one inside!¡± Bukadi, who could vaguely sense the situation in the ¡®Dream of the Ancient God¡¯, hissed. ¡°You guessed correctly, but unfortunately there¡¯s no reward.¡± Su Lu is d in a purple-gold robe, with a halo emerging from his brow, ¡°I was originally nning to fish, but I didn¡¯t expect that the big fish escaped, but two shrimps came.¡±
After his Shadow Clone is upgraded to the limit, not only can he have two clones at once, but each clone can also have nearly seventy percent of his original power! In addition to equipping others with some marvels, such as the Seal card, they can achieve absolute fifth level strength! This is also why Celsus initially thought Su Lu wasn¡¯t that strong! Su Lu, who had long known there was a problem with the demigod artifact, the ¡®Dream of the Ancient God¡¯, would be an idiot if he approached Shewinado with it rashly! The adventurous tasks are naturally to be done by the Shadow Clone. And Tops was also unfortunate, without any spirit left after confronting a Shadow Clone. At this time, Su Lu¡¯s body is at the limit of the fifth level, and both Shadow Clones are fifth level, which canpletely be used as three fifth-level entities! This is not only the horror of [Wandering Mage], but also the qualitative change brought about by vast experience! His true body was originally hidden in Nia City, wanting to intercept Dale, but thetter ran too fast. Unexpectedly, there was an unexpected joy, the two fifth-level existences of the Ancient Snake Society bumped into him, and they were both enemies! ¡°So strong¡­ hiss hiss¡­¡± Bukadi stared at Su Lu, his scales trembling: ¡°He has reached the limit of the fifth level, and there is a breath on his body that makes me tremble¡­ that is¡­ divine!¡± Before he had finished speaking, the surroundings werepletely covered by a seven-colored light.
At this time, ck Kos found that he had surprisingly arrived at another ce. Surrounding him, purple light shone dazzlingly. They appeared to be in a purple pce. ¡°Wee to another dream! The Dream of Reality!¡± Su Lu held out a seven-coloured light orb, slowly walking out. ¡°Hiss hiss¡­ It¡¯s¡­ a divine artifact!¡± Bukadi has not made a move, and seemed to have given up. Meanwhile, ck Kos¡¯ expression changed, and heughed wildly: ¡°I admit that you¡¯ve won this time, but you can never kill me, I am the [Phantom Demon]! You can only kill this clone of mine¡­¡± ¡°I know, you must have another incarnation hidden somewhere!¡± Su Lu¡¯s eyes seemed to be shrouded in ayer of zed luster: ¡°The [Phantom Demon] has no true body, all your incarnations are you¡­ and the real core is the soul! You can try, after dying here, whether or not your soul can still transfer out¡­¡± Chapter 432: 0432: Pollution Chapter 432: Pollution ck Kos¡¯s expression stalled, his body even slightly trembling. This was the primal fear after his greatest secret had been exposed! ¡°You know, I went to university in Nia City, I have many acquaintances there, my ssmates, my tutors¡­¡± Su Lu softly spoke, seeming to reminisce, ¡°Most of them chose to continue working and living in Nia City, many died in the blood raid¡­¡± ¡°That was to appease the ancient serpent¡­¡± ck Kos chose not to pray, because it was useless. The nature of a divine artifact was sufficient to block such prayers! ¡°Look outside, even if I didn¡¯t do so¡­they would still die from the influence of the Dream of the Ancient God, or be disgusting beasts!¡± ¡°Are you¡­pleading for mercy, offering excuses?¡± Su Lu¡¯s expression was slightly subtle. ¡°If you insist on seeing it that way¡­¡± ck Kos suddenly bowed, ¡°I believe¡­a living Fifth Level is more useful than a dead one, isn¡¯t it?¡±
¡°Ha ha ha¡­¡± Su Luughed, almost to the point of tears, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect¡­[Phantom Demon] ck Kos, that you would be such a person!¡± He somewhat understood now. The previous arrogant and swaggering ck Kos was actually dependent on the powers of the [Phantom Demon], unable to be killed, hence he was recklessly suicidal. However, when he encountered a being that truly had the capability to kill him, he kneeled without any hesitation. So all of that before was not out of fearlessness, but rather arrogance born from knowing he could not die. But now, ck Kos truly felt the breath of Death! ¡°Pity¡­¡± Su Lu¡¯s expression became icy, he raised his hand, and a seven-colored light fell. ¡°No¡­¡± ck Kos roared furiously, his form instantly transformed into more than ten figures. But it was useless! In the next instant, all of his bodies froze, turning into ashes one by one. ¡°Huh?¡± Su Lu was slightly surprised, ¡°So it¡¯s not just a soul transfer, but also the transfer of the true spirit?¡± The True Spirit is the most essential part of a soul, full of mystery and the unknown. The transfer of it is even more elusive and unpredictable. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for the control over the Divine Artifact known as the ¡®Kingdom of Dreams¡¯, you might have really escaped today,¡± he said. He looked at his own palm. In the septi-color seal in his palm, a ck speck the size of an ant appeared. ¡°The True Spirit is a person¡¯s real ¡®dependence of existence¡¯, and also the ultimate mystery of the soul,¡± he said.
If one¡¯s soul got injured, there were ways to remedy it. But if the True Spirit got hurt, it was almost impossible. Once the True Spirit was damaged, even if one could reincarnate, they would be an idiot. ¡°This is also the source of experience points¡­¡± After acquiring the semi-divine artifact, Su Lu¡¯s understanding of the soul continued to deepen.
Su Lu felt that his actions in the Guni world, even if he spared the lives of those yers, after repeated harvesting, had nevertheless caused irreversible damage to them. ¡®No wonder I practically cleaned up the entire Inner World, effectively bing a savior¡­but the world hasn¡¯t shown any acknowledgement¡­¡¯ ¡®Looking at it now, damaging the True Spirits of billions of sentient beings in one breath is also a great injury to the world. It¡¯s already good that it doesn¡¯t repel me.¡¯ ¡®If I continue like this, I might get struck by lightning as I walk!¡¯ ¡­ In the midst of his tumultuous thoughts, Su Lu slightly exerted force with his fingers. The small ck dot was obliterated. He seemed to hear ck Kos¡¯s despairing scream by his ear; at the same time, tens of thousands of experience points were added to his experience pool, far more than what Tops had given him before. ¡®Tops¡¯ strength mainly lies in that Yellow Robe Spirit, and ck Kos is a genuine fifth tier¡­ Is this the difference?¡¯ Su Lu turned his head to look at Bukadi. While he was annihting ck Kos earlier, this mysterious elder of the Ancient Snake Society had been standing aside without making a move. ¡°Mr. Su Lu¡­ This is not our first meeting, is it?¡± Seeing Su Lu looking over, Bukadi bowed slightly in salute.
¡°You¡¯re not helping ck Kos? Or aren¡¯t you afraid of dying?¡± Su Lu felt that he couldn¡¯t grasp Bukadi¡¯s thoughts at all, so he couldn¡¯t help but criticize him in his heart. Sure enough, after witnessing the demonic projection, Bukadi had gone half-mad. Never use the thinking of a normal person to specte on the thoughts of a madman. ¡°Sss¡­¡± Bukadi hissed, flicking his tongue, ¡°My rtionship with ck Kos is not good¡­ His incarnation smells awful¡­ Congrattions to you, [Wandering Mage], you have aplished the feat I wanted to do but couldn¡¯t. It¡¯s been a long time since the Ancient Snake Society has seen a [Wandering Mage]. You are qualified topete for the position of Society Leader!¡± ¡°Ahem¡­¡± Su Lu coughed, ¡°But I don¡¯t want to join the Ancient Snake Society.¡± ¡°Everything is decided by fate. The ancient great snake has foreseen it all¡­¡± Bukadi let out a hissing sound, his body gradually transforming ¨C the number of scales increased dramatically, and his mouth split open, almost as big as a crocodile¡¯s. In the blink of an eye, this scale-covered youth had transformed into a monstrous half-human, half-snake creature! At the same time, the aura on his body was skyrocketing, bing wild and dangerous. ¡°Even if you are a sixth-tier legend, you are not my opponent in the Dream of Truth.¡± Su Lu sighed, and a rainbow of light fell. Smash!
After the intense shock, the ce where Bukadi stood had be a void. Suddenly, within the void, strands of ck air emerged, transformed into earthworms and little snakes, winding around in the colorful light. ¡°Hm?¡± Su Lu¡¯s pupils contracted. ¡°This is¡­ the contamination of the demon? Purify!¡± The colorful light fell, pursuing and eliminating the ck snakes. Large amounts of ck energy vanished constantly. But his expression became even more solemn. Because Su Lu had discovered that the light of the ¡®Kingdom of Dreams¡¯, this demigod artifact, had gained an extra color. From the original rainbow of seven colors, it had changed to eight colors, and an extra, almost indistinguishable darkness was added! Buzz buzz! The ¡®Kingdom of Dreams¡¯ buzzed continuously, thenpletely stabilized. Although this demigod artifact was still in Su Lu¡¯s hand, he felt an impulse to throw it away. ¡°Demon¡­ Demon¡­¡±
Su Lu murmured to himself, once again feeling the terror of the Abyss Demon! The opponent had actually left its marker on Shewinado, this demigod artifact! Or rather, contaminated this demigod artifact! The gap in tiers that this represented was simply terrifying! ¡®Shewinado¡¯s Language of Arrogance can rece the influence of Lady Moon¡­ but it seems it can¡¯t influence the demon¡­ This is the difference in tiers!¡¯ Su Lu understood in his heart that the professional rank of the Abyss Demon must exceed that of the Wild God and Lady Moon. ¡°Furthermore, when the other party contaminated Bukadi, they may have predicted this scene today¡­¡± ¡°In the Demon¡¯s drama, I am just a minor character.¡± ¡°Its real target is¡­ the Wild God ¨C Shewinado!¡± Looking at the demigod artifact in his hand, which had gained a touch of dark color, a certain n in Su Lu¡¯s heart became more and more resolute. Chapter 433: 0433: Arrangement (Added s seeking monthly ticket) Chapter 433: Arrangement (Added chapters seeking monthly ticket) In the Dream of the Ancient God. With a furious roar, Arsen¡¯s blood-colored axe struck the light curtain formed by the giant shield. The shield vibrated with a hum, revealing a deep trace. But with a thud of the shield on the ground by Bob, this trace healed rapidly. ¡°It¡¯s troublesome¡­ He has blocked all the channels, this is a special professional power, and also a distortion of the rules.¡± Celsus said to Su Lu: ¡°We must defeat him to truly reach the temple at the top of the mountain.¡± And a fifth-level defensive professional, who is single-mindedly defending, it¡¯s not very easy for the legends at the scene to break through. Su Lu looked far away and already saw Rick and Bod rushing into Shewinado¡¯s God¡¯s Tomb. He did not know what changes would ur in the temple after hisst intrusion. ¡°Su Lu¡­ The [Wandering Mage] should have the ability to traverse the Spirit World, right?¡±
Lawrence suddenly looked at Su Lu and roared: ¡°At this time, are you still going to hide?¡± It was apparent, this [Red Robe Archbishop] was very dissatisfied with Su Lu. ¡°No!¡± Su Lu shook his head with a cold face: ¡°Do you think that is a simple ce? Although Spirit World Traversal can teleport to most areas in an instant, it must also rely on the rules of the Dream Spirit World, and this peak is very special, it is Shewinado¡¯s territory, which has cut off my perception!¡± This was actually a lie. Although the temple was very special, Su Lu, who had been there once and left a mark, could teleport there when Shewinado did not hide the temple. But the final interpretation right was in his hands, he could say this, Lawrence could only re. ¡°We can¡¯t wait any longer, let¡¯s attack together, we can¡¯t let Schumacher sacrifice in vain!¡± With red eyes, Arsen roared: ¡°The Federation will not forget your merits.¡± The development of the situation has already exceeded his control, it¡¯s not much of a problem for the fifth-level of a major force to jointly fight the legends of the Chris Empire with him. But now that it involves deities, it has be increasinglyplex. ¡°Yes!¡± Lawrence nodded, and James, whose chest had already stopped bleeding, came forward, condensing a sword of light in his hand. ¡°By the name of the Goddess of Light, bless!¡± Lawrence bestowed a blessing on James, allowing him to ignore his previous injuries and exert all his strength. ¡ª¡ªHoly Light sh! At the same time, Arsen also roared, and his giant axe was once again used. Seeing this, Su Lu and Celsus looked at each other and alsounched powerful attacks, falling on the light wall formed by the shield. Boom! After a few shocks, the light wall could no longer hold up and broke apart.
No matter how strong Bob was, he was also a fifth level, just his profession was inclined towards defense and protection. Encountering several same-level storms of strikes, it was already the limit to hold up till now. Spurt! The giant shield in his hand shattered inch by inch. He spewed out a mouthful of blood mist with his head up and fell straight down.
If it weren¡¯t for the support of a strong life nature of a fifth-level legend, he might have died already. ¡°Even if he is an enemy, he is worthy of respect.¡± Arsen appeared solemn, and took out a marvel. It was a ck belt, which fell to the ground at this moment, its surface cracked open, forming arge mouth, and swallowed unconscious Bob. ¡°This is a marvel¡ª¡¯Moving Prison Belt¡¯, it can carry living things, and it¡¯s also a symbol of Arsen, the warden, it can temporarily imprison fifth-level professionals!¡± Celsus quietly introduced it to Su Lu. In this condition, Bob was only one step away from death, he could no longer cause any waves. ¡°Let¡¯s go quickly.¡± Lawrence, who had already lost his patience, turned into a trail of afterimages, sprinting towards the temple on the top of the mountain. Because of Bob¡¯s hindrance, the two [Sword Saints] have been rushing into the temple for some time, enough to do many things. How fast is the speed of the Fifth Level? In just a few breaths, they had already reached the outside of the temple. Su Lu¡¯s eyes shed as he saw Rick rush out, but there was no sign of Bod.
He looked frantic, as if he¡¯d just witnessed great fear. Seeing Arsen and his group, he didn¡¯t say a word and turned to escape. ¡°Stop him.¡± Arsen roared angrily, turned into a streak of blood-colored mes, and intercepted him. But it was no use! In Rick¡¯s hand, a stone amulet suddenly shattered, releasing a vibration that Su Lu was very familiar with. In the next instant, Rick¡¯s figurepletely disappeared without a trace. ¡ª Spirit World Traversal! ¡®Although it¡¯s a single-use marvel, it can perform Spirit World Traversal, which is almost the same as having an extra life¡­ Is this the strength of the Chris Empire?¡¯ With a sh in his eyes, Su Lu looked towards the temple again. There, the original Symbol Soldiers had disappeared entirely. In their ce were several spiritual bodies filled with powerful aura ¡ªHeroic Spirits! They were the fanatical followers of the gods, and their souls returned to the God¡¯s Domain after death, almost an eternal existence. These spiritual bodies all possessed Fifth Level strength, their eyes bright, looking at Su Lu and others.
¡°For our lord!¡± They roared and directly rushed over to intercept them, disregarding their own lives. ¡°upational people do not specialize in souls. Their spiritual bodies have reached the Fifth Level after death. If they are not specially following the path of the spirit world, this means they were all once Sixth Level myths!¡± Celsus spoke quickly: ¡°What on earth did that Rick do?¡± The appearance of the god followers¡¯ spirits indicated that the resurrection of Shewinado had entered a very crucial stage! ¡°I don¡¯t know, but we clearly have trouble.¡± A Spirit Chain emerged in Su Lu¡¯s hand, confronting a Fifth Level Spiritual Body. Many legends, before the temple, began another chaotic battle. ¡­ Inside the temple. In the depths of the hall, in front of the Wall of Flesh. Another Su Lu emerged, staring at the fuzzy cruciform figure. ¡°Hiss¡­¡±
The Shadow Clone sucked in a cold breath of air. Because the arrangement here waspletely different from before, it seemed to be the masterpiece of those two [Sword Saints]. The purple crystal pirs all around had disappeared, especially on the Wall of Flesh, the woman¡¯s glove representing the Goddess of Light¡¯s seal was gone without a trace! A crack had appeared on the Wall of Flesh, slightly opening, exuding an unparalleled terror! Behind the door, it seemed that an indescribable existence was steadily approaching! ¡°Wild God ¡ª Shewinado.¡± Su Lu¡¯s expression was extremely solemn. He understood, the process of the opp step by steping out from the Door of Flesh represented the process of this fallen god¡¯s step by step resurrection! Once, this progress was interrupted by the Goddess of Light. But now, those two [Sword Saints] of Chris Empire, after paying a heavy price, had obviously broken the seal here. As for whether or not Rick finally got what he wanted most, Su Lu didn¡¯t know. ¡°Great existence¡­ resurrection is not a simple matter, and you stillck a crucial step.¡± ¡°Perhaps¡­ we can make a trade. ¡± Su Lu¡¯s Shadow Clone took a deep breath, turned his back to the Door of Flesh, and began to arrange a mysterious ritual. Chapter 434: 0434 Exchange Chapter 434: Exchange The Divine are extremely powerful, beyond measure. Such beings rarely fall. And once they do fall, resurrection is far from an easy task. Su Lu has understood the key to Shewinado¡¯s resurrection lies within that divine artifact: the ¡®Kingdom of Dreams¡¯! It is a Demi-artifact created by Shewinado himself. Once fully repaired, it could be utilized as a ¡®vessel¡¯ for the god¡¯s incarnation! Originally, the most orthodox method of resurrection would be to usurp a future seventh-tier entity. This is why some gods, after their fall, would leave behind their legacy. Taking the divine essence of one¡¯s sessors would be easier than umting it oneself! However, a Demi-artifact is a less satisfactory substitute. But, if it¡¯s merely for the sake of resurrection, it¡¯s sufficient! Through his Insight panel, Su Lu, who could see the essence of the ¡®Kingdom of Dreams,¡¯ had roughly grasped Shewinado¡¯s resurrection n.
Once he actually brought the ¡®Kingdom of Dreams¡¯ to this location, because it was an artifact made by Shewinado himself, it would inevitably trigger some unfavorable changes for him. So he chose to send a Shadow Clone here to make a deal with Shewinado! The ritual was simply set up, with only candles and incense burning. However, Su Lu¡¯s Inspiration was enough to hold it. But he was very cautious, repeatedly thinking over each step and setting up an equivalent exchange ritual. Su Lu drew two adjacent ellipses on the ground, resembling a horizontally ced number ¡®8¡¯, representing equality and exchange. ¡°With the Great Spirit World as my witness!¡± This statement would be useless if spoken by an ordinary creature. But Su Lu was different, his [Wandering Mage] heart was trembling, spreading to the Realm of All Spirits. It was a testament to the ancient boundless Infinite Spirit World, which even gods could not fully explore, transcending the concept of the world¡¯s three spiritual realms. He took a deep breath and stated his offer: ¡°I offer the ¡®Kingdom of Dreams¡¯ in exchange for the secret to godhood!¡± Bing a god was certainly not as simple as just taking up a unique profession. The rituals, mysteries, and knowledge involved¡­ were tooplex to imagine. In any world, as long as enough Spirit Tide is concentrated, someone could ascend to the sixth-tier of myth, leaving behind a personal epic in history. But gods were different. They had transcended the concept of ¡®time¡¯; if not harmed by an external force, they would be virtually eternal and could radiate across many worlds. One might even say, the status of a god might be above a regr world! To be such a great entity, the conditions are incredibly stringent andplex. And moreover, the secrets involved would certainly not be willingly spread by any god.
On the contrary, suppression was the norm, just like what was being done by the Church of the Seven Gods in the Main World. Su Lu had an ambition to be a god. For this, he was even willing to give up the ¡®Kingdom of Dreams¡¯! ¡®A demi-artifact is, after all, an extrinsic object. Also, there is an eight out of ten chance Shewinado has some tricks up his sleeve in it, I can¡¯t be greedy¡­ especially since¡­ it has been tainted by a demon.¡¯ Now, holding the current ¡®Kingdom of Dreams¡¯ in his hand, Su Lu felt it very hot to the touch.
Exchanging it with Shewinado would undoubtedly yield him the greatest benefits. At that moment, Su Lu felt a shivering breath spreading from behind the Door of Flesh. The candles on the ritual site suddenly brightened, burning intensely. In one of the circles forming the ¡®8¡¯ symbol on the ground, a golden diamond-shaped crystal surfaced. ¡°It¡¯s started.¡± Su Lu, through the connection with his shadow clone, knew that numerous fanatical believers outside the Witness World were fiercely attacking Arsen and the others. As for his other shadow clone, it was secretly stalling for time, pretending to go along with the others. He no longer hesitated and looked at the golden crystal. Mysterious symbols, rituals, and knowledge shed, each carrying unparalleled secrets. Boom! Frightfully overwhelming information was abruptly fed into the brain of his shadow clone. If Su Lu had not already ascended to the fifth level, he felt his head would have blown up! ¡°Just a nce was this horrifying?¡±
Su Lu took a deep breath, ¡°nheless¡­it must be true, it is the Dream Seal!¡± Presently, consuming this crystal would undoubtedly end in death. Without any hesitation, he produced ayer of purple crystal that enveloped the original gold crystal, isting all its effects. Afterpleting all this, his shadow clone disintegrated. The next instant, a new shadow clone appeared, traversing the Spirit World with the eight-colored ¡®Kingdom of Dreams¡¯ in its grasp. ¡®Why do I always feel¡­all of this is foretold in the demon¡¯s prophecy?¡¯ Su Lu wet his lips, ¡®Who cares? Let the affairs between the gods be decided by them.¡¯ He ced the ¡®Kingdom of Dreams¡¯ at his end. The ritual runes on the tform suddenly pulsed brightly, symbols on both sides flickering continuously, converging in the center, indicating the initiation of the equivalent exchange. Only then could Su Lu retrieve the crystal without facing retaliation from the Ancient Spirit Realm. ¡°The ritual ispleted!¡± He took a deep breath and announced. The candles had burned out and the ¡®Kingdom of Dreams¡¯ situated on his side abruptly vanished.
Boom, boom, boom! The Wall of Flesh at Su Lu¡¯s back creaked open, morphing into a door. Terrifying winds surged. With the acquisition of the ¡®Kingdom of Dreams,¡¯ Shewinado had met all the conditions for resurrection and was about to descend upon this world! A presence that defied description and eluded capture appeared to be stepping forward, ready to cross the threshold. This was the borderline crossing between ¡®life¡¯ and ¡®death¡¯. Su Lu remained with his back towards the Door of Flesh, even his Instincts coiled up inside him, refusing to take a suicidal peek. He picked up the sealed golden crystal, his Shadow Clone traversed the Spirit World and vanished. ¡­ Outside the temple. The Heroic Spirits, originally entangled in a struggle with Arsen and others, suddenly stopped, and knelt towards the direction of the temple, some even shedding tears of joy: ¡°My Lord¡­You¡¯ve finally returned!¡± The grand temple seemed intangible, as if one could gaze directly at the Door of Flesh inside. ¡°It is not good, look away!¡±
Celsus and others immediately averted their gaze, their bodies trembling. The gap in their professional ranks and the gods was like an ant looking at a Giant Dragon! Merely the Dragon Might could crush them to dust! ¡°No¡­ impossible!¡± Lawrence eximed in disbelief: ¡°Even if the seal on the previous saint was damaged, the process of resurrection from death for a deity, how could it be so quick? What on earth did those damned imperial spies do?¡± Sensing the ever-growing terrifying aura, Lawrence¡¯s face turned cold and he made a decision. ¡°James, it is time you manifested for the Goddess.¡± Lawrence swiftly set up the ritual, held a pure white dagger in his hand, and plunged it into the non-resisting heart of James: ¡°By offering a fifth rank as a sacrifice, I summon¡­the Angel of the Goddess to descend!¡± Light! A blinding radiance instantly filled the entire mountain. Su Lu¡¯s Instinct was severely jolted, he saw Lawrence, who was continuously aging and decaying, and James, who had been sacrificed and was now dead. However, a scene shed across his mind. ¡ªIt was the information he had once captured in the Dream Spirit World! An eerie presence with a spherical body of metal, but possessing a pair of wings! Chapter 435: 0435: God’s Descent Chapter 435: God¡¯s Descent ¡°So, that angel¡­es from the Goddess of Light?¡± ¡°Was it sent into this world just to build the backbone of the Church¡¯s higher level believers?¡± ¡°What level of strength does it have, six or seven?¡± A fully resurrected Shewinado, with strength that far exceeded the sixth level, would be a death sentence for any ordinary upational persons at the legendary level, no matter how powerful they were in the world. As Su Lu was lost in thought, he seemed to hear hymns of light echoing in his ear. Plume after plume of white feathers, as if formed of pure light, fell down. Unnoticed, an angel had appeared in the sky! It was indeed the metallic sphere with wings, with the surface covered inplex, bizarre patterns. At this moment, those patterns transformed into crevices, which opened up and extended out into humanoid limbs and a golden metal spear. In the blink of an eye, the original metal sphere had transformed into the figure of a mechanical Valkyrie!
Numerous mysterious symbols traced across the surface of its body, forming aplete and profound pattern. ¡ª¡ªThe Mythical Body! This was a form that all sixth-level upational persons possessed. By this point, regardless of their original races, they all had obtained a kind of ascension that allowed them to live for thousands to tens of thousands of years! At the same time, it was also their most powerful state of being. ¡°Sixth level? Not enough!¡± Su Lu backed off continually,ing to stand in front of Celsus and Arsen. The two fifth-level beings were also enshrouded in a state of shock, but they could clearly sense that this angel was not as powerful as Shewinado. They, who were at the fifth level, still dared to stare directly at the Mythical Body of the angel of light, but absolutely would not dare to turn their heads around to take another look at Shewinado¡¯s temple! The gap between the sixth and seventh levels was even more desperate than the gap an ordinary man would feel when facing the sixth level! In the outside world, the angel of light continuously crumbled, feathers disintegrating and rotting away. ¡°Goddess¡­¡± Bishop Lawrence whispered, his body decaying and dying. The winged Valkyrie angel watched the scene quietly, her lips moved to utter a string of mysterious notes. It was anguage that did not belong to this world. Like the Language of Arrogance, it carried a mysterious power within it and could be understood by any intelligent beings. ¡°The righteous who believe in the Goddess shall gain eternity within the kingdom of heaven¡­¡± ¡°Praise be to You, the Goddess of Light. You are the Dominator of Light, who purifies all the filth¡­¡± Light! Dazzling light burst forth in an instant, extending beyond the temple. The originally knelt followers of the Wild God screamed, their spiritual bodies being melted within the light.
In a vague, blurred confusion, it seemed as though a terrifying existence was about to descend to this ce. ¡°No¡­ This is bad!¡± Seeing the situation, Arsen shouted, ¡°That angel¡­ It is using itself as a sacrifice, praying for theing of the Goddess of Light¡­ This is¡­ God¡¯s Descent!¡± Ordinary people cannot look directly at a divine being!
Although the Federation had a good rtionship with the Goddess Church, the Goddess of Light would not be considerate for just that. Not to mention, this ce was about to be a battlefield of the gods! In the temple, the eight-colored light burst forth, and a humanoid form had crossed the Door of Flesh, finally descending into the world! The swirling powers from both sides were about to collide in the void, and would give birth to a terrifying conflict! ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Su Lu¡¯s shadow clone grabbed Celsus¡¯s and Arsen¡¯s shoulders and roared, ¡°Don¡¯t resist!¡± ¡ª¡ªSpirit World Traversal! The figures of the three of them disappeared instantly. After they disappeared, a terrible chaos broke out directly in the space of the Dream of the Ancient God. h, h! Within Nia City. The original Su Lu incredulously saw that the Dream Spirit World seemed to be cracking open, and horrifying spatial crevices were formed, swallowing everything in the city. The power of light and multicolored dreams wildly surged. For the spiritual beings living here, it wasplete and total disaster!
¡°This is¡­ The power of gods?¡± ¡°In the thirdyer of the Dream Spirit World, thews of the world are the mostx, allowing the incarnation of a god to disy the strongest power¡­¡± Su Lu murmured to himself. Even though analysis from legends and facts showed that as one of the Seven Major Orthodox, the Goddess of Light should be stronger than Shewinado. But at this moment, Shewinado was in his real form, while the Goddess of Light was only an incarnation that descended. Even if Shewinado was not in the best shape, the oue of the battle was still unpredictable. ¡°But¡­ that¡¯s none of my business.¡± Su Lu also activated his Spirit World Traversal, departing from this dangerous ce. Thest thing he saw was the Dream of the Ancient Godpletely shattering. A storm that destroyed everythingpletely covered the entire Nia City! ¡­ Meanwhile, at the edge of the Spirit World. Dale Angerskin watched the scene calmly. His gaze was distant, as if another great existence was looking at everything through his eyes, not just him.
¡°Before Shewinado fell, he received a prophecy, and he made appropriate arrangements¡­ He left behind a Demigod artifact, and for some reason, it could not be left to his followers or kept by his side, that would give his enemies a sign¡­ He could only throw it far away in another world, and moreover, it had to be damaged. This could allow it to escape the power of prophecy. Everything was just a precaution¡­ Shewinado felt that he could still struggle a little longer.¡± ¡°As seen in the prophecies, Shewinado¡¯s struggle failed, the Twilight of the Gods arrived, and he fell in this world¡­.¡± ¡°Long time had passed, in the Dawn of the Gods, a hint of consciousness inside Shewinado stirred, leading to the event of the Dream of the Ancient God. He was gathering power for his resurrection. In the end, Shewinado chose an unrted Individual toplete the most crucial step of retrieving the artifact.¡± ¡°The great Demon also knew everything, he wanted to see something different, so he corrupted the Demigod artifact by using a follower.¡± ¡°It was a choice. A choice for the Wild God!¡± ¡°Shewinado did not refuse, he chose to use the corrupted Demigod artifact to resurrect, the cost was to be a Sub-God of the Demon! It was a wise choice!¡± ¡°The newly reborn Shewinado was no match for the Goddess of Light. After all, before his downfall, the Goddess¡¯s professional rank was far above his own. But it didn¡¯t matter¡­ the Demon would preserve his life.¡± ¡°At this point, the Demon had seen everything he wanted to see, and he sessfully threw a stone onto the chessboard of this world.¡± ¡°This scene of drama ends here, but the exciting story is just beginning¡­ The inconspicuous guys had gained a lot of benefits from this, the future world will definitely stir up greater waves.¡± Dale¡¯s figure slowly burned up, disappearing just before the disaster could reach him. He felt the ¡®Abyss¡¯, including the joy and grace of the great existence that resided in it. This made Dale know that he had reached the peak of the [Hell Demon], and he could start to attempt to condense a Mythical Body that belonged to the Demon, advancing to the sixth level.
Chapter 436: 0436: Post-War (Extra 1800, asking for monthly pass) Chapter 436: Post-War (Extra 1800, asking for monthly pass) Green Tree Castle, Inner Circle. Su Lu¡¯s figure appeared directly in the living room. Next to him, the shadow clone who had rescued Celsus and Arsen hade back early and was sitting on the sofa reading a newspaper. The two Su Lus exchanged nces, the shadow clone smiled slightly, passed over a few marvellous items, and slowly disappeared. Beryl, who was mopping the floor on the side, looked at this scene. She did not feel surprised at all and continued with her work. ¡°This mission, although sessfully killing several fifth-levels of the Chris Empire, in the end, Rick still escaped. He probably took some of Shewinado¡¯s treasures and even mysterious knowledge, so it can¡¯t be considered sessful¡­¡± ¡°If we add Shewinado¡¯s resurrection, it was a total loss.¡± Su Lu was browsing the memories shared by the shadow clone. After he saved Arsen, the stern-faced warden said goodbye to them and told them to pass the word to Dunstan to be prepared. The incarnated deity was a wave of turbulence for the Federation. The warden was likely returning to mobilize all the resources of the Federation and prepare.
Though it was unlikely the Federation had a guardian deity, they certainly had people from professions at the sixth level. Besides, they possessed a few marvellous items that could be considered relics of the country. The resources of the Chris Empire were only more abundant than those of the Federation. ¡°The era of a deity descending and walking on earth, huh?¡± Su Lu murmured to himself, feeling a little excited and curious. Such a mythological era was indeed appealing. He cleaned himself up and returned to his bedroom to take an inventory of this mission¡¯s gains. Even though they had lost a demigod artifact this time, the divine knowledge they had gained in return was enough to meet Su Lu¡¯s needs. ¡°A big chunk of the barrier to the seventh level has been removed. What I should n for now is to advance to the sixth level¡­ Only a body of a sixth-level legend can fully digest the mysterious knowledge contained in the golden crystal.¡± Su Lu muttered to himself, producing a brand-new seal card in his hand. Its front depicted a twilight scene, with a figure in a yellow robe in the center. The robe was embroidered with patterns like tentacles, giving a dizzying sensation at a nce. This was a terrible spirit sealed from Tops¡¯ body, already almost at the level of sixth. ¡°The ability obtained after being sealed is now clear¡­ The greatest ability of this sealing card is¡ªdy!¡± Su Lu¡¯s slightly closed eyes widened, full of surprise. A spiritual body, after bing a fourth-level evil spirit, begins to master various incredible abilities. This almost sixth-level Yellow Robe Spirit was no exception. Its ability was quite special, it could only act on the performer, and could dy all damage for a period extending up to tens of years! ¡°This ability¡­is quite terrifying, involving time?¡± Su Lu rubbed the surface of the card, very excited: ¡°Indeed¡­ This spirit has this kind of ability, which is why Tops could not die! But it also has its offsides¡­ Damage is not erased, it is only ¡®postponed¡¯, and it will eventually erupt. The more umted, the worse the end, and Tops is the best example.¡± ¡°Of course, its value is unquestionable, almost equivalent to a ¡®life-saving¡¯ blessing¡­¡± While the damage taken on the battlefield is fatal, it doesn¡¯t mean there is no way to rescue it.
For instance, facing a fatal curse, you can forcibly use the Yellow Robe Spirit card to postpone the curse¡¯s onset until a cure is found, and then let it ur, escaping from the situation of certain death. ¡°It must be used cautiously, and too much damage must not be umted, or else it will really be toote to return, it will certainly be fatal¡­¡± Su Lu sensed the seal card again, ¡°The use of this ability has a certain interval of time, and only one injury can be ¡®put off¡¯ at a time¡­ This is natural, otherwise wouldn¡¯t it be invincible?¡± ¡°At the same time, if there is a spiritual body possessing the same ability, this skill can also be restrained or deciphered, so we must not take it lightly.¡±
¡­ Knock knock! Just as Su Lu was preparing to rest, a knock on the door sounded. ¡°It¡¯s Lord Dunstan.¡± Outside the door, Beryl¡¯s voice came in, ¡°He said he apologized for the intrusion, but please hurry to the conference room.¡± ¡°Alright¡­¡± Su Lu rubbed his forehead, understanding that with such a big event happening, it would be unrealistic for Green Tree Castle to have no reaction. He changed into formal attire and arrived at the Green Tree Council with Dunstan. At this time, all nine councilors had arrived, making it ten in total including him. Dunstan unhesitatingly took the chairman¡¯s seat, and Su Lu¡¯s seat was arranged fourth. On his right was [Erosion Mage] Irin, the third legendary upational person of Green Tree Castle. He gave Su Lu a friendly smile. ¡°Ladies and Gentlemen, please watch this clip.¡± After everyone had arrived, Dunstan didn¡¯t say much but directly yed a video.
It seemed to be a spirit world scene captured from the sky. It was slightly fuzzy, but it was indeed Nia City in the Dream Spirit World. It was observable that a storm mixed with dream and light was utterly destroying this city. Not far away, a three-masted ship was sailing in the spirit world. A few figures stood at the bow of the ship, staring grimly in the direction of Nia City. ¡°That ship is one of Federation¡¯s trump cards, the Spirit World Ship! On board are the Federation¡¯s original pride, six-level guardians.¡± Dunstan exined to everyone, unprecedentedly causing an uproar. Even Irin frowned, clearly unaware that the Federation had so many trump cards. ¡°ording to the emergency dispatched guardians, Nia city has beenpletely destroyed¡­ and the resurrected Wild God surprisingly broke through the Goddess of Light¡¯s deity descent, this is an incredible thing.¡± ¡°Currently, although this Wild God cannot be located, it has not left our world.¡± Dunstan coughed and continued: ¡°Therefore¡­ I dere an emergency in the Inner Circle and activate n Number Three!¡± A deity that exists in the world! Its influence is enough to overturn a powerful country. Su Lu could imagine that not just the White Eagle Federation, but also probably eighty percent of the Chris Empire¡¯s emperor, no one expected this. But it was not his business since he did not possess any actual power. As an honorary council, he just needed to sit and listen.
After the meeting ended, Dunstan specifically left the three legendary persons behind. ¡°Su Lu, Celsus¡­ Although this mission cannot be considered a sess, Arsen gave high evaluations to you, especially you, Su Lu¡­¡± Dunstan smiled, ¡°In addition to the reserved rewards, he also nominated you, Su Lu, to undertake an important position in the Federation.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Instead of being surprised, Su Lu frowned, feeling a bit unhappy: ¡°What position is it?¡± Dunstan¡¯s smile deepened: ¡°White Eagle Guardian! Although it¡¯s just on reserve¡­¡± Chapter 437: 0437: Decision Chapter 437: Decision ¡°Guardian of the White Eagle Federation? Could it be referring to¡­ the founding fathers from the past?¡± Su Lu was slightly surprised. ¡°Exactly¡­Those sages were once the strongest of the sixth level, and you are bing their reserves.¡± Dunstan said, ¡°Once you be the Guardian of the White Eagle Federation, you not only gain immense power in the Federation but are also fostered with maximum effort. No matter what resources or heritage you need, the Federation will try its best to find them for you. Being rmended as a reserve guardian shows that Arsen sees great potential in you, or else even if you saved him, he wouldn¡¯t have offered this¡­ This reserve position is only open to fifth-level professionals, it¡¯s almost a predetermined sixth-level!¡± ¡°With such power muste an equivalent obligation, right?¡± Su Lu asked calmly, unexcited. ¡°Yes.¡± Dunstan was slightly puzzled at his reaction. After all, the sages of the White Eagle Federation were practically idolized, holding an unassable position in the Federation. Any Federation citizen should be immensely proud to have the opportunity to be such a guardian. Moreover, bing a reserve and having the support of a Federation would significantly increase their chances and stability of promotion to the sixth level, a temptation no upational person could resist!
What he didn¡¯t know was that Su Lu, being from another world, didn¡¯t care much for these honors. With his Golden Finger and terrifying reserve of experience points, not just the sixth level, but even the seventh level seemed reachable. With such a trump card, of course, he wouldn¡¯t be swayed by the Federation¡¯s attempts to win him over. Moreover, this would undoubtedlye with restrictions. ¡°As a Guardian of the Federation, you naturally have to swear to maintain the interests of the Federation¡­ You would have to take an oath on a remarkable item that starts with ¡®X¡¯. This oath is very binding!¡± Dunstan, after his moment of confusion, exined slowly. ¡°I don¡¯t like being restricted, nor do I want to be tied to the Federation¡¯s rise and fall.¡± Su Lu shrugged, ¡°So I refuse!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Irin and Celsus looked at Su Lu in surprise. Although they too had some aversion to the Federation¡¯s proceedings, the benefits of bing a guardian far outweighed the oath to protect the Federation. They were surprised that Su Lu didn¡¯t want to be constrained at all. ¡°If there is nothing else, that would be all¡­¡± Su Lu stood up, smiling. This was the advantage of having a choice. If the Federation dared to coerce him, he could just run away to the Chris Empire. If this world no longer had a ce for him, he could run to another world. With freedom of choice, he wouldn¡¯t be trapped or forced. ¡°Alright, I will ry your wishes to the Federation. Everything is voluntary.¡± A hint of a smile seemed to be hidden in Dunstan¡¯s eyes as he slowly agreed. ¡­ ¡°The key to the sixth level is the condensation of the Mythical Body, which is a further evolution than the [Wandering Mage]¡­ More precisely, it isying the foundation for future immortality¡­¡± After returning to the vi, Su Lu prepared for the breakthrough to the sixth level. He had made up his mind to follow the path of the [Spirit Mage]! The other two options, whether it be the [Void Demon] or the [Illusionist], both gave him an ominous feeling.
The former involved demons, while thetter was most likely rted to Shewinado, and these two entities were almost from the same force now! If he chose this path, he would likely get tangled with these two entities in the future. ¡°And judging from the spection about the seventh level, although the [Spirit Mage] seems standard, exploring the mystery of the ancient spirit realm is hardly ordinary¡­¡± The Spirit Realm!
Su Lu was very interested in this. The essence of the [Spirit Medium] was also to pursue the mysteries of the spirit world, but the lower-rank professions of this path simply revolved around the threeyers of the spirit world that belonged to this world. Only by breaking through to the fourthyer, the Realm of All Spirits, one could trulye into contact with the real face of the ancient spirit world. It was vast, great, and mysterious, seeming to cover everything! Su Lu even vaguely knew that there was a fifthyer of spirit realm above the fourthyer! The exploration of the spirit world was maybe just beginning with the Realm of All Spirits, and even divine beings may not be able to reach its end. Su Lu was always curious about this final mystery. ¡°From this level, perhaps the [Spirit Mage] is the original intention of the [Spirit Medium] path¡­¡± Having decided, Su Lu no longer hesitated: ¡°Switch jobs to [Apprentice]!¡± With his current attributes at the fifth level, he could definitely meet the demands of most first-level jobs, and the consumption of experience points was trivial. In just a moment, a ¡®Transcendent Baptism¡¯ much weaker than the previous ones waspleted, and Su Lu hardly felt a thing. He looked at his attribute column and saw thetest information: [Ding! Job switch sessful!]
[Switched to Apprentice! Acquired passive ability: Keen Eyes and Nimble Hands!] And then there was nothing. ¡°Did it¡­ not increase any attributes? Even ording to the job-switching discountw, this is only my third profession, right?¡± Su Lu furrowed his brows. But with his current mysterious knowledge, he quickly understood: ¡°It¡¯s probably because my four attributes are too high, which makes each subsequent increase more difficult¡­ so now, the Transcendent Baptism of switching to a first-level job barely had any effect.¡± ¡°And it seems that there¡¯s another rule, in choosing a professional path, initial professions cannot ovep¡­¡± This meant initial first-level professions could not be switched to more than once. For example, Suarez, even though he had already been promoted from [Fighter], he could never switch to the [Fighter] profession again! It was the same for [Apprentice] and [Spirit Medium]. Even if he had previously promoted from [Wanderer] and wanted to promote from [Fighter] to a second-level [Warrior] this time, he would not be able to switch to the [Fighter] profession again because he already had the [Wanderer] profession! ¡°It feels¡­ like a jigsaw puzzle, different initial professions represent different abilities, or different rules¡­ Promotion is the constant refinement of the initial rules, and job switching is the integration of different rules into one. So¡­ what would be at the end of a professional path?¡± Su Lu¡¯s eyes sparkled slightly, undeterred by the consumption of experience points, he quickly leveled up. [Switched to Law Toucher! Acquired passive ability: Casting Specialty!]
[Switched to Mage! Acquired passive ability: Fast Casting!] [Switched to ck Robe Mage! Spirit+1! Acquired passive ability: Affinity for Darkness!] ¡­ In just one night, Su Lu jumped straight to the fourth level and became a [ck Robe Mage], which was incredible. But for him, it just consumed about ten thousand experience points to increase his professional rank and passive skill level. ¡°The Mage¡¯s spell temte needs to be learned by myself¡­ Apart from that, the [ck Robe Mage]¡¯s Affinity for Darkness is also very important. One of the requirements of switching to [Erosion Mage] is reaching LV8 in Affinity for Darkness, which is a prerequisite for the creation of ¡®Erosion Fire¡¯.¡± Chapter 438: 0438: Ruin Chapter 438: Ruin [Fifth Level Profession Information ¨C Erosion Mage!] [Take Office Condition 1: Precondition is ck Robe Mage!] [Take Office Condition 2: Constitution 8.0, Spirit 10.0!] [Take Office Condition 3: Dark Affinity LV8!] [Take Office Condition 4: Ritual of Corrosion: ¡­] [Take Office Condition 5: Consume 10,000 experience points!] Su Lu looked at the information of the Erosion Mage in the inheritance, and more secrets emerged in his mind: ¡°Erosion Mage, also known as Candle Mage, represented hope in ancient times, and Erosion Fire is also known as the Candle Fire of Hope! It seems that in the Dark Ages, faced with a certain monster, human physical professions were repeatedly defeated. At the critical moment, a [ck Robe Mage] sessfully developed a new profession, advanced to the fifth level, repelled the monster with powerful spells, and brought hope to humanity¡­¡± ¡°But in reality, the so-called Candle Fire of Hope ispletely a paradox, its essence is the Erosion Fire leaning towards dark forces!¡± ¡°Plunged in darkness, heart towards the light, this is the motto of the [ck Robe Mages], they guard themselves and humans with dark forces.¡±
¡°Superior forces mostly have hidden dangers, this is desperation¡­¡± ¡­ Su Lu shook his head, his will was concentrated on the [Dark Affinity LV1]. [Consuming 25,400 experience, Dark Affinity LV1¡úLV8!] [This Passive is promoted to the limit, gaining the affiliated ability ¨C Erosion Fire!] In that instant, Su Lu seemed to feel various transcendent forces contained in the world, which could be ssified into different elements ording to the theory of mages. What he felt was the deepest and evilest source of darkness! That sort of darkness seemed to carry unusual magic power, trying to lure him deeper in. However, Su Lu, a man beaten by the trials, was already at the fifth level; he quickly escaped from slight infatuation. He rubbed his right thumb and forefinger, a strand of pitch-ck me appeared, full of power that corrodes everything. ¡°Is this Erosion Fire? It really is the Dark Spirit me!¡± Su Lu felt the properties of the Erosion Fire: ¡°Full of corrosive power, once it touches a life form, it will continuously drain its life force to strengthen itself, it has a relentless nature¡­¡± Once a [ck Robe Mage] masters ¡®Erosion Fire¡¯, they undoubtedly have the qualifications to advance to [Erosion Mage], an issue which has stumped numerous ck Robe Mages in Green Tree Castle. However, in Su Lu¡¯s hands, it was achieved easily. He looked at the take office conditions for [Erosion Mage], pondered a bit and said: ¡°I havepletely met the requirements for the attributes, the experience points are not a problem, only the ¡®Ritual of Corrosion¡¯ is left.¡± This ritual mainly uses the power of Erosion Fire to continuously transform the mage¡¯s body into a form more suitable for dark spellcasters. In a way, it is somewhat simr to the [Wandering Mage] form, and both can be seen as simplified versions of the Mythical Body. ¡°There are some materials required for this, most of them can be found in Green Tree Castle, if not we can always go to Chris Empire¡­ the inheritance of [Erosion Mage] is wide, this is not a problem.¡± Su Lu pondered a little, he felt it was necessary to start collecting materials from Chris Empire.
After all, it is too conspicuous to do it in Green Tree Castle. As he has just received the inheritance, collecting the resources necessary for the advancement of the legend will definitely raise suspicion. ¡°And¡­ it¡¯s also about managing an identity.¡± Su Lu thought, if Rod wanted to truly establish a career in Chris Empire, a fourth-level profession wouldn¡¯t be enough as a backing, he must have a legend as support.
However, his [Wandering Mage] has been revealed, and it would not be good to unt it again in the Chris Empire. Inparison, [Erosion Mage] perfectly meets the requirements and can be managed as a second identity. Su Lu decided then and there, to try his best not to expose his ability as a [ck Robe Mage] in the Federation, and in the Chris Empire he would try to solve issues using his second profession as much as possible. Unless there is a crucial clue, no one can imagine that he has a second fifth-level part-time job! ¡­ White Tower. Su Lu put down a copy of ¡°Introduction to Species of the Dark Continent¡± and seemingly unintentionally picked up ¡°Detailed Exnation of the Dark Arrow Spell¡±, flipping through it casually. Although he was a fourth-level [ck Robe Mage], he was actually quite inexperienced. The profession path of a [Mage] requires a lot of learning, especially various spell temtes. Some of them were developed by [Mage] themselves, and others were developed under the guidance of [Arcanist], which covers a wide range of topics and can effectively deal with various situations. It can be said that the amount of knowledge reserves is a key factor affecting the strength of the [Mage] at the same level. Luckily, there was no shortage of books in this area in the White Tower, and his reading habits happened to be quite diverse, his authority was high enough to casually read a few books, which was enough for the attribute column to record some dark series of spell temtes for his future use. Unconsciously, a day passed. Just as Su Lu was about to return to the vi for a cup of Beryl coffee, he saw Dunstan walking over.
The two of them started walking around the inner circle as if they were just strolling. ¡°Su Lu, all of the Federation¡¯s rewards have been cleared up today, take a look.¡± Dunstan passed over a list with a grin: ¡°Do you want to convert all to contribution points or something else?¡± ¡°Convert most to points, afterall I still owe a lot, decrease it ording to the previous agreement, the remaining will be treated as my donation to the inner circle.¡± Su Luughed, then his gaze hardened as he saw thest entry: ¡°This¡­ Evil God¡¯s relic location, what does it mean?¡± ¡°I would like to thank you for your donation to Green Tree Castle on its behalf first, as for thest address, it¡¯s a piece of information!¡± Dunstan brought out a pipe, took a deep puff: ¡°During this incident, wasn¡¯t there a prisoner from Chris Empire?¡± ¡°You mean¡­ Bob of the Shield of the Earth?¡± Su Lu remembered, that poor fellow dared to block a whole group of them alone, naturally he was beaten to the point that he could not even recognize his own mother, and was imprisoned by Arsen. ¡°By convention, he is amon prisoner of you all, naturally the information extracted from torture should be shared. Of course, the Federation will certainly remove some keys¡­¡± Dunstan said: ¡°This Evil God relic is the second most important content in his memory. The location is on an ind in the open sea. He once explored there with Tops but it seemed not to go very smoothly¡­ this left a deep impression on him.¡± ¡°I see¡­ He also thinks that Tops¡¯ demise at my hands was due to being cursed by the god of misfortune. Could this relic on that ind be of the god of misfortune?¡± Su Lu asked. Other than the seven major orthodox gods, the rest are evil gods in this world, but their strengths differ. A relic that could make two legends return without any gains certainly has immense value. Of course, it may also contain terrifying dangers.
Chapter 439: 0439: Guild Chapter 439: Guild ¡°Fate is a very magical domain, even if Misfortune is only a part of it, it definitely should not be underestimated¡­¡± Dunstan exhaled a ring of smoke, he said leisurely: ¡°In the Federation¡¯s records, few im to master ¡®Misfortune¡¯, and the majority of them have vanished in the long river of history¡­ Some of them didn¡¯t even reach the divine order, they are just fifth or sixth order upationals¡­ Of course, in the eyes of the indigenous people, fifth or sixth order upationals are gods! I¡¯d rather call them ¡®False Gods¡¯. ording to research, such an act of spreading their faith might be a necessity for certain upational promotion rituals¡­¡± ¡°But this remnant must at least be left by a sixth-order upational¡­¡± Su Luughed: ¡°But I¡¯m not very interested in it.¡± He is now busy promoting himself to the sixth-order, even peeking into the seventh-order, so how does he have spare time to care about these things? ¡°Alright, I will post its information in the Inner Circle Intelligence, you have the right to know for free¡­¡± Dunstan shrugged, he also didn¡¯t think of it as a big deal. ¡°Speaking of which, where is Shewinado? That is a real divine being¡­¡± Su Lu asked this question. In fact, if he hadn¡¯t asked, Dunstan would have been surprised. ¡°Not only the Federation but the Chris Empire also dispatched powerful beings toe¡­ We even used some dangerous items for prediction, and the final result is that Shewinado did not leave this world, He merely went into hiding in the Dark Continent.¡± ¡°The Dark Continent?¡±
Su Lu didn¡¯t find it surprising at all. After all, the New and Old Continents upied by humans in this world do not even ount for one-tenth of the. There are more transcendent species living in the vast World Edge Continent, possessing numerous remnants, even the concentration of Spirit Tide there is richerpared to this ce. For a divine being, it is naturally better to nurture itself there. It¡¯s already at the limit for humans to investigate the New and Old Continents, to find a divine being on the Dark Continent, even if all the exploration teams were sent out again, it wouldn¡¯t be enough! ¡°So this means, the crisis is temporarily resolved?¡± Su Lu pondered. ¡°Or it can be said that it is postponed¡­ No one knows what a divine being is thinking, and few people know the details of why the Wild God fell in our world in the past¡­¡± Dunstan¡¯s brows were tightly furrowed, seeing that he had already reached near Su Lu¡¯s residence, he politely bid farewell. When Su Lu returned home, he directly said to Beryl: ¡°Get ready, I am going to the Chris Empire.¡± ¡­ Chris Empire, Northern Province, a smallkeside vi. Anfi, who was humming a song while cleaning, suddenly heard a knock on the door. She went to open the door, a look of surprise appeared on her face: ¡°It¡¯s you guys!¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m back.¡± Su Lu gave a bright smile, walked into the living room. ¡°Rod has gone to attend a covert meeting, he may return a bitte.¡± Anfi invited Su Lu to sit down, then took Beryl to the kitchen. The two women chatted incessantly, having amonnguage. As for Beryl, it seemed that she was bing more and more humanized, and visibly, her control over [Undead] was constantly improving.
¡®She is a qualified subordinate and maid¡­ When I reach the sixth-order, no! After the seventh-order, perhaps I could consider training her to be a legendary [King of the Undead]¡­ Su Lu stroked his chin, pondering. What surprised him and Anfi was that Rod returned very early. When the sun had not yet set, with the sound of the door opening, Rod walked into the living room.
Seeing Su Lu, he was momentarily stunned, then he quickly stepped forward, opened his arms, giving Su Lu a bear hug: ¡°Wee back.¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± Su Lu replied with a smile, then nced at Rod. ¡°Eh? You¡¯re back so early!¡± Anfi, in her apron, brought out a te of roast turkey, seeing Rod, she was slightly taken aback. ¡°Things went smoothly today, so I came back early.¡± Rod gave Anfi a smile, then said to Su Lu: ¡°Shall we go out and talk? Maybe we can even catch a fish for supper, the fish here are quite good.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Su Lu nodded, following Rod out. They began to stroll by thekeside. ¡°The environment here is quite nice, but asionally there are ck bears¡­ Thankfully, Anfi can turn them into dinner!¡± After walking a distance, Rod looked at swelteringke surface and slowly began. ¡°That¡¯s not what you want to say, is it?¡± Su Lu nced at Rod: ¡°Although you¡¯ve carefully washed away the bloodstains on your body, that resentment of the dead is still lingering around you¡­ It¡¯s very fresh, did you just kill someone today? Were you in a battle?¡± ¡°Some foolish pigs, those idiots only have eyes for gold coins.¡±
Rod said in disdain: ¡°I could tidy them up with one hand, but I just didn¡¯t want Anfi to worry.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve changed, but it¡¯s in a good direction.¡± Su Lu smiled. He clearly understood, these kind of private covert meetings are not safe, especially when Rod is a foreigner with a lot of resources. However, with his fourth-order [Winged Demon] strength, he¡¯s already able to resist most dangers. ¡°Is there anything you need my help with?¡± Su Lu knew, perhaps things were not as simple as Rod had said. ¡°No need for now, through the Moonlight Club, I have contacted arger covert meeting ¨C the Stone Mason Guild, they possess even more resources, but I don¡¯t have many materials at hand.¡± Rod rubbed his hands together. ¡°That¡¯s simple¡­¡± Su Lu casually threw a pouch over, Rod caught it and gave it a quick look, then let out a gasp: ¡°So much? There¡¯s also this kind of marvelous storage item, the space inside is as big as a room, it itself is a valuablemodity, it could be exchanged for a lot of things¡­¡± ¡°I made this myself.¡± After leveling the skill of creating magical items up to the master level, this kind of marvel was easy for Su Lu to make. As long as raw materials were sufficient, he could make as many as he wanted. ¡°Right now, I urgently need a few materials, the most important being ck me Crystals!¡±
He also mentioned the few magical materials he urgently required, among them, the ck me Crystal was needed toplete the ¡®Ritual of Corrosion¡¯. ¡°This material isn¡¯t cheap, and it¡¯s quite rare¡­ But the Stone Mason Guild should have some. They are known for their ore crystal materials.¡± Rod fell silent for a moment, then said: ¡°I¡¯ll take a trip to Avigus tomorrow¡­¡± This was his way of showing support to Su Lu with actual actions. ¡°The Stone Mason Guild? Reliable?¡± Su Lu was aware that in the Chris Empire, all kinds of doctrinal rules are rigid, sses are solidified, and most of the artisans¡¯ sessors are sons, daughters or rtives, this formed various circles of artisans, possessing pretty good organizational power. The one Rod had found was evidently not just an ordinary craftsman guild, but a powerful transcendent organization. Chapter 440: 0440: Transaction (Extra 2000, asking for monthly pass) Chapter 440: Transaction (Extra 2000, asking for monthly pass) Avigus is the capital city of the northern provinces. Arriving here by carriage, Su Lu noticed a setting that was distinguishably different from the Federation. The roads were narrow, with only enough room for carriages to pass through slowly. Many buildings were made of stone with aged and worn surfaces, seemingly carrying the traces of time. ¡°It¡¯s hard to imagine¡­ While the Federation is widely using steam machinery and even starting to promote electricity, the Chris Empire, even with the promotion of the church of the God of mes, still looks like this¡­¡± Su Lu lowered the carriage curtain and sighed. This time, he felt a little uneasy and decided to apany Rod. Thetter agreed without hesitation. ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s because the northerners of the Chris Empire are notoriously conservative and stubborn?¡± Rodughed, ¡°Moreover¡­ The longer the empire¡¯s history, the harder it is to implement reforms¡­ However, in the coastal regions of the Chris Empire, the situation is slightly better.¡± He looked at Su Lu and said seriously, ¡°The system of the Stone Mason Guild is very strict, and I currently don¡¯t have the authority to take outsiders in¡­ So you wait for me in the inn.¡± ¡°Alright.¡±
Su Lu nodded with a smile. After a moment of thought, he took out the improved third-generation Crow¡¯s Mask and put it on. This was one of his upgraded creations, it could not only alter one¡¯s appearance but also subtly change their aura. Even fifth level professionals would struggle to see through it. ¡°My identity, it¡¯s not suitable to be exposed here.¡± Seeing Rod¡¯s gaze, Su Lu exined. He had be quite famous after the battle in the Dream of the Ancient God, and as a [Wandering Mage], the Chris Empire might be inflexible and slow to react, but they were known for their meticulousness and caution regarding high-level transcendent individuals. Su Lu suspected that his likeness had been collected by every major force in the Empire, so he needed to be cautious. ¡°A nice mask, perhaps I need a couple of those, too.¡± Rod nodded, led Su Lu to an inn named ¡®Hande¡¯ and decided to put up there: ¡°The trade will take ce at night, I¡¯ll go alone while you stay here as back-up.¡± ¡°Alright, no problem.¡± Su Lu sincerely agreed. After closing the door to their room, he shook his head, a smirk on his lips. Rod was seriously underestimating a fifth level professional. As a [Wandering Mage], Su Lu could teleport to any location in this world in an instant, unless that ce was ¡°special¡±, like the Temple sealed off by Shewinado. Unfortunately, there were no such ces in all of Avigus, and Su Lu had already secretly ced a ¡®mark¡¯ on Rod! ¡°Of course, this only allows me to teleport to his side at any time, but cannot urately inform me of Rod¡¯s surroundings or whether he is in danger¡­¡± Su Lu thought for a moment and performed a summoning ceremony on a whim: ¡°Imand¡­the spiritual body that can shuttle between the Spirit World and Material Realm, and possess high concealment ability, toe forth!¡± A purple halo faintly appeared on his forehead, radiating an aura that belonged to a high-level spiritual being. Before long, several glowing orbs appeared before him almost simultaneously.
Summoning spirits! This wasn¡¯t a skill, it was the instinct of a [Wandering Mage]! Among these orbs, two were ck spectral jellyfish, and one was a winged eye. These were all Spirit Beings capable of shuttling between the Spirit World and Material Realm, each with their own concealment abilities, perfect for tracking.
¡°Huh? Even an Eye of Mangodo has shown up, seems I have good luck.¡± Su Lu pointed at the winged eye without hesitation: ¡°Follow that person in the Spirit World, and share what you see with me!¡± ¡°Lord¡­orders¡­great¡­one!¡± With that, the other two spectral jellyfish disappeared, while the winged eye stammered some words in Gm Language, sounding like a babbling baby. With a crackle! It split into two, with each half growing a new half-eye and a wing respectively. One of them pped its wings and vanished into the Spirit World. The othernded respectfully before Su Lu. Its pupil reflected shifting images, and Su Lu could see everything that the other half was seeing. This was why Su Lu chose the Eye of Mangodo! ¡®There are legends of ancient mages who, in their quest to unravel the mysteries of the Spirit World, would gouge out one of their eyes and transnt the Eye of Mangodo¡­¡¯ ¡®Yet¡­their end was usually tragic. Most fell into madness and died unbearably, likely because they saw things they weren¡¯t supposed to, their professional ranks were too low to handle it.¡¯ ¡®There are many such dangers in the transcendent side¡­¡¯ After finalizing these matters, Su Luid down on the bed and started pondering the uses for Erosion Fire.
¡­ Time flew by during his research. Night fell. Rod bid goodbye to Su Lu and left the inn. Unbeknownst to him, his every move was being watched by a little creature in the Spirit World and all of it was being transmitted to Su Lu. Through the other half of the Eye of Mangodo, Su Lu ¡®saw¡¯ Rod taking numerous turns and entering a secluded street, stopping before a door emzoned with the image of a stone. ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± ¡°A visitor from afar.¡± ¡°Password!¡± ¡°The hand of the skillful is superior to hardbor.¡± ¡­ After a brief exchange, the wooden door swung open and a hunchbacked cyclops nced at Rod: ¡°Come in.¡± Rod, now dressed in a ck robe and wearing a stone bear mask on his face, walked down a long corridor into arge room.
Many people were already sitting inside. Upon hearing footsteps, many sets of eyes turned to look in his direction. ¡°Ah, so it¡¯s you, ck Bear!¡± A man in a ck robe with a bird mask on his face greeted him: ¡°Wee, my big spender, what can I do for you?¡± ¡°Crow! I need some materials, ck me Crystal, Colorful Butterfly Wings¡­¡± Rod quickly listed the names of the materials: ¡°Get them for me, I¡¯ll pay for it.¡± ¡°Tsk tsk!¡± Crow made a clicking sound: ¡°ck Bear, your business is getting bigger and bigger. ck me Crystal, that¡¯s a grade five controlled material¡­here in the Empire, if caught trading it secretly, it¡¯s straight to court.¡± ¡°Enough talk, do you have it or not?¡± Rod¡¯s voice growled. ¡°I have it, but I don¡¯t want gold coins. I¡¯m interested in the transcendent materials you broughtst time.¡± Crow replied, ¡°If you¡¯re willing to introduce your source to me, I¡¯ll give you a ck me Crystal for free.¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible.¡± Rod shook his head in refusal. ¡°Then, the usual¡­trade.¡±
Crow rubbed his thumb and forefinger together. Rod handed over a storage pouch, and Crow¡¯s eyes widened as he looked inside: ¡°Oh¡­Damn it, I almost shouted the name of a certain deity. ck Bear, your surprises truly exceed my expectations.¡± Chapter 441: 0441 Spirit Sacrifice (Seeking Subscriptions) Chapter 441: Spirit Sacrifice (Seeking Subscriptions) ¡°Is this how Rod conducts his business?¡± Observing everything through the Eye of Mangodo, Su Lu had the urge to cover his eyes at the scene unfolding before him. ¡°Hecks any negotiation skills, just wielding his fists as a form ofmunication¡­well, if it wasn¡¯t for his unique supply source and monopoly on certain businesses, I suppose he¡¯d be bankrupt by now¡­¡± ¡°And¡­ this transaction seems a bit too risky. I saw clear signs of greed in the crow¡¯s eyes¡­¡± Clearly, the treasures Rod had brought were enticing enough for the other party to consider breaking some rules. As long as the benefits were attractive enough, what¡¯s the harm in disregarding some rules? Su Lu did not intervene immediately; he wanted to see how things would unfold. Contrary to his expectations, Rod returned safely to the inn after the deal. ¡®It seems¡­ they n to track him down in the wild, or even find his hideout before making a move?¡¯ Su Lu pondered. Having stood up, Su Lu soon heard a knock on the door.
¡°Su Lu, I¡¯ve got the materials you needed,¡± Rod eximed with clear delight in his voice as he entered, presenting a ck crystal with a faint flicker of fire caught within it. ¡°This is the all-important ck me Crystal!¡± ¡°Good,¡± Su Lu replied, taking the item which seemed to have been delivered at just the right moment. If the crow made a move, it would be an entirely different affair from Rod¡¯s minor skirmishes. Without a Fifth Level, there probably wouldn¡¯t be anyone who could maintain order. More importantly, it would be best not to reveal the capability of the [Wandering Mage]. With this crystal, tonight, Su Lu could finally attempt to be an [Erosion Mage]! He couldplete his disguise for the second identity! ¡°By that logic¡­did they bring this upon themselves?¡± Once he had dismissed Rod, Su Lu sat cross-legged, holding the ck me Crystal in his hand. After another scan of his attributes, ensuring there were no major issues, he said solemnly, ¡°Let¡¯s get started!¡± In the palm of his hand, a strand of ck me emerged. This was Erosion Fire! The ck me slowly wrapped itself around the ck me Crystal, providing warmth but not increasing the surrounding temperature. Drops of ck liquid dripped slowly, transforming into ck threads that seeped into Su Lu¡¯s body after an unknown amount of time had passed. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Su Lu groaned softly, ¡°Body modifications are indeed painful. Butpared to Dragon Blood Baptism, this falls short.¡± Thin ck threads entered his body, forming a collection of ck, mysterious runes. If he activated his [Wandering Mage] form, he would notice these runes located directly over the Void Runes ¨C perfectly avoiding them, yet mysteriously interconnected. When the night was at its darkest, the ck me Crystal held by Su Lupletely melded with his body, leaving only the ck markings on his body. ¡°This feeling¡­ it seems like my attraction to the dark elements has grown stronger!¡± He took a deep breath as his Inspiration scanned over his entire body, ¡°Promote to [Erosion Mage]!¡±
The screen of his attribute bar shifted, disying a load of information: ¡­ [Job Offer Condition 1: Precondition upation ck Robe Mage! (Met)] [Job Offer Condition 2: Constitution 8.0, Spirit 10.0! (Met)]
[Job Offer Condition 3: Dark Affinity LV8! (Met)] [Job Offer Condition 4: Ritual of Corrosion (Met)] [All prerequisite conditions met, consume 10,000 experience points to advance to Erosion Mage!] ¡­ In that moment, Su Lu felt as if his body had be transparent. Countless ck lines surged and drew in the dark power from the world, forming a ball of ck mes in his chest. This was the quintessential Erosion Fire! The essence of bing an [Erosion Mage] is constructing a brand new spell system centred around the Erosion Fire! But at that moment, Su Lu¡¯s expression changed. At his forehead, a purple halo shone and he inadvertently activated the [Wandering Mage] form! ¡°Juggling multiple jobs at once can lead to conflicts between their rules. The lighter oues stymy progression, while in the worst-case scenario, it could lead to death!¡± The stern-faced Su Lu let go of the energy restrictions in his body, embracing the fact that everything happens for a reason. The [Erosion Mage] and [Wandering Mage] capabilities could coexist as preconditions for [Spirit Mage], ensuring there would be no conflict.
On his body, the Void Runes and the ck runes flickered, seeming toplement and connect with each other in some mysterious ways. Not only that. The core Erosion Fire rose to the level of his brow, merging with the heart of the Wandering Mage. The purple halo seemed to engulf a growing orb of ck fire, giving it the appearance of a deep purple sun crown, fiercely burning. His purple-gold robe contained traces of dark gold, adding a touch of majesty to his appearance. After the [Wandering Mage] heart was stable, a notification from the attribute bar arrived: [Ding! Job offer sess!] [Took office of Erosion Mage! Spirit +3, Agility +2, Strength +2, Constitution +2!] [Dark Affinity LV8 has reached the maximum passive level, initiating evolution¡­ preconditions of bing an Erosion Mage met, passive skill converted to Dark Domain, current level LV1!] ¡°Dark Domain? It feels like I¡¯ve entered the Mythic Domain¡­ It makes me realize that all upations hold great potential. Havingplete control over the dark power in a particr area¡­ If there are [ck Robe Mages] or other dark spell casters before me, a mere thought will probably have them meet a gruesome end.¡± After carefully observing the attribute bar, Su Lu confirmed, ¡°The Transcendent baptism at the legendary level, the added attributes really make it worthwhile¡­ Unfortunately, indiscriminate juggling of jobs is suicidal.¡± upational conflicts, it definitely wasn¡¯t fun. ¡°Now that I hold two legendary professions, the Sixth Level is within sight!¡±
He called up the job offer conditions for [Spirit Mage] in excitement: [Sixth-Level upation Information ¨C Spirit Mage!] [Job Offer Condition 1: Precondition upations Wandering Mage, Erosion Mage!] [Job Offer Condition 2: Strength 20.0, Agility 20.0, Constitution 20.0, Spirit 30.0] [Job Offer Condition 3: Dream Seal LV8, Dark Domain LV4, Spirit World Traversal LV3, Void Physique LV3] [Job Offer Condition 4: The ¡®Spirit Sacrifice¡¯ ritual, specific requirement: to gather at least 9,999 wise beings in a ce of resurgent Spirit Tide, and ritualistically salute the vast and ancient Spirit World¡­] [Job Offer Condition 5: Consume 100,000 Experience Points!] ¡­ As Su Lu had seen this information before, he sank into contemtion. ¡°The [Spirit Mage] requires somewhat lesser attributes, but more advanced skills. Fortunately, these can be addressed with experience points. The only problem lies in the ¡®Spirit Sacrifice¡¯ ritual!¡± Obviously, it will be difficult toplete this ritual in the Main World. Or rather, as soon as he made an attempt, he would be discovered and attract a whole lot of attention.
Chapter 442: 0442: Cro (Added s seeking monthly ticket) Chapter 442: Cro (Added chapters seeking monthly ticket) It must be said, the Sacrifical Ceremony of the Spirit is quite a spectacle. At least in the main world, Su Lu no longer wanted it. ¡°Compared to the ¡®Blessing of the Demon¡¯ ritual, the Spirit Sacrifice ritual is okay, just paying homage to the ancient spirit realm, with no danger of attracting the attention of the evil gods¡­ The rituals required by [Illusionist] are even more challenging¡­¡± ¡°As for this ¡®Spirit Sacrifice¡¯, there are requirements for the sacrificer, the sacrifice, and the environment. It must take ce in the world at the Dawn of the Gods, which dashed my hopes of choosing any low-risk world in the Twilight of the Gods with ease.¡± ¡°The sacrificer should preferably consist of a certain ratio of Transcendents, and the higher the level of the sacrifices the better, as this rtes to the sess rate of subsequent promotions¡­ However, for me, this doesn¡¯t appear to have any effect, as I have never failed when ites to upying the attribute column.¡± Su Lu¡¯s choice to go for [Spirit Mage] was definitely well thought out. In his heart, he had a ready-made choice in the Dragon world! This world¡¯s rebirth of spiritual energy cameter than the main world, so it shouldn¡¯t produce overly terrifying entities. Moreover, he had alreadyid a foundation there, and could directly borrow the influence of the queen and the school. Compared to the unknown of other worlds, that known world naturally better satisfied Su Lu¡¯s needs.
¡®Furthermore¡­I wonder how the people of that world are now, is the Arrogant School still okay? Shewinado¡¯s resurrection must have had a terrifying impact on them¡­¡¯ ¡­ Despite advancing to [Erosion Mage], Su Lu was still casually following Rod on their journey home the very next morning. After they left the inn, a few men in ck coats appeared at the corner of the street, soon disappearing again. One of the burly men entered a secluded alleyway, bowed politely: ¡°Sir Crow, we have confirmed that the target has left Avigus, and he is apanied by someone.¡± ¡°Very well, you guys won¡¯t be needed from now on.¡± The masked Crow waved his hand. Whizz! Whizz! The high-pitched sound of wings pping ensued around them. A flock of ck crows with red eyes flew out from under his cloak, scattering in different directions. ¡°Go, my darlings, surveil him, I need to know his background, his den!¡± There was a raspy desire in Crow¡¯s voice. It was a monopoly trade route, a channel to constantly acquire special local products from the new world! How could such a channel fall into the hands of a mongrel bear? ¡­ The carriage moved slowly across the wilderness. Su Lu suddenly looked up at the sky, ¡°Here theye!¡± In the sky, several red-eyed crows were circling, emitting ominous caws. ¡°Damn crows!¡±
After a brief exchange, Rod understood what had happened and couldn¡¯t help but smash his fist onto the seat. ¡°I¡¯m going to kill him!¡± ¡°A guy who can produce legendary-level transcendent materials, the forces behind him won¡¯t be small. If you kill him, ignoring the retribution of the Stone Mason Guild, you¡¯ll definitely be in bigger trouble¡­¡± Su Lu calmly replied: ¡°But it¡¯s different for me.¡± He waved his hand slightly.
The Dark Domain expanded, affecting everything within a radius of about a hundred metres with him at the centre. The dark elements in the void directly condensed into sharp arrows and burst out. ¡ª¡ªDark Arrows! Pop! Pop! Several crows were shot down and cried out in pain, fluttering ck feathers across the sky. Only one remaining crow saw itspanions were shot down, let out a painful screech, and quickly escaped back to report. This was Su Lu showing mercy. After all, the other party¡¯s main body was not around, merely using some pets to spy on them. Without finding the other party¡¯s true body, this issue could not be resolved. ¡­ ¡°Ah!¡± In the dark room. Apanied by a ck-feathered crow opening the window, merging into the ¡®Crow¡¯, he screamed as if he had also suffered the injury of being shot by an arrow.
¡°Damn¡­ Negative energy arrow¡­ Is it third or fourth level Dark Type Mage?¡± He gasped faintly, barely recovering, and wiped off a lot of sweat from his forehead: ¡°Is this a demonstration to me? No¡­ he doesn¡¯t know who he¡¯s offended! In the name of the Kro Family, I will never let him go¡­¡± ¡°Really?¡± As soon as the words fell, a voice sounded in the dark room. ¡°Who is there?¡± Crow gets up in shock, only to see a young man with blond hair, blue eyes, and exceptional good looks slowly walk in. He was brimming with a dangerous aura, seemingly merging with the surrounding darkness. An intense sense of danger constantly bombarded Crow¡¯s heart. He even felt an impulse to kneel down! ¡°Leg¡­ Legend¡­ ¡± Like a mournful cry before death, Crow spat out this guess, smiling tragically: ¡°You¡¯re here for the ck Bear, aren¡¯t you? I should have thought of it, how could a Federation trade line not involve a legend?¡± ¡°It¡¯s your greed that blinded your eyes.¡± Su Lu extended his right hand, and a ck fire emerged.
¡°No¡­you can¡¯t do this to me, I am the [Raven Servant] of the Kro Family¡­I am willing to apologize for what happened earlier and pay enoughpensation.¡± Crow screamed, his voice spreading far and wide. ¡°If apologies were useful, why would we need strength?¡± Su Lu sighed and pointed lightly. The ck fire suddenly turned into an arrow, shooting towards the Crow. Crow¡¯s face darkened, and he threw out a small statue. It was a ck monster figure, half man and half crow, which suddenly exploded in midair and emitted a sharp scream. But it was no use! The ck erosion fire directly adhered to it, seemingly even burning the sound waves. A spark broke through the barrier and fell on Crow. Crow widened his eyes and stared at this scene in astonishment. The little spark quickly spread into a me, a me thatpletely enveloped his body! ¡°Ah!¡± A violent scream came.
In less than a few seconds, Crow was burnt into a pile of ashes. At this time, Su Lu¡¯s professional rank, dealing with a small fourth-rank, waspletely overkill. After burning the man, he didn¡¯t leave, but waited right there. Soon, a dimensional wave appeared. A figure was teleported over. It was a ck-haired, ck-eyed old man, holding an unusually shaped ck cane with a crow statue at the top. Seeing this scene, his face instantly darkened: ¡°Unknown gentleman, are you preparing to wage war against the Kro Family?¡± ¡°If you insist on thinking so¡­¡± Su Lu smiled, some pity in his eyes. The one who came was also a Fifth Level Professional, and also a type of Mage, but what they are good at, seems to be the dark arts, which is especially restrained by their own Dark Domain. Actually, even without this restraint, they have hidden the [Wandering Mage] profession, but considering their fearsome four-dimensional properties, they canpletely dominate! ¡°How arrogant! My name is Monahan, the protector of the Kro Family.¡± The ck-haired old man solemnly said. ¡°My name¡­ is Zorro, a wild mage.¡± Su Lu answered with a hint of a smile on his lips. Chapter 443: 0443: Scheming (Third Update Request for Subscription) Chapter 443: Scheming (Third Update Request for Subscription) Although they were ready to take action, both of these legendary figures were not nning to wage war directly in the city area. It¡¯s hard to determine life or death between legends, but those mortals couldn¡¯t bear it. If they really started fighting in the bustling area, perhaps thousands or even tens of thousands of ordinary people would be killed or injured. The consequences of this would lead to a full-scale manhunt by the Chris Empire, which ordinary Fifth Level people simply could not afford. Therefore, Su Lu and Monahan, both tacitly moved to the outskirts. ¡°[Raven Servant]¡­ an unfamiliar profession but¡­ there seems to be some secret hidden within.¡± Su Lu was staring at Monahan Cro across from him. The expression of this legendary professional was solemn, waving a ck crow magic wand in his hand. He could feel that the presence of the dark element around him suddenly increased. ¡®Boring¡­ It¡¯s truly boring¡­¡¯
Su Lu curled his lips, casually waving his hand. The Dark Domain opened, and the elemental entities within a hundred meters seemed like small soldiers meeting their general, all belonging to his domain. That depressing feeling disappeared instantly. ¡°Mythic Domain? No¡­ a simplified version?¡± Monahan across from him looked grim, knowing that this opponent was not only proficient in dark magic, but his understanding of the origin of darkness was far beyond him. This mastery over the surrounding elements was almost equivalent to the Mythic Domain. Under such unfair conditions, if both sidespeted in magic, his power would have been directly weakened several times, while any dark magic cast by his opponent would be amplified! Before the battle began, he was almost defeated! Monahan gritted his teeth and suddenly uttered a string of characters in Ancient Hebrew: ¡°When darkness spreads across the sky, the Dark Raven¡¯s feathers shall cover the world, on the bones and death, rot, and decay, the most splendid flowers will bloom¡­¡± He read the incantation with a varied rhythm, as if reciting a poem. But when Su Lu heard it, it waspletely different. His inspiration was greatly touched. In Su Lu¡¯s eyes, the sky suddenly darkened, and raven feathers fell one by one. He saw the decay of the earth, the death of human and animal life, revealing arge number of bones. And upon these bones, one by one, brightly colored flowers began to bloom¡­ At a crucial moment. At the center of his brow, a deep purple corona emerged between reality and illusion, and the me patterns around it seemed to be trembling continuously. ¡°Illusion Technique?¡± Su Lu¡¯s eyes regained their rity, staring at Monahan in front of him: ¡°So, your profession is not merely about using dark magic, but also about wielding illusion techniques?¡±
Thinking back to everything he had seen before, he already had some guesses. This Cro family was not simple, the path of the [Raven Servant], gave him a hint of divine essence. ¡°I lost¡­¡± Monahan chuckled bitterly, his illusion was broken, his spirit was severely rebounded, and now his face was pale: ¡°Since I lost, tell me your requirement.¡± Legendary professionals rarely have fatal fights, they often exchange pointers, and the winner always puts forward conditions to the loser, which is the norm.
¡°This time, it was entirely the fault of your family¡¯s descendants.¡± Su Lu stood with his hands behind his back: ¡°He broke the rules of the Stone Mason Guild, rashly attempted to investigate a customer¡¯s privacy, and even tried to attack us, so I killed him.¡± In fact, this could have been exined from the beginning, but it would definitely not have been as effective as it is now. Some people, unless you beat them into submission, will just not listen to you properly. This is even truer in the mystical side, because most professionals are highly emotional. ¡°If that is the case, the Kro family was the first to offend, we are willing to offer you satisfactorypensation.¡± Monahan took a deep breath. Even if his family had a justified reason, there wouldn¡¯t be any benefits if they lost the fight. But now that Su Lu was saying this, he has already decided to investigate this matter thoroughly once he gets back. ¡°No need forpensation, he has already paid the price with his life¡­ I just hope that there won¡¯t be a second time.¡± Su Lu¡¯s figure was surrounded by ck mes, streaking across the sky like a meteor. ¡°Erosion Fire?¡± Monahan looked at the ck trajectory, murmuring to himself: ¡°Is he the [Erosion Mage]? He admitted before that he was an unrecognized legend? Impossible¡­¡±
A fifth-level professional could not possibly remain unknown. However, this exact thing has just happened! ¡°Zorro!¡± Monahan memorized this name carefully, his figure slowly disappeared. ¡­ On the outskirts, in a carriage. Rod was sitting in the driver¡¯s position, still driving normally. Suddenly, he sensed that there was an extra person in the carriage behind him. ¡°I¡¯m back, and the situation has been resolved.¡± Su Lu opened the window, chuckled: ¡°After this time, anyone who is interested and investigates a little will know that you have a Fifth Level professional behind you, which will make many things easier.¡± ¡°Has your [Wandering Mage] profession been exposed?¡± Rod was a bit worried. He knew about the attention that some forces paid to high-level Spirit World professionals.
¡°No, I¡¯m just an [Erosion Mage]!¡± Su Lu was grinning brightly. Once this incident is resolved, he¡¯ll leave this world once again and continue his journey. The appearance of the Federation Guardian and the Chris Empire put a bit of pressure on him. With the continuous intensification of the Spirit Tide revival, the emergence of Sixth Level professionals is only a matter of time. Even in its peak period, it is not impossible for divine presences to walk the earth! He stillcks enough power to influence the world. ¡®As soon as I get back, I¡¯ll begin a new journey,plete the Sacrificial Ceremony of the Spirit, and break through to the Sixth Level¡­¡¯ ¡®And in order to break the shackles of the gods, I need to start nning for the Seventh Level profession¡­¡¯ ¡®Shewinado¡¯s gift will soone in handy!¡¯ As Su Lu continuously made ns in his mind, he looked at his attribute column: [Dark Domain LV1 ¡ú LV4] ¡°This way, the skills and passives needed for leveling up to the Sixth Level are fulfilled.¡±
He next ced his focus on his own attributes. Apanied by the consumption of arge number of experience points, his strength slowly increased, and ultimately stopped at 20.0 points. ¡°Phew¡­¡± Su Lu felt his muscles twitching, and yet they seemed to be stronger, and it was described as iron-like bones, he couldn¡¯t help taking a satisfied sigh: ¡°Judging from this level, spending about 200,000 more experience points will push the attributes to the Six-Level requirement¡­ There is no rush for this, I can take it slow, a major increase all at once, ignoring whether or not the body can handle it, even I can¡¯t precisely control the power.¡± ¡°With all of that prepared, the only thing left is the Sacrificial Ceremony of the Spirit.¡± He looked at thendscape outside the window, his expression showing some determination. Vaguely, Su Lu already had a premonition. Once the step towards the Sixth Level is taken, there¡¯s no turning back. If he can¡¯t level up quickly, what awaits him is a fearsome bacsh! Chapter 444: 0444: Targeted (Extra 2200, asking for monthly pass) Chapter 444: Targeted (Extra 2200, asking for monthly pass) Although preparing to traverse again, it wasn¡¯t going to be an impromptu trip undertaken whimsically. At least, Su Lu first had to soothe Rod, and then report to Dunstan in Green Tree Castle. Inner Circle. ¡°What? You¡¯re leaving again?¡± Dunstan stared in surprise at Su Lu before him. ¡°Is there an issue?¡± Su Lu furrowed his brows. ¡°No! It¡¯s just that your frequency seems a bit too high¡­ Although this may be the path of mastering the [Wandering Mage], you should also pay attention to your mental and psychological adjustment.¡± Dunstan earnestly advised, ¡°Aside from this¡­ The Federation has sent numerous requests to Green Tree Castle, all of them wanting you to undertake some missions.¡± The [Wandering Mage] possesses the ability to traverse the Spirit World, freely moving between the Spirit World and the Dark Continent. Furthermore, he¡¯s not as restricted like dimensional teleportation.
Su Lu had to admit that if he had such a person under hismand, he would certainly exploit them to the fullest. However¡­ He sneered and asked, ¡°How many of these missionse from the church?¡± The Goddess Church must certainly view him as a critical target. Thinking of this, Su Lu couldn¡¯t help but sigh,¡± A fifth level like me¡­has already drawn much attention from the Goddess Church¡­The path of the Transcendent is one from which there is no turning back from the beginning¡­and tobat their hostility, I must constantly level up.¡± ¡°Hehe¡­¡± Dunstan remained silent, which was as good as acknowledging it. He took out a smoking pipe, deeply inhaling, ¡°In fact¡­there is a solution. For instance¡­bing the Federation¡¯s reserve guardian. This is more like an honor advisory position¡­¡± ¡°I have no intention of considering this.¡± Su Lu was well aware that if he were to join the Federation, the church wouldn¡¯t press him so hard, and the Federation wouldn¡¯t y aplice. But he didn¡¯t want topromise. Kneeling once makes the knees soft¡ª it¡¯s only a matter of time before the second and third timese. Not to mention the church¡¯s ill-intentions towards him, even the psychological shadow and blow would probably impact him adversely during his promotion. Luckily, he was a [Wandering Mage] who could readily up and leave; otherwise, the situation would be even worse. ¡°Alright¡­ I¡¯ll ry your refusal to the Federation¡­in a tactful manner.¡± Dunstan sighed. From his perspective, this departure might also be Su Lu¡¯s form of resistance. Such impromptu actions might make some people ufortable¡­but for some reason, he found himself feeling a bit envious. ¡°Youth is wonderful!¡±
That was all Dunstan could sigh. ¡°So, I¡¯ll take my leave now.¡± Su Lu bowed slightly and his figure slowly vanished. ¡­
White Eagle City, Bright Cathedral. This is the headquarters of the Goddess Church. Since entering the Dawn of the Gods Era, it has gradually undergone some mysterious changes. Not only has the sky seemingly be more radiant, and the marble columns more polished, but devout believers also fervently imed that they have seen the illusory descent of angels. ¡°He refused? I knew it¡­¡± Currently, in a simple office, an elderly man dressed in a robe slowly took the telegram and nodded. Outside the office hung a namete, on which was written in Common Hebrew a line of characters¡ª¡¯Theology Department, Bishop¡¯s Office¡¯. The Theology Department! In the age of obscurity, this was a name that could stop a child¡¯s night-crying, back then it used to be called the ¡®Goddess¡¯ Tribunal¡¯! Those who held positions here were fervent followers of the goddess, theyunched several witch hunts, burning arge number of ¡®witches¡¯ and ¡®warlocks¡¯ alive at the stake. And this elderly robed man, if ced in ancient times, would be the head of the Religious Tribunal! ¡ª Alfred! This is the current term for the head of the Theology Department. In the dark world of the Federation, he had another nickname¡ª Goddess¡¯ Whip!
¡°Archbishop¡­I believe the individual might be a heretic, we must secretly arrest and verify his faith.¡± The clergy member who brought the telegram expressed indignantly. As Alfred¡¯s assistant, he was well aware of everything about Su Lu. The fact that one dares to refuse the sacred mission issued by the Church and affirmed by the Federation is a sin! It was enough to treat him as an enemy! ¡°It¡¯s quite normal¡­Transcendents fear and curse us, yet they do not know, only the Goddess is truly merciful, she can protect all humans.¡± Alfred made a prayer gesture, ¡°If we allow the Evil God to run rampant, or usher in a new God, it would push this world towards an unpredictable future.¡± ¡°Su Lu Pottery! Originally, considering the Pottery family, I expected him to run around and slow down his progress¡­But he chose his own death. Apart from the goddess, no one else can save him.¡± Alfred continued, ¡°Put his name on the internal execution list. Have the ¡®Sanctions¡¯ department beneath you draft a n¡­Spirit World Traversal is not omnipotent.¡± Although Spirit World Traversal was a more terrifying escape technique than dimensional teleportation, it was not without countermeasures. The foundation of the Goddess Church would absolutely exceed Su Lu¡¯s imagination! ¡°There¡¯s no problem with the trap. I¡¯m just afraid he would try to escape from this world¡­¡± The clergy member standing nearby said under his breath. ¡°A person is always bound by their own emotions, and it¡¯s hard for them to choose to leave their hometown, let alone the world, right?¡± Alfred fingered over Su Lu¡¯s file,¡± His brother has disappeared? Or has he been hidden? From this angle, kinship, friendship¡­they can all be traps.¡±
His finger stopped on the name Sean, ¡°This Sean, is now a fourth level [Ghost Doctor]?¡± When mentioning this profession, Alfred¡¯s face was filled with disgust. Like the [Wandering Mage], this was also a profession bestowed by the Evil God. ¡°Yes, currently he is the captain of arge team under the Eleventh Bureau.¡± the clergy member bowed. ¡°We do have a co-operation with the Eleventh Bureau. What if we get Sean toplete a certain task and then he encounters serious danger? Would Su Lu refuse such a rescue mission?¡± Alfred smiled. ¡°I understand.¡± The clergy member nodded repeatedly and was about to leave. ¡°Also, before the operation, don¡¯t forget to hold a ritual to interfere with the prophetic power in this aspect. I don¡¯t want any loopholes .¡± The voice of Alfred followed soon. ¡­ ¡°Life¡­ is so helpless¡­¡± The Eleventh Bureau. Stephen Wellesley held the telegram in his hand, pondered, and finally made a decision. When it¡¯s between a fourth-level subordinate and the Goddess Church, choosing doesn¡¯t require much hesitation.
¡°A fifth-level battle, huh? Neither party is from the Federation, so let it not be fought on Federationnd¡­¡± He nced over the map and quickly locked onto a certain coordinate. That was a sea ind where the suspected ¡®God of Doom¡¯ relics were found! Chapter 445: 0445 Return (Seeking Subscriptions) Chapter 445: Return (Seeking Subscriptions) Night, at an inn. Countless candles were extravagantly lit, a group of wandering knights seemed to be holding a banquet. A minstrel strummed his ordion, singing a magnificently heroic poem. The streetwalkers held their wine cups, asionally flirting with the knights. The smell of deliciously roasted capon, big chunks of oatmeal bread, onion ham soup, and freshly picked berries filled the table. This was a merry feast! The mor andughter almost drowned everything else. Everyone present seemed to bring joy to vanquish a certain ¡®fear¡¯. Thud, thud! Suddenly, a knocking on the door.
The first to hear was a kitchen maid carrying a barrel of wine, her waist shaking like an upset bucket; her frightened stare fixed towards the door. Thud! Thud! Thud! The knocking continued and as more people heard and focused on the noise, all other sounds began to fade. Whether knight or streetwalker, no one seemed to continue their revelry. Some even unconsciously gripped their sword hilts, their knuckles turning white. Thud! Thud, thud! Further knocking interrupted the silence, much like the morbid notes from the Death God. Now, the inn¡¯s main hall fell intoplete silence. The old innkeeper who limped on one leg hobbled out, holding an axe in hand, he came close to the door: ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°A traveller!¡± The answer from outside was very young, and seemingly puzzled. The innkeeper sighed with relief, opening the small wooden nks on the door and noticed a young man with ebony eyes standing outside. ¡°I apologize¡­ I dare to disturb, do you by any chance still have a spot for lost travellers?¡± The young man¡¯s voice was apologetic. For some reason, seeing the man¡¯s eyes, the innkeeper felt dazed and thus he opened the door wide. As the man walked in, the innkeeper himself was surprised by his earlier decision. The innkeeper¡¯s wife, one of the kitchen maids, quickly brought a water jug: ¡°Mother Earth Goddess above!¡± ¡°Pray for abundance, pray for a good harvest!¡± The innkeeper took some water, sprinkled it on Su Lu, and held a torch to his face for a closer look. After the series of actions and Su Lu showing no reaction, everyone heaved a sigh of relief and resumed their revelries.
m! The innkeeper firmly shut the door, whispering: ¡°Young man, you are very lucky indeed! You¡¯ve not been stalked and eaten by beasts in the dark¡­¡± ¡°Maybe, I really am lucky.¡± Su Lu smiled, pulled out a gold coin: ¡°I need a room, a cup of apple wine, and a dinner.¡±
¡°Alright, no problem.¡± The innkeeper epted the gold coin, nibbled it with his teeth, and smilingly stowed it away in his pocket. Despite the crowding inside, he managed to find Su Lu a spot amidst the grumbling. ¡°The world of Dragon¡­ has changed a lot.¡± Su Lu took his seat, looked around the room filled with dissolute people, and sighed in his heart. At this moment, he had astonishingly left the Main World and was back on Dracon. Even if he was previously unaware of some customs, through the earlier interactions, he gleaned some information from the hearts of the locals. All this has happened due to the Dawn of the Gods, the resurgence of the Spirit Tide! When he first left, the world began to gradually revive, and now nature is even more extraordinary. But this is not good news for ordinary people. The most profound impact is the ¡®ck Night Invasion¡¯ incident! Creatures who like to attack humans in the dark have dramatically increased in number. Especially in remote viges and small towns, the darkness at night seems to conceal countless beasts.
If anyone dares to step out of their homes and into the wilderness, there are very few who make it back alive. Therefore, people now like to gather together at night, and also light torches and candles, partying all night in the hope of dispelling fear and darkness with joy! ¡®Something¡­ seems off.¡¯ Su Lu¡¯s face was full of solemnity. At this time, the shopkeeper had already served his wine and dinner. Su Lu took a sip of apple wine and did not continue siphoning everyone¡¯s memories. Just now it was out of necessity to prevent arousing suspicion from his ¡®know nothing¡¯ state. If he wanted to know other news, he couldpletely use other methods. This was also a bottom line he set for himself. As a Transcendent, his abilities far exceeded ordinary people. If he didn¡¯t adhere to some of the ¡®principles¡¯ he set for himself, he was afraid he would gradually get lost in his strength and be a ve to it. While watching the free entertainment performance, he listened to the wandering poet¡¯s chant: ¡°A true dragon dominates the north, all wolves are lost, where mes advance, everything is reduced to ash¡­¡± ¡°Wandering Poet!¡± Su Lu¡¯s ear twitched, a slight smile appeared on his face, and he called the wandering poet over to him.
¡°Do you have any instructions, sir?¡± This wandering poet had wrinkles at the corner of his eyes. He seemed no longer young and bent his waist in a very respectful bow. ¡°What year is it now?¡± Su Lu tossed a gold coin and asked casually. In this medieval-like world, transportation was inconvenient, and many knights might not even know the exact year. ¡°It¡¯s been 10 years since the fall of the ck Dragon.¡± The wandering poet¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw the gold coin, and he answered immediately. ¡°What?¡± Su Lu was slightly shocked. He had originally thought that after the resurgence of the Spirit Tide, the flow of time in the Dragon Worldpared to the Main World would be consistent. It now seems that the time, instead, is moving even faster. Within less than a year in the Main World, eight years had passed here! He quickly calmed his emotions: ¡°What does the poem you just sang mean? The fall of the Wolf Fort n? Tell me in detail.¡± ¡°Yes.¡±
While slightly confused, the wandering poet still answered: ¡°Five years after the fall of the ck Dragon, the Dragon Queen led an army into the North Territory, summoning a Giant Dragon for battle, and totally eradicated the Rushing Wolf Family. The young Duke Cecil was tied to a pole and turned to ash by dragon fire¡­ The Dragon Queen also announced that the title of Duke of Wolf Fort would be permanently abolished, and the North Territory was taken as her kingdom¡­¡± Cecil, that is, the younger brother of the original Duke¡¯s heir, Gran. However, both Gran and Duke Frank of Wolf Fort were killed by Su Lu, and Cecil just took the advantage from the situation. Unfortunately, he didn¡¯t stay as Duke for long as he was caught by the north-ranging Messiah and burned alive. ¡®It seems like¡­it¡¯s my fault¡­ I once told the Messiah that when she meets a young man from the Wolf family, just burn him first¡­ Well, maybe not in those words, but that was the idea.¡¯ Su Lu wiped the sweat from his heart, feeling that the Messiah did a decent job. ¡®But ¡­ the summoning of the Giant Dragon, the Dragon Queen, huh?¡¯ He found it hard to believe that the little girl of yesteryears had grown into a real monarch, and had gone so far down her professional path. ¡®The bloodline of the first Dragon, Drag¨®n was indeed influential in its early stage, but her current professional rank might not be inferior to that of her ancestors¡­ Is this the result of her own efforts, maybe also due to encounters, qualifications, thebination of bloodline and other factors?¡¯ Chapter 446: 0446: Mercenary (Added s seeking monthly ticket) Chapter 446: Mercenary (Added chapters seeking monthly ticket) From the bards, Su Lu learned a great deal. Not gifts, but suffering, was mainly what the Dawn of the Gods brought to the majority of ordinary people in the world. For instance, the increasing appearance of transcendent creatures outdoors, that even started attacking human viges. Take the ¡®night invasion¡¯, for example, the nights became extremely dangerous. Only for a select group of Transcendents, the arrival of the Spirit Tide was a grand event. It seemed like the number of knights and wizards, these two groups, was continuously increasing recently, and breakthroughs became easier and easier. ¡®Golden Knights¡¯ and ¡®Witch Kings¡¯, which only used to appear in legends, began to step out from mythical stories ande into ordinary people¡¯s visions. The greatest difference is that the kingdom is now ruled by a ¡®Dragon Queen¡¯ riding on a giant dragon! Schrs generally consider the ck Dragon Fall event as the beginning of the return of the Spirit Tide in this world. The legend of the ck Giant Dragon and the Dragon yer is chanted across the whole continent. ¡°Dragon yer?¡±
Su Lu touched his own face. ¡°Yes¡­Dragon yer Su Lu! He is the hero in the legends, who once killed the rampaging giant dragon in the capital and is also the teacher of Dragon Queen.¡± The bard bowed again, picked up his instrument, and chanted a poem about a warrior and a giant dragon, attracting apuse from those around him. But Su Lu found it sickeningly sentimental. This was the entertainment of this era, which did not suit his tastes at all. He waved his hand, signaling the bard to step back. Suddenly. Su Lu¡¯s inspiration was provoked. In his ear, it seemed like a frenzy of muttering passed, like the roar of millions of people. ¡°This is¡­ arrogance!¡± Su Lu whispered, looking at his wine ss. ¡°Help!¡± ¡°Someonee quickly!¡± Not long after, from outside the inn, an uproar and cries of help came through: ¡°Bea¡­ beast!¡± ¡°What?¡± The uproar in the inn turned into silence again, many knights drew their swords right away, some were putting on armor and adjusting their crossbow. ¡°Oldme, open the door quickly.¡± A hurried knocking came, it should be a familiar of the innkeeper. Theme innkeeper immediately answered, opened the door, and let a middle-aged man with two attendants in. He had a firm face, a hooked nose like a hawk, and sharp eyes, sweeping across the hall: ¡°I am the Public Security Officer of this town¨COtto! As you all heard, a beast has appeared in the town center, we need mercenaries to deal with it, the reward is one gold coin¡­ for each person!¡±
The breaths of those present became slightly heavier. For the wandering knights, they didn¡¯t mind asionally doing mercenary jobs, as long as the price the other party paid was attractive enough. ¡°Double if there are casualties!¡± Security Officer Otto nced at everyone in the hall and added.
¡°I¡¯ll go!¡± A young ride stood out. Most beasts would still be killed by bow and arrow or cut to death by swords and spears, this was where their confidence came from. ¡°If that¡¯s the case¡­ then we¡¯ll go too.¡± Another group of people stood up, clearly a small team with different forms of cooperation, ¡°The White Feather Mercenary Group is willing to serve you!¡± However, besides these few, most people in the hall were still nervous as statues, motionless. Seeing this, Su Lu got up: ¡°I can also help.¡± ¡°Foreigner¡­ who are you?¡± Otto scrutinized Su Lu. What he needed were warriors who could subdue beasts! At least the rider who stood out earlier had a sword, the White Feather Mercenary Group even had archers and leather armor. But Su Lu? Although he was well-dressed, he had no armor, no sword, like a yful young nobleman, it could be troublesome if he got hurt.
¡°I think¡­ my abilities might be useful.¡± Su Lu naturally sensed his emotions, stretched out his right hand, a ball of fire appeared out of thin air, burning fiercely. This new situation made him a bit concerned, he couldn¡¯t care about concealment anymore. Anyway, an inexperienced wizard could exin his situation. ¡°He¡¯s a wizard!¡± Exmations were heard. The eyes of those present all turned into fear and awe. Even today, wizards are very mysterious! They possess the power of spells, totally on a different ne from knights, but there are still tales of wizards everywhere concocting magic potions, killing beasts, or bing noble advisors. ¡°Sorry, Sir!¡± Delight flickered on Otto¡¯s face: ¡°May I ask what your name is?¡± ¡°You can call me Su Lu!¡± Su Lu replied directly.
This was just his name, he didn¡¯t say his surname, and in this world, there were too many people with the same name, especially since the appearance of the bad of the dragon yer, the name Su Lu was linked with the meanings of ¡®courage¡¯, ¡®strength¡¯, and many families would like to use Su Lu as a name. If Su Lu knew about this, besides rolling his eyes, he would probably ask them for a naming fee. ¡°So, it¡¯s Mr. Su Lu.¡± Otto didn¡¯t mind, and immediately led the way. At this moment, fire flickered on the nearby town, and cries and screams were heard from time to time, indicating that the situation had already be dire. ¡°Hello, Mr. Su Lu¡­¡± On the way, the young man who volunteered at the beginning immediately came up: ¡°My name is David, from the Sarendo Family of Red River Valley, I am a wandering knight. You¡­ are you a wizard?¡± Compared to him, the five people from the White Feather Mercenary Group were very silent, just silently rushing on their way. But Su Lu noticed that their expressions had changed, they must be listening carefully. ¡°Yes¡­¡± He smiled and asked David: ¡°Why? Do you think I¡¯m very evil? Do you like turning people into frogs? Or casting eternal sleep spells on princesses?¡± ¡°No, no, no¡­¡± David waved his hands crazily: ¡°Those are all stories, our family is not so narrow-minded and prejudiced, and besides, many noble families take pride in having a wizard advisor, especially now¡­ I followed a schr before to study grammar and historical knowledge, and I have some yearning for the power of spells, but unfortunately, I couldn¡¯t get a wizard¡¯s guidance in the end and had to travel.¡±
If in the past the second and third sons of knight families and wealthy families who couldn¡¯t inherit the family business went out to wander just to find an opportunity to be nobles. In this era of Dawn of the Gods, their travels had an additional meaning. Seeking mystery! Seeking transcendence! Gaining power! This was perhaps very difficult in the past, but now it¡¯s not entirely hopeless. The return of Spirit Tide meant that the probability of ¡®adventure¡¯ everywhere had also increased, of course, it would surelye with danger. But for young people, they yearned for adventure! For example, the event tonight seemed to be an opportunity in David¡¯s eyes! ¡°Youngd¡­¡± Hearing this, the leader of the White Feather Mercenary Group jeered: ¡°I¡¯ve seen many youngds like you, many of them died on the road with dreams in their hearts, not even as good as a wild dog¡­ If I were you, I would go home early, even if I could only get a small piece ofnd, bing a freedman is better than this.¡± Su Lu¡¯s expression changed slightly after hearing this. Although the leader was sarcastic, he seemed to have a rather good heart. Chapter 447: 0447: Out of Control (Happy Mid-Autumn Festival to all book friends!) Chapter 447: Out of Control (Happy Mid-Autumn Festival to all book friends!) The group quickly ran out of time for idle chat as they had arrived at the town. ¡°Where¡¯s the beast?¡± David tightened his grip on his dual swords, excitedly asking. ¡°In¡­ the Mayor¡¯s residence.¡± The public security officer pointed towards the center of the town, towards the most extravagant ¡®vi¡¯. Compared to the shanty dwellings of the other vigers, this two-story building could indeed be considered a pce. ¡°Why would it be there?¡± ¡°What exactly is going on?¡± The captain of the White Feather Mercenary Group said solemnly, ¡°My name, Carl, is well known. You can ask around. As long as our employer entrusted us with a task, we¡¯d risk our lives toplete it. However, this does not include concealing crucial clues and information.¡± Withholding key information at this time would be almost akin to sentencing them to death.
The entire White Feather squad supported their captain with actions, pointing their weapons at the public security officer. Otto¡¯s expression changed, ¡°What do you intend to do? Mutiny?¡± ¡°No, just negotiations!¡± Carl looked around, ¡°You don¡¯t want the young helpers in town to go and get killed, and I have to be responsible for my teammates as well!¡± At this moment, a roaring sound was heard from the two-story building. It was like the angry roars and shouts of millions of people, carrying a disturbing aura. Many ordinary people had already turned pale, feeling like vomiting. However, Su Lu was stunned and waspletely sure, it was indeed the Language of Arrogance! He even deciphered its meaning: ¡°When the seed of arrogance blooms, the Lord of Madness will return amidst the feast!¡± ¡®What¡¯s going on? The Lord of Madness Shewinado is already revived in the Main World, isn¡¯t he? No¡­ this might be an effect of Him unintentionally leaked out¡­¡¯ ¡®An arrogant wizard heard this gibberish and lost control?¡¯ That was very likely. Since Shewinado¡¯s resurrection, Su Lu no longer used the Language of Arrogance, for fear of being influenced. The arrogant wizards in this world do not know this! ¡®Even¡­ did the arrogant wizards of this world provide some assistance for Shewinado¡¯s resurrection?¡¯ Clouds of suspicion were formed in Su Lu¡¯s mind, and he almost wanted to immediately rush to the Violet Territory to seek out Silver Eye, Ham, and others for rification. At this time, Otto could no longer keep his secret, he said directly, ¡°The Mayor was hosting a wizard, presumably hoping he could solve some problems for him, but¡­¡± He shook his head, ¡°Everything was normal, at first, but then, in the night, screams began toe from the Mayor¡¯s mansion¡­ Someone saw the beast!¡± ¡°Did the Mayor invite the wizard to deal with this beast, but he failed?¡± Carl couldn¡¯t help guessing, and quickly asked, ¡°Where¡¯s the person who saw the beast?¡±
¡°He¡¯s gone mad, turned into a drooling idiot!¡± Otto replied with a grim expression. ¡°To this degree¡­¡± Carl¡¯s expression became even worse, ¡°This is no ordinary beast, but a Transcendent species with psychic attack skills. It requires a ck iron knight or a wizard.¡± He looked at Su Lu.
The opinion of a wizard at this time was very important, perhaps it was the key to their mission¡¯s sess or failure, even their survival. With a sigh, Su Lu extended his right hand and gave a light pat. Bang! It was as if an invisiblerge hand in the void swept over the two-story small building, lifting the roof and wooden wall. ¨C Air Palm! This spell derives from the temte within the Inner Circle of Green Tree Castle. A regr third-level [Mage] would need arge amount of points to exchange for it, but for Su Lu, it was free. Ssh. Various wood chips and bricks fell and flew around. Although Su Lu deliberately controlled it, some tiny fragments still hit some unfortunate people, causing a mess. Carl didn¡¯t care about this scene. Instead, he stared at Su Lu: ¡°Sir¡­ you¡¯re not just an ordinary wizard, are you?¡± As someone well-traveled and knowledgeable, he knew that such powerful spells could only be cast casually by, at the very least, a mid-level mage, if not a high-level one. ¡°It¡¯sing out.¡± Su Lu responded evasively, looking towards the breach he had created.
There, a monster slowly emerged from the darkness. It was crawling on all fours, simr to a humanoid spider, its surface teeming with severed limbs and body parts. On either side of its sole head, there were six massive ears. ¡°Ugh!¡± Just the sight of it nauseated David. A feeling of revulsion and terror took over his mind. He doubled over, vomiting up his stomach¡¯s contents. The ordinary people nearby were in a simr state. ¡°Don¡¯t look at it closely; this monster has the ability to mentally pollute¡­¡± Su Lu shook his head. ¡°A Transcendent species! A real Transcendent species!¡± Carl shifted his gaze and murmured. A real Transcendent species is a term that spread with the resurrection of the Spirit Tide, defined as something ordinary people can¡¯t handle with conventional weapons! To ordinary people, they are nightmares! They represent despair!
¡°Mr. Su Lu, I only nced at it briefly, but I seem to have seen remnants of clothes on it¡­¡± Carl advised Su Lu. ¡°I know¡­¡± Su Lu nodded seriously: ¡°This is not a monster, but an ¡®Arrogant Wizard¡¯ who¡¯s lost control!¡± No sooner had he spoken than he saw the shocked expression on Carl¡¯s face: ¡°It¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s a lunatic from the Arrogant School!¡± Carl¡¯s forehead was covered with cold sweat, suddenly his face twisted :¡±Susan¡­ you act first, pierce my eardrums!¡± ¡®Tsk tsk¡­¡¯ From just his behavior, Su Lu could tell that there seemed to be many out-of-control Arrogant Wizards in this world, all with effective countermeasures. ¡®However¡­ the true Language of Arrogance is not something a punctured eardrum can withstand¡­ but it seems to work quite well against low-ranking out-of-controls¡­¡¯ Nevertheless, he was not so nasty to wait until all the White Feather Mercenary Group members became deaf before taking action. ¡°Quick! Anyte and it¡¯ll be toote, do you want to be lunatics and idiots?¡± Carl roared. But the next moment, he found his team members had their mouths wide open, staring at the center of the field. When Carl turned to look, he showed the same expression as his team members.
David, who was dry heaving, managed to lift his head and see the wizard, Su Lu, advancing step by step. The spider-like monster shivered all over and kept withdrawing, as if¡­ it was fearful of him. ¡°Tell me, what happened?¡± Su Lu walked up to the monster and asked authoritatively. As a Fifth-Level professional, he had enough authority to suppress most Spiritual Bodies. Although the effect was slightly weaker on monsters, this one wasn¡¯t too strong. Intimidated by him, The madness and confusion in the Spider Man¡¯s Head¡¯s eyes gradually faded, turning into confusion. It began to speak in the Language of Arrogance: ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ I just did as teacher told me, I followed that voice, I actively sought it¡­ Ah¡­. I heard many people whispering in my ears, I received a piece of information¡­¡± Its words were disjointed, akin to the ramblings of a madman, divulging some mysterious knowledge. There were fragments of ceremonies and some rted information about the [Odd Technician], but all were quite scattered. ¡°So¡­ I¡¯ve be a monster¡­ teacher¡­¡± The Spider Man¡¯s Head paused and nced at its own body. Behind its own head, a pair of eyes grew out. And then, its expression twisted into madness! Chapter 448: 0448: Black Hand (Extra 2400, asking for monthly pass) Chapter 448: ck Hand (Extra 2400, asking for monthly pass) The beast lunged, ready to kill Su Lu. ¡°Quiet!¡± Su Lu¡¯s brows furrowed, and a wave of spirit oppression descended sharply. Boom! The beast seemed as though it had taken a heavy blow, sprawling on the ground with its limbs trembling weakly. ¡°After losing control, you fall into a frenzy, yet by this means, you touched more mysterious knowledge?¡± Looking at this scene, Su Lu was somewhat silent: ¡°Unintentionally or deliberately?¡± He could see that this beast, originally a wizard of the Arrogant School, might have surpassed the rank of [Whisperer] and be a second-level [Chanter]. However, it seemed that he had disregarded the prohibition, deliberately contacting the power of whispering, became indulged and lost control, turning into a beast. ¡°Not only the body, but even the soul has mutated. There¡¯s no saving it ¡­¡±
Su Lu gave a sigh, and a wisp of Erosion Fire emerged, covering the beast. Fierce mes burned. The beast howled in agony, but could not get up, as if pinned down by an invisible giant hand. The fire eventually spread over its head. Clearness reappeared in the beast¡¯s eyes: ¡°I ¡­ I am Groeth ¡­¡± A strange smile appeared on his human face, then quickly turned into ashes. ¡°It¡­ He¡¯s dead?¡± The onlooking David asked incredulously. ¡°Yes, the beast has been eliminated, we¡¯ve won,¡± Carl seemed even more excited. It was incredibly lucky that this seemingly hopeless situation was resolved so easily. Moreover. He looked at Otto: ¡°Mr. Officer, now that we have dealt with the beast, about the reward issue¡­¡± ¡°For this, please rest assured!¡± Otto nodded repeatedly, gazing at Su Lu with reverence. As long as this powerful spellcaster was present, even if it meant taking a bit of a loss, he would not dare to y any tricks. ¡°Alright, let us clean up the battlefield!¡± Carl pped David on the shoulder: ¡°We can¡¯t have the gentleman do everything!¡± ¡­ Dawn breaks.
The tumult and terror ofst night gradually faded away. Groups of vigers gathered outside the two-story house in the centre, pointing out from time to time. ¡°Ugh ¡­¡± David squatted in the corner, not knowing how many times he had vomited.
The bloody scenes in the vi haunted him: ¡°It was too horrible ¡­ the Mayor¡¯s family, including their children, none of them escaped ¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s how terrible mysterious incidents are! It¡¯s been like this before, and it¡¯s getting even worse in recent years¡­¡± Carl sat down next to David: ¡°And that beast, it was a transformed wizard¡­ Now, do you still want to pursue mysterious power?¡± David was retching at the thought of the disgusting beastst night. He held his head: ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡± ¡°Mr. Su Lu has been in the vi all the time, do you remember¡­ those blood symbols on the walls?¡± At this moment, Carl suddenly asked in a hushed voice. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± David raised his head in confusion. He was so scared at the time, how could he remember those things? Only felt that the blood on the wall did seem to form some patterns, but he barely noticed. ¡°That¡¯s the mysterious power you¡¯ve been looking for.¡± Carl sighed longly: ¡°If you are still that determined, this is your best chance.¡± He stood up and returned to the team. ¡°Leader, you don¡¯t usually talk this much,¡± female mercenary Susanughed.
¡°Maybe¡­..¡± Carl shrugged: ¡°After all, he¡¯s a young man, it doesn¡¯t hurt to remind him a little more¡­¡± ¡°And about those rituals¡­¡± Susan lowered her voice: ¡°Should we?¡±¡± ¡°Best not to.¡± Carl shook his head: ¡°Didn¡¯t you see that wizard turn into a beast? And you dare to record this? The best way is through Mr. Su Lu to gain some knowledge, maybe David can move him.¡± Mentioning this name, Carl involuntarily looked solemn, looking towards the direction of the vi. ¡°Speaking of which, his name is actually the same as the legendary Dragon yer.¡± Susan licked her lips. ¡°But ¡­ it can¡¯t be.¡± Carl didn¡¯t even believe it himself. A legendary dragon yer, how could that be such a young man? ¡­ At this moment, Su Lu was standing in the vi, looking at the Arrogant Runes on the wall.
These runes were clearly written with sma and appeared fragmented. Even without the part of the roof and wall he destroyed, they werepletely disorganized. ¡°But ¡­ If more could be collected, it seems like you could piece together aplete set of mysterious knowledge, maybe even a specific profession ¡­¡± The expression on Su Lu¡¯s face changed slightly: ¡°Perhaps ¡­ the ancient pioneers of the Main World, the first to acquire mysterious knowledge, even at the cost of madness or loss of control?¡± To be honest, when he first propagated the line of Arrogant Wizards, he didn¡¯t exactly have the best intentions. Testing the resurgence of the world¡¯s Spirit Tide was one part. Another part was wanting to see if the seeds sown could bear beautiful fruit, ripe for the picking. Now it seemed, human greed truly did exceed his expectations. Just then, several people walked in. They were Otto and a few other militiamen. They had lifeless eyes, like walking corpses, holding weapons such asnces, two-handed swords, and upon entering, they stared straight at Su Lu. ¡°Have youe?¡± Su Lu gave a faint smile: ¡°Purge negative energy!¡± A sh of light passed by and fell on Otto and others.
They groaned, rolling on the ground, but it seemed as though some dark shadows screamed and fled from the void. Su Lu stepped forward, following behind the dark shadow to a wooden house in the town: ¡°Come out.¡± The door creaked open, and in his sight, a wizard marked with Arrogant Runes was slowly making his way out. ¡°So you are the hidden hand behind all this? A [Whisperer]?¡± Su Lu stared at him, spoke indifferently, but his words caused David, Carl, and the others who had rushed over to look horrified. ¡°Yes, you seem to know a lot about our Arrogant School ¡­ You should then also know, that being an enemy of us, the first major school of wizards, is unwise.¡± The old wizard raised his chin slightly, revealing a sense of arrogance. ¡°You deliberately let your apprentice be influenced by the whispering, and actively pursued it, is it to enable his mind to connect with the great being and pass on some mysterious knowledge?¡± Su Lu stared at the old wizard: ¡°As for what he finally bes, you don¡¯t care.¡± ¡°So what if that¡¯s true? The development of mysterious studies needs sacrifices!¡± The old wizard answered with a vicious look: ¡°If you know what¡¯s good for you, you¡¯ll hand over the knowledge he gained ¡­ That is the gift from the great being to me!¡±¡± ¡°You madman! Do you know how many people were killed by that beast yesterday?¡± From the side, David, who had rushed over, couldn¡¯t bear it any longer, and was about to rush up and burst the old guy¡¯s head! Chapter 449: 0449 Split (Seeking Subscriptions) Chapter 449: Split (Seeking Subscriptions) ¡°So it¡¯s you!¡± Otto, Carl and the others can¡¯t help themselves anymore. In their view, this is a demon disguised as a person! ¡°Kill him!¡± ¡°Burn him, he is an evil male witch!¡± All at once, the crowd¡¯s emotions surged. However, the townsperson who shouted to burn the old wizard was immediately silenced by hispanion¡ªnot very considerate given that one of their own male witches was right there! ¡°Insignificant ants, how could you possibly understand my greatness!¡± The old wizardughed disdainfully, his eyes insane, ¡°On the path to pursuing truth, no matter how many people die, it is worth it.¡± Su Lu finally spoke, ¡°Do you think¡­. the source of those nonsense, that great existence, is everything, is the truth?¡±
¡°Of course, it is greatness, supreme, ultimate, and everything!¡± answered the old wizard in a frenzied manner. ¡°Just as I thought¡­ you have gone mad.¡± Su Lu smirked, affirming. Shewinado may be considered divine, perhaps its existence is knowledge, but it is definitely not truth, nor is it everything! While this old wizard seems to still have his sanity, in reality, his spirit, his core, has long been twisted beyond recognition. ¡°It seems ¡­ you are more rational!¡± The old wizard nced at the crowd around him, his lips curling up into a peculiar smile, ¡°Ants should behave like ants, keep quiet!¡± In the end, he boldly used the Language of Arrogance! ¡°Ah!¡± David felt a terrifying power surge forth. He wanted to scream, but his voice got stuck in his throat and he couldn¡¯t get it out. Upon closer look, he found that his hands, at some point, were strangling his own neck. Whenever he had the urge to speak, his hands would tighten, almost suffocating him. He had never experienced something so terrifying, he waspletely dumbfounded. Simr to him, Carl and Otto both had their hands around their own throats, unable to speak. It was as though their hands no longer belonged to them. ¡°Pathetic!¡± The old wizardughed, ¡°Can you see? Because I possess knowledge that¡¯s superior to theirs, I¡¯m closer to the truth, I can control life and death! I could control you too, now¡­ do you think I¡¯m mistaken?¡± ¡°Since when did the arrogant school turn into a gathering of madmen?¡± Su Lu cupped his forehead, somewhat helpless.
But as the old wizard gazed at Su Lu, he felt a sense of familiarity. Suddenly, a burst of memories emerged. Over eight years ago, he was merely a small role in a minor school recently incorporated by the arrogant school, but he was lucky to have followed his tutor, and met the ¡®big yers¡¯ such as the Mad Mentor and his disciples. The legendary Crazy Tutor was very young but possessed a very different temperament. ¡°You¡­ you are¡­¡±
He took several steps back, his expression fluctuating. The figure in his memory seemed to ovep with the person in front of him, that¡¯s the tutor of all Arrogant Wizards, also the legendary Dragon yer! Su Lu Pottery! Although the slight features such as the color of his eyes were slightly different, the resemnce is uncanny, just as young, just as¡­. unfathomable! ¡°No, no, you can¡¯t be him!¡± The old wizard¡¯s legs were trembling as he shouted out this sentence. Carl and David, who were unable to speak, had an odd expression on their faces. They saw that these two men had only exchanged a few words when the old wizard turned pale as if seeing a ghost. Truly a baffling madman! ¡­ ¡°Tell me, what happened to the arrogant school, where are Silver Eye and Ham?¡± Su Lu, staring at the old wizard who was just about to kneel, asked in a deep voice. ¡°They¡­ they¡­¡± A great struggle appeared on the old wizard¡¯s face.
All of a sudden, he split into three figures and started to run without looking back. This wasn¡¯t a shadow clone. It was an illusion technique used to deceive the eye. However, even the fourth-order upational people may not be able to determine his true location. ¡°So¡­ You have developed quite a few new things for arrogant wizards.¡± Su Lu took a leap and intercepted the wizard¡¯s real body, he sneered, as the Spirit Chain flew out automatically, binding him tightly until he looked like a wrapped up caterpir, falling to the ground. ¡°Alright then, you don¡¯t have to say anything, I¡¯ll see for myself.¡± Su Lu¡¯s pupils were filled with a deep ck, an LV8 Heart Trick in operation, he could now get a lot of information without having to personally plunge into the other party¡¯s Mental Secret Realm. Soon enough, memories after the resurgence of Spirit Tide are being turned over by Su Lu. ¡°As expected¡­they¡¯ve split, haven¡¯t they?¡± He stood up, mumbling to himself. The division of the Arrogant School was still based on the irregrity of the nonsense they asionally heard. As a ¡®Mad Mentor¡¯, Su Lu taught the orthodox Arrogant Wizards to ignore thesenguages, but there were always some insubordinate ones who wanted to delve into it, bing increasingly obsessed. Although the nonsense was filled with ingredients that induced madness, asionally one could also catch some Shewinado knowledge, which these arrogant Wizards took as truth and became obsessed with, drunk on their own nonsense.
In the end, the entire Arrogant School divided into two. The rationalist school believed that they must strictly adhere to the instructions of the Mad Mentor, disregarding the nonsense because it would drive them crazy and turn them into beasts. The radical school, however, believed that the nonsense came from a great being, it is the true origin of the arrogant wizards, and as long as they continuously analyze the nonsense, they can acquire truth, acquire everything! Through long-term and obsessive research, the radicals asionally got lucky with suicidal madness and obtained some information and esoteric knowledge. Like the Xiwina Duo¡¯s sacrificing skill, a type of Flesh and Blood Ritual that enhances one¡¯s magic, as well as the illusion skill used to clone and so forth. And so, the radical school¡¯s strength continuously increased, gradually overtaking the rationalist school, and suppressing it. Now, within the entire arrogant school, the radical school dominates, severely persecuting rationalist school members. In addition, the Arrogant Wizards were proactive, nearly unifying the entire Wizard realm, bing the most powerful school. Their influence even exceeded the sum of the previously top-ranked schools. ¡®The rise of the madmen? Especially in the mysterious world, you can¡¯t survive if you don¡¯t go mad¡­¡¯ Su Lu¡¯s face twitched as he watched. With no doubt, this old wizard is also from the radical school. Of course, in order to explore the ¡®truth¡¯, continuous sacrifices also made these wizards somewhat fearful. Therefore, they decided to teach apprentices, letting the apprentices go crazy, explore, and leave behind some esoteric knowledge.
After eliminating arge number of iplete and repetitive datasets, some new progress still emerged. The young wizard in the town who turned into a beast, was this old wizard¡¯s apprentice. But, the old wizard did note to harm this town, he just lost control at the most unfortunate time. The old wizard who learned of the situation through secret techniques hastily rushed over, intending to receive the ¡®legacy¡¯, but bumped into Su Lu, and then there was no ¡®after¡¯¡­ Chapter 450: 0450: Fallen (Added s seeking monthly ticket) Chapter 450: Fallen (Added chapters seeking monthly ticket) ¡°The leader of the radicals¡­ is Allen Smith, a guy I havepletely no impression of¡­ But rumors have it that he not only developed the fourth level [Follower of Arrogance] of the Arrogant Wizard, sessfully ascended to the Witch King, but is also still climbing towards a higher professional rank¡­¡± That made Su Lu couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Indeed, even if a talented person remains unknown, they will eventually shine out. Compared to this, Ham, Silver Eye, these people who originally didn¡¯t have much talent, could only be considered lucky, and over time they were gradually eliminated. ¡°My Lord, how should we deal with this guy?¡± Seeing that the wizard on the ground was already unable to move, and even couldn¡¯t speak, fear appeared in his eyes, David and Carl came forward to ask. ¡°Burn him.¡± Su Lu rubbed his hands. Immediately the chains that bound the wizard ignited with pale mes. Under the mes that could burn souls, the old wizard turned to ashes without uttering a word.
¡®This is really¡­ No scruples at all.¡¯ This scene made Carl frown. The old wizard, no matter how cruel and evil he was, was part of the Arrogant School. Killing him like this, there would surely be terrible retaliation to follow. Does this young man not know fear? ¡°Well¡­ I should take my leave.¡± Su Lu looked at David and the others, and smiled. The changes in the world of Dragon were slightly beyond his expectations. He did not n to observe quietly any longer, but was prepared to go directly to the supreme ruler of the kingdom ¨C the Messiah! This Dragon Queen should know more than ordinary people. ¡°My Lord!¡± ¡°Sir!¡± David¡¯s face turned urgent, he thought for a long time, but still didn¡¯t know whether to follow him. But to his surprise, the opportunity vanished in a sh. He wanted to say something else, but saw the void seemed to open a door, swallowing Mr. Su Lu¡¯s figure. In an instant, he just disappeared, as if this person never existed. ¡­ Capital. Dragon Queen Messiah wore a delicate crown, draped in a scarlet robe embroidered with gold, leaning slightly on the throne, looking somewhat tired. After bing queen, she discovered that not everything can be solved with violence.
Moreover, the Dawn of the Gods, the revival of the Spirit Tide, has brought about a constantly changing world. Aristocratic rebellion is no longer a major concern of the kingdom. What really exhausted her was the endless transcendent events in the kingdom, and the powerful challenges from other forces. ¡°But no matter what, I must maintain the glory that came from Dragon I!¡± Messiah murmured to herself, looking out of the window.
A dragon shadow swept across, which was a gift from her teacher back then and the biggest confidence she has at the moment. Just didn¡¯t know where the teacher had gone¡­ Just as Messiah was pondering, her perception was suddenly triggered and she looked towards the middle of the study room. The sunlight through the window twisted at this moment, as if forming a door of light. A figure slowly walked out from it, smiling, ¡°Messiah, you¡¯ve grown up.¡± Soth looked at this ¡®Dragon Queen¡¯ carefully. Eight years had not seen her, the original girl had grown into a teenager, tall and mature, and possessed the cold majesty of a king. Such a temperament can only be gathered if you really have power and your words and deeds determine the life and death of hundreds of thousands of people. Thebination of majesty and beauty gave the queen a unique charm. ¡°Are you¡­ teacher?¡± Messiah put down the bell she had just raised, her beautiful eyes stared at Soth, and she asked uncertainly. ¡°It¡¯s me, I¡¯m back.¡± Su Lu came forward and gave Messiah a familiar head scratch. The feel was still the same as before. ¡°Teacher¡­¡±
But it was Messiah who cried out delicately, looking very ufortable. ¡°Roar!¡± In the outside world, a roar of a dragon came, followed by the sound of a heavy object falling. A huge dragon¡¯s vertical pupil looked in through the window, obviously feeling some emotions from its master. ¡°Oh? A green dragon?¡± Su Lu opened the window and saw the giant dragon unique to the world of Dragon ¨C the jade-like emerald scales shimmered in the sunlight, more than seven meters long, with a row of spikes on its back, huge flesh wings topped with dragon ws, a dragon tail and two strong hind legs. ¡°Yes, I call it ¡®Dragon¡¯! It is a little thing hatched from that fossilized dragon egg back then, it is like my child.¡± Messiah said proudly. ¡°Not bad, it¡¯s growing very fast, it¡¯s already in its youth stage¡­¡± Su Lu didn¡¯t know how long the maturity period of a giant dragon in this world was, but he obviously felt that it had not ascended to the realm of legend. Although the Giant Dragon is a legendary species, it also needs to mature to truly reach the fifth-level strength. The Giant Dragon driven by Dragon I back then was several fifth-level mature giant dragons. Now this young Green Dragon is at most a ¡®near fifth-level¡¯ or the peak of the fourth level. Even with Messiah¡¯s strength, it is slightly lower than his estimate, not a fifth-level [Dragon Shepherd], just a fourth-level [Beast Master]!
Of course, since she already had a giant dragon, Messiah¡¯s path to legend could be said to be all smooth. As long as the Green Dragon matures, she could naturally achieve it with the help of herpanion¡¯s strength. This needed time to umte, and the chasm of the legendary level was not so easy to cross. ¡°But¡­ the strength of the giant dragon still needs to be exercised and developed¡­¡± Su Lu imparted some advanced mysterious knowledge to Messiah: ¡°Even among mature giant dragons, there are strong and weak ones. Moreover, there is also a sixth-level stage of ancient dragons¡­¡± Since the seventh level is a unique profession, no matter what kind of race, the pinnacle gained without effort by bloodline is the sixth level! However, there are ways to break this shackle. For example¡­ like humans, learning and taking office, bing a professional giant dragon! ¡°Well, Your Majesty, it¡¯s time to discuss other matters.¡± After a brief teaching, Su Lu looked at Messiah with a smile that wasn¡¯t a smile: ¡°How has the Violet Territory, and the Arrogant School¡­ been recently?¡± ¡°Teacher¡­ You already know?¡± The color drained from Messiah¡¯s face: ¡°Sorry¡­ When the school split up back then, I tried my best but couldn¡¯t help the Rationalist School win. I could only protect some students.¡± If it weren¡¯t for the protection of the kingdom, the rationalists of the Arrogant School might have been wiped out. ¡°Oh?¡±
Su Lu didn¡¯t seem too surprised by this. After seeing Messiah¡¯s strength, he didn¡¯t me her. After all,ck of strength is unavoidable: ¡°How many are left?¡± ¡°Silver Eye Wizard has fallen in the faction struggle, and I was only able to save Ham Wizard.¡± Messiah answered. ¡°Silver Eye¡­ is he dead?¡± Su Lu closed his eyes slightly, the scenes from the past seemed to reappear before his eyes. Chapter 451: 0451: Goodbye (Third Update Request for Subscription) Chapter 451: Goodbye (Third Update Request for Subscription) ¡°Teacher!¡± Messiah looked at Su Lu, who seemed to be sinking into memory, and gently spoke up. ¡°Where is Ham now?¡± Su Lu opened his eyes and asked in a deep voice. ¡°He is within the Pce. I hired him as my court wizard.¡± Messiah said, ¡°Do you want to see him?¡± ¡°Let hime here.¡± Su Lu waved his hand. Messiah went out, and gave a few orders to attendants waiting at the door. Before long, hurried footsteps came and the door was knocked. ¡°Your Majesty!¡± Ham had aged a lotpared to the past, with more wrinkles on his face and a somewhat haggard salute to Messiah.
Then, he raised his head and saw the other figure in the room. Ham seemed to pause, rubbed his eyes, and asked, ¡°Mentor?¡± ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± Su Lu turned around and looked at Ham in this state, sighing involuntarily. The other party must be in great pain and regret, right? Otherwise, his Fourth Level strength shouldn¡¯t have aged him like this. ¡°Really, Mentor?¡± Ham fell to his knees and cried like a child, ¡°Whoo¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­ I was wrong¡­ I caused the entire school to be split¡­ I should have listened to Silver Eye¡¯s advice, and executed them with an iron fist before they got powerful¡­¡± Looking at Ham like this, Su Lu frowned, ¡°Get up!¡± As a Fourth Level wizard, such emotional instability was unusual. Through his spirit vision, he immediately saw Ham¡¯s spiritual body. Although it was stronger than ordinary people, it had been contaminated with a lot of murky colors, showing expressions of madness and confusion. ¡®Is this¡­ amon issue of Arrogant Wizards? Or a curse, or damage from a ritual?¡¯ Su Lu stepped forward, reaching out his hand, and it plunged into Ham¡¯s chest. Messiah quietly watched this scene. Although it seemed like Su Lu was about to take a vicious action against Ham, she believed it wouldn¡¯t be that simple. Shortly thereafter, her red lips slightly parted, and her pupils constricted. She saw Su Lu¡¯s hand retracting from Ham¡¯s body, pulling out a semi-transparent spirit body. The spirit body looked a lot like Ham, but it was in a state of chaos, with disordered colors and the external confusion and madness steadily spreading to its core. Ordinary people couldn¡¯t actually see spiritual bodies unless they were purposely revealed. However, as a fourth-ss upational person, she was different.
¡°Sigh¡­¡± Su Lu looked at Ham¡¯s spirit, and sighed, ¡°Heart Trick!¡± A burst of violet light appeared, washing over Ham¡¯s spirit body as if cleansing the madness and filth on it. Sizzle!
Ham¡¯s spirit showed a painful expression, and its colors suddenly came to life, like continuously squirming worms. Some were shrieking, some were drilling deeper, and some wanted to spread to Su Lu¡¯s hand. ¡°Dream Seal!¡± Su Lu¡¯s expression remained unchanged. A materialized crystal of a dream appeared, acting like pieces of natural amber, sealing the small worms, and eventually forming an amber with ck spots inside. With the power of the Heart Trickbined with Dream Seal, it was just some surgery on the surface of the spiritual body, which Su Lu could still manage. After all this, Ham¡¯s spirit became much clearer than before. However, deep within, remnants of dark rust were present, simr to an eight-legged spider, stubbornly situated in the depths. Upon seeing this, Su Lu¡¯s expression became extremely solemn: ¡°The influence of Wild God¡ªShewinado?¡± However, that was not something he could interfere with. Regardless of rationale or insanity, the spirits of Arrogant Wizards had long been contaminated by the Language of Arrogance. This was an inevitable reality. In order to possess transcendent strength, one inevitably had to pay a ¡®price¡¯! ¡®Nothing happened in the past, but now that Shewinado has resurrected, Beryl is like a ticking bomb beside me¡­No!¡¯ Su Lu gave a bitter smile as he nced at the Language of Arrogance skill in his properties bar: ¡®And myself too¡­ Even though the nature of the fifth level makes my resistance stronger and there are no signs of spiritual body contamination after multiple inspections, the opponent is, after all, a deity! It can be said that ever since he obtained the Language of Arrogance, he established a ¡®connection¡¯ with Shewinado.
In the mystical studies, having a connection with such a great existence was not a safe thing at all. ¡®Attention from a god cannot be reced, it could only be substituted by another deity¡­ I need to use my own imprint to rece all other external influences!¡¯ As Su Lu¡¯s thoughts rushed, he looked at the awakened Ham: ¡°How do you feel now?¡± ¡°Much better.¡± Ham¡¯s expression showed rity and rationalism, yet still contained excitement: ¡°Master¡­ You have finally returned. I¡¯m sorry¡­ I did not take good care of the school you left behind; the Violet Territory was even upied by them.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not your fault.¡± It was normal for the rationalist school, which maintained reason, to be incapable of defeating the radical school. Su Lu helped Ham up: ¡°Tell me about this Allen Smith!¡± ¡°He¡¯s a genius, a true genius!¡± When talking about the leader of the radical school, Ham appeared rather conflicted: ¡°I discovered him when he was just a slightly talented wizard¡­ I took him as my disciple, taught him the Language of Arrogance and the Way of Rationality, but he betrayed me.¡± ¡°Your disciple?¡± Su Lu paused, thinking of the orphans Ham had adopted. If they were to calcte, Allen only seemed to be in his teens. Very young, almost beyond the boundary of genius?
¡°Yes, he¡¯s only neen this year! With his talent, he¡¯s almost a monster!¡± Ham confirmed: ¡°I suspect his spirit is not normal, he¡¯s turned into a monster!¡± ¡°It does seem strange¡­¡± Su Lu nodded and seriously asked Messiah: ¡°Have you had any contact with this Allen? How does he seem to you?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡± Messiah shook his head, reminiscence shing on her face: ¡°I just felt that he¡¯s very terrifying, not the madman type, but¡­ how shall I put it? A kind of insanity hiding beneath rationality, his essence is madness but his actions are very rational¡­ At that time, his strength might have been stronger than mine, yet due to fears about the kingdom¡¯s power, he avoided conflict and let me take Ham and the others away.¡± ¡°A rational madman?¡± Su Lu understood: It wasn¡¯t the madman that was terrifying, it was the madman who operated logically. For an insane objective, they could develop numerous meticulous ns and implement them step by step! ¡®Messiah is already at the pinnacle of the fourth level; stronger than her probably indicates entering the legendary domain? It¡¯s impossible for a teenager, but if he has contact with Shewinado, anything is possible.¡¯ Su Lu felt a kind of urgency: ¡°Messiah, Ham¡­ I need to hold a ritual, and it needs at least ten thousand people to assist.¡± Originally, he had intended to use Messiah¡¯s manpower and resources, along with the transcendent individuals from the Arrogant School, to hold a grand and perfect ¡®Spirit Sacrifice¡¯. But now, he could only make do with what he had. Regardless, the ¡®Spirit Sacrifice¡¯ is just a prerequisite for the advancement. As long as it ispleted, it would be fine.
Although thepletion degree rtes to the sess rate of the advancement, Su Lu had his attribute bar and was never reliant on sess rate! Chapter 452: 0452: Divination (Extra 2600, asking for monthly pass) Chapter 452: Divination (Extra 2600, asking for monthly pass) [¡®Spirit Sacrifice¡¯ ritual, specific requirements: in the environment of a reviving Spirit Tide, gather at least 9999 intelligent beings, and perform the sacrifice towards the vast and ancient Spirit Realm¡­] During this period, Su Lu has used his experience points to stack up both his passive skills and his attributes to the promotion standard. The only thing missing is this one ritual. Luckily, Su Lu only needs to meet the minimum requirements toplete it, saving him a lot of trouble. ¡°Ten thousand people?¡± Messiah is surprised: ¡°We probably could only hold this in the capital, and¡­it would be troublesome.¡± This type ofrge gathering, also ces strict requirements on the organiser. The reason Su Lu chose the Dragon World was because he originally intended to leverage the help of the Messiah and the Arrogant School, two massive influences. Indeed, to organise this type of activity with the medieval technological level of the Dragon World is somewhat challenging. What Su Lu finds most desirable is still the previous Guni World.
The unfortunate thing is that this world is somewhat special, the Outer World does not have a reviving Spirit Tide, and the Watchers of the Inner World do not meet the requirement of ¡®beings¡¯. If they had real bodies, perhaps they could have been useful. Ham looked carefully at Su Lu, asking seriously: ¡°What are the requirements for the ritual?¡± A ritual of at least ten thousand people is enough to arouse the interest of some hidden beings. He really had to ask this question. Although Su Lu seems very normal, it¡¯s hard to say he doesn¡¯t worship some evil gods or even demons, that could create tragedy! ¡°Members participating in the ritual should preferably be the ones with strong spirituality, the more Transcendental beings the better, but it is not mandatory¡­ As for the ritual rail and offerings, I will prepare them myself.¡± In fact, the requirements for offerings from the Ancient Spirit Realm are not particr, any items rich in spirituality will do. ¡°Then, what about the prayer words?¡± Messiah asked the most crucial part. Su Lu answered: ¡°Praise the ancient Spirit Realm! It is the infinite amalgamation of knowledge, the bridge that connects the world, it is the beginning and the end, it is everything of everything¡­¡± ¡°Praise the Ancient Spirit Realm, not a certain god?¡± Ham and Messiah exchanged nces, their expressions rxed a lot. They, after all, had some knowledge of mystical studies, knowing that this kind of prayer word has a lower risk. ¡°This ritual is very important to me, I need to prepare for it immediately.¡± Su Lu said calmly. ¡°No problem, but even with my authority, to push for such a sacrifice, we will definitely face strong opposition¡­ That¡¯s not a problem for me, but it won¡¯t be good if it hinders the teacher¡¯s important affair.¡± Messiah¡¯s forehead creased. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Su Lu looked at the girl, a trace of smile hidden in his eyes. ¡°Naturally, to announce the news of teacher¡­ The Dragon yer is here! For the civilians of the capital, they still somewhat remember the incidents from ten years ago¡­¡±
Messiah said calmly. ¡°Alright, you can announce my news.¡± Su Lu thought for a while, then nodded. Even though within this n, Messiah definitely intended to use his fame to once again consolidate her rule and authority, he didn¡¯t care at all.
What he needed, was toplete the ¡®Spirit Sacrifice¡¯ ritual! ¡°Good, I will start preparing immediately.¡± Messiah bowed and withdrew. To let a powerful being hold the ritual for thousands of people in the capital, this is a great disy of trust towards Su Lu. If Su Lu harbored evil intentions, he could easily sacrifice thergest city on the continent to an Evil God or Demon! By then, perhaps even Messiah couldn¡¯t escape. Therefore, Su Lu didn¡¯t mind the small suspicions of Messiah and Ham before, that¡¯s just a necessary process. Apart from that, he also didn¡¯t mind giving them some benefits. ¡­ Night falls. After enjoying an borate pce feast, Su Lu requested a guest room, and directly traveled into the Spirit Realm. ¡°After the revival of the Spirit Tide, the spiritual bodies in the Spirit Realm are much more active than before¡­¡± He skimmed across the firstyer, Illusory Spirit Realm like brushing past flowers, then entered the secondyer Mental Realm, conducting a scan within the range of the Capital.
This is to eliminate some safety hazards. Luckily, besides finding some concealed Fourth Level upational Persons, there were no hidden Fifth Level Legend. ¡°With my current detection ability, a Fifth Level can absolutely not hide¡­ As for Sixth Level, the Spirit Tide of this world might not even be able to support it¡­¡± Su Lu took note of the positions of those mental vortexes, nning to tell Messiah the following day. If they are allies then fine, if they are enemies, then they certainly need to be taken care of first. Subsequently, he arrived in the bizarre Dream Spirit Realm. On sight, it was a deste pce. The marble pirs were leaning over, some had even broken into sections. On some remnants of broken walls, numerous odd runes formed mysterious symbol. Mysterious, vast, twisted rules¡­ Terrible information was washing over constantly, ordinary people simply couldn¡¯t survive here, only in the form of dreams, would they connect to a tiny part of it under extremely rare circumstances, these lucky individuals would receive prophecies or mystical knowledge, known as ¡®Prophets¡¯! However, more of them are infected with madness, bing lunatics! This is the Dream Spirit Realm!
¡°After the revival of the Spirit Tide, the dangers in the Dream Spirit World are even worse¡­¡± Su Lu sighed. If it were not for the task, he would not want to linger here either. Even if he is a double Fifth Level upational Person, he is not truly invincible in the Dragon World. Perhaps, there are some powerful beings still sealed or asleep somewhere. At this point, a deep purple halo emerged from Su Lu¡¯s forehead, spirituality spilled out, as if mes were zing fervently. He was preparing for a Divination! Although Su Lu is a beginner in this area, conducting it directly in the Dream Spirit Realm certainly increases the sess rate a lot. This is like when others are struggling to find answers on the inte, Su Lu directly goes to the server for retrieval. But in this way, the danger he has to face consequently rises! ¡°Yes, there¡¯s no other way around this, let¡¯s begin!¡± ¡°My divination is¡­ ¡± Su Lu began in Gm Language: ¡°The potential factors that could disrupt my ritual!¡±
At his level, he is already a high-level being in the Spirit Realm, and the divination process is simple, just say it out directly. The rest is left to the Dream Spirit Realm! His inspiration continuously extended outwards, epting the Spirit Realm information changed by his voice. The previously disordered information seemed to have undergone ¡®filtration¡¯, with arge amount of ¡®garbage¡¯ removed, and some information attracted over. Su Lu felt his spirit strongly touched, his [Wandering Mage] form even experienced a little dizziness. At the same time, several illusions shed across his vision rapidly: It was a white-robed wizard with a studious appearance and a delicate face, a ck mark in his brow! There was also a multi-headed giant beast sleeping in the ocean! And a giant dragon sleeping in a deep mountain cave! ¡­ ¡°It feels like¡­ I divined all the Fifth Levels that exist in this world? Figures¡­ at this moment, the only ones who can stop me are them¡­¡± Chapter 453: 0453 Bone (Seeking Subscriptions) Chapter 453: Bone (Seeking Subscriptions) The illusions continue. Su Lu saw a stone sarcophagus in the ruins, within the multitude of mysterious runes, it seemed as if something terrifying was sealed. He witnessed the faithful followers in the Mother Earth Goddess church, praying with devotion. His gaze shifted, and he was brought to the Spirit World, looking down at a burial ground. Below those bones of giants, dragons¡­ various creatures, it seemed as though something was buried. Boom! With Su Lu¡¯s gaze focused ahead. The ground of the burial site started shaking, cracks emerged, and little ck arms, like infants, stretched out from them. ¡°No¡­Something¡¯s not right!¡± Almost instantly, Su Lu¡¯s forehead shone, forcefully ending this ¡®divination¡¯.
When he regained consciousness, he astonishingly found himself no longer in his previous location. He was lost in the Spirit World! If the astral projected spiritual body encounters this situation, it can almost be dered a dead-end. If it cannot return to the physical body, it will undoubtedly lose control and be a beast! ¡°Divination in the Spirit World is indeed dangerous¡­¡± Su Lu wasn¡¯t afraid of being lost, but his expression was extremely serious. Because he realized, he seemed to have arrived close to that burial ground. A slumbering entity, due to his ¡®gaze¡¯, was about to wake prematurely! ¡®This aura¡­ exceeding fifth level, is this a self-sealed sixth level entity?¡¯ Su Lu¡¯s face suddenly turned pale. ¡®This is one of the limitations and dangers of divination! If I hadn¡¯t done the divination, I might not have seen the burial ground, and the entity sealed here wouldn¡¯t have awakened prematurely, there wouldn¡¯t be any danger!¡¯ ¡®But it was precisely because of my divination that it was woken, potentially fermenting an even bigger problem!¡¯ The urrence of such a situation can undoubtedly drive many diviners mad. There is no greater mockery of fate than this. ¡®Fortunately¡­ this world doesn¡¯t seem to be as richly endowed as the main world, so there aren¡¯t many ¡®beasts¡¯ who have sealed themselves since the primordial era¡­¡¯ Su Lu¡¯s whole body was shing with light, since he had to resist the mysterious power washing over him from the void like torrential waves. And from the burial ground not far away, a deep and mighty voice came: ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°Who has disrupted the peace of the Spirit World?¡±
¡°Who disturbed my slumber?¡± Wah wah! The cries of many infants echoed, containing within them terrifying curses! On Su Lu¡¯s body, tumors formed and cracked one after another, seeming like they would sprout baby mouths, but were suppressed down by the void and the Erosion Rune.
In his eyes, arge handposed of countless bones extended from the crevice in the burial ground. Thatrge hand seemed to be made up of countless bones, with baby arms attached to its surface. But upon careful inspection, both the bones and the baby arms were allposed of the purest magical marks and mysterious symbols! Just a single nce, and Su Lu felt his spirit take a hit! ¡°The Mythical Body! A fully-formed Mythical Body! This certainly is a sixth level creature!¡± Su Lu muttered to himself, ¡°A body whollyposed of ¡®mysterious¡¯ elements, akin to the constant form of the [Wandering Mage]¡­.¡± He gained much knowledge just by having a single nce. For instance, theposition of a Mythical Body! His [Wandering Mage] form is a battle form, it also peak state, it can¡¯t be sustained for long, appearing somewhat ¡®imperfect¡¯! However, the Mythical Body of the sixth level is different! It is the norm, and the appearance of an ordinary person is merely the result of ¡®restraint¡¯! ¡°For me, it would mean to ¡®mystically¡¯ recreate a body, solidifying the mature mixed form of the [Wandering Mage] and [Erosion Mage] for eternity, which would be the Mythical Body of the [Spirit Mage]? ¡± Having understood this, a smile involuntarily appeared on Su Lu¡¯s face. Before the skeletal hand could find him, his figure had already vanished.
©¤©¤Spirit World Traversal! In the capital, within avish room, Su Lu¡¯s figure emerged directly, lying on the bed. ¡°After all, the Material Realm is not like the Dream Spirit World¡­with the might of that Mythical creature, it might not be willing to ¡®reside¡¯ in the Material Realm¡­¡± It¡¯s not that it¡¯s impossible, but ining to the Material Realm, a sixth-level entity would feel like a giant squeezing itself into a regr human¡¯s room ¨C difort and constriction would be the most normal oue. Moreover, the other party was merely showing some reactionary responses. It would take some time before it could truly break its seal and emerge. ¡°Even if it breaks free, let¡¯s see if it can find me¡­¡± The advantage of the [Wandering Mage] is its exceptional ability to escape! Consequently, Su Lu stopped dwelling on it and turned his attention to other matters-the results of his divination. Only beings of the fifth level and above could impact the ¡®Spirit Sacrifice¡¯ ritual. ¡°That young man with schrly ir and a ck mark on his forehead, his air reminded me of the Arrogant Wizard, he must be Allen Smith!¡± ¡°Apart from him, the multi-headed shadow living in the deep sea, and the Giant Dragon in the deep mountains are fifth-level creatures, but they wouldn¡¯t suddenlye to bother me¡­¡± ¡°Next are the numerous ¡®seal keepers¡¯ existing in ruins and Spirit World secret realms¡­ They might not be able to break their seals immediately.¡± Su Lu looked solemn, ¡°Finally, there¡¯s the Mother Earth Goddess Church!¡±
This belief in the world of Dragon was somewhat troubling for him. After all, the oppression of upational professionals by the Seven Major Orthodox Churches doesn¡¯t need further boration. Especially since Su Lu, who had previously explored the Death God Ruins, had long spected that Lady Moon had to step down dejectedly and give up this world because she lost the contest for believers against the Mother Earth Goddess. ¡°The Righteous God is entirely untrustworthy¡­ On the contrary, my rtionship with Shewinado has some potential for cooperation¡­¡± Not pledging loyalty to the Evil God was a given, but that doesn¡¯t mean you couldn¡¯t cooperate! ¡°Regardless, what¡¯s important now is speed! To conduct the ¡®Spirit Sacrifice¡¯ ritual immediately before forces like the Mother Earth Goddess Church have a chance to react. Get in and get out quickly, worstes to worst, I¡¯ll just flee this world afterwards!¡± Su Lu gritted his teeth secretly. With the help of the attribute column, his ritual preparation only needed to meet the minimum standard. After an attempt, even if it fails, he can simply try again in another world. With the ability of a [Wandering Mage], he would always be able to find a world where he can seed. Of course, the prerequisite is to protect his own safety. ¡°At this point, it¡¯s time to utilize Shadow Clones.¡± Su Lu pondered for a moment, two Shadow Clones split off directly and then vanished into thin air.
¡­ Violet Territory. At this time, it had been transformed into the main base of the Arrogant School. The first Wizard Academy had been built openly and righteously, recognised by the Kingdom, enrolling students from the entire continent. In a secret chamber deep within the academy. Allen Smith, handsome with a ck mark on his forehead, suddenly rubbed his ears. He tipped his head as if listening to something, his face showing a devout expression. A momentter, Allen kneeled and prayed, ¡°Great Lord of Madness¡­ Your will is my mission, I will fulfill your Oracle!¡± Chapter 454: 0454: Reaction (Added s seeking monthly ticket) Chapter 454: Reaction (Added chapters seeking monthly ticket) The Dragon Kingdom. The Capital. A piece of news quickly spread amongst the noble salons and taverns. The Dragon Queen¡¯s mentor, the Dragonyer£­Su Lu Pottery has returned! And he is preparing to hold a sacrificial ritual in the capital! This has received the queen¡¯s full support, mobilizing her directly-affiliated army for his protection, thus causing a series of upheavals. Inside a noble¡¯s conference. ¡°Is the queen serious?¡± A white-haired old man holding a wine ss asked, looking solemn. ¡°A ritual involving thousands of people, that¡¯s too terrifying, we absolutely can¡¯t let her do it.¡± A young noble with a thick white foundation smeared on his face, like a sick ghost, squealed.
¡°But¡­ the Dragonyer¡¯s side¡­.¡± The nobles present in the meeting were very hesitant. The next moment, a young knight rushed into the meeting room, saying urgently, ¡°It¡¯s terrible¡­ the queen¡¯s court wizards and swordsmen have raided several manors, arresting both Master Locke and Master ckfish!¡± These were all fourth-tier professions supported by the nobles, which can be said to be their strongest force in the capital. But now¡­ they¡¯ve been mped down on directly? All the nobles couldn¡¯t help but break into a cold sweat, realizing the queen¡¯s determination. ¡°It seems¡­ it¡¯s inevitable.¡± The elderly noble rose to his feet, casting a nce around him: ¡°A temporary retreat, quite necessary.¡± Faced with the royal power of the Dragon Queen and the Dragonyerbined, even the Noble Alliance had to retreat temporarily. ¡­ ¡°The Ritual Circuit is also ready.¡± High in the sky, Su Lu quietly looked down at the capital. In the heart of the capital, on the square, a massive altar had been erected, and around the capital, there were ritual patterns he had set up. Besides this, vast numbers of troops were orderly entering the capital to maintain order, with preparations also underway. ¡°The time for the ritual will be set at this evening¡¯s twilight. This kind of speed is already the fastest¡­ I just don¡¯t know which side will react first?¡± It seemed that Su Lu¡¯s gaze was directed towards the Church of the Mother Earth Goddess in the city. For this mainstream belief, what he was about to do was undoubtedly a severe challenge, an unforgivable principle issue! He took a step forward and was already above the church, with inspiration spreading downward. ¡­
Inside the church, in the council hall. ¡°Is the queen trying to break the long-standing tacit agreement with the church? That¡¯s too much!¡± Many bishops who had been summoned to the council were in full discussion, all of them looking at the Pope in the main seat. The Pope of the Church of Mother Earth in this world, was a middle-aged woman with an ordinary face, which at first nce gave a feeling of gentleness and kindness.
But at this moment, she slowly stood up, her face solemn, ¡°This is sphemy against our Lord, this ritual must be destroyed¡­ I want you to go and proim to the followers of God, this is a ritual of the Evil God!¡± The nobles may step aside, but the church absolutely cannot back down on this matter! Even if it meant certain death, even if it seemed like attacking a stone with an egg, they had no choice but to do so! ¡°But¡­ the Dragon Queen and the Dragon¡­ and the army.¡± A hesitant bishop began to speak, ¡°Our military power within the city is not enough to handle even the queen¡¯s army¡­ and, as far as I know, there is no one in the church who has ascended to the [Shapeshifter Druid] transcendental position. As for the Dragonyer¡¯s side¡­¡± Before he could finish, he was interrupted by the Pope¡¯s icy gaze along with the sympathetic or disgusted faces of those around him. ¡°Bishop Dn, I question your devotion to our Lord!¡± The Pope waved her hand, and two knights from the military department came in and dragged him away. ¡°Bishop Dn will be subjected to a faith examination¡­¡± The Pope slowly announced, and everyone knew that this bishop was done for. For a while, everyone was so silent that they dare not say a word. ¡°Your Holiness the Pope! It¡¯s bad news.¡± Just then, a knock on the door was heard, a ck-robed bishop stood up, went out for a moment, and then came back, looking unprecedentedly solemn: ¡°Ourtest news¡­ our churches in the King¡¯s territory, the Western Region, and the North Territory¡­ have all been sessively attacked by wizards! The losses are severe and they are still mounting¡­¡±
¡°An attack by wizards?¡± The female Pope stalled, ¡°Arrogant School?¡± ¡°Indeed, it was the Arrogant Wizards!¡± the ck-robed bishop promptly answered. ¡°Damned Dragonyer!¡± The female Pope snorted coldly: ¡°He also serves as a mentor to those arrogant wizards, but I didn¡¯t expect¡­ as the leader of the crazed faction, Allen would also obey his orders?¡± ¡°The Dragonyer is a Crazy Tutor? He can control those arrogant wizards?¡± This was still a secret news, and some ck-robed bishops who hadn¡¯t heard of it were suddenly astonished. ¡°What should we do? If we can¡¯t stop it in time, the foundation of the church¡­¡± It is not easy to cultivate outstanding religious personnel. First and foremost, they must be literate, which requires years of study, they also need to master some medical knowledge, and faith-rted professions. Now that the Arrogant Wizards are furiously attacking the churches everywhere, they are chopping at the roots of the Mother Earth Goddess Church. ¡°If Allen takes action personally, no external church can resist, only you Your Holiness can stand against him.¡± The female Pope, although she was still a fourth-tier [Archbishop], relying on the foundation passed down by the Mother Earth Goddess Church, and several potent magical items, could barely reach fifth-tier strength. This is the foundation of a church!
¡°Dammit!¡± The female Pope stood up, her face red with anger: ¡°If only I had a few more years¡­ the church couldpletely cultivate a few [Shapeshifter Druids]!¡± The Mother Earth Goddess Church, of course, also has a seal from ancient times with fifth-tier and sixth-tier foundation. But most of the fifth-tier professions were worse off than the great Emperor Dragon, worn out by the longsting twilight of the gods. Only the sixth-tier mythical body could have a much longer life, braving the twilight and winter thatsted for a thousand years! But such a powerful existence was too strong, and the spiritual tide of this moment was unable to support it, so it remained in a state of sleep. In other words, this was the weakest point for the church. Torn between preventing the ritual and rescuing the churches, the female Pope immediately fell into a state of hesitation. ¡°Your Holiness, as long as you visit the Violet Territory, Allen must return to defend it, and churches everywhere should be able to hold against ordinary Arrogant Wizards.¡± A monk in a hemp robe slowly started, ¡°The ritual involving thousands of people, offering sacrifices to the ancient spiritual realm, is actually not evil, but neutral¡­ following the teachings of the goddess, we prevent too powerful professions from emerging, and this ritual is only a precursor for fifth or sixth-tier professionals¡­ even if they seed, whether they can advance to the next stage is unknown, and even if Dragonyer bes a sixth-tier professional, he won¡¯t be able to adapt to this world, he must leave or self-seal, waiting until the world can amodate sixth-tier professionals, at which point our Church¡¯s foundation should also have emerged, by then we will have more methods!¡± ¡°And once the foundation of the church is destroyed¡­ rebuilding faith will not be a matter of one or two days.¡± The female Pope quickly fell into deep thought.
Chapter 455: 0455: Spirit Sacrifice (Third Update Request for Subscription) Chapter 455: Spirit Sacrifice (Third Update Request for Subscription) ¡°The Arrogant School harassing theyout of the Mother Earth Goddess Church?¡± Outside the church, Su Lu¡¯s expression also slightly changed. Although he had left some means when he was teaching, he was not sure if he could control those madmen with this, after all, they directly worshiped Shewinado, and had gained who knows how much esoteric knowledge. But now, the Arrogant School is actively making things difficult for the Mother Earth Goddess Church, indirectly supporting himself? ¡°Could it be that Allen is still conscious, hehe¡­ I really don¡¯t believe that.¡± Su Lu shook his head: ¡°The only thing that can influence the Arrogant Wizard may be that existence, right?¡± ¡°However, this is just the icing on the cake. Even if the Mother Earth Goddess Church is deliberately find fault with me now, I am not afraid at all¡­¡± Su Lu¡¯s figure disappeared. When he appeared again, he was on the altar in the city. It was gradually dusk at this time.
Under the arrangement of the Dragon Queen, someone from every household appeared, gathering in the square in the middle of the capital, densely packed and boundless. ¡°With the soldiers, it¡¯s definitely more than ten thousand.¡± Su Lu looked up at the sky and saw a morning star flickering. ¡°Spirituality! There¡¯s no difference between day and night, but from the perspective of esotericism, the spirituality of the night is more active¡­¡± ¡°The best time to sacrifice to the Ancient Spirit Realm is the moment when dusk enters the night, representing the alternation of day and night¡­¡± A lot of knowledge shed through his mind. At this time, Su Lu was donning a sacrificial robe that was simr to that of the priests, but with a pure white base color. He stood quietly on the high tform, surveying the crowd below. ¡°Dragon yer?¡± ¡°So young¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t believe him, he¡¯s sent by the devil.¡± Some people in the crowd below were a bit restless, while others were stirring up trouble with ulterior motives. But Su Lu did not express anger or outburst, he just calmly looked over. His eyes seemed to have soothing powers, quickly calming the different disturbances. Everyone unconsciously lowered their breaths, gazing at his figure, listening to his voice. This was arge-scale effect of ¡®Mind Magic¡¯! By affecting the subconscious in various ways, it stimtes the audience¡¯s emotions to achieve the best effect! Seeing the sky gradually darkening, Su Lu somehow had a bell in his hand. Jingle bells!
With a slight shake of his wrist, the fresh and ethereal sound echoed in the square, cleansing people¡¯s hearts, making the participants¡¯ faces rxed and pure. ¡°Praise to the Ancient Spirit World!¡± Su Lu began to speak, in a voice not high, but seemed to echo in every ear: ¡°It is the aggregation of infinite knowledge!¡±
¡°It is the bridge connecting worlds!¡± ¡°It is the beginning, the end¡­ it is everything!¡± ¡°Now, let us sing the praises of this great existence!¡± ¡­ His voice was full of charisma, carrying a kind of irresistible power. This was not domineering hypnoticmand, just emotional rendering and resonance. However, an authority has made the worshippers involuntarily bow down, following his voice and begin to pray: ¡°Praise to the Ancient Spirit World!¡± The spiritual vibrations of tens of thousands of people,bined into ripples, made Su Lu slightly change color. Through his vision, he could see that in the fluctuating sacrificial sounds, circles of spiritual ripples were forming, like ripples on theke¡¯s surface, constantly spreading outwards. ¡®In religious ceremonies, this is referred to as the ¡®Sacred Tide¡¯, the ultimate expression of devotion¡­¡¯ Su Lu¡¯s inspiration radiates, guiding these spiritual ripples. Before him, the world seems to split into fouryers, the countless spirit ripples constantly adjusting their frequencies to align with the threeyers of the Spirit World. ¡°Great Ancient Spirit Realm!¡±
¡°I praise you! I worship you! I offer you these trivial offerings!¡± Feeling the ceremony entering a new phase, Su Lu faces the altar, a small ck knife appearing in his hand. At the center of the altar, there is a stone table, on which he has ced the offerings specially prepared for this ceremony¡ªa legendary marvel! The first thing to catch the eye is the Hammer of Nunu, the fire servant! This fifth-level marvel is constrained in the Main World and other worlds, unable to unleash its full power and thus nearly useless. The best oue is for it to be used as an offering. After all, in this world, its tier hasn¡¯t been suppressed at all! Besides, it¡¯s so rich in spirituality! Of course, in Su Lu¡¯s view, it only meets the most basic requirement for the ¡®Spirit Sacrifice¡¯ ceremony. He takes a deep breath, his small knife shing the void, seemingly opening an invisible passage. ¡°I offer them to you!¡± Apanied by the chanting, Su Lu¡¯s knife shes at the offerings again, symbolizing their delivery to the Ancient Spirit Realm. Buzz, buzz!
Under the spiritual ripples, several legendary items crack and disintegrate into ash in an instant. It is because all their spirituality has been forcibly drawn out. Visibly, several multicolored orbs of light materialize and quickly enter the void passage. Boom, boom! A ¡®vibration¡¯ that can only be perceived by inspiration emerges. Su Lu knows that this is the result of his ¡®offerings¡¯ breaking through the threeyers of the Spirit World and leading to a higher level! The so-called ¡®Ancient Spirit Realm¡¯ is a concept that surpasses the world¡¯s threeyer Spirit World! In the next instant, Su Lu¡¯s inspiration touches the fourthyer, the Realm of All Spirits, and even vaguely perceives higher levels. It is vast, ancient, immense¡­ This isn¡¯t a big deal for him, but for those ordinary practitioners it¡¯s definitely an unforgettable experience. If not for the protection of ritual power, their spirits might have serious problems. ¡®This kind of majesty? It feels even more substantial than a deity.¡¯ Both Messiah and Ham are not involved in the ceremony, but just by watching, they can feel a profoundly imposing aura that makes their souls tremble.
¡°Great Spirit Realm¡­ I am guilty!¡± Among the crowd, some individuals suddenly start weeping and making a painful confession, openly admitting that they are spies sent by the church, nobility, or other forces. But in this atmosphere, they genuinely turn against theirmands. Su Lu is not surprised at this, he just continues to lead everyone, chanting prayers praising the Spirit World. ¡®This is the Ancient Spirit Realm¡­ Whether you praise or curse it, it is always there! It neither bestows power because of your sacrifices nor inflicts punishment because of your curses¡­ the feeling is somewhat simr to the will of heaven or world will¡­ Of course, its tier is even higher than thetter two!¡¯ ¡®So¡­ what is the purpose of the ¡®Spirit Sacrifice¡¯ ceremony?¡¯ Su Lu is conducting the ceremony, his inspiration feeling the enormity and stoic nature of the Spirit World, which leaves him slightly puzzled. Just then, in the sky above the capital. The boundary between the Material Realm and the Spirit World shatters like a mirror, and a ck hole appears, emitting terrible baby cries. Many white bonesposed of mysterious symbols emerge,bining into a giant hand, brutally crashing down! ¡°It¡¯s the sealed entity from the burial ground, it has found us again!¡± Chapter 456: 0456: Promotion (Extra 2800, asking for monthly pass) Chapter 456: Promotion (Extra 2800, asking for monthly pass) ¡°What¡­ such a horrifying existence!¡± Cowering beneath dragon wings, Messiah looked up at the sky, her eyes bleeding. She was grateful. Thankfully, her people were engaged in rituals, their heads bowed, no one dared to look up. Otherwise, the mere sight of the bone hand would probably lead to mass death! ¡°This isn¡¯t good!¡± Upon witnessing the descending bone hand, Ham let out a scream. Su Lu needed to perform a ceremony. How could he defend against this attack? Even if he could resist in the end, the ceremony was bound to fail! Whoosh, whoosh! At this moment, another ¡®Su Lu¡¯ appeared in mid-air, spreading a massive amount of pale chains from his body.
The Chains of Spirit! Many chains reached into the void, continuously weaving together, forming a giant web of chains. The Bone Marquis¡¯srge hand pushed down, falling onto the chain spider web, which instantly gave rise to pale mes, burning the mysterious symbols on the bones. The hand seemed to carry an indescribable strength, continuously pressing down, causing a heart-pounding concavity in the giant web. Just a little more and it would havended in the capital! But that little bit seemed like a limit, a stronghold that couldn¡¯t be conquered, the spirit hand couldn¡¯t cross this line! ¡°That was close,¡± mumbled the shadow clone, looking at the giant hand and the raging shoutsing from it. The Material Realm is the harshestyer of the world rules, protecting the weak creatures. If they were in the Dream Spirit World, where rules can be twisted, the opponent could disy the strength of its Mythical Body indiscriminately. There¡¯s no way he could intercept this move. But now? This sixth-level being had just broken its seal and was weakened by the rules of the Material Realm. He, a dual fifth-level being of legend, barely fended off just one blow. This demonstrated just how powerful a sixth-level being could be! Within the capital. Many of the sacrificial priests below noticed themotion in the air and wished to look up. But the overwhelming authority was too overpowering, they couldn¡¯t even lift their heads. Their surroundings also seemed to have turned unusually quiet. ¡­ ¡°Damn, even if we could fend off one blow, what about a second one?¡± ¡°Even if we can withstand the attacks, this is clearly beyond terrifying!¡± Messiah and Ham watched this scene, their faces filled with anxiety and worry. In the Church of the Mother Earth Goddess, however.
An elderly ascetic, looking up at this event, had a look of joy on his face: ¡°That is¡­ The Bone Marquis, who was rumored to have been eradicated from history alongside the Church of Death?¡± As a member of a superpower, he was keenly aware of the internal workings. ¡°This is a sixth-level upational Person¡­ Was he attracted by the ¡®Spirit Sacrifice¡¯ ritual? He is still alive¡­ The Dragon yer is in trouble this time. He might even fall because of it¡­¡± In his opinion, even if the ritual waspleted, all that was aplished was passing one challenge from legend to myth. There was still a long road ahead.
And the Bone Marquis wouldn¡¯t give the Dragon yer any more time. Despite the weakening of the Material Realm, the power difference between the sixth and fifth level didn¡¯t need to be exined. As soon as the Mythical Body was fully present in the Material Realm, he could certainly kill the Dragon yer! ¡°And¡­ awakening ahead of time, breaking the seal, recklessly killing a legendary upational Person in the Material Realm, the Bone Marquis must pay a price. His condition must be terrible¡­¡± ¡°If we risk awakening the backbone of the church, we might have a chance to suppress and seal the Bone Marquis¡­¡± The elderly ascetic calcted quickly: ¡°No¡­ We can¡¯t risk the church¡¯s strength for this n. Those pinnacle upational Persons are what keeps the church in this world¡­¡± ¡°No matter what though, the Dragon yer is in danger!¡± ¡­ ¡°I dere, the ritual is concluded!¡± Above the altar, Su Lu carried out the ritual meticulously, regardless of whether the onlookers were anxious or ted, and finally announced. ¡°Everyone, do not look at the sky, do not listen to the sounds.¡± Then, he warned in a deep voice, his figure soared into the sky, joining his shadow clone that had been there in advance to confront the enormous skeletal hand descending from the skies. At this point, with the expansion of the ck hole, two skeletal arms had already extended outwards!
¡°Tsk tsk¡­ quite formidable huh?¡± ¡°However, judging from the aura, it seems rted to the Church of Death, probably a death-rted upational person¡­¡± It is very difficult for fifth or sixth-level upational persons to take office and even their professions are challenging to n and design. The foundations of this world are limited. The most likely source is from beyond this world, such as blessings from deities. In Su Lu¡¯s perception, the entity hidden beneath the burial grounds evidently has some connections with Lady Moon¡¯s church. ¡°Tsk tsk¡­ if its true body were to arrive, it should be able to squash us both.¡± As Su Lu nced at his shadow clone, they exchanged smiles, without a trace of anxiety on their faces. ¡­ Somewhere, a distance away from the capital,y a cavern. ¡°The Sacrificial Ceremony of the Spirit ispleted?¡± Su Lu opened his eyes, ¡°Thanks to the help of the Arrogant School, we were able to stall the Church of the Mother Earth Goddess. Other fifth-level creatures didn¡¯t make a move, only that sixth-level Bone upation Person came to wreak havoc¡­ It wouldn¡¯t matter if my two shadow clones died, but the capital might suffer a cmity.¡± That¡¯s right! Not only the guardian, but even the ¡®Su Lu¡¯ who presided over the ritual was a shadow clone!
This was his n! Never to expose his real body to danger, if there were any dangers, the shadow clones would bear them instead. There would be nothing to fear even if they were lost! ¡°Fortunately, even though it was strenuous, it was eventuallypleted. Now, it¡¯s time for my promotion.¡± With his status bar, there were no issues with timing the promotion. He was promoting himself now primarily for the capital. Otherwise, even though he was safe, having dragged Messiah, Ham, and tens of thousands of people in the capital who helped him into this predicament, he would feel guilty. Anyway, as long as the conditions were met, there had never been a failed promotion! Su Lu opened up his status bar, his gaze was focused. ¡­ [Switch Jobs Condition 1: Previous job as a Travel Magician, the Corrosives Magician (Completed)] [Switch Jobs Condition 2: Strength 20.0, Agility 20.0, Constitution 20.0, Spirit 30.0 (Completed)] [Switch Jobs Condition 3: Dream Seal LV8, Dark Domain LV4, Spirit World Traversal LV3, Void Physique LV3 (Completed)] [Switch Jobs Condition 4: ¡®Spirit Sacrifice¡¯ Ritual (Completed)]
[All preconditions have been met, expend 10,000 experience points, switch job to Spirit Mage!] ¡­ Various data shed quickly. But this time, a scene entirely different from before urred during the job switch. A look of astonishment appeared on Su Lu¡¯s face. He saw his perfect body, where the spiritual body and the physical body have merged as one, beginning to disintegrate! It began from the fingers, and then spread to the arm, the shoulder, and the chest! After the disappearance of the limbs, the remainder of the torso and the head also turned into flying ashes and dispersed. In the blink of an eye. Su Lu¡¯s body had disappearedpletely, as if he had never existed in this world at all! Chapter 457: 0457 Spirit Magician (Seeking Subscriptions) Chapter 457: Spirit Magician (Seeking Subscriptions) The boundary of life and death. The boundary of being and disappearing. These are two rather vague topics. In mystical studies, there¡¯s a definition¡ª¡¯I think therefore I am¡¯, meaning as long as one can think, one is alive, one exists! The current state of Su Lu resides in the ambiguous state of ¡®Schrodinger¡¯s cat¡¯. It appears as though he¡¯s already dead,pletely disappeared, yet he can still think. After an indeterminable amount of time in the vast darkness and chaos, his thoughts gradually came to life: ¡°I!¡± ¡°I!¡± ¡°I am here!¡± Fearful of losing his thoughts due to chaos and bing truly dead, Su Lu kept reminding himself.
Finally, a sh of lightning crossed, and he realized his situation: ¡°I am¡­ ascending!¡± Inside the cave. The ce where Su Lu had originally disappeared. A light wind floated, stirring up dust, swirling around. The spiritual energy surged, bing more intense. One by one, mysterious symbols appeared out of thin air, crawling and setting up like ants, forming a skeleton. Flesh adhered to it, followed by skin¡­ forming a human-like outline. ¡°The Mythical Body of the sixth level ispletely symbolized by spirituality, thoroughly restructured¡­ starting to change from the most fundamental and smallest ce!¡± A massive amount of information surfaced in Su Lu¡¯s mind. Returning to this world gave him an indescribable feeling of moving on. And the horror of ascending to the sixth level gave him palpitations. Starting to condense the Mythical Body is just the first step! After thepletely new flesh and blood body was formed by the smallest mysterious symbol particles, the changes did not stop. The next moment, many symbols representing the void and erosion flickered constantly on Su Lu¡¯s body, like tattoos. The lines at the edges of the symbols began to connect and form a new symbol. On his forehead, a deep purple-colored sun that straddles both reality and illusionpletely manifested. It was no longer the Heart of the [Wandering Mage], but the Heart of the [Spirit Mage]! It recorded Su Lu¡¯s bloodline, soul, true spirit¡­ everything that constitutes his existence! ¡°The Mythical Body ispletely fixed! From now on, it will be my regr state!¡± There was great excitement in Su Lu¡¯s heart.
Suddenly, just at the moment when the Mythical Body was fixed! Boom! His sea of consciousness shook dramatically, a terrifying storm swept through everything! It was a hurricane formed by terrifying knowledge, shattering his consciousness into fragments!
This was the final test for a sixth level mythical upational person. In the realm of myth, in addition to the qualitative change in the body, there was also a qualitative change in the mind! And this shock was clearly more terrifying than before. It was almost like an egg being crushed by a mountain, turning Su Lu¡¯s mind into countless fragments. ¡°The power¡­ of humans¡­ is simply¡­ too insignificant¡­¡± This was Su Lu¡¯sst thought. Until now, he was even incapable of contemting this ¡®thought¡¯. As if his mind had been utterly smashed to pieces, and could never be recovered. Even if the body could live in the world, it would just be another terrifying monster! ¡­ Time passed unnoticed. The mythical body, still as a corpse, suddenly opened its eyes. A pair of bright eyes scanned around, quickly recovering from confusion: ¡°I¡­ seeded!¡± Remembering the double ordeal that just took ce, even Su Lu couldn¡¯t help but feel a little shaken: ¡°I really owe it to the ¡®Spirit Sacrifice¡¯ ritual.¡±
He had always wondered what purpose this ritual served, now he knew. During the sacrifice to the ancient spirit realm, even if the spirit realm gave no feedback, he had forever etched into his heart the ambience of that world ¡ª timeless, ancient, vast, and unchanging. This was the only weapon he had tobat his soul¡¯s obliteration! Although soul obliteration was terrifying, it was nothingpared to the ancient spirit realm. Holding onto this thought, he made it through thest part of the obliteration, reassembling his thoughts, andpleted his ¡®promotion¡¯! ¡°That was close¡­ It looks like after the sixth level, the difficulty of upgrading professional ranks skyrocketed again.¡± ¡°If even mythical beings are like this, what about real divinities?¡± Su Lu sighed and turned to his attribute column: [Ding! Job Change Sessful!] [The passive Void Physique has begun to transform¡­ a precondition ¡®Spirit Mage¡¯ has been detected, conditions met! The passive has been changed to Mythical Body, current level LV1!] [Mythical Body: A powerful body possessed by ancient creatures,pletely constructed by ¡®mystery¡¯, can adapt to various harsh environments, has immense tolerance!] [Ding! Found that the Mythical Body can merge its passives! Begin merging!] [¡­ Mergeplete, the Mythical Body has merged the passives ¡®StrongLV8¡¯, ¡®Agile StepsLV8¡¯, ¡®Dragon Blood BaptismLV4¡¯, ¡®Quick Hand and EyeLV4¡¯, ¡®Dark DomainLV4¡¯, level has increased, current level LV2!]
[Mythical Body LV2 effect: 1, Four basic attributes +10! 2, Mythical Domain: Nightmare!] [Ding! You have obtained the Skill ¨C Spirit Spells! Current Level LV1!] ¡­ All sorts of information began to surface, making Su Lu¡¯s head spin. ¡°The most important thing is the effect of the Mythical Body!¡± Su Lu felt the power surging in his own body: ¡°Now, I can go for a long time without eating, don¡¯t need to breathe¡­ can withstand high temperature, high pressure or extremely cold environments. All in all¡­ I¡¯m not quite human anymore!¡± ¡°I feel like if I went out, I would frighten people to death!¡± Even though he still looked like a normal person, on a microscopic level, his body was notposed of particles anymore, but endless mysterious symbols! He himself was a manifestation of mystery! ¡°Otherwise, how could I obtain the longevity that even Fifth Level Professionals envy?¡± Su Lu sighed: ¡°Moreover, there¡¯s the Mythic Domain, seeming to be an upgrade of the Dark Domain. Nightmare? Does it represent the power of ¡®Darkness¡¯ and ¡®Dreams¡¯? This should be the culmination of my achievements in the Spirit Realm.¡± ¡°This Mythical Body is extraordinary, and it seems that it cannot be directly leveled up with experience points, instead, it has to merge various beneficial passives?¡± ¡°As for thest part, there¡¯s a Spirit Spell, which is not a normal spell, but a spell that uses the power of the Spirit Realm directly!¡±
Su Lu¡¯s eyes sparkled as he looked at his personal information: ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name: Su Lu Pottery Profession: [Spirit Mage] (Sixth Level) Professional Rank: 6 Title: [ck Knight], [Dragon yer], [Destruction Dragon] Strength: 30.0, Agility: 30.0, Constitution: 30.0, Spirit: 40.0 Inspiration: 40.0 Skills: [Spirit World TraversalLV3], [Dream SealLV8], [Heart TrickLV8], [Spirit oppressionLV8], [Spirit ChainLV8], [Marvelous Item CreationLV8], [Shadow CloneLV8], [FlickerLV8], [Maga fighting Ski¢òLV7], [Magic Potion RefiningLV1], [Creation of Dead PrincessLV1], [Spirit SpellsLV1] Passives: [Mythical BodyLV2], [Mysterious KnowledgeLV6], [basic physicsLV5], [Demon Hunting KnowledgeLV4], [Ancient HebrewLV4], [Gm LanguageLV4], [Language of ArroganceLV3], [Common HebrewLV3], [Guni LanguageLV1], [Casting SpecialtyLV4], [Fast CastingLV4] XP: 100, 3200 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡°[Spirit Mage], exploring the ancient spirit realm through sacrifices and utilizing the power of the spirit realm! I did it!¡± Su Lu clenched his fists. Chapter 458: 0458: Collision (Additional Chapter, Please Subscribe) Chapter 458: Collision (Additional Chapter, Please Subscribe) ¡°Spirit Spells?¡± After ascending to [Spirit Mage], there have been too many changes to be familiar with. After reading the description of the Mythical Body, Su Lu looked at this skill. ¡°ording to the [Arcanist] research of the Inner Circle, spellcasting mainly uses one¡¯s own Spirituality or Spiritual Power as a primer to connect with the power that exists in the world¡­ Therefore, it is extensively limited by the world.¡± ¡°But [Spirit Mages] are different, what I invoke is the strength of the Ancient Spirit Realm¡­ whether the world is restored or not, it always exists!¡± Su Lu slightly closed his eyes. His current level of Spirit Spells is still very low, but some spells automatically surfaced in his mind during the previous mental annihtion. For example ¡ª Spirit World Projection! This Spirit Spell can perfectlybine with his Shadow Clone, creating an even stronger effect. ¡°The Shadow Clones enhanced by Spirit World Projection may not have increased in number, but can be used anywhere, anytime¡­ and¡­ even if they are separated by a world, they can still be manipted through a transfer of the Spirit World.¡±
Su Lu had a thought. Through the omnipresent Spirit World, he seemed to have a direct view of the Capital. At this moment, the Capital was already in great chaos. ¡°Roar, roar!¡± The Messiah was riding on the Green Dragon, soaring in the sky, but she was helpless against the giant man-shaped skeleton that was gradually revealed. ¡°What happened to the master¡­?¡± She felt very anxious in her heart. A moment ago, for some unknown reason, the figures of the two masters suddenly disappeared. The giant skeletal hand did not shield itself but pped down directly, crushing many people on the spot. Meanwhile, the ck hole between the Spirit World and the Material Realm was getting bigger and bigger. That bone creature intended to pass throughpletely, and descend upon to the Material Realm! ¡®Once itpletely descends upon the Capital, I don¡¯t know how many people will die¡­¡¯ Messiah looked at the chaotic Capital, where smoke and mes were everywhere, gritted her teeth and yelled, ¡°Dragon Breath!¡± The Green Dragon roared, and a burst of green mes rushed out from its throat. This me was hugely corrosive. Even the Witch King and the Golden Knight had to avoid it momentarily. It was the signature and trump card of the Dragon Queen. But now¡­ The green me fell on the bone legs, which were as big as a pir supporting the heaven, but didn¡¯t leave any trace of damage. The Bone Marquis didn¡¯t even nce over here! ¡®Is my attack smaller than an insect¡¯s? Can¡¯t it even draw attention?¡¯
Messiah gradually fell into despair. Not only that! It seemed as if the Green Dragon was threatened by something, it didn¡¯t listen to hermand and suddenly turned its head. Fanning its wings, it fled. It no longer had any of the majesty of a Giant Dragon. Finally!
The giant humanoid skeleton hadpletely passed through the boundary and arrived in the world! Messiah hung her head low, she didn¡¯t even dare to look back at the body of that creature! ¡®Master¡­ what on earth¡­ did you do?¡¯ She bit her silver teeth tightly on her lip, drawing blood. From behind, she could already hear the roar of that gargantuan boney silhouette: ¡°You who disturb my sleep!¡± ¡°The Underworld will be your final destination!¡± It was speaking in Gm Language! But Messiah had absolutely no thought of replying to it. When its Mythical Body was fully revealed, an extremely horrifying emotion had already upied her heart, making her want to run as far away as possible! ¡ªDomain: Fear! If Messiah were to turn back, she would find that all survivors in the Capital, be they nobles or poor, transcendent beings or ordinary people, were all acting exactly like her, running around like headless flies. Perhaps, it wouldn¡¯t be long before the entire Capital would descend into destruction without the creature needing to make a move!
¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, Messiah.¡± Just then, a gentle voice entered his ears. ¡°Mas¡­Master?¡± Messiah raises his head, to see Su Lu in a white robe that seemed to materialize from the void, a gentle smile on his face. A certain power seemed to radiate from him, which immediately pacified Messiah: ¡°Master, save my capital, save my people!¡± There was surely resentment in the queen¡¯s heart, but at this time, Su Lu was her only hope and savior. ¡°As you wish!¡± A ssh of onyx ck unfurled from behind Su Lu, like a paintbrush coloring the world. ck, dream, distortion¡­ and fear! The originally dark sky now emptied even of stars. The entire capital city seemed to be enveloped by a nightmarish cloak! Mythic Domain ¨C Nightmare! The so-called nightmare, in Su Lu¡¯s view, is the dream of darkness, or rather ¨C a bad dream!
If he went to the mundane world now, he would surely be regarded as a nightmare god! ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± ¡°The Guilt-ridden Intruder!¡± From within the nightmare, a roar of a Bone Giant could vaguely be seen. It roared, attacked the darkness, but achieved nothing. On the contrary, around the capital, one after another, the dazed people came out, suddenly bing sober, they cast their eyes to the rear, their faces revealing a look of fear. This was almost a sh of miraculous powers! Or perhaps, in this world, it already was a miracle! ¡°So¡­ this is a duel between two sixth-ranked beings? It starts with a collision between their own mythical domains?¡± Su Lu¡¯s shadow clone fell silent, swiftly internalizing the experience of battling the Bone Marquis. As the opponent roared. The ground fractured, and spear-like bone spikes pervaded the entire capital. ¡°Fear is just an additional feature of his domain, its true core is still bone!¡±
Su Lu moved forward one step, with a deep purple dream crystal floating around the Bone Marquis, seemingly ready toy a thick seal on him. ¡°Sinner¡­¡± ¡°Impossible¡­¡± ¡°Sixth-Rank¡­¡± From the capital, the intermittent roar of the Bone Marquis rang out. ¡°He¡¯s weaker than me. After all, he has been sealed for so long¡­ and I, I am a sixth-rank of a Special Job.¡± Su Lu took another step, entering the bone jungle and met the Bone Marquis encased in purple amber. With just one nce, he drew a wealth of information from the Marquis¡¯plete Mythical Body. ¡°The Church of Death¡­ The first Pope¡­ Lady Moon¡­ the Path of Undeath¡¯s Sixth-Rank¡­¡± ¡°So originally, when Lady Moon and the Church of Mother Earth Goddess were fighting for the faith of this world, they withdrew all their power after their failure¡­¡± ¡°Kraken mistake. This Bone Marquis that was left behind, was he just a pawn? Or perhaps a hidden hand?¡± ¡°He is indeed one pitiful fellow.¡± Su Lu moved forward, touched the purple dream crystal: ¡°Exile!¡± It¡¯s not a simple thing for him to kill a Mythical Creature. Fortunately, if it was just to save people, exiling the opponent should be sufficient. Humming! A passage to the Spirit World surfaced, like a wide-mouthed monster that swallowed the giant purple crystal in one gulp. With Su Lu¡¯s current power, the Bone Marquis is likely to be exiled far, far away in the Realm of All Spirits. ¡°However, that Bone Marquis is a sixth-rank Mythical Creature, he should be able to survive in the Realm of All Spirits¡­¡± Chapter 459: 0459: Test (Third Update Request for Subscription) Chapter 459: Test (Third Update Request for Subscription) Early morning, Capital. The residents returned home in small groups, looking at the vivid white bone spikes protruding from the ground, as well as the giant handprint on the central square, their faces still wearing expressions of lingering fear. Last night, too many things had happened. First was the Spirit Sacrifice hosted by the Dragon yer, followed by the terrifying onught of the white bone demon god. Fortunately, a divine miracle appeared, which directly extinguished the White Bone Demon God! Commoners were in the dark, and all kinds of rumors were flying all over the ce. However, among the Transcendents who truly knew about the strength of the white bone demon god and what followed, were plunged ten times more shock. Even the female Pope of Mother Earth Goddess chose to remain silent. Many people¡¯s gaze towards the direction of the pce was filled with awe. ¡­
The Pce. Su Lu was sitting in the guest room, looking at the sky, a slight smile appearing on his lips. ¡°I¡¯ve released another shadow clone, I suppose it must be returning to the Main World to check the situation?¡± By now, Su Lu himself only had two shadow clones, but both inherited the abilities of the original body, barely qualifying as sixth-level upational persons. One of them was left here in the court, helping to stabilize the situation as Messiah required. The other one naturally returned to the Main World, ideally sitting tight and solving difficulties for Rod and others. As for the original self? The most important one, after acquiring the ability of ¡®Spiritual Projection¡¯, can hide behind the scenes. ¡­ Inside the cave. Su Lu¡¯s original self finally opened his eyes: ¡°Is it solved?¡± He stood up and stretched, fully adjusting to his new body and thought process. This reinforcement was more terrifying than any transformation, it was as if he had changedpletely from inside out. He even felt that his thinking had changed a processor, and the speed of operation had increased by more than ten times. ¡°Gods are not human¡­ The sixth level of the myth, it¡¯s already starting to show some signs.¡± Su Lu paused, and from the right hand¡¯s Greedy Gloves, he took out a crystal with a mix of Zi and gold. This was a divine mystery. He got it from Shewinado in exchange for the ¡®Kingdom of Dreams¡¯! ¡°Only such thoughts can barely understand the knowledge of the true gods, right?¡± He muttered to himself, the dream seal automatically disappeared, and the golden crystal revealed itself, revealing a wave of terrifying information. Su Lu didn¡¯t even bother to look, and pressed it towards his forehead.
Boom! The golden crystal turned into liquid and directly integrated into his forehead. Rumble! Su Lu¡¯s expression was stagnant, and it seemed like a star had exploded in his mind.
Terrifying to the extreme information, apanied by countless data streams, swept down like a gxy. This is the mystery of the gods! ¡°The career path is: first level is Transcendent, second level Elite, third level Expert, fourth level Master, fifth level Legend, sixth level Myth¡­¡± ¡°These are all mundane restrictions, only by truly transcending the sixth level, can one touch ¡®immortality¡¯, and enter the pce of gods¡­¡± ¡°Therefore, the seventh level is called ¡®demigod¡¯! It means touching the immortality of Divinity, and the existence of interactions with life limitations!¡± ¡°The eighth level is called the ¡®true god¡¯, a real god, including all elements of the god, and radiating influences to thousands of worlds!¡± ¡°The ninth level is called the ¡®dominator¡¯, meaning fully controlling a certain authority, such as light, chaos, evil¡­¡± ¡°Each level among the gods has a very terrifying gap, and taking office requires a unique career!¡± ¡°A normal sixth-level wish to advance to the seventh level, must first acquire unique career information, and the difficulty of the ceremony is much higher than all the previous ones¡­¡± ¡­ Many pieces of information emerged in the depths of Su Lu¡¯s heart. He saw several of his passive skills surge in potency: [Mysterious Knowledge LV6¡úLV8!]
[Demon Hunting Knowledge LV4¡úLV6!] [Ancient Hebrew LV4¡úLV8!] ¡­ ¡°Fortunately, I sealed off the portion about the Language of Arrogance and did not assimte it; otherwise, my level might have risen to LV8 in one breath. Although Shewinado seems to show me goodwill, the divine cannot be trusted, unless it is me!¡± Su Lu stared at the property column, took a deep breath:¡±Finally¡­¡± He had previously exhausted astronomical amounts of experience, deduced various paths after sixth level and chose [Spirit Mage]. Unfortunately, at that time, because he did not have a sixth-level profession, he could only see some beginnings in the deduction. ¡°Now, with Shewinado¡¯s guidance and arge amount of experience¡­ it should be enough to deduce the unique profession, a brand new demi-god profession that suits me best!¡± Su Lu¡¯s idea touched upon the profession deduction. Immediately, many illusions appeared before his eyes. Each scene of illusion was a possible advancement for [Spirit Mage]. Even he could vaguely sense which roads were full of threats, possibly upied by certain beings, and which roads were devoid of any beings. ¡°Abandon any paths that involvepletely leaving human form and bing a pure consciousness or beast!¡±
¡°Abandon all paths that are already upied by beings!¡± ¡°Abandon all the paths that do not offer a chance to advance to the ninth level!¡± Many illusions appeared, and Su Lu quickly screened them. ording to his wish, eventually, a few images were frozen. These were three odd pictures. Su Lu saw himself holding a Magic Wand, wearing a starry robe, standing at the top of the world. He also saw himself on a seven-colored rainbow bridge, holding rainbow light, with a calm expression and deep eyes. Lastly, he saw himself in a ck robe, hidden behind a phantom of an indescribable ¡®portal¡¯. ¡°Three images, three choices?¡± ¡°These are the choices most suitable for me under many conditions.¡± Su Lu took a deep breath and made the final choice: ¡°I want¡­the one that can quickly formbat power and is the easiest to promote among these three!¡± If many prerequisites are the same, he naturally wants to choose the one that best suits the current situation. And the current situation is that he must ascend to divinity as quickly as possible; otherwise, he will have no foothold in the main world, and everything he values will be destroyed!
As for perhaps having drawbacks or other defects? After bing an ¡®Immortal Demigod¡¯, he will naturally have plenty of time to make up for it. Loads of information poured into his mind. Su Lu gradually focused his gaze on the ¡®himself¡¯ on the rainbow bridge. The other party also looked back at him, his expression calm. Immediately, the phantom lunged forward and fused with Su Lu himself! The properties column¡¯s rays of light fluctuated, and finally stabilized, showing a lot of information: ¡­ [Seventh-order unique profession: (Unnamed)] [Take Office Conditions: ¡­] [Ritual: Find a suitable world, use your own mystery as a seed, create aplete transcendental system, and ascend from the bottom to the peak, finally taking over the authority of the world and God!] ¡­ ¡°Sure enough, the knowledge of God in Shewinado contains shortcuts, and after the deduction of the property column, this is the most suitable path to godhood for me?¡± Su Lu looked at the ritual description, his expression grave. Create aplete transcendental system, and ascend to the top within it! The test of bing a god is indeed extraordinary! Chapter 460: 0460: Split Up (Extra 3000, asking for monthly pass) Chapter 460: Split Up (Extra 3000, asking for monthly pass) ¡°A seventh level ritual¡­¡± Su Lu meticulously reviewed the content deciphered from the attribute column. What he had seen before was just a rough overview as it also contained arge amount of other information. For example, the choice of the world! Although it¡¯s not mandatory, naturally the stronger the chosen world, the better. However, in any powerful world, there ought to be traces of divine beings and the church. It seemed like an unrealistic dream to ¡°orchestrate¡± a revival of spiritual energy in such a world and construct a transcendental system, ascending to the peak. ¡°Judging from Shewinado¡¯s experience, bing a god is dangerous¡­ The danger not onlyes from one¡¯s own internal upheavals, but also external threats¡­ Once the ceremony is performed, I will undoubtedly attract attention.¡± ¡°Therefore, I must choose a ¡®clean¡¯ world. The most suitable one for me should be a world that is mainly human-upied, where the presence of divine beings doesn¡¯t exist, and where the lead god is waning, but there remains the possibility of a resurgence in spiritual energy!¡± The method to stimte the revival of the world is included in the ritual itself. ¡°What is more important is¡­ during the ceremony, I will lose all of my powers, cing me on the same starting line with others¡­¡±
¡°This is the biggest danger of the ritual! Hence the reason it¡¯s necessary to iste all external influences. Otherwise, if noticed or targeted by just one divine being, I¡¯m doomed.¡± Su Lu fell into deep thought as he reviewed the content of the ritual. ¡­ The Pce. ¡°Mentor.¡± Messiah entered the room with Ham, both wearing grim expressions, ¡°The body count is in¡­¡± Su Lu¡¯s shadow clone raised an eyebrow expectedly as he heard a figure that could potentially make financial ministers and prime ministers faint. ¡°I have traveled across the continent and discovered several ruins. In some of these less dangerous areas, vast amounts of precious metal treasures have been stashed.¡± He provided a few locations, ¡°You can unearth them. It should be more than enough topensate for the casualties and much more.¡± What were left behind at those locations were his leftover and unwanted belongings. However, for a nation, they could be a substantial fortune. ¡°Also¡­¡± Su Lu handed over a crystal: ¡°Take a look at this¡­¡± ¡°This is¡­¡± Messiah¡¯s countenance altered drastically as she epted it. The design immediately reminded her of her own [Dragon Shepherd] legacy. ¡°This contains a path of Mysterious Person that I¡¯ve designed and I¡¯ve named it [Night Watchman]. They have augmented vision in the dark and exquisite senses to perceive the weaknesses of dark creatures¡­¡± Su Lu chuckled, ¡°As long as the kingdom forms a corps of Night Watchmen, we might solve the issue of the invasion of dark beings.¡± Of course, this profession was deduced by himself. The possession of divine knowledge from Shewinado,bined with the specific requirements of this world for the ¡®invasion of darkness¡¯, allowed him to use his attribute column to deduce a new profession effortlessly through experience.
However, this also resulted from the fact that Su Lu only deduced the profession to the forth level. ¡°[Night Watchman]? The guardian of the night?¡± Messiah browsed through, her spirits lifted, ¡°Great at utilizing magic potions and various methods to deal with dark creatures, with the downside of being a bit weaker during the day?¡± ¡°The most crucial point is that it is easy to aplish. As long as you have a firm ¡®belief¡¯, it should be simpler than bing an ¡®official knight¡¯.¡±
If a profession has too high a requirement, it would not necessarily be suitable for promotion. Su Lu fully considered this aspect, ¡°This kind of ¡®belief¡¯ can be strengthened by vowing to renounce all worldly distractions¡­¡± In fact, he borrowed some cultivation techniques from [Martial Monks] and [Ascetics]. ¡°Once the corps is formed, my kingdom will have a solid defence line during the night¡­ Thank you, mentor.¡± Messiah offered her sincere thanks genuinely. ¡°Think nothing of it, it¡¯s what I should do.¡± Su Lu revealed a subtle smile, and in a voice only he could hear, said, ¡°Since we already have a giant dragon and a queen, how could weck a night watchman?¡± Even the fact that the second son of the Wolf Fort n from the North was burnt to death by Messiah, made the situation much more satisfying. ¡°Mentor, are you leaving again?¡± Ham, as if sensing something, quickly asked. ¡°Oh?¡± Su Lu nced at him with slight surprise, ¡°Indeed¡­ this world isn¡¯t suitable for me.¡± The Dragon World had still not recovered to a point that could amodate a sixth-level upational person or, in other words, the ¡®limit¡¯ of this world was considerably lower than the main world.
After Su Lu advanced to the sixth level, he always felt somewhat ufortable, simr to when he was in the fifth level, waiting in the yet-toe Dawn of the Gods. Of course, due to the specificity of his profession, it was much better than other people at the sixth level. But unless he chose to settle in the Spirit World or sealed himself, he still had to leave. ¡®Moreover¡­ my main body needs to find a suitable world, which requires me to embark on an adventure.¡¯ The ritual or secret technique to advance to the seventh level was also clear to Su Lu¡¯s shadow clone. There¡¯s no easy way to be a divine being. The shortcut that satisfies his conditions is this one. However, in this region, basically all the worlds have been affected by the existence of seventh level and higher beings. Some of them were just like the main world¡ªtotally chaotic with various demons and monsters. It was really hard to find a ¡®clean¡¯ world. ¡®This means I have to go far away. Using the [Spirit Mage] Mythical Body, I don¡¯t have many worries about survival in the Realm of All Spirits. This shadow clone of mine is specifically created for expeditions.¡¯ ¡®Short-distance travel is troublesome, so the main way for the shadow clones is to try wormholes.¡¯ Last time he used a wormhole to reach the Guni World, which was a great distance from the main world, made for a beneficial attempt. This time, Su Lu is going all out. He didn¡¯t believe that he wouldn¡¯t be able to find the right world!
Even if this shadow clone was destroyed, it could be reformed. Therefore, it was considered a super dare-to-die group. It wasn¡¯t afraid of such an adventure at all. When exploring through the Realm of All Spirits, Su Lu would certainly encounter turbulences: Just charge into them! When encountering wormholes, he would rush into them! When encountering a world, he would sprint into it! After consuming a great deal of time, he would be able to find the most suitable ce in this world, simr to the eternal sands in a desert, for his own promotion! ¡­ ¡°My main body has advanced to [Spirit Mage], so the shadow clones have ascended naturally¡­ This has made my movements in the Realm of All Spirits much smoother.¡± The Realm of All Spirits. Another shadow clone of Su Lu trekked effortlessly and reached the outside of the main world. ¡°This time, when I advance to the sixth level, it would be best to keep it a secret. Otherwise, it will be too shocking¡­¡± It hadn¡¯t been many years since the Dawn of the Gods, and a youngster was promoted straight from a normal person to a sixth-level myth! Any Transcendent being would know that there was something fishy. It¡¯s true that the fifth level had their own good luck and secrets, but even so, not all secrets were created equal.
With the strength of a legendary professional, defending small secrets was feasible, but when it came to real world-ss marvels, they still could be swallowed by wave after wave of bloodthirsty sharks. Su Lu knew that his own secret even goes beyond the world! Chapter 461: 0461: Exploration (Seeking Subscriptions) Chapter 461: Exploration (Seeking Subscriptions) ¡°I will definitely not return until I rush to the seventh rank in a breath.¡± Green Tree Castle, Inner Circle. Looking at the familiar scenery, the shadow clone smiled, acting out its own role: ¡°This shadow clone is just ced here in case of necessity.¡± After all, Rod and the others can¡¯t travel to the Realm of All Spirits! He appeared inside the vi, feeling a bit sentimental. At this time, he was aplete ¡®non-human¡¯. If he didn¡¯t actively maintain the form of the Mythical Body, just revealing a bit of his power would cause as many casualties in the Inner Circle as in the Alien King City. ¡°The feeling¡­ is still somewhat oppressive, but it¡¯s much better than the Dragon World.¡± [Spirit Mage], originally is a profession that doesn¡¯t rely much on the world. Plus, the enormity and vastness of the Main World makes Su Lu feel much better than in the Dragon World.
He opened the door, preparing to go out and give a greeting. But in the next instant, Su Lu looked towards a corner of the garden. There, an invisible servant filled with magical elements trembled and suddenly disappeared out of sight. ¡°Familiar? Servant? Spiritual Body? Anyway, it is certainly something that Dunstan conjured up¡­ Is it waiting for me?¡± Su Lu had some understanding, sitting on the garden bench, looking at thewn in front of him. Due to his hobbies, the ce is full of wormwood, emitting a refreshing aroma. ¡°Wee home, Mr. Su Lu.¡± Dunstan, casually wearing a coat, still in the guise of an ordinary old man next door, came and sat down beside him. ¡°Mr. Dunstan, it seems that you are very eager to see me?¡± Su Lu asked with a smile. ¡°Yes.¡± Dunstan lowered his voice: ¡°Just after you left, the Federation had a mission, they were very eager to find you¡­ But I hope you calm down first.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Su Lu eyes stared at Dunstan: ¡°Another designated mission? From the church?¡± ¡°Yes, and, it has to do with your good friend ¨C Sean.¡± Dunstan said helplessly. ¡°I smelled something unusual.¡± Su Lu curled his lips, ¡°Chief, what¡¯s your suggestion?¡± ¡°My suggestion is¡­ don¡¯t go!¡± Dunstan looked at Su Lu¡¯s eyes: ¡°That mission is very dangerous, especially for you.¡±
¡°Thank you for your advice!¡± Su Lu said thanks with some surprise. From Dunstan¡¯s words, this is no longer a hint, but a clear suggestion. But it makes sense to think about it, the interests of the Green Tree Castle are not necessarily aligned with the Federation, let alone the Goddess Church.
And Su Lu is indeed a ¡®genuine entity¡¯, and his own, of course, he has to be reminded. ¡°However¡­ I still want to see the introduction first.¡± Su Lu took a deep breath. From Shewinado¡¯s divine knowledge, he learned a lot of useful information. For example, for a god to incarnate, it requires very harsh conditions. And most of the divine creatures seldom focus on a particr world. This is good news. But there is also bad news, the tier of the Goddess of Light. This god also has a title, known as the ¡®Light Sovereign¡¯! Rank Nine! A god at the Dominator Rank! Thinking of this, Su Lu¡¯s true form has no intention of returning. ¡°Alright¡­¡± Dunstan took out his pipe, slowly exhaled a ring of smoke, got up to leave: ¡°You will soon see what you want¡­¡±
¡­ A momentter, in the study. Su Lu put down the mission introduction and Green Tree Castle¡¯s relevant information and sighed: ¡°Misfortune Ruins? I didn¡¯t expect it to be there¡­¡± ording to the mission, the Eleventh Bureau sent a team of elites to explore the Misfortun Ruins on the high seas, resulting in heavy casualties. Even led to the disappearance of some members, whereabouts unknown. Afterwards, due to theck of manpower in the Eleventh Bureau, help was sought urgently. Because of personal connections, this mission ended up at Green Tree Castle, and Su Lu was specifically named. ¡°Unfortunately¡­ at that time I was already in the Dragon World. However¡­ Even knowing, a mission with such a strong scent of conspiracy, would I be stupid to go?¡± Su Lu curled his lips disdainfully. However, he also understood that the matter couldn¡¯t be looked at in this way. People in the game often find it difficult to look at problems from the outside. After all, he is a legend of the Federation, a preciousbatant, everyone sees him as such, and over time, a mindset has formed: perhaps¡­ there is no conspiracy, perhaps¡­ the church just wants to suppress it slightly. And Sean is there too.
As long as the reward is a little more generous, I¡¯m afraid that under the circumstances at that time, some people would find it hard to refuse. ¡°It¡¯s been so long now, I hope everything is fine in the Ruins¡­¡± Su Lu showed a slight smile. The most meticulous n on paper, without implementation, one would not know how many errors there could be. At this point in time, he already had the advantage. ¡°It¡¯s been so long, even if the church had arrangements, they probably retreated¡­ And I¡¯m just a shadow clone, if I fall I can just send another one. Sean, this guy¡­¡± He shook his head, turned to thest page of the introduction, and his eyebrows suddenly raised: ¡°Theology Department, processing list?¡± This is not a mission from the Federation, but information consolidated by Green Tree Castle in theter stages, including an introduction to the Goddess Church. After nning for so long, leaking is only normal, this is Dunstan pointing out the enemy. ¡°Sure enough¡­¡± Su Lu shook his head: ¡°This is called ns failing to keep up with changes¡­ it was originally a good conspiracy, wait a while, it bes a joke.¡± Of course, if he hadn¡¯t left so casually, the situation wouldn¡¯t be what it is now.
¡°Misfortune Ruins, let¡¯s go and see.¡± He had a thought and his figure slowly started to fade. ¡­ An ind on the high seas. Su Lu¡¯s figure gradually emerged. It so happens, this location was obtained after he captured the Shield of the Earth in hisst mission, the information about the specific location exists in Green Tree Castle. It may be a paid service for outsiders, but for him, it¡¯s free information. ¡°A ruin that could cause all Fifth Level professionals to stumble¡­¡± Su Lu stepped forward, entering the dense tropical jungle. Although he had intentionally subdued the Mythical Body, an oppressive aura lingered, driving away insects and beasts. Not long after, a man-made structure appeared before Su Lu. ¡°This style?¡± Su Lu looked around, his pupils slightly tightened, recalling the Death God Ruins of the Dragon World. There are some simrities between the architectural styles of the two ces. ¡°Lady Moon? No¡­ I might understand now, this is the tomb of an [Emperor of Disaster], or maybe higher¡­ No wonder it brings misfortune!¡± [Emperor of Disaster]! This is the sixth rank of the [Necromancer], rumored to have the power to control misfortune to a certain extent! ¡­ At the same time as Su Lu entered. White Eagle City, Goddess Church, Theology Department. ¡°Sir!¡± A clergy member hurriedly walked into Alfred¡¯s office: ¡°As per the detection of the church¡¯s marvellous items¡­ someone has entered the ruins again, it¡¯s Su Lu Pottery!¡± Chapter 462: 0462: Blockade (Added s seeking monthly ticket) Chapter 462: Blockade (Added chapters seeking monthly ticket) In the ruins. ¡°Such a strong style of the Grim Reaper¡­ If discovered by the ck Death Society¡¯s ck Dead Followers, they might consider it a miracle, won¡¯t they?¡± Walking through the ruins, Su Lu was far from flustered, instead, there was a hint of casualness to his gait. After all, he was absolutely familiar with Lady Moon¡¯s scriptures. Moreover, his abilities had already reached the sixth level, enough to deal with most dangers. Soon, Su Lu had made a round of the ruins and found no trace of human beings. If it was so easy to find, the archives of The Eleventh Bureau would not have beenbeled ¡®missing¡¯ and ¡®high-risk.¡¯ ¡°Something is strange¡­¡± Su Lu released his inspiration. In the next moment, he found himself in a deep underground space.
This area appeared to be the ruins¡¯ underground space, a gigantic maze. Next to his feet, Su Lu saw a decayed body, still wearing the uniform of The Eleventh Bureau. Apparently, this was one of the missing detectives from The Eleventh Bureau. Su Lu took another step. Flicker! He bypassed countless forks and traps and directly arrived at the depths of the chamber, which was also the core of the maze. In front of Su Lu, stood three ck Mayan pyramids! They stood tall and mighty, with tforms at the top, arranged in a character formation of ¡®Æ·¡¯. The thick darkness seemed to have a physical form, transforming into tide, stirring between these three pyramids. A dangerous aura permeated, causing even Su Lu to take notice. ¡°This seems to be¡­ a ritual?¡± The ck color in his pupils became even deeper, his inspiration spread, he looked past the pyramid and saw a vague figure at its core. In each of the three pyramids, at the center, there was a living humanoid figure! ¡°This does not seem like a curse or a tomb¡­it¡¯s somewhat simr to the session rituals described in the scriptures of the Grim Reaper¡­¡± ¡°So, these ruins, the undergroundbyrinth, and the three pyramids, are actually to select the sessor of the [Emperor of Disaster].¡± Surrounding the pyramids, Su Lu found many skeletal remains. Although they seemed like The Eleventh Bureau¡¯s men, they were too decayed. ¡°Sean¡­¡± He concentrated his spirit, finding familiar aura within a pyramid: ¡°He is one of the three candidates? This kid¡­how should I describe his luck?¡± Su Lu was left somewhat speechless.
However, this was not necessarily a bad thing. At least, the information about the fifth level [Necromancer King] and the sixth level [Emperor of Disaster] professions was definitely within his grasp. Only inheriting everything from the other party seemed a bit tricky. ¡°Never mind, for the sake of roommate¡­ help him for thest time.¡±
Su Lu lifted his right hand. His hand was as pure white as the most perfect jade. At this moment, patterns emerged on it, followed by the breath of the mythic domain! ¡°Nightmare!¡± Said Su Lu softly. An invisible force field immediately engulfed the three pyramids. An aura started to visibly wrap around the other twopetitors of Sean. Their faces went from agony to ferociousness, issuing a roar. Buzzing! Naturally, this scene sparked the original defense program. The ck fog stirred, and the three pyramids began to slowly descend. ¡°Now!¡± With a cold smile, Su Lu stomped his right foot lightly.
An invisible ripple spread out and covered the bodies of Sean¡¯s two opponents again. Their aura weakened instantly, they let out a roar that not unlike a human¡¯s. Regrettably, it was all in vain no matter what they tried. The disruption of this heritage ritual makes catching up extremely difficult. ¡°Of course, with my strength and understanding of the ritual, this is the only chance¡­¡± Su Lu remained silent, watching the three pyramids disappear, then let out a sigh: ¡°After several years as roommates, this is all I can do to help. The rest is up to him.¡± Considering the inexplicable misfortune on Sean, he still held a bit of confidence in the young man. ¡­ After all this, Su Lu returned to the surface of the desert ind. ¡°Hmm?¡± He looked up to the sky. A rainbow light was covering the sky, blocking the entire ind. ¡°Is this¡­a dimensional lock? No¡­ it¡¯s a more advanced Spirit World Lock!¡±
Corner of Su Lu¡¯s mouth curled into a smile: ¡°The Goddess Church of this world still possesses quite a few treasures¡­¡± The effectiveness of the Spirit World Lock and the Dimensional Lock depends on the target. For example, with Su Lu¡¯s current flicker level, most ¡®Dimensional Locks¡¯ are ineffective against him. The same applies to the Spirit World Lock. Even before advancing as a [Spirit Mage], with his LV3 skill of Spirit World Traversal, he might not necessarily be affected. But Su Lu was curious. He wanted to know, what kind of measures had the Goddess Church prepared for him. ¡°Target confirmed!¡± ¡°It¡¯s Su Lu Pottery!¡± ¡°Begin the strike!¡± ¡­ Not far from the deserted ind, a group of priests quickly started to act. A young priest, with devout expression, took out a silver pocket watch and began to adjust its scale.
Along with his movements, his body aged rapidly to the naked eye, quickly transforming into a white-haired old man, and then, death! p! The silver pocket watch slipped from the fanatic¡¯s hand, caught by another palm, and the adjustment continued. Finally¡­ after several ¡®sacrifices¡¯, the time scale in the pocket watch was reversed a whole round! ¡°We did it!¡± The remaining priests had a look of mad jubtion on their faces: ¡°The X-level marvel¡­ Reversal Pocket Watch! Each activation takes the ¡®Youthful Vitality¡¯ of the user, and its effect is horrifying. Although it cannot reverse time, it can summon a scene that has urred from the long river of history!¡± Tick-tock! Tick-tock! At this moment, above the deserted ind, Su Lu saw a phantom of a pocket watch. The minute hand stopped at the 12-hour mark, then began to spin rapidly backward. Whoosh! Whoosh! A storm shes past. The y of light and shadow, the past and the future, seemed to ¡®intersect¡¯ at ¡®the present¡¯! Su Lu saw a professional, dressed in ck emperor¡¯s clothes, a ck golden crown on his head, stepping on thisnd when the deserted ind was not yet developed! [Emperor of Disaster]! ¡°Summoning the phantom from the river of history, and specializing in death and disaster, is this meant to erase mepletely?¡± Su Lu braced himself. As expected, the next moment, the [Emperor of Disaster]unched an attack. ¡°I will bestow upon you misfortune!¡± ¡°I will bestow upon you death!¡± He stood up straight, dering as if an emperor. Ssh! Incredibly, Su Lu could hear the sound of flowing water in his ears. That¡¯s the River of Underworld! The most powerful ability of Lady Moon, a slight power of it was borrowed by the [Emperor of Disaster], crashing down thunderously! Two curse marks appeared on Su Lu, swallowed by the water of the River of Underworld. Chapter 463: 0463: Extermination (Third Update Request for Subscription) Chapter 463: Extermination (Third Update Request for Subscription) River of the Underworld! This is the great power wielded by Lady Moon, the source of the Death God. It flows through the Spirit World, without beginning or end, and only the dead can enter it. Believers in Death believe that their souls will reach God¡¯s Domain through the River of the Underworld after death and be reborn! The newly appearing ck-robed [Emperor of Disaster] of course cannot wield control over the River of the Underworld, even if it¡¯s just a minor tributary! What he has summoned is just a shadow of the River of the Underworld, borrowing just a hint of its power. Even so, it is enough to obliterate any Fifth Level Professionals! This is pure Death power! That can dissolve everything! After doing all of this, the Emperor of Disaster d in a ck robe nced in the direction of the church officials, let out a roar, and disappeared unwillingly into the void. ¡°He is indeed a myth-level upational person on the path of Death¡­ Has he noticed us?¡± ¡°ording to church records, the [Emperor of Disaster] who left behind this relic, has already been confirmed to have fallen, but he gives us the feeling of being ¡®alive¡¯, it¡¯s indeed very special.¡±
¡°Are Sixth Level upational people so powerful? It¡¯s a pity¡­ even if using an extraordinarily powerful item, they can only summon the illusion of a single strike.¡± The church officials murmured amongst themselves, watching the relic ind: ¡°Su Lu Pottery! A genius in the Federation, what a pity¡­¡± If the church takes action, they¡¯ll certainly consider many angles. Calling a bunch of Fifth Level people to siege a [Wandering Mage] is the most irrational approach. To take down the enemies with absolutely no failure! Mobilizing the Sixth Level power, and ending it in one battle, that¡¯s the real wisdom! ¡°ording to information¡­ the [Wandering Mage] has merged with the [Shadow Warrior], possessing the ability of clones¡­ Though this ability is tough to enhance, but we must never underestimate any genius.¡± ¡°Therefore, Lord Alfred chose to use the ¡®Reversal Pocket Watch¡¯, and also to summon one [Emperor of Disaster] from the river of history, stirring up the Wrath of the River of the Underworld!¡± ¡°upational people on the path of death,bined with the projection of the River of the Underworld, even if it¡¯s a split body of [Phantom Demon] here, it would definitely fall, implicating the main body!¡± Death! This is a powerful concept. Even, high-level professionals of this path are the natural enemies of those who possess clones! The power of Death can trace the mysterious ¡®connection¡¯ between the clone and the main body and directly find out the source! With the long history of the Church of the Goddess of Light, they naturally know the intelligence of the [Wandering Mage], and have also considered the possibility of clones. It can be said that if Su Lu came here when he was at the Fifth Level, even if he only dispatched a clone, it would be very dangerous. The opponents not only didn¡¯t talk to him, nor did they besieged him, but just summoned a powerful force,unched a fatal strike, which was extremely straightforward! ¡°Look¡­ The power of the River of the Underworld has disappeared.¡± A church official was staring hard at the deserted ind swept by the river. Surprisingly, the vegetation on the ind, relics, and even small animals had not suffered any damage, they were still confused.
¡°The great [Emperor of Disaster], haspletely restrained the power of the projection of the River of the Underworld, only targeting Su Lu!¡± The rest of the church officials all apuded, ¡°He is definitely dead. Whether his body or his clone, there¡¯s only a path of falling!¡± The next moment, their eyes widened in disbelief, their mouths unconsciously opening. Because after the tide of the River of the Underworld retreated, a human figure was left behind in the original ce.
No! That was almost an indescribable existence! Every inch of his body seemed to beposed of countless tiny, mysterious symbols with magical runes containing great mysteries appearing on the surface of his body. In the middle of his eyebrows, a purple sun shone, seeming to exist between reality and illusion! The Mythical Body! Spirit Magician form! Since the body of main person is made up of countless mysterious symbols, and collects and disperses unpredictably, the Shadow Clone is the true Mythical Body, as if being split from the main body. Under the erosion of the projection of the River of the Underworld, Su Lu¡¯s ordinary human form could no longer hold up, presenting his own mythical form! On his body, many fine wounds appeared, with countless tiny points of light flickering on the surface, constantly healing and repairing. ¡°What is this¡­?¡± ¡°A bodyposed entirely of ¡®mystery¡¯? A strong body that can withstand the power of the River of the Underworld¡¯s projection. Just looking at it once, I felt my soul being shocked and it seemed as if I saw countless mysterious knowledge¡­¡± ¡°Sixth Level¡­Mythical Body?¡± The members of the Theology Department of the Church of the Goddess of Light who are the elites among the elites, twisted their faces and howled in anger upon seeing this, ¡°Change the n! Retreat¡­ Report this important piece of intelligence to Lord Alfred!¡± This genius has already attained the Sixth Level in such a short time?
This is more than just describing talent, it¡¯s simply monstrous! Even, in their hearts, there was a sphemous thought. With his qualifications and demonstrated abilities, maybe¡­ he indeed has a possibility of ascending to godhood? Already enough to be ranked amongst the first few in the ¡®Cleansing List¡¯, he must be immediately eradicated at any cost. ¡°So¡­ it¡¯s really the people from the Church of the Goddess of Light?¡± Lines were drawn out of the void, revealing Su Lu¡¯s figure, standing in front of the path of the fanatics. The power that blocked the deserted ind was just a joke to him. And at this time, Su Lu¡¯s heart was not very calm either. ¡®Sure enough¡­ I can¡¯t rely too much on clones!¡¯ ¡®Since there is a connection between the clone and the main body, it can be traced and injured¡­ like curses, and obviously the River of the Underworld can also.¡¯ ¡®Through the deliberate ¡®experiment¡¯ just now, I already know that if a clone falls into the real River of the Underworld, maybe my main body¡¯s True Spirit will be unconsciously attracted out and fall directly¡­¡¯ ¡®Which is to say¡­ clones are not omnipotent and immortal. They must be used with reverence, and they cannot directly confront the gods!¡¯¡± ¡°Su Lu Pottery! Lord Alfred will avenge us.¡±
These fanatics looked at Su Lu, their expressions calm, not afraid of death, because that is to return to the goddess¡¯s kingdom. ¡°Do you think¡­ you have already sent out the message?¡± But Su Lu just smiled lightly, ¡°My Mythical Domain is¡ª Nightmare! That is, a bad dream! From the moment you saw my Mythical Body, you were in a nightmare¡­ Everything you did, to me, was just a joke.¡± ¡°What?¡± The fanatic in charge of contact was greatly startled, finding that the magical item in his hand for contact had turned into a piece of stone. ¡°And when I kill you here, of course, I will make you lose even the smallest part of your True Spirit, and permanently sink into the nightmare¡­¡± Even after this war, his information will inevitably leak out, but it¡¯s better to dy it as long as possible, and cover up as much as possible. ¡°Devil!¡± ¡°A devil that ys with people¡¯s hearts!¡± ¡°Your fate will inevitably be the stake of the church!¡± These elites could no longer remain calm, they cursed and roared fiercely. ¡°The whimpering of a defeated dog!¡±¡± Su Lu¡¯s eyes were indifferent and his right hand pressed down.
Chapter 464: 0464: Follow-Up (Extra 3200, asking for monthly pass) Chapter 464: Follow-Up (Extra 3200, asking for monthly pass) Chris Empire, Northern Province. Wearing a ck coat, with a silk hat on his head, Su Lu sat in a coffeehouse, watching the pedestrians on the street, while fiddling with a silver pocket watch in his hand. After the War of the Misfortune Ruins, he picked up quite a bit. Among them, the most important one was this marvel known as ¡®Reversal Pocket Watch¡¯. Its ability could slightly warp time and space, forcibly summoning a certain historical illusion for its use. Naturally, the price it paid was terrifying. ¡°And ¡­ there must be limits, like¡­ it cannot involve deities!¡± Su Lu picked up a cup of coffee and took a light sip. He had already conducted a deep study of this marvel. Deities possess uniqueness and unpredictability¡­ this marvel is not a divine artifact, it has no way to encroach upon the realm of deities. However, the ability to summon the strike of a sixth-order upational person is already quite strong.
¡°After this battle, I must not harbor any luck¡­ Federation, I will not be returning.¡± Su Lu made the decision silently. He didn¡¯t have much attachment within the Federation. Sean could be barely counted as one. During this visit, he found Sean was living well, so there was no need to worry. Due to his disruption, those three color gold pyramids had sunk to depths that even he could not detect, guarded by powerful forces. Twopetitors fell one after another, there wouldn¡¯t be any problems. Apart from that, Beryl has been brought over, and she was living with Rod and the rest. ¡°Although their identities have been fabricated, this world does have divination, and even with my concealment, they might still be discovered¡­¡± Su Lu calcted his abilities. Even if a group of six-order upational persons were to besiege him, he could calmly transport Rod and the rest to any part of the world, without fear. The only concern would be some marvels of divine level or even God incarnates! After this experiment, he realized that the shadow clone was not invincible. ¡°If we encounter such a situation¡­ we must preemptively dismiss the shadow clone before the attack arrives.¡± Su Lu picked up a slice of bacon with a fork and knife, enjoying the rich vor of the meat, and made the decision in his heart. If not, it might directly affect his main body. If the situation deteriorates to such an extent, Rod and the others just can¡¯t be taken into ount. There¡¯s nothing that can be done. If they were captured and threatened, and he obediently showed up to meet his death, that would be the biggest folly! He had done his best, if he still couldn¡¯t turn the tide, there was nothing much to say. After bing a deity, he would definitely destroy all the enemies of this world. And moreover, he would fight to the death with the Goddess of Light. He looked out of the window. Rod didn¡¯t know about his visit and was shopping with Anfi.
Anfi, looking blissful, held onto Rod¡¯s arm, the two seemed like a loving couple. Seeing this, a slight smile appeared on Su Lu¡¯s face. ¡­ White Eagle Federation.
Green Tree Castle. In the empty vi. Dunstan sat in Su Lu¡¯s usual seat, puffing on a sea foam stone pipe. ¡°Who could have thought¡­¡± Dunstan¡¯s expression became somewhat strange while he silently exhaled a smoke ring. The events of the Misfortune Ruin were highly ssified. Even the Goddess Church didn¡¯t get much information, only recently through the marvel and divination did they reluctantly obtain a revtion about Su Lu¡¯s promotion to the sixth order and the failure of their operation. This information was then leaked, and acquired by Green Tree Castle. Even Dunstan never thought that Su Lu, who had met with him not long ago, had already be a sixth-order upational person! ¡°He has a monstrous talent, no¡­ it requires not only a monstrous talent but also unparalleled luck. The secret about Mr. Su Lu is even deeper than I imagined.¡± Dunstan¡¯s eyes looked into the distance: ¡°It¡¯s¡­ both enviable and regrettable.¡± If he had known earlier, he might have kept Su Lu hidden, cultivated him at all costs. Once Su Lu grew strong enough, the power structure of the Federation would inevitably change along. The regret was because Su Lu revealed his abilities a bit too early.
Although the sixth order is already the pinnacle of the world, the Goddess Church is more inscrutable. ¡°Chief Councillor.¡± The shadow flickered, and Celsus¡¯s figure emerged from the shadows, ¡°The Goddess Church has issued a formal diplomatic note to us and requires our cooperation¡­ it seems like Alfred has gone mad!¡± ¡°With such a great loss, it would be strange if he didn¡¯t go mad.¡± Irin emerged from the side, his face somewhat grave, ¡°Mr. Su Lu has been designated as the enemy of light, ranking third on the cleansing list!¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Hearing this, Dunstan and Celsus couldn¡¯t help but scoff. The Goddess Church was too overbearing in their actions. Unfortunately, they indeed had the capital to act so. ¡°Did the Federation also agree?¡± ¡°They probably didn¡¯t oppose it, after all, they need the support and cooperation of the Goddess Church¡­ the connection between the two is much tighter than ours.¡± Saying this, the three of them fell silent. ¡°Starting from thest Arcane Spirit, we have understood that¡­ we can never match the Goddess Church. Any struggle would be suppressed, all of this, is because weck a truly decisive force.¡±
Dunstan took a deep breath: ¡°I received a message from Su Lu earlier. He has taken Bijie away, and the shares of the telegraphpany have beenpletely transferred to the inner circle. Let¡¯s just handle it this way. I will send a telegraph to the Federationter to revoke the honorary council seat of Su Lu Pottery.¡± Celsus and Irin couldn¡¯t help but sigh but did not contest it. Their abilities were inadequate and had no choice but to choose this route. ¡°However¡­ the telegraphpany is only nominally under us, the dividends and profits should still be given to Su Lu by setting up a special ount for him.¡± Dunstan waved his hand a bit tiredly, ¡°Let¡¯s just leave it at that¡­ A great era ising, it¡¯s time we initiated that n.¡± ¡°Chief Councillor, are you referring to?¡± The eyes of Celsus and Irin lit up. ¡°We of Green Tree Castle must possess enough power to protect ourselves!¡± Dunstan¡¯s voice was resounding. ¡­ A few dayster, with the statement of Green Tree Castle, the entire Mysterious world was thrown into turmoil. Of course, Su Lu did notmit any overtly wicked acts and therefore did not trigger a federation-wide manhunt ¡ª this was of no practical use except to bring attention for revenge. But the high ranks in the world of mystery knew that this genius [Wandering Mage] made the Goddess Church¡¯s hit list and was sought after with a high reward.
Even simply providing information could bring hefty rewards. Somehow, information about him being promoted to the sixth order and thwarting the Church¡¯s forces leaked out. Su Lu¡¯s name spread far and wide in the new and old continents, gaining true fame! Stepping into the ranks of the world¡¯s pinnacle level Transcendents! Chapter 465: 0465: Wandering (Seeking Subscriptions) Chapter 465: Wandering (Seeking Subscriptions) ¡°Realm of All Spirits. Su Lu, together with another shadow clone, stands in the endless darkness. He turns to take one final look at this area before leaving without turning back. Only his voice ripples through the air: ¡°When I return¡­¡± To advance to the seventh rank, one must firstplete the ¡®ritual¡¯. And the core of this ritual is to find a world that has not been ¡®tainted¡¯ by the divine! By this standard, even the Guni World is uneptable. Despite its enough distance from this area, Shewinado knows its coordinates! If Su Lu were to hold the ritual and Shewinado appeared suddenly, the scene would be incredible¡­ ¡°From this perspective, the new wormhole seems a bit more reliable¡­ because after passing through it, I won¡¯t even know where I¡¯ll end up.¡± The prolonged lifespan of a mythical body gives Su Lu the confidence and resources to survive.
So, he stands there calmly in the Realm of All Spirits,manding his shadow clone as it constantly risks its life. The undercurrents and energy radiation in this realm now pose little threat to his mythical body, but wormholes are different! Whatys behind them could be a vortex of annihtion, apletely deste area, or even an entirely new region. In a nutshell, it¡¯s like ying Russian roulette. With his shadow clone, Su Lu begins to wander within the Realm of All Spirits. After an indeterminate amount of time, a wormhole materializes before him. ¡°Shadow clone, go!¡± The shadow clone plunges directly into the wormhole and vanishes in a blink. The next moment, through the resonance with the Spirit World, Su Lu senses the obliteration of his shadow clone. ¡°On the other side, there is a convergence of destructive energy, no living world exists there¡­¡± He shakes his head and continues his journey. ¡­ In the Realm of All Spirits, one can hardly sense the passage of time. Su Lu has no idea how much time has passed. His only focus is on moving in one direction and mapping out the Realm of All Spirits with uracy. Along the way, he has experienced a myriad of worlds, explored numerous wormholes, but the oues have been mixed. Nevertheless, Through the discement of several wormholes, he can confirm that he is now extremely far from the area where the Main World resides. ¡°In addition¡­ I found out that the worlds here are gradually differing from those in that other region¡­¡±
As a wanderer in the Spirit World, whenever he discovers a world that might meet his requirements, he naturally sends a shadow clone to scout first. On this journey, he has discovered many peculiar worlds. For instance¡­ A world that has followed the Way of Fighting Qi totally, seemingly influenced by the God of War. Or a world consisting only of oceans and inds where pirates reign supreme.
There¡¯s even a world, a nt paradise, entirely made up of Tree People. And a world rampant with diseases and death, where doctors possess transcendent strength, oozing with despair. Unfortunately, in all these worlds, Su Lu senses the presence of the divine. This isn¡¯t due to his keen sense of smell, but by revtions received through the Dream Spirit World. As a hub of a world, the Dream Spirit World hosts all world information. As long as a divine being appears, it will inevitably leave a taint! Besides, the sole purpose of the appearance of these divine beings is to exert their influence. In the myths and legends of each world, one can hear various stories about the church. Upon encountering such worlds, Su Lu would unquestionably depart without uttering a word. ¡°I¡¯m already three wormhole jumps away from the Main World, crossing a distance spanning millions of worlds¡­ In this area, humanoid intelligent creatures are no longer the dominators of the world. Giant Beast Creatures are the primary civilization!¡± ¡°Moreover¡­ traces of divine influence are bing increasingly faint¡­ perhaps due to the extreme destion of this area?¡± Su Lu notices that unlike the areas where worlds are densely packed, here, he must travel for a long time before reaching the next world. Moreover, although these Giant Beast Creatures are a civilization, they aren¡¯t very advanced and are intellectually deficient. Due to this, hardly any divine beings are interested in this ce.
¡°What a shame¡­ I¡¯m not interested either.¡± Su Lu gives a bitter smile and continues his journey. His journey aims not only at exploring the Realm of All Spirits and finding a world suitable for his ascension but also at finding the hometown from before his traversal. The direction he chooses is just an intuition in his heart. Gradually, he reaches the edge of this region. The number of worlds here is extremely sparse, they only have endless darkness. The danger level of the undercurrents suddenly increases drastically, threatening even a sixth-rank upational person. Besides, there are plenty of void creatures that love the darkness living here. To put it simply, this border area is exceedingly dangerous. ¡°Shadow clone!¡± Su Lu stops at the critical position while a shadow clone emerges and ventures into it. Traveling in the Realm of All Spirits is not without danger. At least several times, he has encountered creatures with divine level power drifting around. Their formidable power is detected by him from tens of thousands of miles away, and he evades them in advance.
Apart from this, there are some sudden dangers, but he has his shadow clones and numerous means at his disposal to solve them just about. Moreover, during these wanderings and explorations, Su Lu feels his connection with the Spirit World bing increasingly stronger, and his use of Spirit Power bing more proficient. Unconsciously, the profession of [Spirit Mage] has been gradually mastered by him and has reached its peak. ¡°Hm?¡± Suddenly, Su Lu¡¯s expression changes. His shadow clone is being attacked by creatures of the void darkness! The creatures seem to be part of a tribe, with bodies resembling lions, heads sporting six parallel unicorns, and three pairs of ck wings on their backs. ¡°Damn it, did I wander into theirir?¡± Cornered by the creatures, the shadow clone darts about, estimating their strength: ¡°The mature six-horned beasts possess the power of the sixth rank, it seems that their strength is determined by the horns on their heads.¡± St! St! As he muses, his lower abdomen is pierced, blood spurts out and transform into the smallest mysterious rune particles in mid-air, eventually returning to him. The immortality of the mythical body! This is a bodily ability that Su Lu has gradually developed. Calling it ¡®immortality¡¯ might be overstating, but it indeed heals wounds at an incredible speed.
¡°You all can carry on fighting, I need to continue my exploration.¡± Trapped and with essentially no way out, the shadow clone is not flustered. Instead, it dashes about, scanning the area. Suddenly, its expression changes! ¡°There are so many¡­ so many!¡± At the edge of this region, amidst the surging undercurrents, a cluster of wormholes lined up like countless stars, unevenly distributed, each emitting a different aura. Wormholes can be used to travel great distances in an instant. The ones that can be used in both directions are even more critical for Su Lu¡¯s journey. But this time, his changing expressions aren¡¯t due to the discovery of wormholes. It¡¯s because among them, the aura of a certain wormhole stirs feelings in him that makes him almost tearful. ¡°That is¡­¡± Chapter 466: 0466: Parallel (Added s seeking monthly ticket) Chapter 466: Parallel (Added chapters seeking monthly ticket) Safe zone. The expression on Su Lu¡¯s face wildly changes: ¡°This feeling¡­ home? Could I really return?¡± Without the slightest hesitation, a shadow clone split from his body, quickly vanishing into this area. Boom Boom Boom! A multitude of Six-horned ck-winged Beasts roared, chasing after the shadow clone. ¡°I¡¯m just passing by¡­¡± The shadow clone continuously switchednguages, helplessly seeing that these void creatures remained unmoved. ¡°Did I encounter a void creature, which is like a beast with not much wisdom? Or are they deeply ingrained with hatred for humanoid creatures?¡± Not muchter, Su Lu, who felt the disappearance of the shadow clone, split a third one. ¡°Just now, I¡¯ve attracted all these void creatures to the other side, now is the best opportunity¡­¡±
This shadow clone moved at a quick pace, like a streak of lightning, reaching the region densely covered in wormholes. Immediately, without a second thought, he headed towards the wormhole that gave him a familiar feeling. The hum! The spatial shift and, the feeling of weightlessness came unexpectedly. A circle of purple light appeared around the shadow clone¡¯s body, desperately protecting itself. By the time he opened his eyes again, he had already arrived in apletely strange area. ¡°This is also the Realm of All Spirits¡­ but, it¡¯s so remote!¡± The shadow clone sighed, rubbed his brow, and excitement shed across his face: ¡°The feeling is stronger.¡± Looking back, he noticed that the tiny wormhole was still there, he couldn¡¯t help but breathe a sigh of relief: ¡°Very good, it¡¯s a two-way type, and it canst a while.¡± Some wormholes only offer one-way travel, for Su Lu who wanted to return to the Main World, they were out of consideration. This wormhole allows two-way transfers, so it¡¯s quite valuable. ¡°It seems to be an area even more barren than where the Six-horned Beasts are¡­¡± The shadow clone walked for half a day before finally arriving at the source of that trace of familiarity. In front of him, a world appeared, taking on the form of a cloud vortex. Su Lu gritted his teeth, stretching out his hand to touch the cloud. In an instant, it felt like he was seeing a massive star system. Outside the sun star, eights rotated, apanied by many broken celestial bodies, satellites, and so on. His inspiration instantly reached the Dream Spirit World, retrieving the information he wanted. ¡°There¡¯s no pollution left by the divine, this is a ¡®clean¡¯ world! There¡¯s life on only one, with humans as the main species, but¡­¡±
The shadow clone¡¯s face turned solemn, returning to where the wormhole was. There was a dust-sized spot of light. With a soft touch, he was instantly transported back to the dark domain, being forcefully observed by arge number of Six-horned Beasts, obviously not long for this world. But Su Lu was indifferent.
The shadow clone had explored a lot of information. Such as, the two-way nature of the wormhole, and a certain world behind it that gave him a familiar feeling. ¡°I can¡¯t believe¡­ it¡¯s like this.¡± Su Lu looked a little pale, seeming unable to bear the shock, but then mumbled: ¡°No matter what, we always have to go and see.¡± He went through his old tricks again, split another shadow clone to draw the fire of the void creatures, while he himself quickly made his way through that wormhole. The hum! The world spins. ¡°Even though this is also the Realm of All Spirits¡­ I don¡¯t even know where I am.¡± Su Lu shook his head: ¡°It seems¡­ no divine beings are paying attention to this region¡­ perhaps it¡¯s because there are too few worlds, and the breath of life is too weak?¡± The ce where those void creatures were before could already be considered a poverty-stricken area in the Realm of All Spirits, but this ce is even more deste. Within a vast dark area, there is only one world like a white star cloud. Apart from that, there is nothing! ¡°The divine beings look for worlds to impact. They like to choose ces where worlds stand densely and life is exceptionally strong, representing civilization prosperity¡­¡±
¡°This ce, however, is a desert of worlds. Even the Six-horned Beasts don¡¯t want toe here¡­ perhaps the wormhole is too small? They haven¡¯t found it yet? Not all void creatures will use wormholes for transportation¡­¡± ¡°I must say, just in terms of rituals, I found quite a suitable location.¡± Su Lu got to that piece of star cloud, inspiration bursting as he interacted with the Dream Spirit World. Through this, he received a lot of information. This world is vast, named ¡®Universe¡¯. In the sr system, life has evolved only on one, and in a miraculous burst of civilization, within merely several thousand years, it has reached a highly advanced stage, with the ability to briefly explores. However, their steps are still restricted to the sr system. In fact, when considering the size of the world, the boundary of the so-called ¡®sr system¡¯ is actually the boundary of the world. Once you break out of the sr system, you truly enter the Realm of All Spirits! ¡°But¡­ that between Venus and Mars isn¡¯t called Earth, but ¡®Blue Star¡¯!¡± ¡°On Blue Star, even though there are all types of nations simr to the ones back home, even races, histories¡­ that give me a strong sense of familiarity, but this ce¡­ is not my home!¡± Tears seemed to glimmer in Su Lu¡¯s eyes: ¡°A parallel world?¡± He had a premonition, that he might never be able to return to the real Earth.
The feeling ofplete despair suddenly pierced Su Lu¡¯s heart, making him look extremely deste. It was as if the hope he had held onto suddenly copsed. He inadvertently revealed his mythological form, with a strong sense of sorrow, continuously spreading outwards. If an upational person passed by, even if he was Fifth Level, he¡¯d suffer severe damage. ¡°Ha-ha¡­ ha-ha¡­¡± Su Lu suddenly burst outughing: ¡°If it is a parallel world, then what does all the persistence and effort I¡¯ve put in all this time amount to?¡± Hisughter was so intense that tears streamed down his face, and then he suddenly gritted his teeth. The spirituality around him that was constantly fluctuating, finally became stable. ¡°Even if I can never go back, I have new family in the Main World¡­ In Dragon, in Guni, in other worlds, I have left my legend.¡± ¡°I have to keep advancing, peek into the hall of the gods, and maybe even break through eighth level, ninth level, or higher realms!¡± ¡°Even if the scope of this ¡®Ancient Spirit Realm¡¯, which contains numerous worlds, divine beings, and gods¡¯ dominions, is only a parallel world, that¡¯s okay¡­¡± ¡°As long as I keep breaking through the levels of the Spirit World, I will always be able to break the boundary of the ¡®Ancient Spirit Realm¡¯, go into other ¡®Parallel Ancient Spirit Realms¡¯, find this location, and maybe one of them will be my real home!¡± ¡°If that doesn¡¯t work, I¡¯ll break through again, transcend an even greater ¡®scope¡¯!¡±
Although this hope is slim, Su Lu¡¯s faith suddenly became firm. Living as a sentient being inherentlycks meaning, it¡¯s your own thinking that gives it meaning! Su Lu at this moment, understood his innermost feelings even more. He wanted to live, he wanted to reach higher! He wanted to protect those he cared about! He wanted¡­ to return home! ¡°There¡­ isn¡¯t a world more suitable than this.¡± Su Lu took a deep breath,pletely recovered his calm, his eyes glowing brilliantly: ¡°I¡¯ll use it as the cornerstone of my breakthrough!¡± Chapter 467: 0467: Entering (Third Update Request for Subscription) Chapter 467: Entering (Third Update Request for Subscription) [Unique Seventh-Level Profession: (Unnamed)] [Ritual: Find a suitable world, use your mystery as a seed, form aplete Transcendent system, and climb from the bottom to the top; ultimately, usurp the world and the authority of the gods!] ¡­ Outside the unknown world, Su Lu opened his attribute panel and watched the information at the top. The ritual is quiteplicated; there are many extensions in a few sentences. ¡°Firstly, using my own mystery as a seed¡­ this means it needs my ¡®sacrifice¡¯. There¡¯s a price to pay for anything, and this is my contribution!¡± Su Lu¡¯s lips were tightly pursed: ¡°This world has not undergone the Rebirth of Spiritual Energy, there is no evidence of any religious myths¡­ it can be said that I am the first Transcendent creature¡­ everything about me, a sixth-level mythic upational person, is like an attractive fruit for it, and I am willing to give it up and let it swallow, this is the first, and the most crucial step!¡± How to make the world undergo the rebirth of spiritual energy? Su Lu had once guessed that it was the ¡®breath¡¯ or rule of the world itself. However, after he advanced to [Spirit Mage], he understood that the rules of the world were one part of it, and the other was the ¡®supplementation¡¯ and ¡®learning¡¯ from outside.
¡®Supplementation¡¯ referred to the spiritual support from the Realm of All Spirits, or even the higher-level Ancient Spirit Realm. As for ¡®learning¡¯, it was the world¡¯s own ¡®decoding¡¯ of the ¡®Transcendent¡¯. ¡°[Spirit Mage] is a mage specialized in exploring the Spirit Realm and offering sacrifices¡­ with the power of rituals, it could stimte any world to start a spiritual revival¡­¡± ¡°At that time, I will burn all my profession and abilities¡­ turning into the property of the world.¡± ¡°This is not aplete surrender, but what I deposited in the world, it will be analyzed and learned by the world, bing the cornerstone of the new system¡­¡± ¡°When it¡¯s time, I will ascend to the pinnacle of this world as a mortal, retrieving what belongs to me and a higher authority!¡± ¡°Among them, the probability of failure is high¡­ or rather, very high!¡± ¡°But any method of bing a god is always extremely dangerous.¡± ¡­ Su Lu pondered: ¡°Next, it¡¯s a question about the new system.¡± Creating aplete Transcendent system doesn¡¯t mean to abandon the path of the profession. In fact, the upational person is the strongest and most inclusive strength system in the Ancient Spirit Realm. Even the eighth and ninth-level gods are nothing more than top upational persons! The so-called creation of a new system in the ritual is not about deviating from the path of an upational person, but designing a new profession! ¡°For me, this isn¡¯t difficult, or rather¡­ it¡¯s too easy!¡± Because he had the inference function of the attribute panel, Su Lu felt more distressed. He was at a loss for what to do. What kind of path should be designed to be most suitable for this world and rapidly spread? The ritual asks for the creation of a new ¡®system¡¯, not just apetition for oneself. Therefore, it must be promoted and widely recognized. How can a promoted profession also ensure one¡¯s own advantages?
¡°Perhaps¡­ if it were another sixth-level upational person, they might struggle with this issue, or be yed to death by the aborigines, but I am different. I still have the ultimate trump card.¡± Su Lu had no affectations. Since he had the Golden Finger, and could neither understand nor analyze it at present, maybe there will be some entanglementster, but so what? Focus on the present, use it when you should!
What about the aftermath? To be honest, unless he reaches that level, he may not even touch it, so worrying now is premature. ¡°The attribute panel is not a profession skill, nor is it tied to my profession¡­ it¡¯s highly likely it merged with my True Spirit and is at my disposal, this is my biggest trump card for sess in this ritual!¡± Of course, there¡¯s also a chance he¡¯ll be extremely unlucky and unable to use the attribute panel at all, so Su Lu still decided to add some private ingredients to this new system and create a few back doors of his own. Never underestimate the umtion of a world and the elites among billions of people. If he didn¡¯t use the Golden Finger and create back doors, even if he was quite familiar with the new system, there was a possibility that he might capsize. ¡°So¡­ apletely new upational path system. In this respect, I have too many choices¡­¡± Su Lu thought of his own umtion over the years; not mentioning the random inheritances he had collected, his single sixth-level profession incorporated two fifth-level job changes and three fourth-level professions. Just choose a direction to develop,bine with the inference of the attribute panel, and there will be infinite possibilities. Others are worried about how to design a Transcendent system, Su Lu is worried about having too many choices. ¡°Transcendent beings? How to package? Magic? Xianxia? No¡­ I¡¯m already thinking in a fixed way.¡± Su Lu pped his forehead: ¡°I don¡¯t care if it¡¯s exined or not, the spiritual energy has revived anyway, others can think whatever they want¡­ we don¡¯t need to pander to them.¡± ¡°The key is the path of the system, it doesn¡¯t matter if there are several, wider choices¡­ among them, my basic foundation is [Soldier] and [Apprentice], that is, the physical side and the magic side, in other words, the warrior and the mage¡­ as for [Spirit Medium], Spirit Realm, dimension and other high-level professions, let¡¯s put a restriction.¡± The ¡®mystery¡¯ of the Spirit Realm and the dimension is too high. Once they are obtained and researched, Su Lu is truly afraid that before hepletes the ritual, there will be upational person who breaks through the world and finds the ¡®truth of the universe¡¯!
Although the likelihood is small, it¡¯s not impossible. Su Lu suddenly found his inspiration. ¡°The new Transcendent system doesn¡¯t necessarily have only one profession, it could contain several professions¡­ and one of them could be a special ¡®hidden profession¡¯ prepared for me?¡± He suddenly became enlightened: ¡°Perhaps¡­ some of the ¡®hidden professions¡¯ and ¡®special job changes¡¯ in the Realm of All Spirits were designed with such a purpose right from the start.¡± ¡°I always feel that ying like this is not quite right, there¡¯s a likely chance of going off track¡­¡± Su Lu first daydreamed a bit, and immediately felt a sense of imminent danger. A new Transcendent system! Several professional paths, this is a very rigorous matter. It¡¯s impossible to add settings as long as he thinks about it casually; it¡¯s not storytelling. ¡°So¡­ open-system design? Each path should leave ¡®room¡¯ for further automatic pletion¡¯?¡± Life always finds its own way. A qualified creator should not be all-rounded. ¡°Then¡­ that¡¯s it.¡± Su Lu made a quick decision, the lights shed on the attribute panel, and the experience dramatically drained.
¡°New world¡­ I aming.¡± He spread his hands, as if to embrace the world; his whole person turned into a shooting star and disappeared into the vortex. Boom! As soon as he entered this world, Su Lu felt a terrible pressure. This was a universe that had never seen the Rebirth of Spiritual Energy, the Transcendent was extinct! His existence was like a firefly in the dark, bearing the merciless crushing of the world! Chapter 468: 0468: Meteor (Extra 3400, asking for monthly pass) Chapter 468: Meteor (Extra 3400, asking for monthly pass) Outer space. Su Lu manifests the full form of his Mythical Body, numerous runes intertwining on the surface of his body. An indigo robe emerges on him, and a sun that exists between reality and illusion appears on his forehead. This is the normal form of a sixth-tier upational Person, and any ordinary person who catches a glimpse would go crazy or even die! But it¡¯s useless! Su Lu can feel a trace of terrible power surrounding him. Low temperature and some chaotic radiation don¡¯t bother him. His Mythical Body canpletely adapt to all kinds of harsh environments. But if there¡¯s a weakening of the world¡¯s rules mixed in, that¡¯s another matter. ¡°Ah!¡± In the roar, Su Lu¡¯s body kept erging, turning into a colossal giant.
This is not a good sign, indicating that he is gradually losing control over his Mythical Body. In the infinite void, Su Lu elerated continuously. At the same time, a chanting-like voice rang out around him. ¡°Ancient world¡­¡± ¡°ept this gift¡­¡± He is conducting a ritual to the world, while drawing on the power of the Ancient Spirit Realm. In the grand scheme of the world, even a sixth-tier upational Person is nothing more than a minuscule ant. But this power could be a Transcendent seed! For this world deprived of the Spirit Tide, it¡¯s even more precious. With continuous eleration, Su Lu feels as if he is a meteor in the universe. Not only that, tiny cracks emerged on his Mythical Body, and the mysterious rune particles that formed the basics of his body scattered into the universe. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Su Lu hummed, looking at his attribute column. His remaining experience points were draining away at an rming rate, like water released from an open dam. Not only that! His profession, title, attributes, skills, passives, and so on, all started to be obscure. And even disappeared one by one! ¡°It¡¯s started¡­¡± Su Lu felt a chill in his heart, watching as each skill and passive disappeared. When it came to [Shadow Clone LV8], he looked serious.
Losing that skill wasn¡¯t a big deal. But he still had a Shadow Clone in the Main World! ¡°Although Rod and the others may not need protection, I still need to be prepared¡­ In this aspect, can experience points be used?¡± Su Lu understood that the previous consumption of experience points must have been transformed into energy to protect himself.
But that bit of experience was nothingpared to the world and would eventually be exhausted. It would be better to invest it in the Shadow Clone; it might have some effect. The next moment. As Su Lu concentrated his thoughts, he felt that the force that had been protecting his body disappear. A more terrifying pressure fell on his Mythical Body. At the same time, the symbol of Shadow Clone in the attribute column flickered twice and gradually became obscure. ¡®Is it¡­ no good¡­¡¯ Su Lu sighed, feeling somewhat helpless. Just before the Shadow Clone skillpletely disappeared, a piece of information was conveyed, causing him to pause and then break into a smile: ¡°It seems to have worked.¡± He could sense that the other Shadow Clone had not disappeared. But such a feeling of ¡®control¡¯ quickly disappeared. ¡®This isn¡¯t good¡­ Without the control of the main body, who knows what the clone will do. It may not matter in the short term, but there¡¯s a chance it could turn traitor in the long run!¡¯ Su Lu felt a chill in his heart, thought of a problem, thenughed at himself: ¡®Forget it¡­ If I can survive and return, what problem can¡¯t be solved after bing a god? And if I can¡¯t go back, I¡¯ll let the Shadow Clone rece me, that¡¯s fine too¡­¡¯
He looked at his own body. After the earlier operation, his experience pool had beenpletely drained, and most of his attributes column had been swept away. Half of his Mythical Body had already turned into points of light and dissipated into the universe. However, with continuous progress, a blue star had already appeared in his sight. In the¡¯s orbit, there were many satellites and space stations clearly already observing him! Not to mention the uproar there must be among the astronauts and in the space base below. Su Lu¡¯s body shot straight into the atmosphere. Huge mes! Violent friction ignited terrifying mes on his body. ¡®So¡­ the whole sr system, only here at Blue Star is chief.¡¯ Su Luughed. He had managed to reach here against the pressure of the world, and his first step had seeded. The body of the giant turned into a meteor, shing across the sky of Blue Star, causing countless people to scream.
Inside the fireball, Su Lu calmly watched his body gradually disappear. All his upational abilities will coalesce into a Transcendent seed, growing into a new Transcendent system in the soil of this world! The meteor kept moving, sweeping across argend. An insignificant something scattered from it. It was a dark purple sun, seemingly surrounded by burning mes. The heart of a Spirit Magician! This was the ultimate object possessing the True Spirit Imprint and gic bloodline of the [Spirit Medium], and it¡¯s the real core of those who follow the path of the [Spirit Medium]! It could be said that, even if the Mythical Body was destroyed, as long as it¡¯s still around, there would be hope of making aeback! But now, this sun also appeared very weak, the light was dim and it flickered in the night, then disappeared. Compared to therge meteor, it was so minuscule that it was almost unobservable. But it carried Su Lu¡¯s True Spirit, along with all hisst possessions! ¡­ In the Mingyue Residential Area, inside a small shop by the street.
A sh of purple light came in through the window andnded on a body that had lost signs of life. It entered from the forehead, turning into a purple sun, like a tattoo, flickering with strange glows. After a few flickers, the lightpletely vanished, and the tattoo also disappeared under the skin. Thump, thump! A few secondster, the heart of the body started to beat strongly again. The next moment. His hands moved violently, and he¡­ turned over? ¡°Huff¡­ huff¡­ ¡± Su Lu gasped for breath, suddenly opened his eyes: ¡°A new world¡­¡± He stared at the unfamiliar ceiling, sniffing the strong smell of alcohol in his nose: ¡°Death by excessive drinking? Or has the original host suffocated himself in his sleep? The original host is¡­ speechless.¡± His Mythical Body had already been swallowed up by this world, only the heart of the [Spirit Magician] bearing his True Spirit was left. And in the area of the randomnding, the most suitable body he could find was this one. ¡°But is this the new world? I¡¯m here!¡± Su Luy there for a while, until he was sure that this body was mostly okay, of course, this was after consuming hisst bit of spirituality, he sat up and looked around at the unfamiliar surroundings. Ceiling, household appliances, of course¡­ most importantly, the phone on the bedside table. A nostalgic look appeared on Su Lu¡¯s face. ¡°What a¡­ long-lost sight!¡± Chapter 469: 0469: Origin Chapter 469: Origin By essing the ¡®memories¡¯ of this body, Su Lu quickly grasped some details. Bai Jing, male. Twenty-five years old, associate degree holder. Current profession ¨C Cook. Status: Heartbroken and in debt. For a young man with little life experience, either of these situations would be a major blow. Both at the same time were utterly crushing. Hence, Bai Jing chose to drown his sorrows in alcohol. After consuming an unknown amount of cheap alcohol, he dropped dead in his rented small shop and was then overtaken by Su Lu¡¯s spirit. ¡°I must say, that¡¯s a pathetic origin¡­ Anyway, I canprehend the heartbreak, but what¡¯s with the debt?¡± Su Lu rubbed his head, thinking back.
Ah, it was because of the loan he took out to rent this shop and the money he spent on his girlfriend. For Bai Jing, a ¡®drifter¡¯ in the city who¡¯d only graduated a few years ago with nothing to his name and no family support, getting a bank loan was impossible. Bai Jing desperately needed money at the time and so he walked down a path of no return. His original n was good, borrow money to start a business, and as long as he made money, he could pay it back. Regrettably, although Bai Jing studied culinary arts in college and was confidently prepared to carve out a space for himself in the city, reality hit him hard! Basically, aside from the favored few, most young people have experienced such a ncing blow. Bai Jing thought he was a master chef, but in reality, he was barely able to manage a roadside stand, continually operating in the red. Now, there was no way he could pay back the loan. The girlfriend who initially promised to struggle with him ran away at this critical juncture. The indulgence of alcohol tonight, who knows which of the two miseries influenced him more. Anyway, the original Bai Jing was dead, and now Su Lu would live on in his stead. ¡°This dude¡¯s life was quite a disaster, the perfect model for a protagonist¡­ looks like I¡¯ve be your Golden Finger? If only you¡¯d faded off a littleter¡­¡± Su Luined a bit, then took a deep breath: ¡°Attribute Panel!¡± The next moment, countless numbers of flowing data appeared before his eyes, cascading down like a waterfall, forming a screen: ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- Name:[Su Lu Pottery] (Bai Jing) Strength:[1.0], Agility:[1.1], Constitution:[0.9], Spirit:[1.2] Skill:[Cooking LV1] XP:[0]
¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- ¡°The data for this body is so¡­ average¡­¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Su Lu clenched his fists, a trace of exhration on his face: ¡°As expected.. the Attribute Panel is still there.¡± The Attribute Panel wasn¡¯t an upational ability but a characteristic that ¡®transmigrated¡¯ with him.
Now it seemed, as expected, it had a high ¡®rank¡¯. In this ritual, it could definitely offer a lot of assistance. ¡­ It seemed this world was still in summer, the night wasn¡¯t cold. Su Lu cleaned up the garbage, stumbling through the kitchen and hall, and pulled up the rolling door. Even though it was night, the streetlights outside were still emitting a warm light and the surface of the high-rise buildings not far away were still flickering with neon lights. In the sky, a bright and clear moon hung high. ¡°How beautiful¡­¡± A sense of nostalgia appeared in Su Lu¡¯s eyes as he thought about this world¡¯s history. As a parallel world, its historical development was broadly simr to the one he remembered, but with some differences. For example, the names of some countries, and somendmark events. ¡°A strange feeling¡­I used to think this was my hometown, but now having a real look, I realize¡­it¡¯s not at all!¡± Su Lu shook his head, then tried to sense the void and spirit world of this world.
Clearly¡­he couldn¡¯t do anything! ¡°The Spirit Tide has not resurfaced¡­no, it¡¯s aplete break from the Spirit Tide!¡± If in other worlds there remained low-level Transcendents during the Twilight of the Gods, This world was a true ¡®Spirit Tide recession¡¯! It previously did not support any transcendent power, not even a first-order upational Person could exist! This ce was an absolute wastnd for Transcendents! Exactly due to these reasons, plus its remoteness, it hadn¡¯t been ¡®tainted¡¯ by divinity. ¡®The Spirit Tide had never appeared¡­ any transcendent power is unable to manifest! My spirit can¡¯t transform into Inspiration, naturally I can¡¯t contact the void or the spirit world¡­¡¯ Su Lu frowned, ¡°So I have to act like an ordinary person for a while?¡± Without transcendent power, being unable to break the norm meant he had to manage the ¡®Bai Jing¡¯ identity properly. ¡°Damn it¡­ when will the Spirit Tidee?¡± Su Lu was very concerned about this, ording to his calctions, it shouldn¡¯t be too long. ¡°And¡­since this world was one thatpletely isted transcendent power, even if the Spirit Tide sweeps over, the progress would definitely be slower than in other worlds, perhaps it will happen in stages?¡±
¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll go back and y on my phone!¡± Upon returning to the shop, Su Luy on the bed, unlocked his off-brand smartphone, connected to an unknownwork, and checked the news first. ¡®Shock! Alien sighting!¡¯ ¡®Figures in the Meteors, Pictures and Proof!¡¯ ¡®Supernatural Meteor Phenomenon! Revealing the Unknown Secrets of Astronomy!¡¯ A few sensational headlines immediately appeared, this world¡¯s new media was so developed, they could turn anything into news, let alone such a supernatural phenomena. Su Lu, out of curiosity, opened one of the articles only to find it was news about him. After all, the unusual meteor had been spotted by countless astronomy enthusiasts around the world. He had suspected that the shock discovery from the space centers had not been made public yet, otherwise, it would definitely be more popr on the inte. Sure enough, after opening a few articles, he could only see some text descriptions. The most ¡®explosive¡¯ picture was simply a blurry silhouette of a person within the meteor, with a bunch of touristsmenting below calling out the Photoshop fraud. ¡°Aliens, huh?¡± A smile appeared at the corner of Su Lu¡¯s mouth as he continued ying on his phone.
¡­ Meanwhile. Following the message from the space center being passed down bit by bit. A group quickly took over all video and image data, ssifying them as top secret. In the area where the meteor was predicted to fall, arge number of people and hastily deployed spies gathered around. What made all parties suspicious was that, ording to the calctions of top scientists and thetestputers, they couldn¡¯t find any trace of the meteor after searching the mountainous area of its calctednding point for days. If Su Lu knew about this, he would certainly find it very amusing. His real body and everything else had already been swallowed up by this world, transformed into seeds for a transcendent system, waiting for the day of germination. The fate of that meteor was to dissipate in mid-air, like an utterly burned-out meteorite, how could they find any trace of it? Chapter 470: 0470: Experiment (Extra 3600, asking for monthly pass) Chapter 470: Experiment (Extra 3600, asking for monthly pass) The next day, early morning. Su Lu opened his eyes, ¡°That feeling of fatigue¡­an ordinary person¡¯s body¡­I¡¯m quite familiar with it¡­¡± Normally, after advancing to the upational Person and undergoing the Transcendent baptism, he rarely needed sleep or rest, even more so after reaching the Fifth Level. But now, he suddenly changed back into an ordinary person. Because he stayed upte ying on his phone the night before, he woke up not refreshed, but rather dizzy and weak. He looked in the mirror after a simple grooming and saw a young man with a haggard beard and a bewildered look. His facial features were decent enough but the type that you would lose sight of in a crowd. ¡°Such a life is really miserable¡­¡± Su Lu pped his face, came to the door, and with a ¡®snap¡¯, closed the roll up door. Though the business of this small shop isn¡¯t thriving, it was open for all three meals. In the morning, it sells some buns and soy milk. For the original Bai Jing, naturally, he had to start working before the break of dawn every day, witnessing the city at dawn.
But Su Lu? He was in low spirits, so he stopped working! He casually found a piece of paper, wrote a few words and pasted it on the door, and then he left. Not long after he left, Foot traffic started increasing around the area; a white-cor beauty, yawning, came up to the entrance of the small shop. Li Weiwei was not a foodie. She just happened to live nearby, one of the countless screws in the big city. Every day, because of heavy work overtime, she got up veryte, had little time to get to work, and, also, did not like the food stalls that required waiting in line. She did not have big dietary requirements, just needed it to be clean, especially hated feeling like she was waiting. Therefore, she was a regr at the Bai Jing restaurant in the morning¡ªthis clearly indicates how bad the business of the restaurant was. It imed its breakfast hours were golden, but there was no waiting required; as soon as you walked in, there was a seat! But today, Li Weiwei stood before the closed roll up door, looking at the pasted white paper, she had a somewhat wind-blown, confused feeling. ¡°Not in the mood, closed for the day?¡± She thought about the cook at the restaurant, a delicate young man: ¡°That¡¯s fake, right? If the cook doesn¡¯t open the restaurant, are there billions of assets waiting to be inherited? Or is it already bankrupt?¡± She stomped her foot, feeling greatly disgruntled as she walked over to another breakfast stall which was full of people, ¡®Hmph¡­even if you do open, thisdy isn¡¯ting again.¡¯ ¡­ Su Lu didn¡¯t have any sudden incidents, nor was there any inheritance of billions of assets. All he has with this body amounts to virtually nothing, there isn¡¯t even four figures in the bank ount! But he still whimsically, had a great day. After thoroughly experimenting with the hustle and bustle of this city, Su Lu confirmed that the technology of Blue Star was almost equivalent to the technology before he traveled here.
Anything that should have existed, almost all did exist. ¡°There are no loopholes to exploit¡­¡± Su Lu sat on the bus somewhat regretfully, starting to worry about his life. Each world has its unique rules.
In this world, the power of the Transcendent is forbidden, not just Gm Language and Ancient Hebrew, even the Language of Arrogance had lost its original effects. Now, he is just an ordinary person, a few knives can cut him to death, to say nothing of a pistol. ¡°Not sure when the first Spirit Tide wille¡­¡± With a sigh, Su Lu got off the bus, like a confused young manmonly seen in big cities, he took his somnambnt steps back to his small shop. ¡°Huh?¡± It was already nighttime, but with the dim orange glow of the street light, Su Lu still saw two figures squatting at the entrance of his shop. ¡®No way! With Bai Jing¡¯s mediocre cooking skills, are there actually such loyal customers?¡¯ Su Lu walked over, ¡°Two gentlemen!¡± ¡°It¡¯s him!¡± ¡°Bai Jing, don¡¯t even think about running!¡± Upon seeing Su Lu, the two shadows immediately stood up, their tone quite excited. ¡°Who are you?¡± Upon closer observation, two big men with fierce faces, they were clearly thugs, the type that could make children cry instantly.
But as someone who has lived through many lives, Su Lu naturally knew that judging by one¡¯s outward appearance could be very inurate. Some people might look pleasing but carry a heart of a beast, and some might look ugly beyond measure, but have a very soft heart. Of course, there are also counterexamples, like these two thugs. ¡°We are from a micro loanpany, Bai Jing! You are past due, plus interest, you owe 14000! Where¡¯s the money? Why didn¡¯t you answer the phone?¡± One of them, wearing a floral shirt, said fiercely. ¡°Debt collectors? I had my phone off today.¡± Su Lu frowned, ¡°Also¡­I remember that I borrowed less than 8000 in the first ce, right? Also, I have already repaid several installments.¡± Of course, he also knew that suchpanies would always be able to find a pretext to skyrocket the interest and the fees to a horrendous level and even after calcting, the damn interest rates were still within the legally supported range! ¡°Nonsense! Are you going to repay or not?¡± The underling of the guy in the floral shirt nced around and signaled that everything was okay. There were no cameras or bystanders taking pictures. They could do as they pleased! ¡°I have no money!¡± Su Lu rolled his eyes, telling the truth straightforwardly. The money that the previous owner had borrowed by his own means, why should he repay it? ¡°You little¡­¡±
Floral shirt stepped forward, cracking his knuckles: ¡°Do you n on taking a beating from us, then being stripped naked and left for your friends to find?¡± ¡°Are you¡­ using violence to collect the debt?¡± Su Lu frowned: ¡°I feel like my personal safety has been vited, so can I self-defend now?¡± ¡°Dare to resist?¡± The floral shirt thought he had met a lunatic; his right hand reached out to grab Su Lu by the cor, prepared to p him around a few times first. But at this moment, Su Lu¡¯s eyes became icy. He allowed the other party to grab his cor, joined his hands together, and pressed down on his opponent¡¯s elbow joint. The fierce strength caused the floral shirt to fall uncontrobly forward. Thump! He saw a kneeing towards him and felt it hit his chest squarely. Smack! Floral shirt fell over backward, rolling several meters before stopping, andy there without getting up for quite a while. His underling was stunned, hardly believing that Bai Jing, the young man, dared to fight back, and was so fierce.
¡°What? Want some more?¡± Su Lu breath was slightly heavy, simple movements like those were challenging for this body. However, the opponent obviously had no experience in fighting, it was just about who was more ruthless and quick at this point. ¡°You¡­you still dare to hit someone?¡± Floral shirt howled. ¡°I¡¯ve recorded everything. You guys were the first to make a move, you know!¡± Su Lu took out his phone, smiled and turned off the recording: ¡°I was just defending myself¡­ And besides, I know a few techniques that will make you feel a lot of pain but will leave no visible injuries for forensic examination.¡± He went forward, found a few spots, and delivered a kick. ¡°Ah¡­¡± A chilling scream resonated, making Su Lu frown, casually finding a piece of cloth to stuff in his mouth: ¡°And you!¡± He looked at the underling: ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I guarantee there will be no injuries. I just want you to help me with an experiment¡­¡± After a moment, two figures, leaning on each other for support, barely escaped from the street. Su Lu pulled up the roll up door, casually entered the house like nothing had happened. Looking at the attribute bar, his face showed a hint of happiness: [XP: 20] Chapter 471: 0471: Lack of Money (Third Update Request for Subscription) Chapter 471: Lack of Money (Third Update Request for Subscription) Inside Bai Jing restaurant. Su Lu sat on a chair staring at the attribute panel. ¡°True Spirit, only appears in creatures with intelligence and involves the mystery of the soul¡­ It¡¯s also the source of experience points in the attribute panel.¡± ¡°Before, when I defeated ordinary human opponents, I also gained experience.¡± ¡°But those two guys¡­¡± Su Lu sighed: ¡°Does this mean that Bai Jing¡¯s ¡®bottom line¡¯ is really too low?¡± He had noticed a long time ago, the gaining of experience points in the attribute panel was rted to the strengthparison between him and his opponents. In fact, it was aparison of the strength of the True Spirits. ¡°Now¡­ it shows that all my abilities have really been reduced to the limit. I am even worse than an ordinary person, that¡¯s why I could gain experience from those two guys.¡± Su Lu looked serious.
Of course, to gain experience points, he used some untranscendental, simple hypnotic methods to severely strike the minds of the two men. This was also a kind of damage to the True Spirit. At least, every time they think of themselves in the future, they will be dominated by fear, and their emotions will be low for a long time. ¡°This is indeed a source of experience points, but¡­ can there be a way in this society to fight people every day? I¡¯m afraid if I do it a few times, I¡¯d end up in jail, right?¡± ¡°The two guys in flower shirts today, they are neither ck nor white. They won¡¯t make a fuss until they receive apparent injury¡­Will I have to keep borrowing money and deal with various fighters? Forget it¡­¡± Su Lu rolled his eyes, took out his mobile phone and started to search. Isn¡¯t it just fighting openly? There are plenty of opportunities on the inte! It didn¡¯t take long for a bunch of search results toe up: ¡°Blue Sky International Karate Training ss, don¡¯t let your child lose in the race!¡± ¡°Inherit ancient martial arts, promote traditional virtues.¡± ¡°Ah Hao Boxing Gym, professional boxing coach!¡± ¡­ ¡°Forget about the first karate one, it¡¯s for seven or eight years old kids to sign up. Are they going there to y?¡± Su Lu checked severalbat training gyms for adults on some forums and found they have good reviews. It¡¯s just a bit expensive. He¡¯s not short of change, he¡¯s short of everything! ¡°Lack of money, it¡¯s really annoying. Can¡¯t do anything illegal¡­at least not before I have the ability to protect myself.¡± Su Lu reached into his pocket, seemed a little upset. In fact, he still has a few hundred yuan in his card, enough for a few trial sses. But how about after that?
Not to mention the rent, water and electricity¡­ It¡¯s almost the end of the month. If he can¡¯t get the money, he¡¯ll have to sleep on the street! Robbery with fighting skills? That¡¯s ridiculous! ¡°The essential point of current development¡­endurance! I must endure until the first Spirit Tidees¡­no¡­with the technology and military strength of this world, the improvement after the first Spirit Tide may not bring much change. I have to hold on.¡±
Su Lu looked at the restaurant and sighed: ¡°It seems this is the only way.¡± He needs a way to make a living in this city, so he won¡¯t starve to death. With a thought, Su Lu pulled up the attribute panel: ¡°Ding! Spend 5 experience points to upgrade cooking skill level? YesNo?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The cost of upgrading pure life skills was unbelievably low. ¡°Ding! Cooking skill LV1 ¡ú LV2!¡± In an instant, many memories of cooking surged into Su Lu¡¯s brain. These were the memories that this body had practiced hard before. But now, there are still a lot of areas for improvement. Even the posture of stirring a pot doesn¡¯t seem quite right. It¡¯s as if a person has suddenly ¡®opened his mind¡¯. Su Lu looked at his hand and felt that his hands were incredibly steady. No matter what action, there was no tremor. Even professional surgeons would be envious. ¡°If cooking skill LV1 is ¡®beginner¡¯ level, now I¡¯m barely considered ¡®skilled¡¯, right?¡± Su Lu pondered in his heart, it was probably about the same as the cooking skills of an ordinary housewife. It¡¯s fine for me to eat, but if I want to open a restaurant and make money, it¡¯s still a lot worse.
¡°Ding! Spend 10 experience points, the cooking skill LV2 ¡ú LV3!¡± The level of LV3 is probably the level of a professional chef¡­ Ah¡­ looking at this, Bai Jing¡¯s previous learning career was just fooling around.¡± Su Lu shook his head and started preparing for the next day¡¯s work. Life is like this, if you can¡¯t resist it, you just have to enjoy it. He calmly adjusted the water and kneaded the dough¡­ His mood had be incredibly calm. From the once high and mighty sixth-tier professional to the bottom of society, it¡¯s also an interesting experience. Even though other mythical professionals might have a mental breakdown. But his spirit was incredibly resilient, fearless of any storm. ¡­ The next day, early morning. Li Weiwei was rubbing her sleepy face, walking on the street in high heels, fleeting a casual nce. ¡°Huh? Bai Jing restaurant is open again, huh! Not operating on time, thinking I wille a second time?¡± She thought to herself, holding her head high, walked past the restaurant.
¡°Hm?¡± A waft of aroma floated by. It was the smell of steamed buns, the aroma of meat mixed with the aroma of flour, constantly spreading outward under the steam of the steam basket. ¡°Soup dumplings? When did they have a new product? Was all the preparation yesterday for this?¡± Li Weiwei nced curiously and found that the restaurant business seemed¡­ quite busier than before? Although the person who¡¯s always busy is still the same old Bai Jing. ¡°Forget it, on ount of my favorite soup dumpling, I¡¯ll give you onest chance.¡± She walked into the shop, proficiently took out her mobile phone: ¡°Boss, a basket of soup dumplings.¡± ¡°Okay, that¡¯ll be ten yuan.¡± Su Lu handed over the steam basket. ¡°Huh?¡± Li Weiwei searched around: ¡°Where¡¯s the QR code?¡± ¡°Sorry, this shop only takes cash!¡±
Su Lu spread his hands, pointing at the notice on the wall. ¡°Bai Jing, you¡¯ve gone too far!¡± Li Weiwei looked at the new notice crazily: ¡°It¡­ it wasn¡¯t like this originally.¡± ¡°Sorry, changed it yesterday.¡± Su Lu¡¯s smile remained the same. As a debtor, of course, he needed to have a cash flow. Otherwise, his bank ount could be frozen one day. ¡°I¡­¡± Li Weiwei turned to leave, but seeing the soup dumplings already on the table, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to return them. ¡°Alright.¡± She took out her wallet, finally found cash, and paid. After paying, she was already burning with anger and vowed secretly ¡®I¡¯m nevering to this crappy shop again.¡¯ After Su Lu walked away, she stared at Su Lu¡¯s back, bit the soup dumpling angrily, her frown suddenly softened: ¡°Huh? It¡¯s really delicious!¡± ¡­ ¡°In the catering industry, if done right, it¡¯s all super profitable.¡± After selling out the breakfast, Su Lu counted the money while skillfully finding a piece of white paper to write a ¡®Closed for the afternoon¡¯ notice, then strolled out onto the street. He nned to go to severalbat gyms that he had spotted to learn and hit people¡­ oh no,bat! Chapter 472: 0472: Wool (Extra 3800, asking for monthly pass) Chapter 472: Wool (Extra 3800, asking for monthly pass) ¡°New Moon Fighting Gym?¡± Su Lu looked up at the sign, ¡°This must be the ce, right?¡± He walked on the soft, crimson carpet towards the front desk. The air seemed to have been scented with incense or perfume, refreshing one¡¯s spirit. There was a certain aura of professionalism and high-end sophistication to the ce. ¡°Hello, sir. How can I be of service?¡± The sweet voice from the receptionist greeted him. Su Lu nced at her nametag ¨C Han XiaoLe. ¡°Is this the New Moon Fighting Gym?¡± ¡°Yes. Would you like to be a member? We offer memberships at three different levels: Silver, Gold, Diamond¡­ The Silver annual membership is currently on discount for just 9999¡­¡± Su Lu had a start, ¡°No, no. I just want to take a few boxing lessons?¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Han XiaoLe appeared a bit disappointed but managed to keep up the spirit. ¡°We have a variety of boxing coaches. We charge per lesson ¨C one session costs 200. You can try a lesson first.¡±
¡°Let¡¯s try that.¡± Su Lu passed her the money. He had seen the ad online, which is why he made the trip. ¡°Alright, please follow me.¡± Han XiaoLe led the way passing through a long corridor until they arrived at arge dojo. The gym was vast, divided into many small areas filled with various equipment such as boxing rings, punching bags, treadmills, and more. Already, many students were training under their coaches. ¡°All our coaches here are professional¡­¡± Carrying a clipboard, Han XiaoLe led Su Lu to an area designated for freestyle fighting. ¡°This is your coach, Fang Cheng!¡± Looking in the direction pointed, Su Lu saw a tall, thin young man in the ring demonstrating various fighting poses, he appeared quite dynamic and cool. Han XiaoLe went forward and spoke a few words to him. Fang Cheng turned around, nced at Su Lu, and furrowed his brows. ¡°My name¡¯s Fang Cheng. You can call me ¡®Coach¡¯ or ¡®Brother Cheng¡¯.¡± He was slightly more seasoned than Han XiaoLe, and from Su Lu¡¯s clothing, shoes, demeanor, it was clear that he was not some rich kid. Such students were hard to teach and provided lessmission, which made him hesitant. ¡°Coach.¡± Su Lu entered the ring and looked around, a bit excited. ¡°Can we spar? I love fighting. The real kind!¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Fang Cheng coldlyughed and nonchntly pointed towards a student. ¡°Huang Gao, why don¡¯t you practice with him.¡± ¡°No! I want to test the coach¡¯s skills.¡± Su Lu stared at Fang Cheng. He was fully aware of the dismissive attitude. ¡°Oh, courageous.¡±
Fang Chengughed. ¡°Put on the protective gear.¡± ¡°No need.¡± Su Lu waved him off, walked to the center of the ring, and calmly looked at the delighted spectators. ¡°Everyone, watch. This is a practical demonstration using some of the techniques I taught today.¡±
Focusing on Su Lu, Fang Cheng gestured. ¡°Come on.¡± Being challenged by ayman stirred a bit of anger in him, and he decided to give Su Lu a first-hand experience of hardship. On the other hand, on the edge of the boxing ring, Han XiaoLe was anxiously clutching her clipboard. ¡°So¡­¡± Su Lu suddenly charged forward emitting a kiai shout of ¡°Attack!¡± The loud roar startled everyone, echoing within the gym. People from the neighboring areas gasped and turned their focus towards them. Suddenly, they witnessed an unknown man leap high, executing a standard roundhouse kick aimed precisely at Fang Cheng¡¯s face. ¡ª¡ª- Spin Kick! Smack! The next moment, the coach was lying on the floor, unconscious. Outside the ring. Han XiaoLe gaped at the panting Su Lu. You¡¯re not here to learn; you¡¯re here to challenge the gym, aren¡¯t you? ¡°¡­coach?¡±
The students gathered around. Luckily this is a professional gym, and they were prepared for such injuries. A doctor was always on standby. A professional doctor immediately checked the pupils, pulse and shook his head. ¡°He¡¯s fine, just fainted¡­¡± Su Lu stood quietly. He had expected all of this. The coach was toocent. Coupled with Su Lu¡¯s sudden outburst which disturbed their spirit, he got the first strike, KO! In reality, if they truly sparred, Su Lu¡¯s physical condition wasn¡¯t up to par. He would likely be no match. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± The chaotic crowd immediately attracted other coaches. After understanding the situation, they all bizarrely stared at Su Lu. This kid¡­Is he here just for a challenge? ¡°Sorry, sorry¡­I didn¡¯t properly control my strength just now.¡± Only then did Su Lu finally regain his breath, he quickly said: ¡°I¡¯m gonna go now! Leaving now!¡± Su Lu bowed repeatedly, seemingly apologetic, and left the boxing ring. The coaches and students outside the ring were just standing there, bewildered. It was initially announced as a practical match. If they rushed forward now, it would turn into a fight. Having so many people fight one, too embarrassing.
¡°Interesting kid.¡± Not far away, two people watched the scene and exchanged a smile. ¡°Coach Gu, what do you think?¡± A young man stared at Su Lu¡¯s retreating figure, a faint smile cracking at the corner of his mouth. ¡°His awareness is strong, his physical condition is poor¡­But that ruthlessness, along with his sense of timing and understanding of damage is really good¡­a rare breed! A rare breed!¡± The man known as Coach Gu stood about 1.9 meters tall, only wearing a nylon tank top, his muscles appeared to be on the verge of bursting out of his clothes. His skin bore a ckened hue. He squinted his eyes, ¡°He¡¯s a good prospect, but it seems like he is specifically here to beat someone up.¡± ¡°Challenge the gym? Doesn¡¯t seem like it¡­¡± The young man lightly scratched his head, his expression growing cold. ¡°It seems like Fang Cheng has gotten himself involved in something outside and brought it into the gym? Warn him. If it happens again, let him collect a month¡¯s sry from HR and send him away!¡± ¡­ [XP+15] Su Lu ignored his actions which apparently might cause the instructor some trouble. Right now, he was looking at his attribute bar with glee.
Besides, Han XiaoLe had refunded the deposit he paid. Leaving the gym, Su Lu looked up, squinting his eyes in satisfaction. ¡®Not bad at all¡­using this method to shear a sheep, at least each gym in East City can be targeted once¡­how much experience would that be? And it doesn¡¯t cost a dime. At worst, I¡¯ll take a beating¡­¡¯ ¡®Although techniques like Maga Fighting Skills¡­are a bit different in this world and can¡¯t be used as they are, they need some adaptation. At least now, I can pick up some of the basics of fighting. Although I won¡¯t be as strong as I was in my previous life, it would be enough to deal with three to five average people.¡¯ ¡­ A few dayster, at night. Su Lu returned to the Bai Jing restaurant, dragging his tired body. He sat on the bed, grimacing in pain as he rubbed ointment on his bruises. He had several patches of dark purple skin that hurt so much he was grimacing in pain. If one caused trouble on someone else¡¯s turf, they needed to be prepared to get hit. Luckily, people in this society weren¡¯t overbearing. With this method of extortion, he gained quite a lot of experience points and also truly learned a thing or two. Chapter 473 - 0473: Promotion Chapter 473: Promotion Su Lu looked at his status: ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name: [Su Lu?Pottery](Bai Jing) Strength: [1.0], Agility: [1.1], Constitution: [0.9], Spirit: [1.2] Skills: [CookingLV3], [Boxing Skill LV1] XP: [50] ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡°This Boxing Skill is based on the information I have obtained online, the experiences from watching and learning fights, as well as my knowledge from the Maga fighting Skill¡­ it¡¯s essentially a set of fighting techniques. However, since it¡¯s now considered a skill, I can use my experience points to level it up.¡± Su Lu focused his consciousness. [Ding! 30 experience points consumed, Boxing Skill LV1¡úLV3!] [Boxing Skill LV3: Proficient in various martial arts techniques, Constitution +0.1, Strength +0.1!] ¡°So weak. It feels less impactful than the boost from the Maga fighting Skill. Is this characteristic of the world?¡± Su Lu mumbled, ¡°Moreover¡­ Even if I have enough experience points, it can¡¯t be upgraded to LV4, and I¡¯m not able to gain the special abilities¡­ This must be due to the constraints of this world.¡± This is a despair that¡¯s even deeper and darker than the Twilight of the Gods! All beyond-human abilities, even the weakest, are prohibited! Seeing his remaining 20 experience points, and noticing the depressingly low bnce in his own wallet, Su Lu figured he¡¯d test if he could apply points to Cooking Skill. [Ding! 20 experience points consumed, Cooking Skill LV3¡úLV4!] [Cooking level upgraded to LV4, acquired exclusive attribute¡ª¡ªMaster Knife Work] ¡°There is no limit for upgrading my cooking skill, as a LV4 level cooking skill is equivalent to a professional chef, which an ordinary person could attain right?¡± ¡°It appears that lifestyle skills can still benefit from leveling up and acquiring exclusive attributes, but this seems not very practical.¡± Su Lu sighed and then suddenly appeared to be in shock. He recalled some historical and mythical legends. The so-called ¡®ascending through music¡¯, ¡®ascending through literature¡¯, is this what touching on aspects of greater truths amounts to?¡± Unfortunately, that is merely wishful thinking and daydreaming! Without the world¡¯s support, all these non-orthodox routes are useless! ¡°But I can make more money ¡­ With my current cooking skill, plus knife work, I¡¯m probably at the 4-5 star chef level, I suppose?¡± Su Lu nodded,¡±Finally, a way to make a living now.¡± ¡­ The next day. Li Weiwei stood outside the Bai Jing Restaurant, looking at the bustling inside, and the rich aroma wafting into the air made her stomach start to grumble uncontrobly. ¡°The smell of stir-fried dishes¡­ seems to be even more vorful.¡± She wanted to walk away, but her legs seemed to betray her and carried her into the restaurant. Gurgle! Gurgle! The rich aroma of various dishes made Li Weiwei inevitably swallow. ¡°Boss¡­give me a stir-fried Triple Delight, to go.¡± Looking around and finding no open tables, Li Weiwei had to muster up the courage to walk up to the counter, she had already prepared the cash in advance, putting it on the counter. ¡°Please wait.¡± Su Lu was currently carving tofu with his hands in water. He held a carving knife in his right hand, cutting and chiseling the tofu as if they each had a life of their own, transforming into various shapes. It was as if they were supposed to be in those shapes, and Su Lu was just removing their outer constraints. A Master Knife Work level skill was indeed impressive. At least, Li Weiwei was unable to look away from the te of tofu topped with gravy that looked like a piece of art. Apart fromndscapes and figures, the whiskers on the dragon looked like they were fluttering slightly, as if they were going to float away the next second. ¡°Boss, your knife work isparable to a Michelin three-star chef.¡± As she waited, she admired the forming works of art and couldn¡¯t help but praise. ¡°Thank you, here is your stir-fry, pleasee again.¡± Su Lu quickly packed the dish and handed it to Li Weiwei. He thought about hiring a helper, no, he¡¯d also need a cashier. Busy until nine o¡¯clock in the evening, Su Lu, regardless of still having customers, closed the restaurant for the night. He was working for a living, not to be a ve to money. ¡°Whew¡­¡± After cleaning up, Su Lu took a shower, put on a loose outfit, and sat quietly. After a long time, he opened his eyes, looking helpless: ¡°I felt nothing¡­ Does this mean it¡¯s not the right time yet?¡± The arrival of Spirit Tide is determined by the world. Of course, his Sixth-rank power was a seed, so he could barely sense it. After unsessfully attuning, Su Lu browsed on his phone out of boredom. He skillfully browsed different forums in the guise of a keyboard warrior, filter out the information he needed while going back and forth with various trolls. ¡°As I thought¡­ most information about that meteor has been deleted, several smokescreen stories have beenunched, public rtions work has been well done¡­¡± ¡°And not a single picture of when I was out in space has leaked¡­ it has been tightly sealed.¡± This was a certainty. God knows how terrified those countries were. This was a living giant! A creature of wisdom! An extraterrestrial life form! All the nations that possessed space observation capabilities and captured the image had almost gone into a frenzy. Su Lu wasn¡¯t aware of the various effects associated with this, but he could see that all the major national stock markets had experienced some degree of decline, and industries such as military and infrastructure were running counter to the trend, experiencing a rise. He could roughly guess some of the issues. ¡°Wait a minute! Although the giant caught on camera was Su Lu, not Bai Jing, it was in the form of Mythical Body at full strength¡­ every part of my body is a mystery! It represents a lot of knowledge.¡± Even if it was blurry, some aspects could potentially be analyzed. Su Lu¡¯s expression suddenly became incredibly solemn: ¡°Is this the meaning of a ¡®seed¡¯? My Mythical Body is the origin of transcendence in this world?¡± ¡­ Meanwhile, across the ocean in a vast country. Inside a certainboratory. ¡°Dr. Suvit, how¡¯s the analysis of the ¡®Ancient God¡¯ photo going?¡± A stern, white-haired man in ck clothing, a secret agent, asked the head of theb. ¡°¡­the ¡®Ancient God¡¯ photo?¡± Dr. Suvit adjusted his sses, ¡°Agent Louis, you see, several of myb researchers have gone mad over it¡­¡± ¡°Why is that so?¡± Louis asked confusedly. ¡°The Ancient God¡­ It is an intelligent life form in the universe, I even suspect it¡¯s from a higher dimension. With our naked eyes, we can hardly observe it in true form, those crazed astronauts are evidence.¡± Dr. Suvit spread his hands helplessly, ¡°And, in the photos and videos taken by various countries, most have been terribly affected, directly damaged. Only a few photos have been preserved. Fromparison, we estimated that the ¡®Ancient God¡¯ is over a hundred meters tall¡­ Also, the clear photos couldn¡¯t be replicated, and taking photos of the photos would only result in a shadow¡­ this is beyond the reach of science.¡± ¡°Beyond the reach of science, divine?¡± Agent Louis left with a heavy heart. Meanwhile, Dr. Suvit¡¯s expression suddenly became strange, he murmured: ¡°That¡¯s something the gods gave to all humans, it cannot be monopolized by a single force, that would be a crime against all of humanity.¡± Chapter 474 - 0474: Explosive (Added chapters seeking monthly ticket) Chapter 474: Explosive (Added chapters seeking monthly ticket) The Bai Jing restaurant in the Mingyue Residential Area has be a sensation! Alongside the restaurant¡¯s poprity, is the owner¡¯s irritatingly quirky way of running things. He opens for business during the day ording to his mood, sometimes not opening at all. The business only runs until nine at night at thetest ¨C beyond that, he doesn¡¯t care how much money he could be making! Additionally, he only epts cash! In this age of advanced online payment services, his business model feels downright archaic. Plenty of people haveined about the restaurant, but Su Lu couldn¡¯t be less bothered. After he made enough to cover his rent and living expenses, he would very nearly shut the ce down. But thinking about the uncertain time of the Spirit Tide¡¯s return, he begrudgingly keeps it open for a living. As for business hours? He¡¯s busy during the day, beyond the evening, everything else depends on his mood. It¡¯s a shame that his culinary skills are so excellent. His skills are worthy of a five-star chef, and the prices are only twice the average restaurant at most. Coupled with his peculiar rules, his reputation as a unique master chef spread, people say ¡°good wine needs no bush¡±. Before he knew it, he¡¯d attracted a group of loyal foodie regrs. It¡¯s another evening. Su Lu pulled up the shutter and begins business. His seemingly unamodating way of doing business led to the loss of many ordinary customers, but he didn¡¯t care. More people only meant more trouble, what does he need so many customers for anyway? It¡¯s seven o¡¯clock in the evening now. ording to his rules, he¡¯s only open for two hours today ¨C that¡¯spletely unlike a businessman at all. However, when Su Lu stood behind the counter, customers came into the restaurant in ones and twos, automatically taking out their cash. ¡°Boss!¡± Li Weiwei just got off work and came back. When she saw that the restaurant was open, her eyes lit up and she walked in. She was thoroughly enchanted by the food here. Even more important, she lived close to the restaurant. It granted her an advantage over other foodies, being able to regrly enjoy the delicious food. In this tiresome city, wasn¡¯t that a small happiness to look forward to? ¡°Wee! What would you like to order?¡± Su Lu put on a professional smile. ¡°I want the Mapo Tofu, and a bowl of rice!¡± Li Weiwei said embarrassedly: ¡°I have been on a diet recently¡­¡± In reality, the restaurant¡¯s dishes were too expensive and she, as a worker, was starting to struggle to afford them. ¡°Alright.¡± Su Lu took the money and got to work. Although this dish is made withmon ingredients, the knife work required is particrly intricate. After removing the skin from the tofu, it takes countless slices to cut it into thousands of thin threads to put in the perfectly seasoned broth. They appear incredibly fine and delicate, never sticking or breaking, looking like a work of art. Yet, Su Lu¡¯s knife movements were even quicker. Taking a piece of tofu and rapidly cutting it with his de, in merely a few moments, it was ced in a transparent ss goblet. A blossom of tofu bloomed slowly. ¡°Wow!¡± Li Weiwei watched with sparkling eyes, before hurriedly taking a mouthful. The tofu was soft, smooth, clear-cut, and refreshing. The strands of tofu seemed to melt in her mouth. The light fragrance lingered between her teeth and cheeks, effortlessly sliding down her throat and into her stomach ¨C it was unbelievably smooth. She carefully scooped another bite, her eyes narrowed in happiness: ¡°This is delicious¡­¡± There was no other phrase that could express her appreciation. ¡­ ¡°Ha ha¡­ The skill of Boss Bai is simply unbeatable¡­¡± Ady in a suit next to Li Weiwei¡¯s table, radiating a sessful woman¡¯s aura, looked at the Mapo Tofu on Weiwei¡¯s table andughed: ¡°I¡¯ll have the same, and also add Sweet and Sour Mandarin Fish¡­¡± The customers seated in the restaurant, in scattered groups, maybe office bosses, students, taxi drivers, typists during the day¡­ but in this moment, they only have one identity ¨C that of foodies! Foodies who eagerly awaited the gastronomic delight. ¡°Alright, please wait a moment¡­¡± Su Lu called out and went back to preparing the food. This woman was probably a sessful person who, after eating here once, braved rain and wind to drive her BMW for a meal, and even enjoyed talking to him. It was ridiculous; he was only selling culinary skills, not himself. Despite grumbling inwardly, he quickly returned to work. After cutting the Mandarin Fish into the shape of a chrysanthemum, he quickly fried it and the captivating smell immediately filled the room, causing all the customers to involuntarily inhale deeply. After it was fried, the fish appeared as if it was a squirrel, its mouth wide open and tail slightly upturned. Once the sauce was poured over it, the aroma was irresistible. Once the dish was served, ¡®Sister Red¡¯ couldn¡¯t wait to pick up her chopsticks, forgettingpletely about talking to Su Lu. ¡­ Su Lu wipes away his sweat, serving thest dish of ¡®Pagoda Meat¡¯, he nced at the clock. Hmmm, it¡¯s eight-thirty. He promptly hangs up a sign saying no more orders were being epted, preparing to wait for the restaurant¡¯s patrons to finish and leave. His restaurant will close at nine o¡¯clock sharp. Because of this, his restaurant specifically states that no alcohol is served and none can be brought in. Anyone with a clear mind knows, a meal can be longer once alcohol is involved and it¡¯s prone to causing problems, bane to those in the hospitality industry. Fortunately, the remaining customers already grown ustomed to the owner¡¯s peculiar rules, rolled their eyes upon seeing the sign and let it be. Time seemed to fly and it was soon nine o¡¯clock. ¡°Boss Bai, dear Bai¡­¡± Sister Red stood up elegantly: ¡°Would you be interested in being the head chef at a dining establishment? Your culinary skills are wasted here!¡± In this day and age, true talent is always appreciated anywhere. Sister Red was not the first one to try to poach him, nor would she be thest. ¡°Thank you, but I am not interested.¡± Su Lu declined politely, making Li Weiwei, who had been eavesdropping, heave a sigh of relief. If Boss Bai moved to arger restaurant, she definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to afford it. Besides, it would be much farther for her too. Well, thetter was even more important than the former. ¡°Alright.¡± Sister Red left the restaurant with a tinge of regret, as did the other patrons. Only one table remained upied, empty tesid in front of the remaining patron. ¡°Customer, the shop is closing.¡± Su Lu went over to usher them out. ¡°Bai Jing, I recognize you.¡± This young man stared at Su Lu. ¡°Not from here, but from various training gyms¡­ currently, rumors of a neer challenging institutions are still circting among us.¡± ¡°So you are the one who challenges fighting clubs!¡± Su Lu smiled: ¡°I just went to check it out¡­ and besides, almost every time, I was the one who ended up getting beaten out.¡± ¡°No, I think you are very smart; I just don¡¯t understand your intentions.¡± The young man frowned: ¡°If you¡¯re looking to find a martial arts training institution with ¡®real Kung fu¡¯, why did you stop so suddenly and disappeared? If it is to settle a grudge, you wouldn¡¯t have grudges with the trainers in every single gym¡­ Or¡­¡± He nced at Su Lu and grinned: ¡°Are you a natural masochist?¡± ¡®Ohe on! You¡¯re the masochist! Your whole family are masochists!!¡¯ Su Lu rolls his eyes: ¡°This seems to be my freedom.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no ill-will intended, this is my business card.¡± The young man stood up to hand Su Lu a business card: ¡°I will be back, I just want to be friends with you. By the way, the dishes here are indeed delicious.¡± Chapter 475: 0475: Preparations (Third Update Request for Subscription) Chapter 475: Chapter 0475: Preparations (Third Update Request for Subscription) You can¡¯t deny it, the Summer Country in this world is a society full of personal connections. When individuals can¡¯t transcend on their own, they need to actively join the system, or at least create a widework of rtionships which can be of use in critical moments. At least, Su Lu feels that he has benefited from this. Ever since his business took off, the small loanpany has surprisingly not been harassing him. It¡¯s definitely not because they¡¯re afraid, but because some force is holding them back. Su Lu certainly doesn¡¯t have such social connections, so it¡¯s certain that it was done by one of his customers. ¡°They think I¡¯m interesting? Heh¡­¡± Su Lu calmly closes the shop door. In this world now, he¡¯s the only one who knows what earth-shaking changes will happen in the future. The pastworks, the society of favors¡­ everything will be strongly affected.
To say that the world would be turned upside down wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration. Therefore, he can ignore any sort of trying to win favor or testing. After cleaning up, Su Lu skillfully takes out his phone and starts ordering. The greatest advantage of modern society is the convenience of information. As long as you have money, you can buy most services. Like¡­ someone to spar with! ¡°Hiring professional sparring partners. Requirements: hardworking, can endure being hit! Sry is negotiable!¡± Most of his daytime and store ie are spent on paying people to hit. More importantly, Su Lu hits people with the intent to damage their True Spirit. It¡¯s not only painful at the time, but also brings about feelings of depression for a while afterward, which is very ufortable. Although they aren¡¯t injured, many sparring partners quit after a period of time. Su Lu is actually d about this, because he can only receive experience points from a person twice. Any more is not possible unless he kills them. ¡°While I¡¯m still an ordinary person, and ordinary people can give me experience points, I should stock up. When the Spirit Tide recovers, I¡¯ll immediately soar into the sky.¡± As time goes by, Su Lu feels that the moment is getting closer! Tonight, as usual, he sits in meditation, sensing the world. It¡¯s a part of his daily regimen, even if he gains nothing from it. But tonight seems different. Thump! Thump! Thump! Thump! Su Lu can hear his own strong heartbeat. He feels slightly suffocated in his body as numerous illusions emerge in front of his eyes.
There¡¯s darkness, terror, noise! It¡¯s as if he¡¯s in the dark depths of the sea, facing a pressure from all sides that¡¯s iparable. Moreover, it¡¯s oppressive and terrifying, wave after wave impacting his heart. ¡®There¡¯s a door!¡¯ Su Lu rejoices inwardly, gritting his teeth.
Boom! It¡¯s as if the void has been ripped open, a strong feeling of falling passes on to him. He is suddenly dropped from the seabed to an unknown space. The surroundings are hazy, with an indescribable color of fog rolling around. Su Lu moves forward, and suddenly, he sees the silhouette of a giant. It lies there, its height surpassing Su Lu¡¯s by who knows how much. The surface of its body seems to have countless mysterious runes, yet they¡¯re very blurry. It¡¯s an indescribable feeling. Su Lu can only witness it himself, but can¡¯t write it down. He knows what it means, but can¡¯t express it. It makes him so frustrated that he wants to cough up blood. ¡°Looking at my own ¡®corpse¡¯¡­ it¡¯s quite a peculiar feeling.¡± Su Lu suddenly understands: ¡°Is this¡­ the core of the world? Bai Jing¡¯s strength is just too weak, too weak that one look at the giant will cause him to go insane or even die.¡± ¡°Could this indescribable, unknowable rule be the world¡¯s protection for its original inhabitants? It wasn¡¯t there from the beginning, but emerged after this period of ¡®analysis¡¯ and ¡®fusion¡¯, a new world rule?¡± ¡°Is it just me or does it feel like I added a ¡®k¡¯ to my name? Did my main body be an Evil God?¡± ¡°But¡­ the world has indeed changed because of this, this much is certain!¡±
¡­ Su Lu is extremely excited. At this moment, a piece of information is transmitted directly into his heart through the contact with his main body. The general meaning is: ¡®The transcendent system of the world has already built its foundation! The Spirit Tide will return in ten days!¡¯ Inside the restaurant. Su Lu opens his eyes, a hint of joy appearing on his face: ¡°It¡¯s about to start!¡± ¡­ Recently, Li Weiwei feels that there¡¯s been some changes in the Bai Jing Restaurant. The boss has be evenzier, rushing through even the evening business as if he doesn¡¯t care about money. She was trained as an ountant, so professional habits make her calcte the boss¡¯s ie. She immediately feels heartbroken, almost wanting to grab Bai Jing¡¯s ears and tell him: ¡°You see¡­ Look at how much money you¡¯ve earned, and how much you¡¯ve wasted!¡± Unfortunately, she can only fantasize about it. After so many meals, the other party hasn¡¯t even asked for her name. He clearly isn¡¯t nning on making her the boss¡¯sdy.
Don¡¯t even mention it, Bai Jing is quite agreeable to look at once he cleans up¡­ ah, spit spit spit, what am I thinking? Thoughts swirl in her mind as she walks into the restaurant. Because she had to work overtime today, it was already past eight when she got home. Fortunately, she was still in time for dinner. There aren¡¯t many customers at this time. As soon as Li Weiwei scans her eyes across, she immediately notices the notice stuck on the wall: ¡°Starting tomorrow, the restaurant will be closed. Business hours to be determined!¡± ¡°To be determined?¡± She bes instantly unsettled, speaking to Su Lu who¡¯sying out dishes: ¡°Boss¡­How could you do this?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­I have something to do, something very important.¡± Su Lu¡¯s answercks sincerity to the point that even Li Weiwei can hear the perfunctory tone. ¡°May I ask what¡¯s so important?¡± The young man Cheng Feng who is sitting on one side asks. He¡¯s the major shareholder of New Moon Fighting Gym, and is staring at Su Lu with interest. ¡°I¡¯m preparing for an impromptu trip!¡± Su Lu tells the truth: ¡°Oh, my hiking package has arrived.¡± He runs outside to take a delivery. Included are the hiking equipment and outdoor supplies he ordered.
¡°Really? You¡¯re actually going to be a backpacker?¡± Li Weiwei, with her sharp eyes, notices the delivery information and shouts. ¡°Yes, there are great vastnds, I should travel while I¡¯m young¡­¡± In reality, it¡¯s because the Spirit Tide is reviving, which is a big deal. Humans are considered the most spiritual of all beings, the only intelligent life on Blue Star, but you cannot underestimate the wild animals and nts. Logically speaking, the probability of waking up in big cities and in the wild are about the same, but Su Lu can¡¯t possibly obtain some transcendent materials from other people, can he? Therefore, he has to head into the wilderness to amass enough capital for the future. This, he does not need to tell his customers. ¡°Vacation, huh¡­ Young Brother Bai, where are you nning to go?¡± Sister Red asks with a teasing grin. ¡°The closest one is Tianling Mountain Natural Reserve¡­I n to go alone, and also collect some ingredients on the way.¡± The second half of the sentence is the important part. ¡°What a pity¡­ But I don¡¯t have the time anyway.¡± Sister Red covers her mouth, her smile sly like a fox. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, take care everyone.¡± During closing time, Su Lu sincerely tells his customers. The Spirit Tide is reviving, the world is changing greatly, and everyone¡¯s future is uncertain. These people have fed his wallet for so long, a word of blessing is the least he can give. Chapter 476: 0476: The Beginning (Extra 4000, asking for monthly pass) Chapter 476: Chapter 0476: The Beginning (Extra 4000, asking for monthly pass) In the boxing ring. Cheng Feng has changed into a tracksuit, clenches his fists inward, and ferociously strikes the sandbag held by Coach Gu. Thud! Thud! Thud! Thud! With every hit, beads of sweat rolled down his forehead. ¡°Put more power into it!¡± ¡°Good job!¡± ¡°Again!¡± ¡­ After the workout, Cheng Feng took the mineral water handed over by Coach Gu Yuebo and doused it on his head.
¡°What¡¯s¡­ bothering you?¡± Gu Yuebo frowned and asked. ¡°Just¡­something I can¡¯t understand!¡± Cheng Feng wiped his face with a towel. He was infatuated with martial arts and had spent a lot of money to learn from a master. Of course, what cost more was his research on the ¡®Inner Strength¡¯ of ancient martial artists from the legends. However, after organizing a match where a kickboxing yer knocked out an ancient martial inheritor, he felt like his dream had been shattered. Nheless, his passion for boxing was always etched in his veins. It¡¯s undeniable that men are naturallybative. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Gu Yuebo asked. ¡°Is there anything fun around Tianling Mountain?¡± Cheng Feng asked. ¡°A vacation? Have you finally changed your hobbies?¡± Gu Yuebo was taken aback at first, but then he let out augh, ¡°That¡¯s more like it. Young people should go out and travel more¡­ You are not normal if you only like boxing and no other hobbies. Do you know that many people are specting that you don¡¯t even like women.¡± ¡°What???¡± Cheng Feng was stunned. Seeing Gu Yuebo give him a knowing look, he was covered head to toe in goosebumps. ¡­ Hongke Investment Corporation. Sister Red wasn¡¯t lying; she has been extremely busytely. ¡°We entirely missed the recent changes in the international market, and suffered heavy losses¡­ The international department needs to take responsibility for this.¡±
She stared at the report in her hand, her brows furrowing, ¡°Although I don¡¯t know why¡­but spread the word, prepare for a meeting, we need to adjust our strategies.¡± Recently, the international market gave her a sense of ¡®insanity¡¯. It was as though an unknown crisis was brewing. ¡®Could it be¡­ a financial crisis?¡¯
Sister Red shivered, ¡®If that¡¯s the case, there¡¯s no chance of a holiday anytime soon¡­ Sigh¡­¡¯ ¡­ Inside the office building next to Hongke Investment Corporation. Li Weiwei didn¡¯t think much about it, because given her duty and upation, she couldn¡¯t afford to go on a spontaneous trip. She was practically drowning in piles of reports and data. During her lunch, she overheard a few male colleagues excitedly debating about meteors and aliens. She couldn¡¯t be bothered to listen. There¡¯s not a shred of hard evidence, so it must be fake. Aliens, are they kidding? The homemade lunch tastes just okay; she really misses the food from Boss Bai. ¡­ The people of East City led their lives as usual until the night set in. This night seemed no different from countless nights before. At night.
Li Weiwei fell into a deep sleep. She descended into a dream, seemingly arriving in a dark space unconsciously. Surrounded by heavy fog, she was in a sleepwalking state, constantly moving forward as if she was drawn to something. ¡°I¡¯m so tired¡­ why do I have to keep walking?¡± Her spirit was in a stupor, unable to control her movements. Eventually, Li Weiwei felt the fog thinning, and a huge shadow appeared, blurry and indistinct. On the shadow, there seemed to be numerous mysterious runes connected and constantly changing, piercing into her eyes. ¡°Ah!¡± ¡­ Within the natural reserve of Tianling Mountain. Su Lu, dressed in hiking gear and carrying a backpack, had voluntarily strayed from the typical tourist route. This was an action many adventure travelers loved, but it was fraught with danger. Especially now!
If it weren¡¯t for his Level 3 boxing skills and experience, he wouldn¡¯t dare to venture into the wilderness alone. At this moment, he couldn¡¯t help looking up at the bright moonlight. It seemed to be his illusion, the beautiful moonlight seemed to blur for a moment, and then it was as normal as before. ¡°Does the moonlight seep into the night silently, moistening things quietly?¡± Su Lu muttered to himself. The transformation of the world doesn¡¯t require significant events like meteor explosions or sr res. The real drastic changes begin from the minuscule. Even the most advanced instruments may not detect them, but they are bound to cause a storm in the future! ¡°No, there are changes.¡± Looking at the rustling forest, as if it came alive, and the birds flying high in the sky, Su Lu smiled. Animals are sometimes more sensitive than humans and can detect minute changes. The world, at this moment, has started to change! And at the same time! Not just in the Summer Country, but in other states and all over the world as well, animals have started to be restless.
Some domesticated animals even tried to break down fences frantically. Because they sensed the change, they longed for transformation. That is¡­ an opportunity for evolution! ¡­ Su Lu closed his eyes. Without putting much effort, he found himself in the darkness, staring at the silhouette of the Mythical Body. This time, he could see himself and the runes on the surface of his Mythical Body more clearly. The moment he saw it, some information popped up in his mind. It was knowledge about the professions! ¡®So the inheritance of professions is going to happen in this way?¡¯ Su Lu murmured to himself. It seems that his body has indeed been fully utilized by the world. And the Mythical Body represents ¡®mystery¡¯, which is enough to serve as a carrier for knowledge. However, the knowledge it is currently spreading is not about [Wandering Mage] or [Spirit Mage], but about the new system he deduced before! ¡®To be honest, the new system I came up with is pretty rough, leaving a lot of ¡®nks¡¯ and ¡®leeways¡¯.There are two main paths, the physical one, which can be called ¡®warrior¡¯, ¡®hunter¡¯, or ¡®martial artist¡¯, waiting to be filled by sessors, and the second one is spellcasters, which can be ¡®magician¡¯, or ¡®cultivator¡¯¡­¡¯ Without a doubt, this seems very open, partly inspired by the [yer] profession in Guni World. But in reality, they all revolve around spirituality, they are all mystical! ¡®Next, there¡¯s the final ace up my sleeve, a hidden path.¡¯ He stared at his own ¡®corpse¡¯, and a circle of purple sun appeared on his forehead. Plenty of information, inclusive of extensive knowledge about mysticism and magic rituals, were transferred through a ndestine channel. Su Lu even felt a strange connection reestablished between him and his corpse. It was a peculiar state of being. He didn¡¯t bother about the changes in his attribute panel, instead focusing on his own problem: ¡°In this way, the dawn of the Gods in this world has turned into a bunch of people coveting my body? What a strange feeling¡­¡± Chapter 477 - 0477: Dream (Seeking Subscription) Chapter 477: Chapter 0477: Dream (Seeking Subscription) ¡°Anyway, once the world rxes restrictions, I can continue to upgrade or get a job.¡± Su Lu looked at the attribute bar: [Ding, first level professional information detected ¨C Hypnotist! To take this job, you need 1.3 spirits, 1.0 body, 5 grams of blue crystals¡­ Conditions do not match! Unable to hold the job!] ¡°In fact, after the world eases restrictions, I could take my previous job, but that doesn¡¯t meet the requirements of the new ¡®system¡¯ of the ritual.¡± This [Hypnotist] is a ¡®hidden profession¡¯ that Su Lu created for himself, and it also involves high-level mysteries such as dimensions and the spirit world. However, it seems that the world has set restrictions on him in this regard, and an upgrade still requires special materials. Su Lu did not care about these. He watched the forest gradually calming down, carefully pondering over his new system. ¡®In my design, if professionals want to upgrade, they must meet all the conditions ¡­ This is actually the same as the jobs in other worlds. They have to rely on external forces, such as various magical potions that increase their attributes.¡¯ ¡®I will provide them the form for this. The world will gradually give birth to more of the transcendent species¡­¡¯ Su Lu did not want to enhance the strength of the professionals, for he may bepeting against them in the future. But there was no way around it. If he didn¡¯t do this, he wouldn¡¯t meet the requirements of the new system and the ritual would fail. To create an entirely new transcendent system requires a certain number of professionals and certain level requirements. ¡®In order to encourage them and also for extra security¡­ I made restrictions in the new system¡­ Lower level professionals must upgrade within a certain period of time, otherwise, they will face enormous risks¡­ Seeing my dead body, I probably already understand what measures the world will take after its adjustment¡­¡¯ ¡®By now, those with good aptitude in the world should all be having that dream, right? Dreaming of me¡­ Receiving the inheritance¡­ Although it¡¯s only first level.¡¯ ¡®But, having a good aptitude and epting the inheritance only makes them quasi ¡®transcendents¡¯. Even if they upgrade to the first level, they are only ¡®micro-ability persons¡¯. If they want to fight against airnes and artillery, they might as well go back to sleep.¡¯ With the technology of this world, except for some special professions, if the professionals want to cause trouble, the government branches of each country can teach them a lesson in minutes. ¡®Unless they are around the fourth or fifth level, resisted the army is as good as being suicidal.¡¯ ¡®However, they are still too superficial in the use of their powers.¡¯ Su Lu looked at his [Hypnotist] profession and a smile appeared on his face. In his past life, he had read many novels, and there were modern urban magicians who were obsessed with fireballs and lightning, which was too weak, wasn¡¯t it? In Su Lu¡¯s view, if one bes a magician in modern society, there are only two spells they need to focus on. One is the illusion technique, which, when developed, can dominate humans. The second is the healing magic, and in the end, it is longevity technology. Besides these, everything else is rubbish. What about fireball techniques, lightning, or even meteors? How do theypare to missiles and nuclear bombs? As for the flow of time and space, the entry difficulty is too high. If you want to run around the world and enjoy the leisure, really, illusion and healing magic are enough. His initial profession was designed based on this idea. ¡°Next, we need to collect some spiritual materials to prepare for upgrading and other things ¡­ ¡± Su Lu stood up, looking at the dense jungle, the glimmer in his eyes flowing. The concept of magic potion is broad, but in simple terms, it is nothing more than the fusion and deployment of spirituality, retaining benefits and reducing toxicity. Does this seem equally applicable to dishes? ¡°The form of magic potion doesn¡¯t necessarily have to be medicine. Or rather¡­ taking medicine is not as good as taking food. Maybe the dishes I make in the future will really glow!¡± ¡°As for professionals, by hunting the transcendent species, they can get various rare ingredients, have them cooked by a top-tier chef, and enhance their strength by eating¡­ uh, why does it feel like something out of a Japanese cartoon?¡± ¡°This is just one of the professional choices. It can be definitely named ¨C ¡®Food Hunter¡¯?¡± ¡­ ¡°Yawn¡­¡± East City, rental house. Li Weiwei, with dark circles under her eyes, got up and kicked off her teddy bear pillow, which was as tall as a person. Although her bedroom was not messy, various cosmetics, clothes, and bags were scattered about, enough to make a clean freak detour. ¡°Damn it¡­ I had nightmares all night.¡± Li Weiweiined, looking at the dark circles on her face in the mirror: ¡°I¡¯m going to die, I have to work today.¡± She was a bit confused about the nightmare she hadst night. But gradually, Li Weiwei¡¯s expression changed. Everyone who has had a nightmare knows that after waking up, most of you only remember that you had a very scary nightmare, but the specifics be very vague, or evenpletely forgotten. But now, just by casually recalling, the silhouette in the dream, the giant shadow¡­ seems vivid! ¡°Wait a minute¡­ when I was dreaming, I was dizzy¡­ now that I think about it, that shadow¡­ seems like a huge footprint! A footprint as tall as a mountain, and those symbols¡­ Ah!¡± Li Weiwei held her head, her temples twitching. In her mind, a piece of information emerged: ¡°Moy¡­ Xigukeji¡­ Li¡­¡± It seemed like an unknownnguage, whispering in Li Weiwei¡¯s ear, making a rustling noise, like a malfunctioning radio. In the end, the eerie noise drowns out everything, making Li Weiwei fall to the ground and scream. Her forehead was covered with cold sweat. She felt like she understood the gibberish: ¡°In the depths of that dark world¡­ An indescribable existence waits for you in your dreams!¡± ¡°The ck feather of the Death¡¯s Crow, the powder of the gemstone, pure water, and rose dew¡­ Mixed¡­ Will be the new eyes and ears!¡± For some reason, as soon as Li Weiwei saw the Death¡¯s Crow, she understood that it was a crow. It¡¯s as if she had known this all along. Long after, the headache subsided, Li Weiwei climbed up,y on the bed panting: ¡°I¡­ I saw a ghost! Or do I have mental illness?¡± She subconsciously picked up her phone, prepared to call in for a sick leave and go to the hospital. Suddenly she moved quickly, opened the search bar, and searched for the keywords ¡®nightmare¡¯, ¡®giant¡¯, ¡®bizarre¡¯, revealing a lot of entries. It had to be said, there were a wide variety of people out there. Although many ¡®awakened people¡¯ are very cautious, there are also people who are not afraid of causing trouble, they immediately expose their nightmares fromst night and the information received. There was even a moderately famous live-streamer who went live to tell his story, but most people regarded it as a ghost story. Smack! Li Weiwei¡¯s mobile phone fell to the ground. Normally, this would be enough to make her scream in distress, but now, her face was pale and she murmured unconsciously: ¡°It¡¯s real! It¡¯s real!¡± Chapter 478 - 0478: Escape (Added chapters seeking monthly ticket) Chapter 478: Chapter 0478: Escape (Added chapters seeking monthly ticket) ¡°Psychology is a profound subject, and as everyone knows, if a healthy adult adamantly resists, it is almost impossible for them to be hypnotized without the aid of drugs¡­¡± In a ssroom somewhere, Dr. Smith, a psychology professor, was lecturing to the bewildered freshmen about the subject of psychology. As he was about to continue, with an amused smile at the students attentively listening to his lecture, he caught sight of several men in ck waiting at the door, his expression freezing. ¡°Now¡­ let¡¯s take a break, please review the R-11 case I mentioned earlier, I¡¯ll ask questions when I return.¡± With an apologetic smile, he left the ssroom. ¡°Dr. Smith, we need your help!¡± A man in ck sunsses, presented an ID: ¡°Federal Bureau of Abnormal Affairs, you muste with us.¡± The Bureau of Abnormal Affairs, a newly established department by the Federation after the appearance of the ¡®Ancient God¡¯, was granted top-level authorization by the president and Congress, it could control the media, telmunications, and evenmand the military to assist. The power was frighteningly great. So, after confirming this, Dr. Smith had no choice but to abandon his ss and be ushered into a ck car. ¡°All right, all right¡­¡± His slightly wrinkled face was a bit red with anger; he was very displeased with the agents¡¯ rough manners: ¡°What do you need me to do?¡± ¡°Doctor, please take a look at this first.¡± An agent handed him a file. Dr Smith took one nce and chuckled in disbelief: ¡°Mass nightmares? Are you joking with me?¡± ¡°Doctor, the Federation is giving us full support, not just to joke with you, we want to seek your expertise, to substantiate this possibility¡­¡± The agent responded expressionlessly. This atmosphere made Dr. Smith¡¯s expression gradually turn serious, he meticulously examined every word in the document, and after a long while, he answered: ¡°No individual, no organization can hypnotize the entire world at the same time¡­ unless he is God!¡± ¡°But the fact is¡­ it happened that way. Some very bad situations, spreading all over the world¡­¡± The agent said, ¡°Assuming it exists, it does indeed exist, we have collected many ¡®cases¡¯ that need to be investigated and ¡®treated¡¯¡­ You are an expert in this field, we invite you to join our treatment expert group, to provide advice to clinical doctors.¡± ¡°Invitation?¡± Dr. Smith muttered, ¡°How polite¡­ But I have to say, this sessfully aroused my interest¡­ Collective nightmares? Doesn¡¯t sound that bad.¡± Although human understanding of the mind is still very shallow, any consciousness has to rely on the brain to ur. Therefore, when pushed to a dead-end, destroying relevantponents would solve the problem, even if it results in severe side effects. He nced at the expressionless agent, suddenly realizing that thetter would not hesitate to attempt such forbidden techniques as ¡®Brain Lobe White Matter Removal Surgery¡¯, which sent a chill down his spine. ¡­ ¡°Say that again, you moron!¡± Meanwhile, inside the headquarters of the Bureau of Abnormal Affairs. A file was fiercely thrown at Agent Louis. The bureau director, a trim middle-aged ck man, was yelling at his subordinates: ¡°You tell me¡­ Dr. Suvit, under the surveinces of many agents, vanished from a heavily guardedb? And took away the most important ¡®File One¡¯? Is your brain located where your butt is?¡± ¡®File One¡¯ is code for the Ancient God photo. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ boss, we urgently checked all the monitoring, as well as past information, and also interrogated Suvit¡¯s assistant, we found out that that fellow deliberately hid some findings and progress from us, it possibly has something to do with superpower!¡± Louis did not retort, knowing that it would be useless to argue, he could only honestly state the facts. ¡°Superpower?¡± The ck director sat down, rubbing his temples, without retorting. A cosmic intelligent giant creature codenamed ¡®Ancient God¡¯ can exist, it does not seem impossible for superpowers to appear. Although¡­ many scientists have already been sent to psychiatric sanatoriums due to their worldviews copsing. ¡°Yes, and¡­ it is a power that we can acquire.¡± Agent Louis started the video: ¡°Boss, you should watch this, after watching it, you¡¯ll know it¡¯s not because our guys didn¡¯t try hard enough, instead¡­ they are facing an unconventional enemy. We¡­ weren¡¯t prepared!¡± The video was surveince footage from theb. The ck director saw the white-coated Dr. Suvit in the video, who, using his privileges, went straight into the core of theb and took the ¡®Ancient God photo¡¯. But theb naturally had a security system. As he left the restricted area with the photo, the rm lights lit up, an elite team blocked the passage, starting the capture. Under these circumstances, not to mention ordinary people, even a well-trained agent could not escape. The ck director stared at the video, his eyes gradually widened. In the video, Dr. Suvit smiled strangely, and then, the entire person slowly¡­ disappeared? ¡°Director, you see, this is not special effects, but real¡­ he possess invisibility, this is apletely new discovery¡­ mutate humans! Transcendents, no longer things of movies, they live among us.¡± Louis¡¯ voice was a bit excited. ¡°I remembered, our elite forces, were equipped with infrared imagers a long time ago, right?¡± The ck director spoke in a deep voice: ¡°Or are you telling me, his invisibility, isplete disappearance?¡± ¡°Not¡­ In fact, although Dr. Suvit¡¯s actions initially caused us to panic, but it was quickly discovered.¡± Louis pulled out another video. It was a scene of an elite security team armed to the teeth suddenly clutching their ears and falling to the ground. ¡°Just as we had located Dr. Suvit and were about to make the arrest, this happened.¡± Louis sighed: ¡°This was thest opportunity, it¡¯s a pity, we missed it.¡± ¡°This is¡­ a sonic weapon?¡± A look of doubt came over Suvit¡¯s face. ¡°No¡­ ording to the victims, what they heard was an indescribable¡­nguage!¡± Agent Louis shook his head: ¡°Suchnguage is indescribable, just hearing it, plunged them into states of paralysis, pain, and so on¡­ And many of them have not yet recovered, they need to be sent to a sanatorium for treatment. The doctors¡¯ reports are not optimistic, they have severe post-traumatic stress disorder, it is doubtful they will be able to perform their previous duties in the future.¡± ¡°The Federation will give them retirement pensions.¡± The ck director¡¯s expression turned cold: ¡°Even if you have a reason, I don¡¯t need reasons. All I need is for you to capture Suvit, bring back File One! At all costs!¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Chapter 479: 0479: Flathead (Third Update Request for Subscription) Chapter 479: Chapter 0479: thead (Third Update Request for Subscription) Tianling Mountain, deep within the forest. Su Lu seemed to be on a casual excursion, strolling leisurely around the wild. From time to time, he would pick some berries and leaves or hunt small animals. After the first restoration of the Spirit Tide, the restrictions in his attribute list were lifted, and he immediately upgraded his Boxing Skill to LV4! [Boxing Skill is now upgraded to LV4, you¡¯ve gained an exclusive bonus¡ªRoot Strengthening!] [Root Strengthening ¨C Constitution +0.1, Strength +0.1!] ¡°Well¡­ this seems even better than the Power of the Tiger in the Maga fighting Skill, as it permanently enhances attributes!¡± ¡°Could it be because Boxing Skill is a fusion of martial arts from this world and the essence of various fighting styles that I¡¯ve understood?¡± Su Lu didn¡¯t dwell on that. Anyway, after leveling up, he was now one of those folks who are exceptionally good at fighting among ordinary people. He might even fare better inbat than special forces soldiers. The wilderness wasn¡¯t excessively dangerous for now.
He had gathered this information from his ¡®wild animal and nt survey¡¯. ¡°After the first restoration of the Spirit Tide, the ¡®mutations¡¯ in various nts and animals were quite subtle. In other words, a seed has been nted to help them increase their wisdom. The real change will take ce gradually and subtly¡­ of course, some ¡®mutant individuals¡¯ may have more talent, and their changes should be noticeable by now.¡± ¡°I also need to collect some spiritual materials and at least satisfy the prerequisites for taking the office of [Hypnotist].¡± ¡°The power to change a world! It wasn¡¯t provided by me. I just gave the world a direction, a seed ¡­ the real greatness lies in the spiritual support from the Ancient Spirit Realm.¡± Su Lu was moved. The brief contact with the main body made him aware that a stream of spirituality was constantly entering this world. This was the world¡¯s upgrade! A world without magic was transforming into a transcendent world! And all of this was orchestrated by Su Lu. He was like a magnificent director, directing a script called ¡®Dawn of the Gods¡¯. The biggest investor was the Ancient Spirit Realm. ¡°Hmm?¡± As he was strolling aimlessly, Su Lu suddenly heard a faint noise: ¡°Is there someone?¡± ¡­ ¡°Sister, what should we do?¡± In the dense woods, Zuo Xiaojuan was on the verge of copsing, ¡°We shouldn¡¯t have roamed indiscriminately yesterday¡­ and after we realized we were lost, we should have stayed in one ce and waited for help¡­ I know all these things¡­¡± ¡°Should we have stayed there yesterday and waited for death?¡± Near her, a girl with big bright eyes shook her head, ¡°Who could have predicted such a thing?¡± ¡°Yeah¡­ in the middle of the night, birds, insects, even wild boars, deer, even wolves came out¡­ I thought there was going to be an earthquake.¡± A young man with sses next to them agreed.
There were four of them in total, students from East City University. Zuo Xiaochan and Zuo Xiaojuan were real sisters. They were joined by Li Zhi and Ma Ning. They decided to go on a hike together. Li Zhi was a local and knew a shortcut, and he volunteered to lead the team. But they strayed from the main road unknowingly and coupled with the eventst night, all four were lost deep in the mountains. Being lost in the mountains is terrifying. Being lost and hungry was a torment they were facing constantly.
¡°Now we can¡¯t run around. We should stay in one ce as much as possible and send out a distress signal,¡± said Zuo Xiaochan calmly. ¡°But¡­ there¡¯s no cell signal here,¡± Zuo Xiaojuan¡¯s voice choked with sobs. ¡°If all else fails, how about we light a fire in an open area?¡± Ma Ning suggested. ¡°Sure, if you don¡¯t mind starting a wildfire and burning us all to death,¡± Li Zhi countered. ¡°Well, we can ovee that, as long as we¡¯re near a water source¡­¡± Zuo Xiaochan regained her spirits. ¡°Si¡­.sister!¡± Just then, her sleeve was tugged. It was Zuo Xiaojuan next to her, pointing at a shadow amongst the bushes, ¡°Snake! There¡¯s a snake!¡± For thousands of years, the fear of these creatures has been deeply ingrained in human genes. Even the two strong men felt their legs shake at the sight of the triangr head: ¡°Poison¡­ it¡¯s a poisonous snake!¡± Getting bitten by a snake when you¡¯re lost is almost certainly a death sentence! Looking at its earthen yellow pattern and upturned nose, Li Zhi¡¯s tone changed, ¡°It¡¯s a Five-step Dragon!¡± The snake is called a dragon because it¡¯s far more potent than an ordinary snake, ¡®Five-step¡¯ refers to a quick onset of its venom.
Although it¡¯s a little exaggerated, such horror made everyone shiver. The key issue was that the snake was neither leaving nor attacking; it just stared at them. The air seemed to freeze, making everyone suffocate and panic. Hiss! After a while, the snake started moving in a leisurely ¡®S¡¯ shaped path, drawing nearer to them. ¡°Run!¡± Ma Ning cried out, overwhelmed by fear, and he turned to run. In the rugged mountain environment, with the hasty retreat, he immediately tripped and fell. His face was scraped by branches. It was just a superficial wound, but blood covered his face. ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re not even good at being a viin,¡± Li Zhi and Zuo Xiaojuan helped Ma Ning up and, with sticks in their hands, glued their eyes on the snake that was slithering closer. Whoosh! But at that moment, a ck silhouette shed. A creature covered in ck hair suddenly charged in, grabbed the Five-step Dragon, and began to chew it from the head, like eating sugarcane, quite joyfully. ¡°Hmm? Honeyskink?¡± Li Zhi was surprised, ¡°Why is there a honey badger here?¡±
¡°Honey badger my foot!¡± The creature moved too fast just now, but now that it had stopped, everyone saw it clearly. That was not a honey badger at all, but a giant rat! ¡°Yikes¡­ I hate rats the most,¡± Zuo Xiaojuan stammered, her teeth ttering. ¡°Have you ever seen such a big rat in the mountains? Could it be a mutant?¡± Ma Ning was also startled but felt a little better. After all, being bitten by a snake can be deadly, but a rat¡­ should be better, right? But looking at the rat¡¯s biting ability, he was uncertain again. Whistle! While they were in a daze, the faint sound of an arrow whizzing through the air was heard. ¡°Squeak!¡± The giant rat screamed as an arrow struck it, and it tried to flee. Whoosh! Whoosh! Before they could react, they saw a young man in a hiking suit, holding apound bow, running and shooting arrows, his movements extremely fluid, like an ancient archer.
The giant rat, hit by a few arrows, was slowing down. Eventually, it even turned around, its eyes glowing red, and rushed at the young man. ¡°Haha!¡± Laughing, Su Lu tossed the bow aside, pulled out a dagger, and lunged forward. Pff! A sh of ck light. The dagger hit the giant rat right on target, making it fall to the ground, twitching. ¡°Are you¡­ alright?¡± Su Lu turned back to look at the lost youngsters and calmly asked. Chapter 480: 0480: Return (Extra 4200, asking for monthly pass) Chapter 480: Chapter 0480: Return (Extra 4200, asking for monthly pass) Sizzle! mespped cheerfully at the skinned mountain rat on the grill. Drops of fat fell and burst upon the mes, releasing an amazing aroma. Su Lu carefully turned the grill, asionally sprinkling a bit of salt or cumin on it to make the aroma even more tantalizing. Gurgle! Even Zuo Xiaojuan, who despised and feared rats, couldn¡¯t help but swallow her saliva at the sight. She was hungry. After all, they were stranded in the mountains with not much snack to go around, and everything was already finished off. ¡°Um¡­ Brother Bai, your cooking¡­ smells so good!¡± Li Zhi approached, staring at the grilled rat meat, and swallowed his saliva.
¡°Hmm, even though domestic rats definitely should not be eaten, mountain rats are not that particr. Aren¡¯t there markets that specifically breed bamboo rats for consumption?¡± Su Lu chuckled and opened another iron pot that was cooking. An even more irresistible aroma filled the air. His main purpose was actually to hunt the mountain rat; rescuing these four was just a side matter. However, they were all so frightened that they clung tightly to him and did not dare to leave. There was nothing he could do about that. The twin sister in particr, had an astonished look on her face when she saw him preparing the rat meat for consumption. It was both amusing and somewhat contemptible. Hasn¡¯t she seen Bear Grylls? That¡¯s what a real fearless man is like! She¡¯s totally undeserving of the reputation of our Food Hunter Empire. ¡®Moreover, even if you beg me, I might not be willing to share.¡¯ Su Lu rolled his eyes, opened the thermos, scooped a spoonful of soup and savored it slowly. ¡°Hmm¡­this soup, brewed from the spiritual ingredients from the rat and the spiritual nts I¡¯ve collected, tastes good¡­and it also counts as a potion.¡± In this nearly magic-less world, this was even more exceptional. Su Lu ignored Li Zhi, who was eagerly looking at him. He drank all the soup from the pot on his own and observed the changes in his body: [Ding! You have consumed a Magic Potion (unnamed), Spirit +0.1!] ¡®Hmm? Not bad¡­ It seems that being a Food Hunter is indeed a feasible path.¡¯ He nodded to himself, tore off a piece of roast, and found it even more delicious. ¡®That mountain rat¡­ it probably has the potential to be the king of this range. Under such harsh conditions, it underwent such a transformation¡­ giving experience, attributes, and even such delicious meat. Every part of it is a treasure.¡¯ ¡°Brother Bai¡­¡± Seeing Su Lu eating on his own, Li Zhi became anxious: ¡°What does this roast taste like?¡±
¡°It tastes like chicken, crispy!¡± Su Lu stared at him with a smile: ¡°Wanna eat? Buy it, 100 yuan a portion!¡± This roast would not count as a ¡®Magic Potion¡¯, it was just extremely delicious. Even so, it was quite a steal.
This spiritual creature¡¯s roast¡­there might only be this one in the whole world. ¡°You¡­are taking advantage of people in need!¡± Upon hearing this, Zuo Xiaojuan¡¯s face reddened with anger. Su Lu just rolled his eyes at her: ¡°I¡¯m not a member of a rescue team, I am under no obligation to rescue you¡­ you guys are too naive,cking experiences of the hardships of the world.¡± He was very annoyed by these few. Knowing they were not capable, they still wandered off into the mountains and caused trouble. ¡°Brother Bai is right!¡± At this moment, Ma Ning stepped forward, took out his wallet: ¡°I¡¯ll pay¡­ for four portions.¡± He was somewhat ashamed of his previous behaviour of fleeing. Plus, his family was quite wealthy and he had lots of pocket money, so he was quite generous. Li Zhi just epted it tacitly. After all, in this deep mountain old forest, even if they had money, there was no ce to spend it. Furthermore, they did need this man to guide them out. ¡®Human nature¡­ is indeed quiteplicated.¡¯ Su Lu shrugged, took the money, and handed over the goods.
¡°Whew¡­¡± Li Zhi took over the roast, took one bite, and his eyes suddenly widened: ¡°This is delicious!¡± Not only was it delicious, but the explosion of the sweet meat juice in his mouth, along with the extreme savouriness, and the chewiness and texture of beef, left him almost at a loss for words, only knowing that he should keep eating. Unknowingly, the skewer in his hand was emptied of meat, only leaving the bone. He still instinctively licked it, not yet satisfied. Even the two girls who were initially a bit adverse to the idea, could not resist the hunger and temptation. After taking the first bite, their expressions rapidly shifted from disbelief to beingpletely immersed in the delightful taste. ¡°Brother Bai¡­ your culinary skills are amazing.¡± Ma Ning sincerely praised. ¡°Of course, I run a restaurant.¡± replied Su Lu as he nodded. The four people looked at each other, are you serious? You¡¯re a cook? Are cooks so powerful nowadays? Looking at their skeptical expressions, Su Lu casually smiled, then suddenly nced at the dense forest, began to pack up his mountaineering bags: ¡°I need to go now!¡± ¡°Wait a moment, Brother Bai, please, take us with you.¡± Seeing their saviour about to leave, Ma Ning and others became anxious: ¡°We promise, we will not be burdens!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to follow me because the rescue team will be here soon.¡± Su Lu waved his hand, jumped over a small stream in two or three steps: ¡°Beforeing on this trip, I checked the official website of this scenic area and found out that there¡¯s paid rescue here, you should prepare the money, and remember not to deny payment after you get out!¡±
He moved quickly and disappeared into the jungle in no time. ¡°What did he say? Rescue team?¡± Zuo Xiaochan¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Hmm!¡± Li Zhi was staring at the bonfire: ¡°Indeed¡­ with such an obvious sign, there should¡­¡± ¡°We found them!!!¡± Right in the middle of their discussion, a group of people who seemed to be forest rangers emerged from the forest on the other side, eximing: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯re here to save you.¡± ¡°We are saved.¡± Zuo Xiaojuan cheered, noticing Ma Ning¡¯s thoughtful expression, she nudged him: ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± ¡°I¡¯m thinking¡­ With Brother Bai¡¯s personality of desiring money¡­ Did he leave early just to avoid the rescue fee?¡± Ma Ning stroked his chin, arranging a detective-like facial expression. Li Zhi paused, met eyes with Zuo Xiaochan, and suddenly felt that it indeed might be the case! ¡­ Three dayster.
Su Lu returned to East City. Looking at the bustling streets and bright neon lights, he suddenly smiled: ¡°What a¡­ nice atmosphere.¡± He arrived at his house, which was also the location of Bai Jing¡¯s restaurant. He turned on his phone¡¯s inte, browsed through various news. He did not discover any particr hot news, it seemed that the previous sensation of a Dream Attraction was just an illusion. ¡°Stable society, convenient logistics¡­ I like it.¡± He skillfully browsed the web, checked out a rather reputable online jewelry shop, and purchased a blue crystal bracelet. ¡°Sigh¡­ I¡¯m running out of money.¡± After making the payment, Su Lu suddenly sighed: ¡°It seems¡­ I have to continue running my restaurant.¡± Of course, selling items like ¡®Transcendent Recipes¡¯, he would never do. Was he asking for trouble? Su Lu is rather keen on staying behind the scenes, watching the changes of the world quietly¡ªit¡¯s quite interesting. When the time is right, he would make his move. Chapter 481 - 0481: Midnight Diner (Seeking Subscriptions) Chapter 481: Chapter 0481: Midnight Diner (Seeking Subscriptions) The Bai Jing restaurant quietly reopened. As it turns out, Su Lu¡¯s culinary skills were not irreceable. The legacy of flexible business hours further reduced his already low customer turnout. After all, his cooking was only at LV4, not far behind some top-level chefs. If he could upgrade to LV8, he could be as temperamental as he wanted, and patrons would have to put up with his bad mood just to satisfy their taste buds due to its uniqueness! But Su Lu was toozy to do such. Experience points are precious, how could they be wasted? It was initially just for survival, but now, this volume of customer flow is enough, to be honest. Inside the restaurant. The atmosphere was quiet. The loyal customers who¡¯ve been around despite the mishap¡ªeither live nearby or are of agreeable nature. Sitting there quietly and savouring the food now felt more like a chill caf¨¦ environment. ¡®Should I really make some changes? The restaurant feels a bit too noisy¡­¡¯ ¡®Or¡­ should I change the operating hours tote-night, making it a midnight diner?¡¯ As Su Lu rapid-fire sliced the ingredients on the cutting board, he wondered silently to himself. He was quite fond of the night. Its peaceful and forgiving ambience felt very inviting. More so, it gave people cover, making it easier for them to rx, revealing their innermost secrets! He nced at his attributes bar: ¡ª¡ª Name: [Su Lu Pottery] (Bai Jing) Profession: [Hypnotist] (First Tier) Professional Rank:[1] Strength:[1.2], Agility:[1.1], Constitution:[1.1], Spirit:[2.3] Skills:[CookingLV4], [Boxing SkillLV4], [HypnosisLV1] XP:[50] ¡ª¡ª ¡®Upon receiving the blue crystal, I became a[Hypnotist], and although my hypnotic abilities are nowhere near what they were when I first delved into the mental realm, casting high-level hypnotic influence to make people unconsciously feel closer, and reveal their secrets isn¡¯t challenging.¡¯ ¡®Even over an extended period with hypnosis, I can imnt a psychological seed and recruit followers. It¡¯s difficult in that aspect but I can try to first control animals.¡¯ ¡®The key point is, it¡¯s challenging to connect with the Spirit World in this world¡­¡¯ Since thest ¡®Attraction¡¯, Su Lu understood it. His mythical body turned into a transcendent species seed, rooting deep within the world! Affecting all transcendent individuals through dreams implies the dream Spirit World has been ¡®transformed¡¯, and even restricts the first threeyers of the spirit world, making ess to the Spirit World extremely difficult. ¡®In reality, this is in my benefit, I don¡¯t want transcendent individuals in the Spirit World upations¡­ Although I¡¯ve hidden this professional pathway, I feel it will not go so smoothly¡­¡¯ After all, it¡¯s plotting a world! If it weren¡¯t for giving up my mythical body at the beginning, it wouldn¡¯t have been so smooth for Bai Jing to ¡®smuggle¡¯ identities. And even so, it will meet with resistance and interference. ¡®Although my main body is currently very difficult to reach, it is only during ¡®Attraction¡¯ and ¡®Promotion¡¯ that these professional individuals can dream and gain some knowledge¡­ However, before I had fully integrated into this world, it seemed to have been observed by a space satellite. At that time, my body had the mysterious runes of a [Spirit Mage].¡¯ ¡®Although with the characteristics of the mythical body, ordinary people would surely go mad after seeing it, they would be unable to describe it, unable to preserve it, but if it¡¯s the world¡¯s bacsh¡­¡¯ Su Lu didn¡¯t know that his spection was very close to reality. The bacsh of this world caused him to have a few ¡®photos¡¯ preserved, even though they were only a few, they were enough to impact the ¡®new system¡¯. This was also the difficulty of the ¡®Ritual¡¯¡ªthe world¡¯s innate resistance! Just as he was slightly in a trance, a stylish woman walked in, it was Li Weiwei. ¡®Huh?¡¯ Su Lu picked up his head and stared at this ¡®regr customer¡¯: ¡®It¡¯s been so long since reopening, finally, a fishes in.¡¯ The number of people ¡®summoned¡¯ in the first spirit tide was so smallpared to the world¡¯s total poption. And this restaurant¡¯s business isn¡¯t booming. Only now, Su Lu saw his first native ¡®Transcendent¡¯! Just with one nce, Li Weiwei seemed to sense something and looks back at him, meeting his gaze. She did not seem any different than before, except her temperament; her temperament was somewhat different. ¡®It appears that she has taken the casting tradition inheritance and currently strengthens her perception.¡¯ Su Lu had a clear understanding in his heart. The two pathways he designed left plenty of ¡®room¡¯, in other words, it had a high degree of flexibility. Just like the physical path¡¯s direction was Hunter, but ancient martial arts could also pass. These upational individuals formed their own first-tier profession, and when they reached peak performance, they could perceive ¡®ancient gods¡¯ through forms such as ¡®sacrifice¡¯ and ¡®summon¡¯, and receive information on the second tier. ¡®They thought that the knowledge of mysticism was given by my main body. In actuality, my main body only gave the first-tier ¡®Seed¡¯ & the general direction. When ites to the second tier, they upload the tier one information first. Upon receipt by my main body, it evolves and deduces, then give them the second tier profession¡­ It is like a public information collection and deductive processor¡­ This is also the transformation of the world¡­ But if I seed in the end, and take what belongs to me, that would be the harvest of all human wisdom, in addition to their understanding and deduction of the professional pathway, which would serve as the supreme nourishment for bing a divine being!¡¯ ¡°Hello, what would you like to order?¡± Su Lu asked with a smile. He felt a bit of regret in his heart, perhaps he should set up a row of seats around the cooking station for an easier conversation with the patrons. Fortunately, with not many customers, he was able to chat after he had finished his work. ¡°One Wen Si tofu soup, thank you.¡± Li Weiwei has rxed a bit and found a seat. ¡®Her hands in front of her body, her haunched tense a little, a defensive posture¡­ Does this mean she is anxious, feeling uneasy being a ¡®different kind?¡¯.¡¯ Su Lu brought the dish in front of her and casually sat down: ¡°Your Wen Si tofu soup, please enjoy.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Li Weiwei picked up the soup spoon and slightly surprised looked at Su Lu: ¡°Boss¡­ aren¡¯t you working?¡± ¡°Everything is done, chatting with the customers is also part of the service in my restaurant.¡± Su Lu answered with a smile: ¡°I made some improvements in the cooking method of this dish. I wanted to hear the customer¡¯s opinions.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Li Weiwei looked at Su Lu¡¯s face, thinking that the owner¡¯s eyes were really beautiful, slightly rxed, took a scoop of tofu: ¡°Mmm¡­ it¡¯s even tastier.¡± Seeing like she took small bites, but she finished the tofu quickly, breathed a satisfying long breath: ¡°Eating here¡­ gives that feeling of rxation,fort¡­¡± Chapter 482 - 0482: Crow (Added chapters seeking monthly ticket) Chapter 482: Chapter 0482: Crow (Added chapters seeking monthly ticket) Inside Bai Jing restaurant, there were only a few sporadic customers sitting around, with no further orders being ced. ¡°You¡­ You seem troubled.¡± Su Lu sat across from Li Weiwei, his voice low. ¡°Yes, Manager¡­ do you believe¡­ in the existence of some extraordinary and unusual powers?¡± Li Weiwei asked. ¡®Hmm? Has hypnosis worked so well? No¡­ she¡¯s probably just too off guard.¡¯ Su Luughed: ¡°I believe in science!¡± Seeing Li Weiwei¡¯s slightly disappointed face, he added: ¡°So-called extraordinary powers may exist, but it could simply be that science can¡¯t exin them for now¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s true¡­¡± Li Weiwei¡¯s eyes brightened and she suddenly asked: ¡°Have you been online recently and seen¡­ some posts about nightmares?¡± ¡°Online? No¡­ you know that¡­¡± Su Lu shrugged. ¡°Yeah, you¡¯ve been on vacation recently¡­¡± Li Weiwei smiled and stopped talking. Seeing this, Su Lu thought to himself that perhaps he should move the operating hours tote night and start serving alcoholic beverages. ¡°Can you tell me what it is?¡± ¡°You wouldn¡¯t understand, you¡¯re a ¡®Muggle¡¯!¡± Li Weiwei chuckled, seeming much better: ¡°If¡­one day, you became an extraordinary person with unusual power, what would you want to do?¡± ¡°Me? I only know that with great power,es great responsibility¡­¡± Su Lu casually served an inspirational quote. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Li Weiwei seemed to havee to a realization, her eyes sparkled, and her spirits rose. ¡®Holy¡­ I was just spouting nonsense.¡¯ Su Lu watched Li Weiwei¡¯s departing figure, looking a bit dumbfounded. ¡®Is this girl¡­ daft?¡¯ ¡­ ¡°Su, brother, you¡¯ve gone too far this time.¡± At this point, a female diner at the next table had spoken, ¡°You¡¯re judging the food by the person¡­ I¡¯m a customer too.¡± ¡°Not at all. I was about to ask how you¡¯re doing, Sister Red.¡± Su Lu asked, ¡°Has work been going smoothlytely?¡± Mentioning this, Sister Red patted her heaving chest nervously, ¡°It¡¯s been quite a rollercoaster¡­ The international market is ever-changing. But I¡¯ve managed to escape a major pitfall, so that¡¯s a cause for celebration.¡± Su Lu blinked, he knew this womancked any mystical power and waspletely ignorant about such matters. A thoroughbred Muggle. ¡°By the way, did you know? Cheng Feng originally wanted toe here when he heard about your opening, but got held back by something¡­¡± Sister Red sat up straight elegantly and delivered a piece of news. ¡°What happened?¡± Su Lu asked casually. ¡°There¡¯s a hardcore challenger in our city, said to be an inheritor of ancient martial arts. He¡¯s already toppled several taekwondo and Fight Club-like establishments. Everyone within the industry is wary. Of course, Cheng Feng is excited¡­ he¡¯s been hooked on it for a long time.¡± ¡­ After sending off thest customer, Su Lu pulled down the roller door and looked at the restaurant¡¯syout. Yes, it needs to be changed. The hours of operation should be shifted tote night, seating should be ced around the stove and alcohol served. Only this way would it be easier to mingle and hypnotize, thus covertly gathering information. He gathered the leftover food and carried it out through the back door, ready to dump it. ¡°Caw caw~~¡± Suddenly, a harsh, raspy bird¡¯s cry came from above. Su Lu looked up and saw a crow with ck feathers, its lively eyes looking down. ¡°It¡¯s just a little fellow.¡± He smiled. In the Dragon world, crows are valuable assistants to wizards. With a bit of training, they make admirable magic pets. ording to scientific studies in this world, the passerine family is the smartest among birds, their intelligenceparable to many non-human primates. ¡°Come down.¡± His voice carried an invisible wave. As if lured by the food, the usually cautious crow fluttered down and pecked at the rice on the ground. ¡°From now on, you¡¯re my pet.¡± Su Lu stared at the crow, nting a hypnotic seed in its mind. The impact of this seed is quite faint. It would not enve a human, but it could work on a bird. Many birds will consider the first creature they see upon opening their eyes as family. Su Lu thought he could take advantage of this and tame arge number of them. Be aware, not only humans, but animals can also experience Spirit Awakening. By that time, it should make a greatpanion. ¡®Even if it doesn¡¯t awaken, there are still various training methods. At the very least¡­ it could serve as a taste-tester for my new dishes.¡¯ He whistled a tune and the satisfied crow automatically flew onto his shoulder, grooming its feathers, and became exceptionally docile. ¡°Go¡­ follow that woman. I have a feeling she¡¯s about to do something foolish!¡± Su Lu pointed at Li Weiwei at the street corner, who had just changed into sports attire, seemingly nning on going for a night run. The crow cawed hoarsely and flew off. ¡­ ¡°Great power brings great responsibility? That makes sense, but it¡¯s not what I like¡­¡± ¡°What I like is to use my power without any restraint!¡± Li Weiwei put on her running shoes and sprinted on the sidewalk. To her eyes, to her ears, a mass of information from her surroundings was transmitted to her. The moving images seemed to slow down, transforming into frame by frame snapshots. Even if she closed her eyes, she could still see the blurred outlines of the surrounding scenery. The wind in her ears carried countless pieces of information. After herst nightmare, she hadn¡¯t gone to the hospital. After browsing through numerous online posts and realizing that many of them had been deleted, Li Weiwei decided to cote her materials, based on the information she had gathered, and give it a try. Next, after diligently consuming the magic potion, she noticed she had ¡®changed¡¯. Slight myopia was gone; she could see further and clearer, her ears could hear more sounds, and even her cognitive processing seemed to have improved. ¡®ording to my information, it should be called the ¡®Wind Talker Potion¡¯!¡¯ ¡®It¡¯s a pity¡­ during this period, I haven¡¯t dreamt of the Giant again! Only when one is on the verge of a promotion, can one perform a specific ritual as a sacrifice¡­ Is that¡­ God?¡¯ Li Weiwei thought, feeling a bit regretful. She was now certain, she was the fortunate one with the extraordinary encounter. Now that she had the power, she was like a child with a new toy, eager to use it immediately. It wasn¡¯t what Su Lu had said about power and responsibility! How could I, a humble girl, be fooled by such words? Just then, Li Weiwei¡¯s ears perked up. The gentle breeze blew, carrying with it a faint sound: ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± ¡°Give me all your money!¡± ¡­ ¡°There is¡­¡± She looked towards a small alley. With her run, she had reached a more remote street that didn¡¯t have any surveince cameras around. The ce where the sound wasing from was an even darker alley. ¡°What should I do? I¡­¡± Subconsciously, Li Weiwei moved her feet to the entrance of the alley. While hesitating, she decided to take out her phone and call the police. Just then, a shadow dashed out, running straight into her. ¡°Ah!¡± Chapter 483: 0483: Forum (Third Update Request for Subscription) Chapter 483: Chapter 0483: Forum (Third Update Request for Subscription) ¡°Caw~¡± A crow pping its wings settled on the shoulder of Su Lu who was standing on the rooftop, looking at the scene below. ¡°She¡¯s really¡­ useless, isn¡¯t she?¡± Su Lu looked at the short fight going on below with a speechless expression. Well to call it a fight is an overstatement. In essence, it was just a scene of a robber who had been run straight into intending to make a move, while Li Weiwei screamed and ran. ¡®Even though the [Wind Whisperers] magic potion doesn¡¯t increase strength or constitution, her performance¡­ is truly disappointing. But she¡¯s amon human after all, so it¡¯s understandable.¡¯ Su Lu thought for a moment but didn¡¯t step in. Even if the ce was remote, Li Weiwei¡¯s high-pitched cries for help during her wild escape would surely draw attention, attracting someone toe and help. He didn¡¯t need to get involved. However, Su Lu was quite pleased with Li Weiwei¡¯s ability to cause a scene.
He was running the Midnight Diner to gather information, just to grasp the situation in East City and to get some extra experience points. ¡°Too bad¡­ even if I umte enough experience points, I can¡¯t take on the second-tier profession until the world levels up and the Spirit Tide revives to a certain degree. ¡± Su Lu sighed and his figure disappeared. ¡­ The next day, Su Lu had workers look at his shop and started nning for renovations. At the same time, he was also preparing a notice for temporary closure and a change of business hours. If he continued to disregard his customers like he did before, the remaining old patrons would likely turn against him, causing him to end up with nothing at all. The only solution Su Lu could think of was to announce it ahead of time and give his patrons some time to adjust. As for how effective this would be, that would be up to fate. In addition, the crow he had tamed brought two more friends the next day. Su Lu tamed them too, and gave them not too imaginative names: ¡®Ada¡¯, ¡®A¡¯er¡¯, ¡®Asan¡¯. ¡°Three¡­ It¡¯s just enough. Any more would draw attention.¡± After closing the door, Su Lu thought for a moment. He took out a few spiritual ingredients he had gathered from the mountains, and began to cook a dish. Different spiritual ingredients were blended in his hands, and the final product was a te of stir-fried ck fungus that emitted a slight glow. ¡°Hmm, using different spiritual ingredients to create different spiritual recipes¡­ This one should be able to stimte awakening¡­ But I don¡¯t know how effective it will be.¡± As he thought, Su Lu came to the alley behind the kitchen, knocking on the garbage can next to him. Fwoosh! Fwoosh! Among the pping wings, three crows descended. The leading one was thergest, its feathers the softest, smoothest, and most majestic. ¡°Eat!¡± Su Lu put out the stir-fried ck fungus. Ada, majestic as ever, shoved his siblings aside and pecked a bite. His intelligent eyes widened, and he began pecking rapidly.
¡°Don¡¯t hog it!¡± Su Lu reprimanded Ada, allowing the other two crows to approach. ¡°It seems, my recipes are to their liking¡­ or maybe they just sense that the food is good for them. After all, they¡¯d probably eat anything if they thought it held the key to evolution, even if it were a pile of dung.¡± Su Lu¡¯s expression softened. He still chose not to try the food himself, but instead watched the reactions of the three crows carefully.
They squabbled amongst themselves, leaving not a bit of the ck fungus, not even crumbs. After finishing, they appeared somewhat dazed, like they were drunk. Seeing this, Su Lu decided not to allow them to fly around aimlessly. He gathered them and brought them back into his house, then he himself went out to an unlicensed inte caf¨¦. ¡®Although many posts and forums have been deleted, the wisdom of themunity is boundless, there¡¯s still relevant search results¡­¡¯ Su Lu flipped through these and found a local forum. The interface looked very formal, without any advertisements, and even required verification for entry. ¡°Please answer the question: do¡­ you have nightmares?¡± Looking at the ¡®yes¡¯ and ¡®no¡¯ options below, Su Lu rolled his eyes and chose ¡®yes¡¯. ¡°In your dreams, you see¡­¡± Su Lu thought for a moment, typed in ¡®Grey Mist¡¯, that was not it, then typed in ¡®Giants¡¯, ding! He sessfully entered the forum. The website interface transformed, the background turned to pure ck with an illusion of fog rising. At the top is a single line of deration: ¡°We all know the changes in this world, and the existence of the mysterious. This forum is a pure exchange forum, to provide a channel ofmunication for our brothers and sisters. Warning: Meeting offline is risky! Please be careful!¡± ¡®Hmm¡­ quite formal¡­¡¯ Su Lu flipped through the posts below and found that there were almost no meaningless posts, they all had substantial content.
Of course, the mostmon discussions were about various ¡®evolutions¡¯ and ¡®superpowers¡¯. This was followed by various concoctions and material acquisitions. ¡®It seems that they have discovered¡­ some spells. Even people who haven¡¯t had nightmares can use them, but thesee with a risk of failure¡­¡¯ ¡®Hmm? There¡¯s an imaginative tycoon who is giving animals these spells¡­ what talent!¡¯ As Su Lu looked, he discovered that theizens had identified roughly four professions: Namely, the physical ones ¨C [Hunter], [Ancient Martial Artist], and the casting ones ¨C [Wind Whisperers], [Telekicist]. As for information on each profession, and recipes for the attribute-enhancing magic potions, all of these were kept hidden. ¡®After all, this is public information, and maybe others have already developed other professions¡­.¡¯ Su Lu still hoped that within his broader scheme, these upational people could forge more paths. After all, in the end, they would all provide nourishment to him. Just as he was flipping through, he came across a post: ¡°Actual record of the East City Kung Fu Challenger busting dojo¡¯s!¡± After clicking on it, there was actually a video of a young man practicing martial arts and fighting. ¡°After identification, this guy is definitely an [Ancient Martial Artist], absolutely!¡±
¡°That palm breaking the wooden nks, so cool! Definitely using the legendary inner strength!¡± ¡°This guy is an idiot. Being so high-profile, he¡¯s asking for trouble!¡± ¡°Estimation, he doesn¡¯t know that there are many people like him, thinks he¡¯s the most special!¡± ¡°He lives in East City, watching, heavily watching!¡± ¡°Latest news, the person is named Wang Chaoqun, from an ancient martial arts family, twenty-five years old¡­ he will challenge the New Moon Fighting Gym tomorrow.¡± ¡­ Loads ofments were posted. Su Lu¡¯s expression stirred:¡±The New Moon Fighting Gym¡­ isn¡¯t that the one run by Cheng Feng? Sister Red also mentioned this¡­ It seems to be true.¡± You have to admit, he quite admired this Wang Chaoqun. Even if ordinary people have transcendent powers, their mindset is hard to change. But it¡¯s different for those who have practiced martial arts since childhood. Their fighting consciousness can enable them to fully utilize their transcendent powers, and even try to challenge across different sses! ¡°That Richie Rich, Cheng Feng, is going to have problems. However, he probably doesn¡¯t mind and is actually quite excited, huh?¡± ¡°After all, this is the real ¡®Ancient Martial Arts¡¯, ¡®Inner Strength¡¯!¡±
Thinking of this, a smile couldn¡¯t help but appear at the corner of Su Lu¡¯s mouth. Chapter 484: 0484: Attempt (Extra 4400, asking for monthly pass) Chapter 484: Chapter 0484: Attempt (Extra 4400, asking for monthly pass) Bang! Bang! Inside the training ground. Two figures violently collide. Fists, knees, elbows¡­most parts of the body have be weapons. But after only two or three hits, Gu Yuebo retreats a few steps, an expression of pain on his face. He looks at his hands, feeling like his bones are about to split apart. ¡°I¡¯ve lost¡­¡± He sighs, staring at a young man with a round face across from him. p, p! Around the training ground, Cheng Feng steps forward, pping: ¡°Master Wang¡¯s Iron Body Skill is simply divine¡­ I give in for tomorrow¡¯spetition.¡± As the boss of his fighting club, Cheng Feng did not wish for his establishment to lose face in front of the media, so he arranged a ¡®friendly match¡¯ tonight.
As it turns out, even his strongest fighter, Gu Yuebo, is no match for Wang Chaoqun. If that¡¯s the case, there¡¯s no point in having the match tomorrow and embarrassing themselves. ¡®This Wang Chaoqun, he¡¯s really skilled, he might even make a run for the world-ss fighting championship¡­¡¯ Cheng Feng, who is passionate about fighting, has worked hard in this area. Although his skills are subpar, his judgment is not. He quickly bes very attentive: ¡°The appearance fee for the friendly match, as well as the prize money, has been transferred to Master Wang.¡± ¡°Great.¡± Wang Chaoqun replies indifferently, not even breaking a sweat, clearly still having lots of energy left. After sending the nurse to take Gu Yuebo away, Cheng Feng, with eyes gleaming, looks at Wang Chaoqun. He suddenly bows: ¡°Master Wang, I am obsessed with ancient martial arts. Can you tell me¡­ is there really such a thing as¡­ Inner Strength?¡± ¡°Inner Strength?¡± Wang Chaoqun smiles: ¡°That depends on your definition.¡± He takes a seat on a wooden chair by the arena, cing his left hand seemingly casually on a desk. When he lifts it away, a clear palm imprint emerges. ¡°This is¡­ Inner Strength!¡± Cheng Feng¡¯s eyes widen in surprise and excitement typical of a regr person encountering a Transcendent. He had arranged the furnishings here himself, naturally knowing that nothing was rigged. At this moment, he¡¯s focused on the imprint on the desk, eyes lighting up as if he just saw a rare beauty. ¡°Master Wang, I wonder if I could have the honor, to study under you?¡± Cheng Feng looks up, eyes gleaming: ¡°I¡¯ll pay a mentor¡¯s fee of 1 million!¡± ¡°Cough, cough¡­¡± Wang Chaoqun, who was drinking tea, chokes at the proposition. His ¡®appearance fee¡¯ was merely a few tens of thousands. After going around in East City, he¡¯d nearly be a millionaire.
But now he realizes, he¡¯s still quite far from being a real rich person. ¡°As the saying goes, Schrs are poor but warriors are rich. If you want to practice martial arts, besides being willing to endure hardship, you indeed need money¡­¡± The words were barely out of Wang Chaoqun¡¯s mouth when Cheng Feng raised his offer: ¡°2 million!¡± He thinks for a moment, then shakes his head: ¡°My lineage is a secret one. Without my master¡¯s permission, I can¡¯t ept you as a disciple. However, I have a recipe for a medicinal diet here that might help with cultivating Inner Qi¡­¡±
¡°2 million, deal.¡± Cheng Feng grit his teeth: ¡°Transfer it right away!¡± ¡°Deal!¡± A somewhat dizzy Wang Chaoqun says cheerfully. After confirming the receipt of the transfer, he keeps his word, picks up his writing brush and paper, and pens down the recipe for a medicinal diet. ¡°Century-old Ginseng, He Shou Wu¡­¡± Upon seeing the starting ingredients, Cheng Feng feels somewhat reassured. However, his face quickly contorts in confusion: ¡°Obsidian powder? And applying chicken blood all over the body? Is this¡­ real or fake?¡± ¡°Only one way to know if it¡¯s true or false.¡± Wang Chaoqun assumes a wise man¡¯s demeanor whileughing inside: ¡®Jackpot! Jackpot! I¡¯ve hit the jackpot!¡¯ ¡®This rich second generation kid has no idea that these recipes are already circting in small online circles. They¡¯re free and will eventually leak out, and he would definitelye into contact with them¡­ However, those who¡¯ve never dreamt of it won¡¯t believe it¡­¡¯ ¡®Since it¡¯s going to be revealed one day, might as well cash in now.¡¯ As for his own exposure issue? Wang Chaoqun isn¡¯t worried about it.
Just by looking at the number of emerging Transcendent appearing online, it¡¯s clear there are many of them; they can¡¯t all be taken down at once, right? He wants to be famous. The bigger his reputation, the stronger his protection. Even if the rumored government departmentes knocking, he¡¯s prepared to cooperate actively. They might even cultivate him as a front man. After all, his future could be anything. Now that such a plump pig was right in front of him, he was going for the ughter without hesitation. However, considering he was from a family with background, Wang Chaoqun gave him the real recipe to keep a clear conscience. ¡°Understood!¡± Seeing his confident look, Cheng Fengughs at himself, thinking he was making a big fuss over nothing. Perhaps, the reason why martial arts masters have been failing is because they don¡¯t have this ¡®medicinal diet¡¯ and ¡®medicine bath¡¯! After chatting with Wang Chaoqun for a while longer and informing him of his intention to forfeit the match the next day, Cheng Feng sent his guest away. He hastily ordered his secretary to buy the necessary materials and secludes himself in his vi. ¡°Let¡¯s give it a try. It surely won¡¯t kill me!¡± Cheng Feng looks at the ceramic pot simmering ahead and the cackling rooster tied next to it. He dials a number on his phone with some apprehension: ¡°Hey¡­ Xiao Li, call the club¡¯s doctor to see me in half an hour. The password for the room is¡­¡± Since he likes to y around alone, he wouldn¡¯t have anyone to disturb him. ¡°But¡­ I still find it weird. Why is it set up like some mysterious ritual¡­¡±
Cheng Feng kills the chicken to collect its blood, takes off his clothes and continues to find it very strange: ¡°But¡­ since Master Wang said so, let¡¯s give it a try¡­¡± He grits his teeth, dips the brush in chicken blood, and paints a few mysterious runes on his body. He then grabs the now-cooked medicinal soup, lets it cool slightly before gulping it down. ¡°Hot! It¡¯s so hot!¡± This medicinal diet is different from the previous ones. He feels as if there is a ball of fire in his stomach. Meanwhile, the blood-colored runes on his body seem toe alive, crawling on his skin like ants, creating an itching sensation everywhere. An ufortable feeling drives Cheng Feng to start pacing around the room. His pace gets faster, his head swimming. Finally, feeling drained, he slumps onto the floor, on the brink of losing consciousness. Knock, knock! Knock, knock! Just before he loses consciousness, he thinks he hears someone knocking. He sees the door to the vi being opened and a doctor in a white coat rushes in, looking very rmed. ¡®My reputation is ruined!¡¯
That was Cheng Feng¡¯sst thought. Then, everything before him descends into darkness. ¡­ The ckness doesn¡¯t seem terrifying. Cheng Feng finds himself amidst a thick ck fog. He keeps moving forward, breaking through the mist until the sight of a giant figure appears before him. On it, various runes flicker and morph continuously, indescribable yet seemingly containing all the ¡®truths¡¯ of this world! Just by ncing at the figure, a piece of information forms in his heart: ¡®Induction Information for [Ancient Martial Artist]: ¡­¡¯ Chapter 485: 0485: The Black Hand (Request for Subscriptions) Chapter 485: Chapter 0485: The ck Hand (Request for Subscriptions) Early in the morning. As Su Lu was biting into a bun and contemting whether to join the crowd and take in some festivities, he suddenly came across a local news item on his phone. ¡°!¡± Compared to print newspapers, the gossip factor in online news is stronger, and they dare to break news for the sake of grabbing attention. ¡°It has been reported¡­ At the time Cheng Feng was carried into the ambnce, his demeanor was very indecent, seeming¡­.¡± Apanying the news was a mosaic photo, leaving much room for imagination. Even Su Lu was taken aback: ¡°What has he been up to?¡± Because the photo was so blurred, he couldn¡¯t see the mysterious rune on Cheng Feng¡¯s body, otherwise everything would¡¯ve been clear. ¡­ Seven dayster.
The refurbished ¡®Midnight Diner¡¯ reopened. The newly refurbished Bai Jing restaurant added partitions and murals, giving it a more distinguished look. It now resembled a leisure bar with various kinds of alcohol disyed on the counter. As for the opening hours, they were changed to nine to eleven at night. ¡°I¡¯m not staying upte anymore, I¡¯ve already died once from staying upte, I won¡¯t let that happen a second time,¡± Su Lu said to himself. After all, it was unlikely that a person who really wanted to eat would choose this time. The result of this change was a further drop in customers, but there were new diners too, such as those who wanted to havete-night snacks. He went about managing his regr business, listening to drunken patrons chatting about a random assortment of news, and asionally feeding the crow. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t want to put forth any effort, but the resurgence of the Spirit Tide was at such a low level, that it was impossible to do anything. Even Li Weiwei, as far as he knew, hadn¡¯t quit her job and was still toiling away as an office worker every day. However, it seemed as if she¡¯d added a lot of exercise to her routely, and her maneuvers should be a lot more nimble. ¡°Boss, give me a bottle of beer and random some dishes to go with it,¡± someone said. That evening. A young man wearing sunsses walked into the shop and ordered. ¡°Oh?¡± Su Lu caught a nce and his smile widened: ¡°Sure!¡± He recognized him, this man was previously a regr customer, the one who¡¯d been reported to have been hospitalized due to food poisoning, Cheng Feng! ¡®This guy¡­ has he been sessfully inaugurated? It seems that there¡¯s more to the story than him being admitted to the hospital.¡¯ Su Lu secretly thought, serving two chilled beers and a few refreshments: ¡°You haven¡¯t been here for a while, this round¡¯s on me.¡± ¡°Thanks!¡±
Cheng Feng poured himself a drink, gulped it down, and a forlorn expression appeared on his face: ¡°I¡­ sigh¡­ I can¡¯t face anyone now.¡± ¡°What happened?¡± Su Lu sat down and casually poured himself a cup too. ¡°They¡­ sigh¡­¡± It seemed Cheng Feng had a belly full of resentments, and at this moment, he let it all out: ¡°I was just doing ¡­. um, special things¡­ inside the vi, then a doctor happened toe in¡­ That would have been okay, but he got so scared, he called an ambnce right away. I was fine! I just cked out¡­ What¡¯s worse, nobody put clothes on me! Which led to it getting captured by the paparazzi¡­¡±
He took off his sunsses: ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for a blessing in disguise, I would¡¯ve felt like dying. But the renovation here¡­ it¡¯s pretty good, it has quite a bit more style now.¡± ¡°Thy appreciation is highly esteemed¡­¡± Su Lu waved dismissively: ¡°It¡¯s just a shame that I didn¡¯t get to see Master Wang Chaoqun¡¯s challenge at your guild¡­ what a pity¡­¡± ¡°Not a pity, not a pity! Master Wang¡­ he¡¯s got real skills.¡± Cheng Feng as if thinking about something, his face became mysterious: ¡°Boss¡­ do you believe that Inner Strength exists?¡± He was not usually like this uncareful person, but for some reason, after chatting for a while, he felt that Su Lu was a friend he could confide in. Moreover, discussing things like Inner Strength, even foreigners are obsessed with it. What¡¯s wrong with chatting about it? ¡°Inner Strength? Ancient martial arts?¡± Su Lu took a sip of his hop beer: ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ maybe.¡± ¡°Let me tell you¡­¡± Cheng Feng¡¯s face bore the look of ¡®I have a big scoop¡¯: ¡°Master Wang Chaoqun is a master who has cultivated Inner Strength!¡± ¡°Oh, so that¡¯s how it is.¡± Su Lu put on an amazed expression but left it at that.
¡°You don¡¯t believe it, I tell you, I¡­¡± After being hypnotized, Cheng Feng wasn¡¯t a fool. After looking around, he immediately shut up. ¡°Come on¡­ let¡¯s drink.¡± Su Lu chuckled and apanied him for a drink before returning to the counter. Even if someone overheard what Cheng Feng was saying, it wouldn¡¯t matter. However, one of the customers today happened to be Li Weiwei. This [Wind Whisperer] had been staring at Cheng Feng, lost in thought. ¡®Looking at the way things are, there¡¯s a chance my ce might be a gathering spot for the Mysterious Ones, it has the potential to develop into a force¡­¡¯ Su Lu saw Cheng Feng drowning his sorrows in alcohol until closing time, and Li Weiwei followed behind him as he left. He couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Ada, follow them. But be careful not to be spotted by scouts!¡± In the darkness, the sound of pping wings momentarily echoed before disappearing. ¡­ Cheng Feng had a good tolerance for alcohol. Even though heter ordered more drinks, he was still very sober when he arrived at a parking lot. ¡®It¡¯s nice to asionally rx.¡¯
¡®I¡¯m a Transcendent now, having gained Inner Strength, bing an [Ancient Martial Artist]. Sigh¡­ Concealing this from ordinary people doesn¡¯t bring me much pleasure¡­¡¯ He thought sadly. ¡°Mr. Cheng Feng, please wait.¡± Just then, someone emerged from the darkness. He was dressed in a ck suit, his facial features were handsome, with some mixed-race characteristics. ¡°Who are you?¡± Cheng Feng squinted. He didn¡¯t recognize this person. ¡°Ie from the ¡®Eye of the Ancient God¡¯, a friendly, cross-border organization that serves Transcendents. We would like to invite Mr. Cheng Feng to join us.¡± The mixed-race man said in fluent Mandarin. ¡°You¡­ are aware of my Transcendent identity?¡± Cheng Feng¡¯s pupils contracted. ¡°Hehe¡­ Mr. Cheng Feng, you¡¯ve been a bit high-profile recently, we just needed to do a bit of investigation, and we found out everything.¡± The mixed-race man gave a slight smile, exhibiting an arrogant demeanor as if everything was under his control: ¡°You can call me Mr. Robinson. Actually, the one we truly want to invite is Mr. Wang Chaoqun. Once you¡¯ve joined, I will go find him.¡± ¡°And if I say¡­ I refuse?¡±
Cheng Feng¡¯s expression turned cold: ¡°What do you think you are? I¡¯ll join just because you ask me to, do you think I don¡¯t care about my face?¡± ¡°You¡¯re refusing an invitation from a distinguished ¡®New Human¡¯.¡± Mr. Robinson¡¯s expression also turned chilly: ¡°Maybe you don¡¯t know yet, but we¡­ are different!¡± The gold pen he¡¯d been fiddling with suddenly levitated, floated in mid-air, the cap twisted open, revealing the nib, much like an arrow. ¡°A Telekicist?¡± Cheng Feng¡¯s expression changed. After the dreamst time, he searched frantically for clues and naturally also visited some secret forums, discovering the ¡®truth of the world¡¯. Moreover, he knew that at the current stage, the battle power of a [Telekicist] is considered top-tier, no wonder he¡¯s so arrogant! Chapter 486: 0486: Take Action (Added s seeking monthly ticket) Chapter 486: Chapter 0486: Take Action (Added chapters seeking monthly ticket) Inside an underground parking garage. Cheng Feng is dodging haphazardly left and right. Even with his enhanced Inner Strength, his mentality still belongs to an ordinary person. Fortunately, he¡¯s got a good fighting foundation and a quick reflex; otherwise, he would really have been killed by these ¡®pen arrows¡¯. Thud! Despite this, a speeding pen still grazed his sleeve, leaving a dark red wound on his body. ¡°In fact¡­ I object to the indiscriminate eptance of members by the global organization.¡± Robinson said coldly: ¡°We in the ¡®Eye of the Ancient God¡¯ have the truth, while you¡­don¡¯t even know what the Ancient God represents or understand the reality of the Magic Power. Ignorant ants like you deserve to die!¡± He drew several delicate pens again, causing Cheng Feng¡¯s face to go pale. ¡®I initially wanted to rush forward and deal with him, but now, there¡¯s no need to even think about it. It¡¯s time to focus on escaping.¡¯
Cheng Feng was slowly retreating, his eyes fixed on Robinson. ¡°The truth about the descent of Magic Power? What is it? What in the world is the Ancient God?¡± He felt that this viin was an idiot. He hadn¡¯t even asked yet, and there was already a long spill of information. Was this guy stupid? At any rate, if he had such a subordinate, he would definitely dismiss him right away! ¡°The Ancient God¡­ of course¡­ is¡­ huh?¡± Robinson looked around in surprise. ¡°Who? Who is influencing me? Which Telekicist? No¡­ this isn¡¯t telekinesis!¡± ¡°Damn it, damn it!¡± The pen arrows that he held flew out, automatically changed direction, and flew wildly inside the parking garage. ¡°Ah!¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Two women were pressured from two different directions. It was Li Weiwei and Sister Red! However, Li Weiwei was stillposed, but Sister Red, her mouth wide open, didn¡¯t have an ounce of elegance: ¡°¡­Super¡­ Superman?¡± ¡°Was it you two who tried to influence me?¡± Robinson felt that something was wrong, but his pen arrows did not stop for a second, directly aiming for their fatal points. ¡°No¡­ Run!¡± Li Weiwei pulled Sister Red and hurriedly dodged. If it weren¡¯t for Li Weiwei, being just a normal person, Sister Red, would have already been dead. However, Li Weiwei was a [Wind Whisperer], and seemingly able to predict the trajectory of the pen flying in the air. She narrowly avoided it several times.
¡°Another ¡®New Human¡¯?¡± Robinson was slightly surprised: ¡°So what? You still need to die!¡± ¡°The one who¡¯s going to die is you!¡± Suddenly, he heard a loud shout near his ear.
It was Cheng Feng! He took advantage of the fact that Robinson was distracted with the two women, and while he was unaware, he rushed to him and charged: ¡°Iron Mountain Charge!¡± Bang! This charge hit Robinson squarely, causing him to fly backwards, and a harsh sound of his bones breaking could be heard. Cheng Feng was half-kneeling on the ground, a pen stuck in his shoulder, and blood was streaming down. ¡°You¡­ just wait!¡± Robinson held his chest and fled into an emergency exit. ¡°Phew¡­Finally, he¡¯s gone.¡± Cheng Feng nearly copsed, and he didn¡¯t feel it just now, but now his hands and feet were weak, his body was in pain, he didn¡¯t want to move at all, and he felt a bit nauseous. ¡®Is this what real life-and-deathbat is like? Everything before¡­ waspletely weak¡­¡¯ He uttered a silent whisper. ¡°Mr Cheng, are you alright?¡± Li Weiwei came over, pulling Sister Red with her. ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­ let¡¯s clean up here fast¡­ There¡¯s no surveince around, right? Quick¡­ help me to the car, I need to find a private doctor!¡±
Cheng Feng made a hand gesture. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there¡¯s no surveince around here.¡± Sister Red finally came to her senses. She and Li Weiwei helped Cheng Feng into the car and also cleaned up the bloodstains. ¡°My name is Lin Hong¡­Mr Cheng has known me for a long time, I just didn¡¯t expect that you would be a wonder¡­ and you, youngdy?¡± While driving, she asked. ¡°I¡­My name is Li Weiwei.¡± Li Weiwei stuck out her tongue: ¡°Who was that just now? Cheng, is he your enemy?¡± ¡°Where would I have an enemy? And besides, he¡¯s not a superpower, it¡¯s not a TV show¡­¡± While bandaging his wounds, Cheng Feng answered with a bewildered look: ¡°But¡­ he really is, a guy from an evil organization, very dangerous.¡± ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you chase after him, and kill him while he was weak, otherwise, the viin will surelye back for revenge¡­¡± Li Weiwei added nkly: ¡°That¡¯s how it¡¯s always done in the movies.¡± ¡°Youngdy¡­ killing is illegal¡­ and besides¡­ given Cheng¡¯s situation, it wouldn¡¯t be suitable for him to expose himself, right?¡± Lin Hong nced at Cheng Feng: ¡°We¡­ can have a good chat about many things.¡± ¡°By the way, Sister Red, why did you follow here?¡± Li Weiwei suddenly asked.
She is a [Wind Whisperer], and heard many things, but Sister Red is just an ordinary person¡­ is it just a coincidence? ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡± When this was mentioned, Sister Red also looked puzzled: ¡°After drinking, I just wanted to take a walk. Before I knew it, I had walked there¡­¡± ¡­ ¡°Damn it¡­ How did it turn out like this?¡± Robinson was running wildly in the escape tunnel. After confirming that no one was chasing after him, he took out a satellite phone and dialed a number: ¡°The operation failed.¡± ¡°Why did this happen?¡± A husky voice came from the other end. ¡°There is a new human lurking in the dark, his ability is very strange¡­ it affected my emotions! And I also found another new human, suspected to be a [Wind Whisperer]!¡± Robinson took a deep breath: ¡°But don¡¯t worry, once my injuries are healed, I will solve everything.¡± There was silence on the other end of the phone: ¡°Did you leak any information during the fight?¡± ¡°I¡­ I only mentioned the organization¡¯s name, ¡®Eye of the Ancient God¡¯, which is within the permissible range, but as for the top secret¡ªthe ¡®Ancient God photo¡¯, I did not leak anything at all, please rest assured.¡± ¡°¡®Ancient God Photo¡¯, what is its use?¡± ¡°It is the Source of Truth, the only trace left by the Ancient God¡­ huh? You¡¯re not James! exactly who are you?¡± Robinson¡¯s somewhat confused stare became cold. He looked at the phone in his hand and fiercely threw it on the ground, and stepped on it.
From a corner, a young man emerged: ¡°It turns out¡­ it still leaked, huh? Fate¡­¡± ¡°So it was you¡­ the person who has been affecting me during the fight!¡± Robinson looked cautious, several arrows floating around him: ¡°Hypnosis? Or Illusion Technique?¡± ¡°Ancient God Photo¡­ is it that as long as I stare at it, it¡¯s like staring at a real giant in a nightmare? Obtaining a lot of information and mysterious knowledge?¡± Su Lu asked. ¡°You know?.¡± Robinson felt even more strange: ¡°Where did you get the confidential information from? Summer Country? Or Ennd?¡± ¡°The trouble¡­ It seems that there is more than one copy of this image data!¡± Su Luined and held his forehead. In his former state as the Mythical Body, such data couldn¡¯t be kept. With the current situation, the only exnation was due to the world¡¯s bacsh. Chapter 486 - 0486: Take Action (Added chapters seeking monthly ticket) Chapter 486: Chapter 0486: Take Action (Added chapters seeking monthly ticket) Inside an underground parking garage. Cheng Feng is dodging haphazardly left and right. Even with his enhanced Inner Strength, his mentality still belongs to an ordinary person. Fortunately, he¡¯s got a good fighting foundation and a quick reflex; otherwise, he would really have been killed by these ¡®pen arrows¡¯. Thud! Despite this, a speeding pen still grazed his sleeve, leaving a dark red wound on his body. ¡°In fact¡­ I object to the indiscriminate eptance of members by the global organization.¡± Robinson said coldly: ¡°We in the ¡®Eye of the Ancient God¡¯ have the truth, while you¡­don¡¯t even know what the Ancient God represents or understand the reality of the Magic Power. Ignorant ants like you deserve to die!¡± He drew several delicate pens again, causing Cheng Feng¡¯s face to go pale. ¡®I initially wanted to rush forward and deal with him, but now, there¡¯s no need to even think about it. It¡¯s time to focus on escaping.¡¯ Cheng Feng was slowly retreating, his eyes fixed on Robinson. ¡°The truth about the descent of Magic Power? What is it? What in the world is the Ancient God?¡± He felt that this viin was an idiot. He hadn¡¯t even asked yet, and there was already a long spill of information. Was this guy stupid? At any rate, if he had such a subordinate, he would definitely dismiss him right away! ¡°The Ancient God¡­ of course¡­ is¡­ huh?¡± Robinson looked around in surprise. ¡°Who? Who is influencing me? Which Telekicist? No¡­ this isn¡¯t telekinesis!¡± ¡°Damn it, damn it!¡± The pen arrows that he held flew out, automatically changed direction, and flew wildly inside the parking garage. ¡°Ah!¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Two women were pressured from two different directions. It was Li Weiwei and Sister Red! However, Li Weiwei was stillposed, but Sister Red, her mouth wide open, didn¡¯t have an ounce of elegance: ¡°¡­Super¡­ Superman?¡± ¡°Was it you two who tried to influence me?¡± Robinson felt that something was wrong, but his pen arrows did not stop for a second, directly aiming for their fatal points. ¡°No¡­ Run!¡± Li Weiwei pulled Sister Red and hurriedly dodged. If it weren¡¯t for Li Weiwei, being just a normal person, Sister Red, would have already been dead. However, Li Weiwei was a [Wind Whisperer], and seemingly able to predict the trajectory of the pen flying in the air. She narrowly avoided it several times. ¡°Another ¡®New Human¡¯?¡± Robinson was slightly surprised: ¡°So what? You still need to die!¡± ¡°The one who¡¯s going to die is you!¡± Suddenly, he heard a loud shout near his ear. It was Cheng Feng! He took advantage of the fact that Robinson was distracted with the two women, and while he was unaware, he rushed to him and charged: ¡°Iron Mountain Charge!¡± Bang! This charge hit Robinson squarely, causing him to fly backwards, and a harsh sound of his bones breaking could be heard. Cheng Feng was half-kneeling on the ground, a pen stuck in his shoulder, and blood was streaming down. ¡°You¡­ just wait!¡± Robinson held his chest and fled into an emergency exit. ¡°Phew¡­Finally, he¡¯s gone.¡± Cheng Feng nearly copsed, and he didn¡¯t feel it just now, but now his hands and feet were weak, his body was in pain, he didn¡¯t want to move at all, and he felt a bit nauseous. ¡®Is this what real life-and-deathbat is like? Everything before¡­ waspletely weak¡­¡¯ He uttered a silent whisper. ¡°Mr Cheng, are you alright?¡± Li Weiwei came over, pulling Sister Red with her. ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­ let¡¯s clean up here fast¡­ There¡¯s no surveince around, right? Quick¡­ help me to the car, I need to find a private doctor!¡± Cheng Feng made a hand gesture. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there¡¯s no surveince around here.¡± Sister Red finally came to her senses. She and Li Weiwei helped Cheng Feng into the car and also cleaned up the bloodstains. ¡°My name is Lin Hong¡­Mr Cheng has known me for a long time, I just didn¡¯t expect that you would be a wonder¡­ and you, youngdy?¡± While driving, she asked. ¡°I¡­My name is Li Weiwei.¡± Li Weiwei stuck out her tongue: ¡°Who was that just now? Cheng, is he your enemy?¡± ¡°Where would I have an enemy? And besides, he¡¯s not a superpower, it¡¯s not a TV show¡­¡± While bandaging his wounds, Cheng Feng answered with a bewildered look: ¡°But¡­ he really is, a guy from an evil organization, very dangerous.¡± ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you chase after him, and kill him while he was weak, otherwise, the viin will surelye back for revenge¡­¡± Li Weiwei added nkly: ¡°That¡¯s how it¡¯s always done in the movies.¡± ¡°Youngdy¡­ killing is illegal¡­ and besides¡­ given Cheng¡¯s situation, it wouldn¡¯t be suitable for him to expose himself, right?¡± Lin Hong nced at Cheng Feng: ¡°We¡­ can have a good chat about many things.¡± ¡°By the way, Sister Red, why did you follow here?¡± Li Weiwei suddenly asked. She is a [Wind Whisperer], and heard many things, but Sister Red is just an ordinary person¡­ is it just a coincidence? ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡± When this was mentioned, Sister Red also looked puzzled: ¡°After drinking, I just wanted to take a walk. Before I knew it, I had walked there¡­¡± ¡­ ¡°Damn it¡­ How did it turn out like this?¡± Robinson was running wildly in the escape tunnel. After confirming that no one was chasing after him, he took out a satellite phone and dialed a number: ¡°The operation failed.¡± ¡°Why did this happen?¡± A husky voice came from the other end. ¡°There is a new human lurking in the dark, his ability is very strange¡­ it affected my emotions! And I also found another new human, suspected to be a [Wind Whisperer]!¡± Robinson took a deep breath: ¡°But don¡¯t worry, once my injuries are healed, I will solve everything.¡± There was silence on the other end of the phone: ¡°Did you leak any information during the fight?¡± ¡°I¡­ I only mentioned the organization¡¯s name, ¡®Eye of the Ancient God¡¯, which is within the permissible range, but as for the top secret¡ªthe ¡®Ancient God photo¡¯, I did not leak anything at all, please rest assured.¡± ¡°¡®Ancient God Photo¡¯, what is its use?¡± ¡°It is the Source of Truth, the only trace left by the Ancient God¡­ huh? You¡¯re not James! exactly who are you?¡± Robinson¡¯s somewhat confused stare became cold. He looked at the phone in his hand and fiercely threw it on the ground, and stepped on it. From a corner, a young man emerged: ¡°It turns out¡­ it still leaked, huh? Fate¡­¡± ¡°So it was you¡­ the person who has been affecting me during the fight!¡± Robinson looked cautious, several arrows floating around him: ¡°Hypnosis? Or Illusion Technique?¡± ¡°Ancient God Photo¡­ is it that as long as I stare at it, it¡¯s like staring at a real giant in a nightmare? Obtaining a lot of information and mysterious knowledge?¡± Su Lu asked. ¡°You know?.¡± Robinson felt even more strange: ¡°Where did you get the confidential information from? Summer Country? Or Ennd?¡± ¡°The trouble¡­ It seems that there is more than one copy of this image data!¡± Su Luined and held his forehead. In his former state as the Mythical Body, such data couldn¡¯t be kept. With the current situation, the only exnation was due to the world¡¯s bacsh. Chapter 487: 0487: Drama Queen (Third Update Request for Subscription) Chapter 487: Chapter 0487: Drama Queen (Third Update Request for Subscription) ¡®The seventh level ritual is indeed challenging. Despite my thorough preparation, some details were overlooked.¡¯ ¡®Although those photos should be impossible to duplicate, they are ¡®high-level marvels¡¯ after all, it is the information they carry that is precious. How could ordinary means possibly duplicate it?¡¯ ¡®Even if there are only a few, and the content is somewhat scattered, when they fall into the hands of national institutions, they are extremely valuable resources.¡¯ upational Persons can only enter dreams andprehend the ¡®Ancient God¡¯ during their first attraction and subsequent promotion. But for those who possess the ¡®Ancient God photos¡¯, it is as if they have gained a database! ¡®What¡¯s worse is, this database¡­ is from before my ¡®adaptation¡¯, containing [Wandering Mage] and other series of information¡­ Although it¡¯s difficult at first, once they get started, it¡¯s possible to attain my true upational information, study the Spirit World and dimensions, grow rapidly, and even discover the truth about this universe!¡¯ Su Lu looked troubled, ¡®I knew¡­ it couldn¡¯t be smooth sailing.¡¯ This situation was akin to the ¡®hidden path¡¯ he left for himself potentially being attained by other upational Persons. With the system¡¯s backdoors and vulnerabilities filled,petition bes more equitable. Facing various countries and research institutions, the elites among billions of people, he could very possibly be overthrown! ¡®Fortunately¡­ I still have the attribute bar to cheat with, something no one else absolutely possesses.¡¯
Luckily, the cheat Su Lu prepared for himself was not the only one! ¡®Who¡­ who are you exactly?¡¯ Robinson pointed at Su Lu. All of a sudden, a slender needle emerged behind Su Lu¡¯s head, jabbing directly into his neck. He screamed, copsing onto the ground. ¡®Haha¡­ haha!¡¯ Robinson startedughing loudly: ¡®As an illusionist, you exposed your body right in front of me. Your arrogance is your grave!¡¯ He took a step forward, crouching down: ¡®I will take away your ability, then take you back¡­ the research institutioncks ¡®materials¡¯ like you!¡¯ ¡®And¡­ before that, I will make you regreting to this world, make you spill out all the intel you know!¡¯ He felt that this fellow seemed to be shrouded in mystery. If taken back, it could possibly be a bigger merit than seizing Cheng Feng and Wang Chaoqun. ¡®Are you so confident in winning?¡¯ The ¡®Su Lu¡¯ on the ground suddenlyughed, ¡®You don¡¯t understand my powers at all!¡¯ He stood up, his body suddenly turning pure white, like a ster statue. ¡®No! No!¡¯ Understanding something, Robinson stepped back continuously, sweating profusely: ¡®This can¡¯t be¡­¡¯ ¡®There¡¯s nothing impossible. From the very beginning, I have been hypnotizing you.¡¯ Su Lu¡¯s voice echoed from all directions: ¡®Your eyes are deceiving you, so is your nose¡­ Everything humans perceive ultimately boils down to various information and stimuli sent to the brain¡­ What if, your brain betrays you too?¡¯ ¡®This¡­¡¯ Robinson looked down at his feet.
The mobile phone he initially smashed unknowingly turned into a banana! He was just using a banana to call someone, yed around by this mysterious person just like a monkey! Even the world he saw, heard, and sensed was all illusion and deception! ¡®Is this¡­ the power of the divine?¡¯
Copsing to the ground, Robinson, looked at Su Lu approaching, gave up all resistance in despair. ¡®No, this is just my strongest hypnosis ¨C ¡®Brain in the Vat!¡¯ Su Lu¡¯s silhouette gradually disappeared. ¡­ [XP+50!] Su Lu looked at the attribute bar and walked back to the shop very satisfied. ¡®Ada, you did a good job this time.¡¯ He nced at the descending crow and praised. ¡®Thank you¡­ Master!¡¯ A parrot-like voice came from the crow¡¯s mouth. If any ordinary person heard it, they might be frightened to death, or think they had encountered a ¡®Crow Spirit¡¯! But Su Lu wasn¡¯t surprised. If it couldn¡¯t awaken wisdom after being fed his spiritual diet for so long, then it could be taken straight to the pot and stewed to avoid the waste. ¡°Hmm, I authorize you to expand your intellectual entourage, but they can¡¯t appear together around me¡­ the number¡­ let it be seven!¡±
The events of today made Su Lu decide to expand his helpers: ¡°I need you to surveil this city for me, or at least my district. Inform me immediately if any irregrity arises.¡± ¡°Understood, don¡¯t worry! Master!¡± Ada, with fluttering wings, flew out through the window. Feeling the ¡®Hypnotic Seed¡¯ in its body, Su Lu went back very reassuredly to take a bath and sleep. ¡­ Under the moonlight. A majestic ck-feathered crow pped its wings and quickly arrived at a nearby park, stopping at the highest tree branch. ¡°Caw~¡± Apanied by its cawing, two slightly smaller crows flew over and bowed their bodies with wings spread, expressing their submission in birdnguage: ¡°Boss¡­ Boss!¡± Pop, pop! Opening its wings, Ada gave one of them a p: ¡°A¡¯er, Asan! You two are still too stupid, you can¡¯t even speak properly! Listen to me now¡­ our great master allows us to expand our flock and promote four wise brothers.¡± ¡°Is¡­this¡­true?¡± ¡°This is¡­great¡­¡±
A¡¯er and Asan cawed jovially. ¡°Caw caw~¡± From the surrounding tree leaves, numerous crow heads suddenly peered out. The number was no less than a few dozen, pping their wings and cawing, as if echoing the sentiment. Under the cover of the night, they all perch on a big tree. Anyone who saw this would definitely be horrified. Even Su Lu himself didn¡¯t know that his three little birdie followers had already gathered so many subordinates. ¡°Hmm, we must continue to gather our kind. One day, our crow family will rule the whole world¡­ enving those foolish humans!¡± Ada nodded satisfactorily. ¡°But¡­but¡­ the master¡­ the master is also a human!¡± A¡¯er seemed to hesitate. ¡°Idiot!¡± Ada gave A¡¯er a wing p: ¡°How could our great master be a human? He is a god! He is the god of our crow family! The Father of Wisdom! Possessing a hundred faces, a thousand forms! He only maintains the foolish human form for convenience, understand?¡± ¡°We understand!¡± A¡¯er and Asan nodded repeatedly. ¡°Good, first select five of our brothers to go to the great master to be baptized¡­ then, ording to the great master¡¯smand, we will control this city and establish our Crow Kingdom to better serve the master!¡±
¡°Kingdom¡­ What is that? Is it delicious?¡± Asan asked naively. ¡°Idiot¡­ Kingdom¡­ a Kingdom is¡­¡± Ada pointed towards the brilliantly lit city in the distance: ¡°The Kingdom is to turn that ce into our forest, making humans into our ves who catch bugs for us!¡± ¡°But¡­bugs¡­don¡¯t taste good. I¡­still like¡­the bread crumbs they give me.¡± Asanughed cheerfully: ¡°I don¡¯t have to do anything and get fed. Does that mean I already have servants? I am so happy!¡± ¡°You fool!¡± Ada roared: ¡°In any case¡­ listen to me, we are going to establish an organization, aiming to control this world, to better serve the master! For this, we have to reluctantly develop our influence among the foolish humans¡­ You listen carefully, next, I want you to find suitable humans to be our ves¡­¡± If Su Lu were here, he would probably be shocked and retort: ¡°I¡¯m not! I don¡¯t have! It¡¯s not my doing! Hey, hey¡­ don¡¯t get carried away on your own, are you nning to stir things up?¡± His Hypnotic Seed just made these three transcendent crows regard him as their master, faithfully carry out tasks, and would not betray. They still had their own thoughts which he could not fully peer into or control, and he didn¡¯t even bother to do so. And Su Lu didn¡¯t expect that he would end up raising a crow with such strong ¡®subjective initiative¡¯ that would ¡®over interpret¡¯ things on its own. Chapter 488: 0488: Three People (Extra 4600, asking for monthly pass) Chapter 488: Chapter 0488: Three People (Extra 4600, asking for monthly pass) In a high-end club, inside a private room. ¡°Cheers, and¡­ thank you for saving me before.¡± Despite his injuries, Cheng Feng was recovering rapidly, and in a few days he had the strength to host a banquet and entertain guests. ¡°You two¡­you¡¯ve been keeping Sister Red in the dark for so long.¡± Lin Hong gave a bitter smile and opened a certain box, ¡°Thetest jammer, guaranteed that no electronic devices can eavesdrop. I use it for business negotiations.¡± ¡°Very good¡­¡± Cheng Feng shared his ¡®miraculous¡¯ experience. While Li Weiwei said incredulously, ¡°I¡¯m different from Cheng, I dream of that giant¡­ and gained mysterious knowledge and the form for the magic potion¡­¡± ¡°There¡¯s no difference between the two. I¡¯m proof that an ordinary person can be a Transcendent by taking a magic potion!¡± Cheng Feng frowned, thinking of Wang Chaoqun. He must be an ¡®Inherent Awakener¡¯.
The other party really did take a huge chunk out of him, but he didn¡¯t regret it. Who would believe the ¡®truths¡¯ in some online forums without experiencing it for themselves? ¡°So you¡¯re saying¡­ all the super abilities are rted to the giant in your dreams, that it is the origin of everything?¡± Lin Hong crossed his legs, ¡°This reminds me of the ¡®Ancient God¡¯s Eye¡¯ organization you mentioned before, Cheng. Perhaps, their ancient god is the giant. If you then connect the dots¡­ ha¡­ I think I understand why the international market has been going through drastic changestely¡­¡± ¡°So¡­ to sum up, everything happened on the night of the meteor shower¡­ the ancient god descended on Blue Star, bringing us the ¡®Mysterious Power¡¯?¡± Li Weiwei said, looking lost. ¡°Maybe¡­ this is just our spection.¡± Lin Hong shrugged, ¡°But¡­ the world will inevitably change, that is for sure¡­ In the future, the Transcendents will upy a very important position, I also want to collect some magic potion, to take office.¡± She is an intelligent woman. She knows the world will definitely change, and when facing unknown dangers, it¡¯s always better to rely on oneself! ¡°There are some magic potion forms in the forum. You can trade as long as you¡¯re willing to pay a certain price¡­ However, they are closely rted to your ¡®profession¡¯, and you must consider all aspects.¡± Cheng Feng kindly reminded and then proposed, ¡°We are all people who take control of our own destinies. Why not form group to face the future situation together?¡± Lin Hong had her resources and even if Li Weiwei was an average person, her worth increased after bing a professional. One man¡¯s strength was not enough to face the ¡®Ancient God¡¯s Eye¡¯ and other evil organizations. ¡°Great! I had the same thought!¡± Sister Red lit a cigarette, elegantly blowing smoke, ¡°But having Li Weiwei with us is too conspicuous¡­ Why don¡¯t we use Bai Jing restaurant as our offline meeting point?¡± She didn¡¯t know why, but suddenly she had this suggestion. ¡°Hmm, we mainly keep in touch online, and meet offline at crucial times. It¡¯s a good location, we all have a reason to go there, it won¡¯t be conspicuous!¡± Cheng Feng agreed and turned to Li Weiwei, ¡°Wait for a while, then I¡¯ll hire you into mypany.¡± ¡°I have no problem!¡±
Li Weiwei knew Cheng Feng was a rich second-generation, he certainly wouldn¡¯t skimp on her sry. Li Weiwei took a sip of her juice, and suddenly sighed, ¡°I just feel¡­sorry for Boss Bai¡­ Should we¡­bring him in?¡± ¡°Boss Bai?¡± Cheng Feng and Lin Hong exchanged a knowing look, ¡°Okay, after a probationary period.¡±
¡°I guess when things are exposed, he will be scared, right? I wonder what his reaction will be?¡± Thinking of theing scene, Li Weiweiughed like a fox. ¡­ A monthter. Su Lu was standing behind the bar, wiping sses, and naturally saw the three tightly-knit people. During this period, the number of times Li Weiwei, Cheng Feng and Lin Hong ended up here diningte at night had increased significantly. So they naturally gathered together. What was perceived by other customers as extremely normal, was ringly obvious to Su Lu. ¡®In the past, I sowed a suggestion in Lin Hong¡¯s mind¡­they¡¯ve really chosen my ce as their base, huh?¡­has she be a Telekicist by now?¡¯ Though the magic potion form was hard toe by, and its ingredients were precious, we¡¯re in an advanced society after all, and as long as you have money, you can get almost anything. It¡¯s clear that Lin Hong had the power to do so. At this moment, Li Weiwei and her group, even though they were seated at the same table, was messaging each other on their phones, just like people in underground organizations. ¡®Lately, all sorts of strange things seems to be happening. It¡¯s frightening¡­¡¯ This was a message by Li Weiwei.
¡®It¡¯s just that they¡¯ve be arrogant, obtained some abilities, and assumed they¡¯ve be superheroes.¡¯ Sister Red swiftly typed this reply but said out loud, ¡°Wow¡­Weiwei, your skin is so smooth. Let¡¯s go to the hot springs next time¡­¡± For some reason, Cheng Feng had a feeling this was all ndestine. ¡°I¡¯m going to be busy at mypany for a while, I don¡¯t want to go out!¡± He spoke gravely, cing emphasis on the final four words. In the chat group, he quickly typed a message saying ¡°I received intelligence that an organization named ¡®Crow Man¡¯ surfaced in East City, calling themselves ¡®Professional¡¯. Be careful.¡± ¡®Crow Man? The world is so dangerous¡­¡¯ Li Weiwei¡¯s little heart skipped a beat, understanding what Cheng Feng meant. She decided not to go out! ¡°What a shame, we¡¯ll make another appointment next time.¡± Lin Hong smiled andforted Li Weiwei, ¡°They¡¯re just some ill-behaved clowns¡­ Even we can¡¯t withstand gunshots, those fools who robbed banks because they have abilities are just setting an example. They¡¯ll be taken out sooner orter.¡± ¡®Having heard what you said, I¡¯m even more worried¡­¡¯ Li Weiwei gave a bitter smile in her heart, then suddenly became serious. The three of them discreetly put away their phones, looked up to see Su Lu walking over, and sitting next to them.¡±Need to add anything else to the order?¡±
¡°No need, it¡¯ste, we should leave.¡± Cheng Feng respectfully declined and stood up, looking like he was ready to leave. He looked towards the entrance and suddenly saw two young sisters walking in. It was Zuo Xiaochan and Zuo Xiaojuan! ¡°Brother Bai¡­finally found you.¡± Zuo Xiaojuan greeted him as if they had known each other before. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you¡­ the climbers from the other day, what can I do for you?¡± Su Lu nodded. ¡°We want to thank you in person, Brother Bai. You told us that you¡¯re a local from East City and a chef.¡± Ma Ning stepped forward, smiling, ¡°We¡¯ve searched almost all the restaurants in East City for you these past few days.¡± Chapter 489: 0489: Asking for Help (Seeking Subscriptions) Chapter 489: Chapter 0489: Asking for Help (Seeking Subscriptions) ¡°Do¡­ do you know Boss Bai?¡± Li Weiwei looked at the Zuo sisters and then at Su Lu, her eyes swiveling around in confusion. ¡°When we visited Tianling Mountainst time, he helped us and¡­ his craftsmanship is really good.¡± Left Xiaojuan licked her lips unconsciously as she spoke. Although Su Lu¡¯s cooking skills at that time were not top-notch, the ingredients were excellent. He used the meat of a mutated mountain rat. They were desperately hungry at the time, so a mere bowl of rice soaked in vegetable soup would have tasted heavenly to them. However, the roasted mountain rat meat was even more unforgettable. ¡°Hmm, well, thank you. If there¡¯s nothing else, you may leave.¡± Su Lu waved them off and moved back to his kitchen. ¡°¡­¡± The rest of them, including Ma Ning, were left dumbfounded in ce. Something about this scene was off.
But when they thought about it, their actions had some wishful thinking to begin with. ¡°Well¡­ we should frequent Boss Bai¡¯s business more often.¡± Ma Ning looked around, saying with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ll treat you all tonight. Order whatever you like.¡± When they sat down, Cheng Feng realized something wasn¡¯t right. If this was just out of gratitude, something didn¡¯t add up. ¡°Let¡¯s go after a while.¡± Thinking of this, he said to Sister Red and Li Weiwei who were about to leave: ¡°Maybe there¡¯s something to see.¡± Hearing this, Li Weiwei burst intoughter. With her [Wind Whisperers] talent, nothing could happen in the cafe without her noticing. She started eavesdropping on Zuo Xiaochan and the others. ¡°We¡¯ve located Brother Bai. What¡¯s our next step?¡± There was some anxiety in Ma Ning¡¯s voice. ¡°Brother Bai¡­ will surely help us, won¡¯t he? He¡¯s so mysterious and powerful, he should be able to deal with Li Zhi¡¯s situation.¡± ¡®Hmm? Mysterious, powerful? Boss Bai?¡¯ Li Weiwei¡¯s mouth formed an ¡®O¡¯ shape as she suddenly came up with a possibility: ¡°The urrence of that dream doesn¡¯t follow a pattern. Maybe¡­ Boss Bai is also a professional?¡± Thinking of this possibility and her previous ns, Li Weiwei felt somewhat ashamed. ¡°Li Zhi¡­¡± Mentioning this name, the sisters at the next table both sighed, looking grim: ¡°He¡­ won¡¯t be in trouble, will he?¡± ¡°Even though I saw him today and he greeted me¡­ I am scared for some reason whenever I see him¡­ He looks like someone else in his skin, or a¡­ monster in disguise!¡± Ma Ning said with contempt: ¡°It¡¯s all those ridiculous things online. Even Li Zhi believes them. He even borrowed money from me to buy those ingredients¡­ If only I knew, I wouldn¡¯t have lent it to him.¡±
He looked regretful: ¡°Maybe¡­ we should tell our parents, or call the police?¡± ¡°If Li Zhi is okay, we¡¯ll lose this friend¡­ What¡¯s more, he looks normal. If we weren¡¯t close friends, we wouldn¡¯t have noticed ¡­What if he really is sick, afflicted with something incurable, and they lock him up for study?¡± Left Xiaojuan looked frustrated: ¡°Maybe¡­ we should also get some Taoists to do an exorcism?¡± ¡­
Their conversation was hushed, but Li Weiwei still heard it and immediately shared it with the group: ¡°Wow¡­ Looks like I¡¯ve found two Transcendents!¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Sister Red was somewhat surprised but broke into a smile after a moment: ¡°Perhaps¡­ we can recruit two new members this time?¡± ¡°Anyway, we can take a look first.¡± Cheng Feng was more conservative. ¡°This is our first appearance since the establishment of the group¡­ Wait, what should we call ourselves?¡± Li Weiwei asked in annoyance: ¡°The Avengers? New Men Association? Or the Justice League?¡± ¡°That¡¯s too big¡­¡± Cheng Feng replied with an amused look: ¡°We are only three people, and the future members will not be many. It would be more fitting to simply call ourselves ¡®East City Squad¡¯ or something.¡± ¡°Too ostentatious, easy to get hit¡­¡± Lin Hong added,ughing and sending an ¡®angry rubbing dog head¡¯ emoji. ¡°Alright¡­¡± responded Li Weiwei reluctantly: ¡°Then let¡¯s call ourselves the East City Transcendent Squad. Our purpose is¡­ to survive as long as possible, gather people with amon interest, grow secretly¡­ Ah, Boss Bai ising.¡± She stopped messaging, listening even more attentively to the conversation at the table of Left Xiaojuan. ¡°You¡­ wanted to see me?¡± Su Lu sat in front of the three, asking with a hint of impatience. ¡°It¡¯s not us, it¡¯s Li Zhi¡­ That guy has been acting strangetely, and I can¡¯t really exin how¡­¡±
Ma Ning looked upset: ¡°He¡­ changed, became very indifferent and dangerous¡­ He used to eat his steaks well-done, but now he likes them rare, with streaks of blood in them. And¡­ he never fights, yet he had an argument with some basketball team members yesterday. If I hadn¡¯t held him back, it would have ended badly!¡± ¡°Binge eating, irritability¡­ You should probably see a psychologist.¡± Su Lu shrugged: ¡°What use is telling me this?¡± ¡°Brother Bai, you¡¯re so good¡­¡± Left Xiaojuan hesitated on her words. ¡°Am I really? All I did was work out and get good with a bow and arrow¡­¡± Su Lu waved his hand: ¡°If you think I¡¯m some guru¡­ I¡¯m sorry, you¡¯ve mistaken me for someone else.¡± His cold attitude quickly disheartened the trio. ¡°Alright¡­¡± ¡°We¡­ have disturbed you!¡± Left Xiaochan apologized. The three of them watched Su Lu leave, silently nibbling on their food. No matter how delicious it was, they had lost their appetite. Within ten minutes, they paid the bill and left. ¡­ ¡°Boss Bai really isn¡¯t social.¡±
Li Weiwei vented her frustration, pressing hard on the phone¡¯s send button. ¡°If I were him, I¡¯d do the same. Three crazy ones I barely knowe uninvited¡­ it¡¯s polite to not kick them out.¡± Cheng Feng, however, had a different view. ¡°But¡­ Boss Bai¡­ He isn¡¯t ordinary, is he?¡± Li Weiwei retorted instinctively. ¡°We still don¡¯t know that¡­ Weiwei, can¡¯t you feel the presence of other professionals?¡± Lin Hong asked expectantly. ¡°It¡¯s very difficult¡­ but this ability seems to be continuously developable. It seems that my sensing range has expanded significantly since I first got it¡­ I believe that in theter stage, I should be able to detect Transcendents, so we don¡¯t have to be as exhausted as we are now to find them.¡± Li Weiwei sent a crying emoji: ¡°Chief Cheng, why don¡¯t you cultivate it yourself?¡± ¡°It¡¯s mainly the matter of a character. If they harbor ill intentions, the more power they have, the more damage they can cause¡­ and the materials for the magic potion are not cheap, like my hundred-year-old ginseng.¡± Cheng Feng replied somewhat sheepishly. In reality, this cultivation n was already in progress, but not under his supervision. His father was overseeing the project personally. His visit to this restaurant was intended to gather forces outside his family. ¡°I can testify to that. The value of any materials rted to magic potions has skyrocketed¡­¡± Lin Hong gracefully rose to her feet: ¡°They¡¯re leaving¡­ Weiwei, let¡¯s go!¡± ¡­ As Su Lu watched two groups of customers leave, his gaze deepened and he rubbed his temple. ¡°Has the first elimination¡­ started?¡±
Chapter 490: 0490: Action (Added s seeking monthly ticket) Chapter 490: Chapter 0490: Action (Added chapters seeking monthly ticket) A brand-new Transcendent system requires a certain number of Transcendents to serve as the foundation. Just like building a pyramid, once the base is constructed, the body and the peak are also needed. This is where high-ranking Transcendentse into y. To spur them to continually develop their abilities and increase their ranks, Su Lu previously set up some ¡®motivational¡¯ mechanisms. But after the world changed, he had no idea what this system had turned into. ¡°Does it seem¡­terrifying?¡± Su Lu calmly carried on with his business, preparing to instruct Ada¡¯s group to keep a close watch. The seven crows worked diligently, surprisingly capable of monitoring half the city¡¯s movements, which was a great help to him. ¡­ Outside East City University, inside a caf¨¦. Li Weiwei wearing sunsses, takes the dossier from Cheng Feng.
¡°Li Zhi, twenty years old, a second-year student at East City University, currently living alone in an apartment outside campus, active and outgoing character, friends¡­¡± She quickly scans through: ¡°Cheng, you are amazing, you even hired a private detective to investigate people.¡± ¡°The important part is at the back.¡± Cheng Feng tapped the table, looking serious: ¡°I suspect¡­ he has not be a professional, but rather, something¡¯s gone wrong¡­¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Li Weiwei felt a chill in her heart and continued to look through the documents: ¡°About a week ago, Li Zhi seemed to havee into contact with the Transcendent, and started borrowing money from those around him to buy several materials¡­¡± She nced at the names of those materials, aware they were of the [Hunter] Path. ¡°But afterward¡­ he started acting strangely, specifically, violent mood swings, severe overeating¡­ Huh? The frequency and amount of meat he¡¯s buying¡­ is quite scary.¡± ¡°Both you and I know that real [Hunters] do not behave like this.¡± Cheng Feng spoke quietly, looking towards the apartment: ¡°He¡¯se out¡­¡± Li Weiwei looked over and saw a young man with a bag on his backing out. He was very young and should have a goodugh. But at this moment, his face was pale, expressionless, his eyes filled with violent emotions. ¡°What is he going to do?¡± Li Weiwei asked curiously. ¡°Buy meat!¡± Cheng Feng suddenly felt somewhat nauseous and put down his coffee cup: ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see¡­¡± Sure enough, it wasn¡¯t long before Li Zhi came back with a bag full of meat, dark red blood stains seeping through the fabric, dripping dark red blood on the ground. The apartment manager saw this scene, furrowed his brows, and was just about to approach him. Suddenly, Li Zhi turned his head and just quietly stared at him.
In the depths of Li Zhi¡¯s eyes, there seemed to be a hint of dark red, like a lion preparing to hunt, emanating a savage and violent aura. ¡°F¡­fellow student¡­hello!¡± The manager gave a dryugh. Li Zhi¡¯s expression returned to indifference and he climbed the stairs without a word.
¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± In the caf¨¦, Cheng Feng looked at the suddenly soft Li Weiwei and asked with concern. ¡°I¡­that person just now¡­¡± Li Weiwei was shivering: ¡°He¡­he didn¡¯t feel human to me, he felt more like a beast!¡± ¡°In that case, it seems we¡¯ll have to put off absorbing him.¡± Cheng Feng stroked his chin. ¡°No¡­you don¡¯t understand¡­he gives me the feeling of¡­of someone who would go on a killing spree at any time!¡± Li Weiwei said gravely: ¡°He¡¯s like a bomb that could explode at any moment!¡± ¡°That dangerous?¡± Cheng Feng was startled: ¡°Then we must promptly report to the ¡®Sky Net¡¯ anonymously.¡± Sky Net! This was a new organization recently established by the Summer Country, specifically to deal with matters rted to Transcendents. Of course, it was still confidential, but Cheng Feng had a lot of resources and had already heard about it. ¡°Yes!¡±
Li Weiwei looked worried: ¡°We should notify Li Zhi¡¯s friends, ssmates, and other tenants in the apartment¡­we can¡¯t tell when they might be in danger.¡± ¡°Sky Net will handle such matters.¡± Cheng Feng reassured her, then suddenly made up his mind: ¡°But this Li Zhi¡­ we must continue to monitor him, what happened to him¡­it might also be important for us¡­¡± ¡­ In the dead of night. Outside the apartment where Li Zhi lived, various noises grew quieter. Several ck vans were parked nearby, and the tenants in the apartment were not aware when they were evacuated. ¡°Alright, finally we can show our strength!¡± Two figures dressed in ck jumped off the van. The one in front was Wang Chaoqun, cracking his neck and making popping sounds all over his body. His eyes seemed to be on fire. Even in the dim environment, he could see as if it were daytime. Although they were both [Ancient Martial Artists], obviously, if Cheng Feng were here, he wouldn¡¯tst three moves against him. This represented an absolute suppression ofbat will and skill! ¡°Wang Chaoqun, you¡¯re only an E-level member, considered an intern. This time follow me and see how Sky Net works,¡±
The young woman beside him had a strong dominant sister aura, roughly around twenty-seven to twenty-eight years old, and her expression was serious: ¡°ording to an anonymous tip, Li Zhi, who lives here, is suspected to be a Transcendent¡­ and a dangerous one.¡± ¡°Does he have a strong aggression?¡± Wang Chaoqunughed: ¡°I just want to test my skills against him.¡± ¡°No¡­ he¡¯s entirely different!¡± The dominant sister had a very serious look: ¡°ording to thetest news¡­ some Transcendents, can no longer be called ¡®people¡¯, which is why I decided to evacuate the people around here.¡± ¡°However, I hope we are mistaken.¡± She muttered, and was the first to enter the apartment. Wang Chaoqun opened his mouth, but had no way of rebutting his superior, so he could only follow her in. Behind them, without anyone noticing, a squad of well-trained ck-clothed men had appeared, upying various strategic points in a battle-ready posture. Click, ck! The dominant sister¡¯s boots ground against the concrete, creating a dull sound echoing through the empty corridor. ¡°302!¡± She stopped, looking at the door of an apartment and knocked lightly. Knock, knock! Knock, knock!
There was no response. Wang Chaoqun¡¯s heart tightened, his right hand turning as ck as iron, ready to strike. The Dominant Sister furrowed her brow and continued to knock on the door. Squeak! Finally, the door was pulled open, revealing Li Zhi¡¯s face ¨C his hair was messy, like a bird¡¯s nest, with deep bags and dark circles under his eyes. What made Wang Chaoqun most nervous was the trace of blood trickling from the corner of his mouth, as if he had been chewing on something. ¡°Who¡­are you?¡± Li Zhi¡¯s voice was hoarse, as if he hadn¡¯t spoken in a long time. ¡°My name is Zi! I¡¯m from Sky Net, we¡¯re here to help you!¡± Zi tried to make her voice as gentle as possible. Li Zhi¡¯s expression changed, he tried to m the door shut. p! Wang Chaoqun casually took a step forward, his right foot wedged in the door. With a mere fleeting nce, he saw into the living room, and therge amount of pork and beefid out on the table. ¡®This guy¡­ has been eating raw meat?¡¯ Chapter 491: 0491: Curse (Third Update Request for Subscription) Chapter 491: Chapter 0491: Curse (Third Update Request for Subscription) A stale odor washed over, causing Zi¡¯s expression to waver slightly. She still maintained a warm smile on her face: ¡°Mr. Li Zhi, please cooperate with us!¡± ¡°No! No! I¡¯m not sick!¡± Li Zhi yelled hysterically, his facial muscles twisted in torment: ¡°You must be out to get me! You want to catch me and dissect me for your experiments! I know¡­ I know everything¡­¡± He was panting harshly, his fingernails visibly growing long and sharp¡­ Zap! Without any warning, he reached out his right hand, sharp nails aimed at Zi. ¡°Iron Sand Palm!¡± Wang Chaoqun rushed forward, striking out with a palm, striking Li Zhi¡¯s ¡®ws¡¯ squarely. The immense force sent him flying into the room.
¡°A Hunter? Doesn¡¯t quite look like it¡­¡± Wang Chaoqun walked into the room with his hands behind his back, staring at the scattered bones on the ground, an even more foul odor, and flies buzzing around, rendering him speechless. ¡°Wang Chaoqun, without mymand, you¡¯re not allowed to take action!¡± Zi red at him, then spoke into the microphone on her cor: ¡°Confirmed, Li Zhi is ill, requires treatment¡­ medical personnel prepare stretcher, anaesthetics.¡± This was a disease that broke out among the global Transcendentmunity. The main symptoms were insanity, aggressiveness, and persecutory delusions. The cause of the disease remained mysterious. However, it only afflicted upational people, and incidence rates were not high, around one percent. ¡°Such a weakling¡­ giving me a scare!¡± Wang Chaoqun stared at Li Zhi, who was half kneeling on the ground, and sneered: ¡°Zi, aren¡¯t you being too cautious?¡± ¡°While he poses no threat to us, he is a menace to ordinary people¡­ There have been precedents.¡± Zi sighed, finding it somewhat strange. It seemed¡­ among the upational people, those who fell sick¡­ were all weaklings¡­ ¡­ Not far away in a skyscraper, a telescope lens peeked out from beneath a curtain. Cheng Feng watched the apartment building solemnly, then rubbed his eyes after a moment: ¡°As expected, the SkyNet has moved.¡± Next to him, Li Weiwei was lying on a couch ying with her phone in a bored manner, while Lin Hong was typing away on herptop. ¡°Our team¡¯s first operation is to just watch from the sidelines? So boring¡­¡± Li Weiwei yawned. ¡°Just be content¡­¡± Lin Hongughed and scolded: ¡°You¡¯ve been toofortable. If you were sent abroad to experience the gunfights and explosions on the streets, you might be terrified.¡±
¡°We live such leisurely lives because others are carrying the burden for us.¡± Cheng Feng also sighed, causing Li Weiwei to roll her eyes: ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯m not a child anymore, stop lecturing me¡­ Yawn¡­¡± As she yawned, her expression suddenly changed: ¡°The scent¡­ of the wind¡­ has changed!¡± ¡°The wind¡­ what scent?¡±
Lin Hong was stunned. ¡°Anyway¡­ it¡¯s a weird feeling, and¡­ I¡¯m so sleepy¡­¡± Li Weiwei mumbled, then drifted off to sleep. ¡°She passed out?¡± Cheng Feng rushed over, feeling her pulse: ¡°Strange¡­ What¡¯s going on?¡± Suddenly, he felt his own vision darken, and an overwhelming drowsiness swept over him. ¡°Could this be¡­ an Attraction?¡± Lin Hong murmured beside him, resting her head on her arm as she too fell asleep. ¡­ On the rooftop of this small building, Su Lu, with a ck-feathered, red-eyed crow perched on his shoulder, was gazing at the bright moonlight: ¡°The second Spirit Tide? Looks like it¡¯sing together with the ¡®Curse¡¯.¡± Where there is light, there is darkness! A world that has evolved to this point definitely has umted an immense amount of darkness and resentment! Previously, there was no Spirit Tide to vent it out.
But now, it¡¯s different. ¡°The ¡®incentive mechanism¡¯ that I set up, seems to have somehow merged with the venting of this curse?¡± Su Lu closed his eyes, entering the dream state as well. ¡­ Inside the dark space. Countless firefly-like spiritual entities emerged, all bathed in a faint glow, their actual forms obscured. ¡°This is¡­?¡± ¡°Attraction!¡± ¡°Haha¡­ I never thought I coulde here again, other than the first Attraction and subsequent Promotion Rituals!¡± ¡°This is an opportunity, a huge one!¡± Near Su Lu, several spiritual entities immediately rushed towards the depths of the dark mist upon seeing the scene. They wanted to reach the giant, to obtain more Mysterious Knowledge! Having experienced it once before, they felt no fear, only excitement.
Looking around, Su Lu noticed that only a few spirits managed to suppress their greed and remain stationary. But it was¡­ useless! ¡°Mayana¡­ Mahagodo¡­ Hawes¡­¡± Within the darkness, a sound like electromaic interference emerged, mingling with the low whispers of the ancient gods. ¡°Ah!¡± Many of the spirits screamed out in pain, feeling as if the whispers were sharp spikes, brutally stabbing into their minds. Gripped by intense pain and nausea, they wanted to scream and vent like mad. In this intense state, many people deciphered the meaning of these whispers: ¡°Those whog behind on thedder of Transcendence, the indescribable existence will mete out punishment!¡± Whoosh! A gust of wind blew to reveal a colossal figure. It was the source of Transcendence in this world, the indescribable Ancient God! Countless spirits stared intently at it, yet found that its body was shrouded in ayer of mist, not revealing any Mysterious Knowledge.
Not only that, but it also seemed to have turned into a vortex, continuously swallowing the surrounding ck mist. An inexplicable suction force was pulled onto all the spirits, drawing them forward ceaselessly. ¡°No!¡± ¡°O Ancient God¡­ please spare me!¡± Every spirit knew that once they truly touched the Ancient God, something horrific would happen, and they started to scream in terror. Luckily, this suction force wasn¡¯t strong. As long as one had worked hard to cultivate and develop one¡¯s powers after gaining Transcendence, one could still barely maintain one¡¯s position. Among the group of fireflies, some unfortunate orzy ones continued to move forward¡­ getting closer to the huge shadow, and eventually touching the Ancient God. The moment they touched it, they disappeared. It was as if they turned into water, flowing into the body of the Ancient God! ¡°Dead¡­ Are they dead?¡± ¡°Their souls? Were they swallowed by the Ancient God?¡± ¡°Such horror¡­ true horror¡­ So after bing a Transcendent, every now and then, the souls of the weakest are swallowed by the Ancient God?¡± ¡°What about their bodies in the Material Realm? Do they just die?¡± Many Transcendents felt fear welling up in their hearts and were filled with regret. If they had known this would happen, they wouldn¡¯t have be upational persons! This applied to the acquired ones, the true Inherent Awakeners had no choice. Su Lu, witnessing this scene, felt a chill in his heart: ¡°So they¡¯re using this kind of elimination method¡­ Is this also a counteraction by the World¡¯s Will?¡± He had only intended to create a whip to spur on people. But it was forcibly mutated by the world into ¡®Horror¡¯ and ¡®Curse¡¯, which also hid a counterattack! Chapter 492: 0492: Beasts (Extra 4800, asking for monthly pass) Chapter 492: Chapter 0492: Beasts (Extra 4800, asking for monthly pass) Body of the Ancient God! This was the original mythical body of Su Lu and even if it has been handed over to the world as the source of a new system, there is still a slight connection to him. And now, it appears with the curse of thest elimination. Some weak Transcendents are devoured by the Body of the Ancient God from time to time! For them, it¡¯s a terrifying experience. But for Su Lu, if he could choose, he would not want his Mythical Body to amodate so many strange things. After all, if youpare the Mythical Body to apany, he still holds a certain stake in it. And the world curse, through the constant integration of souls, although it makes thepany grow, it is also diluting his stake! At certain degrees, he might permanently lose control! For Su Lu, this means the difficulty of reiming his belongings in the future just increased!
¡°If you have to say¡­ It¡¯s a befitting seventh-grade ritual, isn¡¯t it? The difficulty¡­even without an external force disrupting, it is quite terrifying¡­¡± On the rooftop, Su Lu wakes up and sneers, ¡°But, I will be the final winner!¡± He looks at the attributes bar. The second Spirit Tide has arrived, representing a loosening of the world¡¯s restrictions, and it is now possible to pursue a second-grade upation. However, the advancement of [Hypnotist] is Psychic Apprentice! ¡­ ¡°Captain! Captain? Please respond if you hear me!¡± The perception of time ispletely different in and outside of dreams. For Zi, it felt like she was asleep for a very long time, but when she opened her eyes, the voice of a hurriedmunicator came into her ears. No one approached her, indicating that very little time had actually passed! ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Zi spoke, ¡°But have the medical members step back, we might be in trouble.¡± She nced at her specially made wristwatch. The time was 11:02. Less than two minutes had passed. ¡°Zi¡­ You sensed it too?¡± Overgroup Wang was staring at the unconscious Li Zhi: ¡°It looks like his spirit¡­ got eaten by the Ancient God¡­¡± At this point, both professionals felt a chill down their spines. ¡°What happens to the body if a professional¡¯s soul disappears?¡± Zi suddenly asked. ¡°How would I know? Probably¡­death? Or, they could turn into a vegetable?¡± Overgroup Wang shook his head. But the next moment, his expression drastically changed as he stared at Li Zhi.
Crack! Crack! Li Zhi wobbled to his feet. His pupils hadpletely turned murky white, and the bones in his body made grating noises as if they were breaking and reassembling. Arge amount of hair sprouted from his skin, making him look like an ape. Boom! Boom!
Not stopping there, his back exploded, and three powerful arms stretched out. His mouth filled with protruding fangs, and his head looked like that of a saber-toothed tiger. ¡°The bodies of professionals whose spirits are consumed by the Ancient God turn into beasts in reality!¡± Zi¡¯s expression changed dramatically. Pressing her microphone on thepel of her coat, she said: ¡°Quick¡­ Alert the headquarters, the hospitalized ¡®patients¡¯ are turning into monsters! Reinforce the security measures immediately!¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­ quite the dramatic change.¡± Overgroup Wang murmured, then voluntarily rushed forward to fight The Five-Armed Monster. p! p! He pped the monster¡¯s thick fur, but there was no reaction. Two arms grabbed his hand. Suddenly, three fists pounded him mercilessly. Boom! He hit the wall like a piece of paper, slowly falling down, revealing a hole. ¡°Damn it¡­ you think you¡¯re tough because you have three extra hands?!¡± Overgroup Wang wiped the blood running down his face, his skin turned iron blue: ¡°Iron Body Skill! Again!¡± He charged forward again. Suddenly, a sense of danger spread throughout his body, and without thinking, he condensed himself into a ball.
Boom! A gunshot sounded. The head of Li Zhi on the other side exploded, and something like dark red jelly sshed around. ¡°Boss¡­ You could¡¯ve at least waited till I had fought it before taking action.¡± Overgroup Wang turned around and red at Zi with resentful eyes. ¡°The difference between humans and beasts is that we use tools¡­ You chose to brawl with the monster instead of using this great advantage? I think you need to take an IQ test.¡± Zi chuckled, blowing the smoke from the muzzle of her used gun. But at this moment, her face went through a severe change. ¡°What¡­ what?¡± Overgroup Wang continued to step back, looking at the Five-Armed Monster that had risen again. ¡°You¡¯re joking, right?¡± Guns cause more damage than just a bullet hole seen in TV dramas; they can leave wounds as big as a sea bowl! Zi¡¯s guns are specially made. That shot just now just blew the monster¡¯s skull off. The fact that it can still move in this case, and even regenerate,pletely vites the science of this world!
¡°This isn¡¯t just any monster¡­ it¡¯s a mystery! It¡¯s unknown!¡± Overgroup Wang took a deep breath: ¡°The best way to face a mystery is to fight it with our own ¡®mystery¡¯!¡± He roared and rushed forward: ¡°Ancient Martial Arts¡¤Snake-Crane 18 Strikes!¡± A storm of palm shadows swept across, and Overgroup Wang¡¯s movements were very nimble as he swirled around the monster,unching a barrage of attacks. Boom! Boom! Sounding continuously. Atst, he kicked the monster back several steps, and the person took the opportunity to fly back to Zi. Special attention was paid to the monster¡¯s movements, which are noticeably slower than before and its fur wascking luster. But what matters most is that the wound is not healing anymore! ¡°Did it really work?¡± Zi pondered for a moment, and a few flying needles quickly pierced through, causing arge number of wounds on the Five-Armed Monster. ¡°Why do telekinesis-driven flying needles work, but guns don¡¯t? This isn¡¯t scientific!¡± Zi remained solemn, reflecting on a lot: ¡°No¡­it¡¯s not that they don¡¯t work, it¡¯s just thatpared to our transcendent power, their effect is simply less effective¡­ This is going to be troublesome.¡± Masters in the Sk were few.
To deal with professionals, the key still lies in firearms. But these transformed professionals-turned-monsters have unexpectedly strong vitality. Only Transcendents could cause noticeable harm to them. What if it spreads out? Zi didn¡¯t dare to think anymore. ¡­ Half an hourter. ¡°It seems that Sk haspleted the task.¡± Looking at two men in ck escorting a securely bound body bag, Cheng Feng, who was spying on them with a telescope, nodded. He looked to the side and found that the spirits of the two women, one big and one small, were somewhat wilted and couldn¡¯t help but smile: ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you two?¡± ¡°Ugh¡­ I¡¯m so scared¡­ I¡¯m afraid of being eaten by the Ancient God¡­ The transcendent power is so dangerous¡­¡± Weiwei wailed. ¡°Among the three of us, you are the least qualified to say that because you had no choice from the beginning!¡± Cheng Feng shook his head: ¡°Didn¡¯t the Ancient God give us a revtion? Only the eliminated and negligent will be punished. You¡¯re doing well with your power development, you shouldn¡¯t be eliminated.¡± ¡°The Ancient God¡­ is pushing us to keep progressing.¡± Lin Hong also sighed, ¡°Those who fall behind get beaten, or rather, die!¡± Chapter 493: 0493: Calculation (Seeking Subscriptions) Chapter 493: Chapter 0493: Calction (Seeking Subscriptions) ¡°Ladies and Gentlemen, we interrupt our programming to bring you a special report. As incidents of wild animal attacks increase citywide, experts advise our citizens to refrain from engaging in outdoor activities¡­ Furthermore, cityw enforcement agencies are nning a major crackdown on the surge of stray cats and dogs around the city¡­¡± Several dayster. Su Lu was flipping through his phone while watching the television news. If the first Spirit Tide was subtle, the second one has brought about tangible changes to the world. He randomly clicked on a video showing a news host reporting live from a rural area, where lush vegetation was not only destroying farnd but also encroaching on the vige. Although this was an isted case, it was still cause for vignce. ¡°Hmm? The Tianling Mountain tourism project has been indefinitely suspended? Well, makes sense¡­ With the arrival of the Spirit Tide, all sorts of creature mutations, perhaps even curses leaking¡­ Both the wilderness and city are equally disaster-stricken, but there is no protection from Tian¡­ Those tourismpanies must be suffering huge losses.¡± ¡°Great Master, your loyal servant Ada awaits yourmand.¡± A crow flew in from the window, pped its wings, lowered its head, and bowed to Su Lu. ¡°Hmm, you¡¯ve been doing a good jobtely.¡±
Su Lu tossed a piece of bread. ¡°Caw-caw¡­ It is my utmost honor to serve the great master.¡± Ada swallowed the bread in one gulp, demonstrating its loyalty. He wasn¡¯t sure if it was his imagination, but Su Lu felt this crow had be more obsequious. ¡®Well, never mind, as long as it gets the job done, being good at ttering is not a drawback¡­¡¯ After a moment of contemtion, he said: ¡°The city is nning aprehensive crackdown soon. While stray cats and dogs are the main target, birds might also be affected¡­ You and the other six be careful.¡± In Su Lu¡¯s view, he only had seven little helpers, they were about as low-profile as it got, so they should be fine. ¡°A joint raid? Understood, master¡­ We won¡¯t be captured by those foolish humans!¡± Ada saluted with a wing and flew out of the window. ¡°Foolish humans?¡± Su Lu¡¯s eye twitched as he observed Ada¡¯s departing figure while deep in thought: ¡°I didn¡¯t teach this, did I? Seems like¡­ increased surveince is needed.¡± Although there were no issues with the hypnotic seed inside Ada, he felt something off. Thinking about this, he didn¡¯t hesitate and pressed his hand on the ground: ¡°Necromancy!¡± The surrounding temperature plummeted, and several footprints appeared on the carpet. ¡°You, follow that crow, report back everything you see!¡± Su Lumanded sternly. The footprints on the carpet disappeared instantly. Necromancer skill! This is the skill granted to a Necromancer Apprentice. The ¡°Spirit¡± in necromancy refers mainly to the Spirit World!
Necromancy itself means tomunicate with the spirits in the Spirit World, and subsequently summon spiritual bodies for your use, be it as messengers, inspectors, or direct battle forces. But clearly, Su Lu¡¯s ambitions go beyond that. Belonging to a Hidden Profession prepared especially for himself, of course, it wouldn¡¯t be simple. ¡°After achieving necromancy, I can form a pact with the powerful beings of the Spirit World¡­ For me, the ultimate form of Necromancy should be with my original self.¡±
¡°This is also a means to strengthen the connection, hopefully countering the dilution of world shares¡­ ¡± ¡°Once I¡¯ve achievedplete Soul Communication, even if it¡¯s just a part of my original self, I should be invincible, right?¡± ¡­ Crow Castle. This was the name Ada gave to the Crow family¡¯s headquarters. In reality, it¡¯s just a park near the Bai Jing restaurant. It acted prudently and did not let the entire Crow family gather here. Normally, only the seven of them, plus a few of their cleverest subordinates, would congregate here. On a tall tree. ¡°A¡¯er, Asan¡­ Little Seven! The great master has warned us to be careful, the foolish humans are nning to take action against us.¡± Ada, standing at the top of the tree, emitted amanding aura as if leading an army, if only it were a human and not a bird. ¡°Our crowman organization has also secretly warned us.¡± A¡¯er stepped forward, it seemed much smarter than before: ¡°ording to them¡­ there might be other forces assisting this operation from the shadows.¡± ¡°Asan hatess the most.¡±
A particrly vocal ck-feathered crow cawed. ¡°Quiet!¡± Ada quelled themotion below: ¡°We need to defend our hard-earned kingdom. This is the task the great master entrusted to us! We have to wage an all-out war against the foolish humans!¡± ¡°Fight!¡± ¡°Fight!¡± A group of ck birds chattered and fluttered around, with no real show of force. If Su Lu were here, he would definitely be speechless. He had ordered the seven of them to hide well, not to foolishly reveal themselves and resist! ¡°Ada, some foolish humans areing.¡± Little Seven suddenly said. ¡°Hmm?¡± Ada nced over to see a bald, overweight man wearing a maskboriously climbing the hill. Clearly, he was not used to regr exercise. Having managed to make his way to mid-hill, he seemed tired and decided to rest on a nearby bench. His small eyes constantly darting around suspiciously.
¡°My servant, you¡¯ve arrived.¡± Ada flew onto the bench, everything seemed natural if you ignored the fact that they were conversing. ¡°Yes, great raven lord.¡± Despite feeling disgusted inside, the man obediently used the title Ada had taught him, and dered his loyalty: ¡°I bring thetest information, the uing crackdown is very extensive, birds are also included¡­ This forest park will be inspected in three days¡­ ¡± ¡®Stupid servant.¡¯ Ada felt quite disdainful for such ¡®traitors¡¯. Although it kept such thoughts inside, it responded: ¡°Very well¡­ Even though those foolish and insignificant humans can¡¯t pose any real threat to us, your loyalty is apparent. You will be rewarded.¡± ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t want rewards, I want you to bestow strength upon me!¡± The man appeared fanatical. ¡°That would require merit, a huge amount of merit. You still need to umte more.¡± Ada¡¯s red eyes flickered with contempt. ¡°Understood, lord. Here is mytest tribute.¡± The man respectfully opened his briefcase and produced a bag of premium bird food: ¡°This is imported stuff, quite expensive.¡± ¡°Oh-oh¡­¡± Ada¡¯s eyes lit up, it quickly tore open the packaging and started feasting.
¡°Well¡­ I must take my leave, great lord.¡± The man stood up, humbly bade goodbye. In the moment of his departure, man and bird stared at each other. ¡®Heh heh¡­ foolish humans!¡¯ ¡®Silly bird!¡¯ ¡­ After descending the mountain, the man nced at the sky and quickly ducked into a ck van, a smile blooming on his face: ¡°Sirs¡­ I did exactly as you instructed. I even gave that crow the bag of bird food!¡± ¡°Yes, yes, you¡¯ve done well.¡± Zi nodded: ¡°We won¡¯t hold you ountable for what happened before, but if there¡¯s a next time¡­ ¡± ¡°There won¡¯t be, there won¡¯t be!¡± The man felt pardoned and immediately shook his head. ¡°Boss, let me take charge of this mission, I¡¯m very interested in crows that can talk!¡± Wang Chaoqun¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°No, it wasn¡¯t easy to track down this ce.¡± Zi shook her head resolutely: ¡°This is the first instance of intelligent life appearing outside humanity, you should be well aware of how much Tianwork values you¡­¡± Chapter 494: 0494: Eat Alone (Added s seeking monthly ticket) Chapter 494: Chapter 0494: Eat Alone (Added chapters seeking monthly ticket) Li Weiwei was a lethargic individual. Even after obtaining transcendent powers and bing an upational person, she merely went with the flow, developing her abilities at her own pace. However, since she was one of the first wave, and indeed had some talent, she didn¡¯t fall behind in progress. In her apartment. Li Weiwei looked with effort at the ritual tracks she had drawn on the floor, murmuring to herself, ¡°This¡­ should do it, right?¡± She was preparing for a ritual to offer sacrifices to the ancient god to gain advancement information! Ever since the experience of the ¡®curse¡¯ one night, Li Weiwei had suffered a breakdown for a moment. She had no choice but to ept reality and strive to improve her professional rank. To her surprise, she seemed to have already met the requirements for advancement today? After some consideration, Li Weiwei could only choose to keep moving forward, unsure where this transcendent path would lead her. Li Weiwei lit a candle at the edge of the ritual radius and began chanting in a dazed voice:
¡°I pray to you, great ancient god, you are the master of wisdom, the spiritual guide, the dark punisher¡­ I hope to obtain information about the [Wind Whisperers].¡± As she prayed, the surrounding environment seemed to change. Many shadowy figures danced seductively, continuously distorting. If an ordinary girl were to see this, she would probably scream in fear. But Li Weiwei was no longer ordinary; her endurance was strong, and she kept chanting the spell. Finally, her vision went dark and she saw a series of illusions. Unconsciously, she arrived again at the dreamscape and saw that ancient god giant. Thest ¡®punishment instance¡¯ only carried punishment and no mysterious knowledge. But this time was different! Li Weiwei did not notice that as she stared at the ancient god, a vast amount of professional information and cultivation experience had entered the body of the ancient god with her prayer. A bunch of runes flickered on the body of the ancient god, each forming a new symbol. This was actually the absorption of experience and subsequent deductions! Everything happened in a blink of an eye; Li Weiwei only felt the mysterious symbols surging, making her dizzy. It wasn¡¯t long before fresh information was fed back to her. She heard a barrage of iprehensible muttering, but the meanings automatically surfaced in Li Weiwei¡¯s mind, transformed into professional advancement information: ¡°[Wind Whisperers] advancement¡­[Apprentice of Wind]¡­¡± Apanied by the fluctuating intonations, Li Weiwei also deciphered another magic potion form: ¡°Second order secret potion, mental attributes, materials¡­¡± ¡­ In the apartment.
Li Weiwei woke up, recalling the mysterious knowledge she had learned: ¡°So, to increase my rank as an upational person, I need to advance¡­ I meet the requirements already and my progress seems fast, I shouldn¡¯t get cursed, right?¡± ¡°After advancing to [Apprentice of Wind], I will be able to master some real wind magic. Although their power is rtively weak and more supportive, I will have some means to defend myself¡­¡± ¡°The second-order secret potion is specially made for second-order upational people to enhance their attributes and reach the pinnacle of their profession faster¡­ It seems blind meditation alone is not enough, I must resort to taking potions.¡± As she recalled the potion form, her expression suddenly became conflicted: ¡°The preparation of second order secret potion is very troublesome¡­ Not only is the material hard to find, the existing materials on Blue Star are not enough, it requires spiritual materials! That is the spiritual condensation left by mutated creatures¡­¡±
¡°What should I do? Do I need to hunt mutated creatures? But I heard that the wilderness has be very dangerous!¡± After some thought, Li Weiwei still picked up her phone, intending to ask Cheng Feng and Lin Hong for their opinions. ¡­ Meanwhile, in Forest Park. ¡°Commence operation!¡± With amand from Zi, numerous members of Tianwang armed with tranquilizer guns,unchers, and other tools, stealthily infiltrated the park from all directions. ¡°All groups, hold your fire.¡± After seeing all the marked strategic points on the map, Zi nodded and summoned Wang Chaoqun to ascend the hill, where Crow Castle was located. Crows cawed! She was instantly spotted, and the piercing cries of the crows echoed around them. From arge tree, many blood-red eyes shimmered, appearing exceptionally sharp in the dark. Even Wang Chaoqun felt slightly spasms in his scalp under their gaze. ¡°Foolish humans!¡±
Adanded on a tree branch, speaking in a human voice. ¡®Damn¡­ It can really talk.¡¯ Despite having had advance knowledge of this, Wang Chaoqun was still shocked when witnessing it directly: ¡®What¡­ What is this world bing?¡¯ ¡°I am Zi from the East City division of Tianwang, and I wish to meet the leader of the Crowman Organization!¡± Zi took a deep breath and spoke solemnly. ¡°Foolish woman¡­ I am the leader, no! I am the king of this region!¡± Ada raised its head arrogantly: ¡°You¡¯ve intruded into my kingdom, are you ready to face the punishment?¡± ¡®Narcissist!¡¯ Zi¡¯s face twitched, then her expression turned solemn: ¡°ording to Tianwangws, the establishment of any transcendental organization must be approved. In the case of the Crowman Organization, clearly it hasn¡¯t¡­ I am here to give a formal notice. If you do note with me back to our office for registration, the Crowman Organization will be deemed illegal and abolished!¡± ¡°We are an organization of crows, not subject to human rules!¡± Before Ada could speak, a few crows nearby couldn¡¯t restrain themselves and flew out, shouting. ¡°That¡¯s right, that is also what I think.¡± Ada spoke proudly.
¡°Then¡­ it¡¯s a pity that our two parties will have to engage in conflict.¡± Zi reluctantly pushed the microphone: ¡°Action!¡± The surroundings suddenly lit up with giant spotlights, turning the night into day. ¡°Caw!¡± The ordinary crows jolted awake, pping their wings in terror and flew off in all directions. Mild gunshots sounded. Most of them were shot down with tranquilizer bullets, falling headfirst from the sky. asionally, a few managed to escape the first line of blockade, but were immediately captured by theunchers fired at them. ¡°Ah¡­ my kingdom!¡± Ada, furious, took flight: ¡°Humans¡­ I will make you realize how foolish you have been! You have chosen war!¡± A ring of dark light flickered around it. But the next moment, it toppled over. Ada and Asan barely saved it from falling. ¡°Looks like those guys from the Research department aren¡¯t eating for nothing?¡± Zi nced at her watch: ¡°The drug has taken effect on schedule, it¡¯s confirmed effective on transcendent birds!¡±
¡°There was something in that tribute.¡± Ada huffed weakly, ¡°Vile humans¡­ I¡­ won¡¯t let you off.¡± ¡°What tribute?¡± ¡°Did that fat guy have something tasty to offer?¡± ¡°Ada¡­ you ate it all yourself?¡± A few red-eyed crows jumped and cursed: ¡°Who would have thought you were that kind of bird!¡± Zi: ¡°¡­¡± Chapter 495: 0495: Victory (Third Update Request for Subscription) Chapter 495: Chapter 0495: Victory (Third Update Request for Subscription) ¡®A bird¡­ that eats alone?¡¯ Wang Chaoqun stared at the scene, feeling an urge tough, but he couldn¡¯t. Watching the squabble of a few talking crows, he suddenly realized: ¡®This so-called Crow Kingdom¡­ although these mutant crows have varying statuses, there¡¯s no hierarchy¡­ Decapitation Tactics are useless now!¡¯ ¡®Ada¡­ You idiot bird, falling for a foolish human¡¯s tricks, this proves you¡¯re even dumber than a human!¡¯ Crow Little Four and Crow Little Five jumped out: ¡®Everything that happened today is your fault!¡¯ ¡®Ada¡­ You¡¯ve always been a greedy bird, always taking more than your share, not just this time, but at our great master¡¯s ce too!¡¯ The naive Crow A Three also joined the fray. ¡®You¡­¡¯ ¡®Ada retreated, like an old king about to be dethroned: ¡®So, you want tomit regicide and usurp my kingdom?¡¯ ¡®Bullshit, our master never acknowledged you as the king around here!¡¯
¡®Right, right¡­ Only the smartest crow can lead us properly, can better serve the master!¡¯ The other crows cried out in unison. ¡®What is this? A bunch of drama queens?¡¯ Wang Chaoqun was speechless, but he noticed that Zi¡¯s expression had be extremely serious. ¡®These dumb crows have leaked important information. Above them, there¡¯s a ¡®great master¡¯, whether that¡¯s a human or a mutant remains to be seen¡­¡¯ ¡®Shoot them down¡­ Don¡¯t let any of them escape.¡¯ Several thin needles floated around Zi as she directed hermand to the surveincework personnel. Whoosh! Whoosh! Compared to regr crows, the mutant crows were much faster. They zigzagged through the treetops, nimbly avoiding the tranquilizer guns and flying needles. Even Ada, who seemed immobile, turned into a few falling ck feathers after being struck by a needle. ¡®Mutant crows¡­ They seem to possess illusion abilities!¡¯ Zi quickly ordered: ¡®Put on your infrared goggles!¡¯ ¡®Stupid woman! You¡¯ve sessfully advanced our wrath!¡¯ ¡®I, A¡¯er, will take Ada¡¯s position and punish you.¡¯ ¡®Let the battle begin! Full-scale attack!¡¯ ¡­ The spirited crows crowed in foolish indignation, only to be mocked by Zi. These seven fools will sooner orter be our soup! ¡®Cough, cough!¡¯
Suddenly, intense coughing came from the side. Wang Chaoqun nced momentarily in surprise to see many members of the surveincework in ck uniforms clutching their chests, pained expressions on their faces. ¡®Cough, cough¡­¡¯ The first one to cough almost sounded as if he was screaming in pain, making people worry that his lungs were about to be coughed up.
¡®Cough¡­¡¯ Even the medical staff wearing specialized masks were lying weakly on the ground, coughing up blood. ¡®This¡­ This¡­¡¯ He suddenly felt a chill run down his spine, ring at the seven crows in the trees: ¡®Did you do this?¡¯ ¡®Stupid humans, this is the profession given to us by the great master¡ª[gue Messenger]! Its power is to control disease!¡¯ A crow said arrogantly. ¡®Damn it¡­ The disease progresses too fast, and it¡¯s highly contagious!¡¯ Zi felt her throat start to itch, an extremely diforting sensation. Next to her, Wang Chaoqun couldn¡¯t help but cough, looking at her in terror. Their eyes met, their hearts sinking into an endless abyss: ¡®Is this¡­ a disease that can infect even the Transcendents? If it spreads, these idiotic birds¡­ do they really have the ability to destroy a city?¡¯ ¡®No! It¡¯s not that terrifying.¡¯ Although Wang Chaoqun was a bit coughy, he activated his inner strength throughout his body. He felt much better immediately, not at all weakened like the others: ¡®We can fight off the disease! But ordinary people can¡¯t!¡¯ ¡°Command Center!¡±
Zi took a deep breath, her face determined, ¡°You all heard, didn¡¯t you? At a necessary time, directly destroy this area. East City¡­ may need to be cordoned off as a quarantine zone! Before that¡­ I will try to kill all seven gue Crows!¡± ¡°Hey hey¡­ Don¡¯t.¡± Wang Chaoqun shouted, ¡°Sister¡­ don¡¯t be impulsive. Even if we kill them, it will be useless if we don¡¯t find the source.¡± His words were like a bucket of cold water, immediately calming Zi considerably. But her expression changed faster, ¡°There¡¯s a force interfering with my emotions¡­ The crows¡¯ abilities are simr to those of an upational Person. They can control diseases, create illusions, and even influence emotions¡­ Perhaps, each of them possesses a different Profession.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ We¡¯ve been found out.¡± Little Seven shook his head in annoyance. ¡°Regardless, these crows are very worth researching.¡± Zi¡¯s eyes turned cold as she suddenlyunched a telekic assault. Bang! Weird shrieks could be heard. The seven crows seemed to be swept by waves, swaying on the branches of the trees. ¡°Good, watch me!¡±
Wang Chaoqun aimed for a position, ready to use the tactic ¡®Spirited Monkey on the Tree¡¯ to catch one or two mutant crows. It was then, he heard a voice impossible to describe. It was simr to the murmurs of an Ancient God, yet fundamentally different. Just hearing it made his senses be more acute, as if he could see many things ordinary people could not. Within that profound darkness, there seemed to be several shadows. ¡°Sister, be careful, there are more enemies!¡± Wang Chaoqun yelled a warning, focusing intently on the darkness, all his spirit sucked in. Instantly, he saw¡­ A vast strip of dark and stalend, with a canyon-like gap cracking open on the ground. Deep within that canyon, in the darkness, numerous twisted worms wriggled non-stop¡­ ¡°Ah!¡± With the intense spiritual shock, Wang Chaoqun couldn¡¯t help but clutch his head, screaming. ¡°What happened?¡±
Zi next to him looked at Wang Chaoqun in surprise. From her perspective, Wang Chaoqun merely gave a warning before copsing. ¡ª¡ªOrdinary people cannot see Spiritual Body¡¯s attacks, not to mention that Su Lu had closed off the channels to the Spirit World upational Persons. Unless major powers made significant progress in researching Ancient God¡¯s photos, they would still be helpless against the Spirit World and Spiritual Bodies! Ding-a-ling! Zi recalled several thin needles, floating around her nearby. She heard a crisp wind chime sound near her ear. Ding-a-ling! Ding-a-ling! In an instant, the world seemed to turn into a kaleidoscope, with many jumbled colors surging inwards, making her eyes spin. Intense dizziness followed. She struggled, wanting to say something, but could only faint amidst the hurried calls in her earpiece. ¡°The foolish human has fallen!¡± ¡°We have won.¡± The seven silly crows crowed cheerfully. Just as they were about to swoop down for a kill, a voice rang in their ears, ¡°Humph! Get back here now!¡± ¡°As youmand, great master!¡± These seven crows, much like defeated soldiers, sadly rescued themon of their kind, pping their wings and disappearing into the night¡­ Chapter 496: 0496: Wilderness (Extra 5000, asking for monthly pass) Chapter 496: Chapter 0496: Wilderness (Extra 5000, asking for monthly pass) Inside Bai Jing Restaurant. Several junior crows covered their eyes with their wings, yet couldn¡¯t resist peeping through tiny cracks, stealing nces at the room. p! p! p! Brandishing a bamboo whip, Su Lu cracked on the crows Ada and the others, causing them to scurry around the room, feathers fluttering and their squawks filling the room: ¡°Got your Crow Kingdom, got your Crowmen¡­ why don¡¯t you just shoot for the stars?¡± ¡°Great master, that¡¯s not our responsibility, it was all Ada¡¯s idea.¡± A¡¯er and Asan quickly sold out Ada. ¡°You¡­¡± The rescued Ada looked aggrievedly at A¡¯er and Asan: ¡°You guys are traitors!¡± p!
Before he could finish his sentence, another whip hit the top of his head: ¡°You¡¯re a bird and you¡¯re talking about loyalty!¡± Su Lu was indeed angry. His original intention was to low-key, but in the end, the small fry under him caused such an uproar. What¡¯s more crucial was that if he didn¡¯t send out a spiritual body to observe tonight, maybe they would have all been arrested. Even defeating birds requires the master¡¯s discretion! In the end, he was the one who had to step in and rescue these seven dumb birds. ¡°Great master, Ada has always been following your orders, to better monitor the entire East City, we need to bring it under our control!¡± After choking and gasping for quite a while, Ada finally spat out the words. ¡°You mean¡­ it was mymand?¡± Su Lu was so angry that he hit him with another whip. This crow really knew how to twistmands and improvise, reminding him of a certain boneic from the ind country, where Bone Arrogant Sky was unknowingly set up by his subordinates to conquer the world. ¡®Actually, upon reflection, this Ada and his minions are indeed alike, they might cause an uproar if you don¡¯t keep an eye on them¡­¡¯ ¡°No¡­we wouldn¡¯t dare!¡± ¡°The great master didn¡¯t do anything wrong, only we did!¡± A group of crows obediently lowered their heads like guilty children. ¡°Forget it¡­ the situation is what it is.¡± Su Lu threw away the bamboo whip: ¡°We can¡¯t stay in East City anymore¡­ and dissolve whatever Crowman Organization you had! Don¡¯t go to other cities, get lost in the wild.¡± With all kinds of evolved creatures now roaming wildly, these guys could easily blend in, just like drops of water disappearing into the sea. The Sk would only carry out surveince in major cities, where they did not have the ability to extend their forces into the wilderness, which ensured safety.
As for the current surveincework in East city? Su Lu decided to let the spiritual body take over. As the only ¡®Necromancer Apprentice¡¯ he was in a state of ¡®lower-dimensional strikes¡¯, where the medium-level soldiers were more stealthy than crows anyway. ¡°That will be it, you can go now.¡± Su Lu waved his hand: ¡°Remember to add ayer of illusion technique while you fly, if anyone sees you flying out from here, I will cook you!¡±
¡°Whimper¡­please don¡¯t.¡± ¡°We swear on our lives that we will never be discovered.¡± ¡°You can trust us, great master.¡± Seven crows all flew out of the window one after another. As they flew, a misty light enveloped their bodies, like the protective color of the chameleon, making them blend into the environment and be indistinguishable. High in the sky, seven crows lined up, and one crow suddenly elerated to the front: ¡°Why are you all acting depressed?¡± Ada looked at its six brothers and announced loudly: ¡°Although we failed in ourst mission, the great master has given us another task¡­ we are to conquer the wilderness! In the wild, we¡¯ll establish our rightful kingdom¡­no! Empire!¡± ¡°Buzz off!¡± ¡°Ada, you¡¯re terrible, we won¡¯t believe you anymore.¡± The six crows all started to curse at Ada. ¡°This time you all heard the master¡¯smand with me.¡± Ada proimed loudly: ¡°Are you all nning to defy the great master¡¯smand?¡± ¡°That¡­¡±
¡°It seems like Ada has a point.¡± ¡°The great master ordered us into the wilderness to establish a real empire!¡± ¡°Ah, we swear on the crow family¡¯s name, we will definitely aplish the task!¡± The crows all seemed to have been injected with chicken blood, bing particrly excited. Su Lu probably never imagined that the drama king crow under him was not just a single crow, but a flock! ¡­ In the evening, various store signs and neon lights came on. Bai Jing Restaurant was operating as usual. Su Lu wiped his knife while taking a nce at his own attribute table: ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name: Su Lu Pottery (Bai Jing) Profession: Necromancer Apprentice (second rank) Professional rank: [2]
Strength: [1.2], Agility: [1.1], Constitution: [2.1], Spirit: [3.3] Skills: [Cooking Skill LV4], [Boxing Skill LV4], [Hypnosis LV4], [Spirit Communication Skill LV1] XP: [0] ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡°Ah, experience points. Once again, they¡¯re not enough.¡± The experience points he¡¯d earned from the crows¡¯ surveince and asional monster hunting were mostly spent on skill improvements and promotion to ¡®Necromancer Apprentice¡¯. Now, Su Lu found himself back to zero experience points. ¡°The advancements for the Necromancer Apprentice are ¡®Spirit Summoner¡¯! Prerequisite Spirit Communication Skill LV4!¡± Other upational people needed to upload their professions, and get information through induction, but not Su Lu. He was always clear about his own path. ¡°As long as I have enough experience points and some special materials, when the world¡¯s restrictions are lifted, I can quickly progress¡­¡± ¡°Now that the crows are gone, I can only rely on spiritual bodies for surveince. Where can I strike a big win? Should I head back to the wilderness? But it¡¯s be very dangerous there now¡­¡± While Su Lu¡¯s was pondering, Li Weiwei and Cheng Feng walked in. ¡°Same as always?¡±
Su Lu took a nce, noticing that Li Weiwei had been promoted and Cheng Feng seemed to be not far behind, so he couldn¡¯t help but ask with a smile. ¡°Yes, bring three bottles of red wine first, you can prepare the rest of the dishes as you see fit¡­¡± Cheng Fengughed, beckoning Li Weiwei and Lin Hong to sit down. All three of them simultaneously took out their phones. ¡®What¡¯s the emergency that called us here so soon?¡¯ ¨C Li Weiwei. ¡®I¡¯m in trouble¡­ or rather, we all are.¡¯ Cheng Feng looked around with caution, typing rapidly: ¡°The notables of the Eye of the Ancient God have arrived in East City.¡± He was not surprised, it would have been strange if the other party had not sought revenge after thest failure. ¡®I heard¡­ that Robinson who died in thest incident was your doing?¡¯ ¨C Lin Hong. ¡®Of course not.¡¯ Cheng Feng forced a smile, trying to act cheerful: ¡°Let¡¯s eat and drink¡­¡± Underneath the table, a message was rapidly typed out: ¡®I¡¯ve specifically checked, the Eye of the Ancient God is a mysterious organization, believed to be associated with the scientists who fled from the White Eagle. They possess some very magical techniques.¡¯ ¡®This time, my family can¡¯t help me, I need your help!¡¯ ¡®Rest assured, I will surely help you.¡¯ Li Weiwei dered, ¡°Come¡­ let¡¯s drink to our heart¡¯s content!¡± Su Lu quietly watched this scene unfold, finding it quite interesting. Chapter 497: 0497: Turnover (Seeking Subscriptions) Chapter 497: Chapter 0497: Turnover (Seeking Subscriptions) In this period, Cheng Feng and the others have tried probing Su Lu, but all attempts were skillfully dodged. They were also wary of the possibility of Su Lu being an ordinary person, so they refrained fromying their cards on the table. ¡®The matter of the Ancient God¡¯s Eye can¡¯t be dyed any longer¡­¡¯ Su Lu, who has eyes everywhere, naturally wouldn¡¯t miss this information. In reality, in his vision. A spiritual body looking like it waspletely burnt was brazenly standing next to Cheng Feng and the others, spying on them. This scene was quite terrifying. If there were other professionists from the Spirit World present, they would see that Su Lu¡¯s restaurant was practically swarming with spiritual bodies. It would be more appropriate if renamed to ¡®Ghost Restaurant¡¯. ¡®Next, my experience points, might have to be recovered from the Ancient God¡¯s Eye. If things go wrong, I may even have to go abroad¡­¡¯ As for the ¡®Ancient God photo¡¯ from the legend, Su Lu was very interested. Even though the countermeasures needed to destroy it were difficult in this world, he had to try it anyway.
About ten minutester, he suddenly looked up. At a corner of the street, a ck van had been parked for who knows how long, and two individuals got down from the vehicle. It was Wang Chaoqun and Zi! Their goal was the Bai Jing restaurant , they pushed open the door and came in. ¡°What would you two like to order?¡± Su Lu had exceptional mental resilience, he didn¡¯t order the spiritual bodies to attack these two willingly stepping into his trap, but asked with a smile. ¡°Three sets of duck, Wen¡¯s tofu!¡± Zi ced the order: ¡°And some wine, I want aged rice wine!¡± Wang Chaoqun chose a seating position, directly across Cheng Feng and the rest. This instantly caused the newly formed three-person group to be restless. ¡®Wang Chaoqun is here for me¡­ Well, I have bought magic potion forms from him, and I¡¯ve long been suspected of being a professional¡­ As for Lin Hong and Li Weiwei¡¯s status, maybe it hasn¡¯t been confirmed yet, but it can¡¯t stand an investigation¡­¡¯ Cheng Feng sighed internally. He never imagined that Wang Chaoqun would join Sk, this totally capsized his boat. ¡°Boss Cheng, we meet again.¡± Wang Chaoqun greeted as he walked up. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s been a long time since west met, Master Wang¡­¡± Cheng Feng gave a hollowugh, ncing at Zi. ¡°This is my new elder sister ¨C Zi!¡± Wang Chaoqun introduced By now, Su Lu had already served the food and drinks. The dish was a set of three ducks, each bone meticulously removed from the duck, a dish that required great knife skills.
Within the house duck, there was a wild duck, and within the wild duck, a pigeon was hidden. All three birds slow-cooked in a rich broth, each fully absorbing the essence of the soup and meat, creating a dish ofyered freshness that was almost overwhelming. The rice wine was top-shelf, thick enough to pull out threads with chopsticks, and its aroma filled the room. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s eat.¡± Zi¡¯s mood was clearly not great.
Wang Chaoqun gave an apologetic smile towards Cheng Feng, apanying Zi. Cheng Feng returned to his seat, the feeling as if he was sitting on a bed of nails diminished considerably: ¡°Could it really just be a coincidence?¡± ¡°Come, drink!¡± Zi downed a ss of wine resolutely, causing Wang Chaoqun to wince. The previous ambush on the Crow family in Forest Park was a fiasco, a total mess. Not only did the two of them inexplicably fall into a trap, the other frontline members were even more unlucky, contracting a disease and now being quarantined for treatment. In contrast, the two professionals, after various checks, turned out to be healthier than an ox. After a thorough cleaning and disinfection, along with a psychological evaluation, they were allowed to leave. Of course, a bout of criticism and self-reflection was inevitable, but suspension was exempted. Sk across the country was too busy to deal with everything, and had no choice but to expand its recruitment. How could they have the leisure to suspend anyone? However, it was inevitable that the team¡¯s rating would be reduced, and they could only ept rtively less difficult tasks. They specifically chose this ce because they were tasked to do so. The main target was Cheng Feng, the out-ofwork Transcendent. Wang Chaoqun would not keep his secrets, and had reported him to Sk early. As for this local celebrity, Sk¡¯s attitude wasn¡¯t to handle it in a simple and crude manner, but only said to observe and wait for an opportunity to make contact.
That¡¯s why Wang Chaoqun chose this night-operating restaurant which Cheng Feng recently started appreciating. He also wanted to taste the food in this small and famous shop that¡¯s said to be really tasty. However, it seemed like Zi was preparing to indulge in a drinking spree due to depression. ¡®Anyway¡­the main thing with Cheng Feng is observation¡­¡¯ With this thought, Wang Chaoqun couldn¡¯t help but pour a drink for himself: ¡°Boss Zi, I will drink with you!¡± ¡®What¡¯s going on?¡¯ Watching Zi and Wang Chaoqun outdoing each other in drinking, Lin Hong was dumbfounded. ¡®It looks like¡­they¡¯re not here for me, they¡¯re here to drown their sorrows?¡¯ Cheng Feng typed: ¡®Wait for a while then you two leave first, don¡¯t worry, even if I get caught, I won¡¯t implicate you.¡¯ ¡®What are you talking about, since we¡¯re a team, we should face difficulties together.¡¯ Li Weiwei responded quickly. Actually, she didn¡¯t think that Sk would do anything to Cheng Feng. Based on the intelligence gathered before, Sk acknowledged the existence of Transcendent societies as long as they reported ordingly, there would be no problem. ¡®Forget it, whether I submit or resist, I¡¯m doomed either way¡­¡¯
Cheng Feng gritted his teeth internally: ¡®Later I will approach them directly, then reveal information about the Ancient God¡¯s Eye to them, let Sk worry about it!¡¯ ¡­ The wall clock slowly ticked to 11 o¡¯clock. Patrons familiar with Bai Jing¡¯s small shop gradually stood up, some heading home to sleep, others who had not had enough were preparing to find another shop to continue drinking. The fact that it didn¡¯t operate all night, among other peculiarities, triggeredints from the customers. However, Su Lu didn¡¯t care at all, he was satisfied as long as he earned enough to live on. After sending off thest customer, Su Lu returned to the kitchen to clean up today¡¯s cooking utensils. Yet, through a spiritual body in the alleyway behind the restaurant, his consciousness was viewing an entirely different scene. ¡°Cheng Feng, [Ancient Martial Artist]!¡± Cheng Feng had already separated from Li Weiwei, and was stopped alone by Zi and Wang Chaoqun. Zi, whose face was somewhat flushed, pointed at Cheng Feng: ¡°Unaffiliated Transcendent, have you considered joining Sk?¡± ¡°I¡¯m really sorry¡­¡± Cheng Feng was somewhat speechless: ¡°I personally still prefer doing business. Also¡­if a Transcendent organization is established, it will definitely be reported to Sk.¡±
¡°Tonight, the two women drinking with you, they aren¡¯t just drinking buddies, are they?¡± Zi suddenly asked. Even though she was slightly drunk, her words were still sharp as a knife, hitting the nail on the head. ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re implying¡­¡± Cheng Feng frowned, ¡± Red Sister and Weiwei and I are only familiar diners at this small restaurant.¡± ¡°Not admitting even till death¡­ forget it.¡± Zi¡¯s expression suddenly became serious: ¡°Let¡¯s discuss something else then¡­ for example¡­ the Ancient God¡¯s Eye!¡± ¡°Boss Zi!¡± Wang Chaoqun was immediately rmed, hurriedly scanning the surroundings to confirm there were no eavesdroppers before calming down. At the same time, he felt a strong sense of despair. Just after being demoted, you¡¯re thinking about taking on a big case to turn the tables, do you think you¡¯re the protagonist of some Hong Kong police drama? Chapter 498: 0498: Spirit Seal (Extra 5200, asking for monthly pass) Chapter 498: Chapter 0498: Spirit Seal (Extra 5200, asking for monthly pass) ¡°Ancient God¡¯s Eye?¡± Cheng Feng looked somewhat surprised. He had originally nned to reveal the news but didn¡¯t expect the people from the Heavenly Network to mention it first. ¡°Yes, the Ancient God¡¯s Eye. It has been acknowledged as an international evil Transcendent organization. All member states of the United Nations have an obligation to eradicate it!¡± Zi said coldly, ¡°Its founder is Dr. Suvit. He is currently recruiting Transcendents from various countries, causing several attacks, bing a significant threat to the whole world.¡± ¡°This¡­ this is truly hard to believe.¡± Although he already knew that the Ancient God¡¯s Eye group was no small threat, he hadn¡¯t realized that it was such a colossal entity. Cheng Feng couldn¡¯t help but break out into a cold sweat. ¡®Did I just repel one of its members? No¡­ there is no telling whether this group has indirectly med me for Robinson¡¯s death¡­¡¯ The Cheng Family is nothing more than a tiny antpared to this international organization of Transcendents. If it weren¡¯t for the vast size of the Ancient God¡¯s Eye and the numerous issues and troubles they have, they probably would have been obliterated long ago.
¡°We also received some information¡­ Mr. Cheng Feng, you seem to have defeated one of their peripheral members?¡± Zi smiled and said, ¡°This is encouraging, but not necessarily something to be relieved about. ording to our intelligence¡­ you¡¯ve been targeted.¡± ¡°Alright¡­ I agree to cooperate with you,¡± Cheng Feng gritted his teeth andplied, without much room for choice. ¡°A wise decision.¡± Zi smiled. Wang Chaoqun, standing to the side, silently sighed. He realized his life was once again being gambled by his elder sister, and this time the odds of losing were high. He risked being punished! ¡®Having a superior like this¡­ really¡­¡¯ He sighed inwardly, but there was no thought of betrayal. Maybe it was because, unknowingly, a particr figure had made her way into his heart? ¡­ Zi and the other two returned to their van and began discussing specific ns. However, none of them noticed that a one-eyed creature with tentacles and wings was perched on Cheng Feng¡¯s shoulder, quietly eavesdropping on everything. The sounds and images received were ¡®broadcasted¡¯ directly to Su Lu by another one-eyed creature. ¡°The n is¡­ just like that?¡± Su Lu nodded, ¡°Keep surveilling!¡± He had a premonition that his next wave of experiences was about to arrive. At that time, the small shop had already closed and cleaned up. He washed up and sat down on the sofa, casually browsing the online news. With the arrival of the second Spirit Tide, species mutations intensified, and undercurrents surged around the world. However, the inte in the Summer Country was still calm, asionally featuring tiny local news stories about rice nts reaching human heights, or pumpkins asrge as sinks¡ªpeople who didn¡¯t believe, still wouldn¡¯t believe.
¡°Changes in the world and the advent of spirituality are unstoppable¡­ but the ¡®Curse of the Ancient God¡¯ may not be.¡± Su Lu put down his phone, ready to patch his system. Although he was only a second-order ¡®creator,¡¯ when it came to understanding the Ancient Gods, the world, and everything that had happened, no one in this world could equal him. ¡°The curse of the Ancient God eliminates thest ce of the Transcendents in every round, swallowing their Spiritual Bodies¡­ This is not my intention, but the distortion of the world¡­ using arge number of sentient beings from this world to disperse my main consciousness and make mepletely lose control of the Mythical Body¡­¡±
¡°To resist the curse is essentially to defy the result of the Spiritual Body being devoured¡­ the world has only used the cohesion and attraction within the mystery, so what I need to do is create a repulsion force!¡± As the source of all Transcendents originates from the Mythical Body, any Transcendent in the world has the same origin and is attracted by its mysteries. Therefore, it can be used by the world. What Su Lu is preparing to design now is a ¡®membrane¡¯ to iste this attraction. As long as the protection of the Spiritual Body can resist even a little, it would be sufficient. ¡°And¡­ it can¡¯t be too effective. If it¡¯s too useful, this method would be totally ineffective. The ¡®lowest ranked elimination¡¯ mechanism would be meaningless, and the world might find other ways to proceed¡­ hence, it must be a modest countermeasure, reducing the number of Spiritual Bodies devoured¡­ it¡¯s destined not to have a significant impact.¡± Su Lu¡¯s fingers traced unconsciously. Spirituality spread between his fingers, manifesting in reality, and emitting a visible silver glow. Many lines merge, constantly deducing oveps, eventually forming a three-dimensional loop. Looking at it from a two-dimensional ne, it¡¯s a ¡®O¡¯ shaped mysterious symbol. Inside, it¡¯s made up of many runes, with a three-dimensional sense, somewhat simr to the ¡®Heart of the Spirit Magician¡¯, it seems to be a simplified version of it. ¡°This is¡­ my mark. The main effect is to protect the Spiritual Body from being devoured by the Ancient Gods¡­ of course, this is just a shield, meaning that there is a possibility. But one must always strive on one¡¯s own.¡± If we say that the Mythical Body is currently implementing the 60-point elimination system, all upational Persons below 60 points are all devoured. For Transcendents with this mark, they are not exempt, but the passing points lowered down to 50 points! ¡°How could one person resist the world? I am not a god¡­ therefore, the general trend cannot be changed, small details can be flexible. If you gather sands to form a tower, collecting bits of fur to make a coat, the dike of a thousand miles, ruined by an ant hole, must be subtly and quietly done¡­¡± Su Lu waved his hand, and the mark disappeared immediately. ¡°This is my mark, what should I call it? Old Seal? Yellow Seal? Oveing Seal?¡­ it feels a bit too cliche. Let¡¯s call it ¡®Spirit Seal¡¯.¡±
He knew very well that once the ¡®Spirit Seal¡¯ technology was released, it would definitely cause a storm! The previous Curse of the Ancient God must have scared the mystical side of this world. Seeing a lifeline, they would definitely cling onto it at all costs. ¡°If handled well, there could be a lot of benefits in this.¡± Su Lu stretched, ¡°But for now, I¡¯m not in a hurry to release it. I¡¯ll give them some lessons first. When the third Spirit Tide revives, that will be the right time.¡± Most people are satisfied with small gains. Without looking, he knew that among the Transcendents revived by the first Spirit Tide, the majority had undergone drastic changes in their lives. Even just by coborating withboratories and providing some body data and blood, they would receive unimaginable generous rewards. Thus, many Transcendents had ckened, living a luxurious life on mounds of gold and silver,pletely not conforming to his vision and interests as a creator. Therefore, this whip was needed to put them in their ce, to make them afraid, so they would gallop with full force. And when the third Spirit Tide arrives, the gap between Transcendents will be widened. Under the same effort, those with real qualifications will stand out. As for the rest, they won¡¯t be considered rubbish anymore, they have value in being saved, they are also the foundation of the Transcendent system!
Chapter 499: 0499: Arrogance (Third Update Request for Subscription) Chapter 499: Chapter 0499: Arrogance (Third Update Request for Subscription) The third Spirit Tide! This was the point in time when Su Lu estimated that he would be able to ignore most threats. There was still a considerable gap between the experts and elite-level Transcendents. After inheriting their various Professions, this gap was even further amplified. The most critical point was that the third level of the [Psychic apprentice], the [Spiritualist], now possessed the ability to construct a ¡®Secret Realm¡¯. This actually involved dimensions and belonged to the mysterious studies that Su Lu had blocked, useful for ¡®attacking the entire world dimensionally¡¯. The so-called ¡®Secret Realm¡¯ was simr to the ¡®Witchcraft Garden¡¯ and ¡®Mage Tower¡¯, capable of blocking an area, setting up teleportation points, and so on. Most importantly, it allowed the coordinates to be hidden. The entrance could be here, but the location might not necessarily be here. This was enough to avoid the attacks of high-tech weapons. ¡°In this world, only when one can construct the ¡®Secret Realm¡¯, can they be said to have a solid foundation¡­ However, now, as a second level, even if I am exposed, it doesn¡¯t matter much. Suppose the first level must be carefully maintained, then the second level could unt the identity of the superhuman.¡± In reality, Su Lu kept many trump cards hidden. For example, through those silly birds, after raising the [gue Messenger] to the upper level, if the restriction was removed and to bring the world another gue such as ¡®ck gue¡¯ or ¡®Spanish Flu¡¯, it wouldn¡¯t be a difficult thing.
However, this move would lead to mutual destruction. It would be more effective on ordinary people. Most upational professionals could resist it with their superhuman powers, so it was better not to release it. ¡°Of course, due to the world¡¯s countermeasures, the leakage of the Ancient God¡¯s photo, the Secret Realm may not bepletely safe¡­ I still need to look at the Ancient God¡¯s photo.¡± Su Lu felt that it was necessary for him to look at the highest-level information in mystical studies. Because even if they were to capture his Mythical Body and leave evidence, it would only reveal a partial void and spirit runes. And the information for the sixth level, for the current mysterious personnel to research, would be like elementary students trying to understand a doctoral thesis; nearly impossible! Unless after several Spirit Tides, there emerged the fourth or even fifth-level upational professionals, equivalent to bing university students, researching then would benefit both parties. ¡°Even if they can stumble upon something by luck, it¡¯s quite rudimentary and not currently worrisome¡­¡± After pondering his future n, Su Lu turned off the lights and went to sleep. When he woke up the next day, he first started with his [Psychic apprentice] training, which was essentially a constant perception of the Spirit World. He then went out to buy some things, and opened for business at night. Within a blink of an eye, a week had passed. At the airport, a foreign group had just disembarked from the ne. ¡°So this is East City?¡± A young man with blue eyes and golden curls waved a hand in front of his nose: ¡°Such polluted air!¡± ¡°Mr. Parcy, please be patient for the moment.¡± Next to him, two women who looked like secretaries quickly bowed and apologized. ¡°I understand now, let¡¯s get in the car¡­ Let¡¯splete the mission as soon as possible, I don¡¯t want to stay here.¡± Parcy expressed with a look of disgust. ¡°Damn¡­ What is this foreigner pretending to be?¡± Although he was speaking English, there were many people in East City who understood English. A few locals rolled their eyes. One of them, a plump guy, even whispered:¡±You think the air is dirty? Go to the moon then!¡±
Of course, seeing that this foreign man had secretaries and bodyguardsing and going, and wasn¡¯t someone to provoke, he only dared to speak softly. From this volume of voice, at some distance, Parcy heard everything clearly. His eyes locked onto the man, with an examining look like that of a lion watching an antelope. ¡°Whatcha staring at?¡± The plump guy became inexplicably nervous, lowered his head and turned around. He walked out of the airport quickly: ¡°That foreigner¡­ his gaze is really creepy, just like a beast¡­ Huh? Why am I afraid?¡±
He walked a few more steps, then suddenly unbuttoned his cor: ¡°So hot¡­ this weather!¡± Arge amount of sweat rolled down the chubby man¡¯s forehead, and his right hand fanned himself quickly. Whoosh! Suddenly, he saw that his palm was¡­ set on fire? The intense pain and temperature violently attacked his nerves, causing him to scream. ¡°Ah!¡± ¡°Ah!!¡± A few girls next to him also screamed. ¡°Help¡­ help me!¡± The chubby man wailed, his body turned into a human torch ignited by the me on his hand in an instant. Whoosh! The terrifying mes burned, emitting thick smoke and a burnt stench. ¡°Is this¡­ spontaneous humanbustion?¡±
¡°Isn¡¯t this mysterious phenomenon considered fake?¡± ¡°Step aside¡­¡± By the time someone finally came over with a fire extinguisher and sprayed it wildly, the only thing left on the ground was a few pieces of charred remains. Many onlookers vomited right then and there. ¡­ Not far away on a road, a convoy of luxury cars had just driven away. ¡°Mr. Parcy¡­ Didn¡¯t your debut on the stage stand out a little too much?¡± Next to Parcy, a yellow person carefully said. ¡°Quiet¡­ What right do you have to question me? Although we¡¯re both New Men, in the organization, I am one of the twelve ¡®God¡¯s Hand¡¯, while you¡¯re merely the lowest local liaison!¡± Although the Eye of God recruited worldwide, the internal hierarchy was very distinct. From the highest-level ¡®Eye of God¡¯, even Su Weite below, and fewer than ten people made up the ¡®God¡¯s Head¡¯ council, which held the highest power, with Dr. Suvit as its chairman. Next, there were twelve ¡®God¡¯s Hand¡¯ and twelve ¡®God¡¯s Foot¡¯, 24 top-tier professionals, responsible for the superhumanbat power of the Eye of God. Parcy was one of the twelve ¡®God¡¯s Hand¡¯, codenamed ¡®Fire Mage¡¯!
¡°But¡­ the local Sk will not let this incident go!¡± The liaison took out a white handkerchief, wiped his sweat and reluctantly said: ¡°Although ordinary people just consider this to be a mysterious phenomenon of spontaneous humanbustion, such a conspicuous incident¡­ Sk¡­ ¡± ¡°The local Sk is nothing to worry about¡­¡± Parcy arrogantly waved his hand: ¡°Plus¡­ Sk has disrupted many of our ns before. As the organization¡¯s military cadre, I have a duty to give them a memorable lesson¡­ The members of the local Sk organization do not have the power to threaten me! And even¡­ I look forward to their arrival, even if it¡¯s outside help.¡± ¡°Alright¡­¡± The liaison was speechless and felt that this foreigner was silly. It seemed that Parcy noticed his emotions andughed: ¡°Li¡­ Your ideas are too outdated, you need to keep up with the world¡¯s pace. The trend now is the superhumans! In the future, personal force will crush everything. What you need to do now is to tell me about Cheng Feng¡¯s information.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Parcy. Your request will be fulfilled immediately.¡± Li bowed his head and somewhat understood in his heart. This white man wasn¡¯t silly, but just overly confident! Such arrogance, he¡¯ll get a smackdown from society sooner orter! Chapter 500: 0500: Headshot (Extra 5400, asking for monthly pass) Chapter 500: Chapter 0500: Headshot (Extra 5400, asking for monthly pass) Boxing Club. Wang Chaoqun and Zi arrived in front of Cheng Feng: ¡°The n has changed!¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Cheng Feng¡¯s face was filled with confusion. He was just about to cooperate with Sky Net to give the Ancient God¡¯s Eye a hard hit. ¡°The meaning is very clear, we¡¯re abandoning the previous n. We have more support!¡± said Zi, her hand against the office desk, ¡°You just need to do one thing: lure him out. Sky Net will take care of the rest!¡± Wang Chaoqun was cringing on the side. Could he tell that the previous n was a crude version concocted by Zi and himself? But now it¡¯s different, since Parcy has chosen to court disaster, we¡¯ll send him off to his death! ¡°What¡¯s really going on?¡± Cheng Feng was getting impatient.
¡°Have you been watching the news? That mysterious spontaneous humanbustion case?¡± Zi asked irritably. ¡°That fat guy? How horrific¡­¡± Cheng Feng nodded, still shaken. ¡°It wasn¡¯t spontaneousbustion, it was intentional harm!¡± Zi condemned it with one sentence: ¡°The perpetrator is the ¡®Fire Mage¡¯ Parcy! We only have one target this time¡­ capture him!¡± ¡°Really? Then why don¡¯t they take action to arrest him?¡± Cheng Feng pointed out his doubt. ¡°Prosecuting this kind of case isplicated¡­ and after being admitted into a private club by local members, we lost track of Parcy¡­¡± Wang Chaoqun didn¡¯t hide anything from his colleagues: ¡°But you know¡­ He¡¯s here for you, he¡¯ll definitely show up.¡± ¡°Great¡­ I feel even more endangered now.¡± Cheng Feng forced a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we will be with you 24/7 to provide protection services¡­ In addition, there will be a lot of armed backup, and senior Sky Net members from nearby provinces and cities may alsoe to help depending on the situation¡­¡± Zi waved her hand: ¡°In short, Parcy must not leave here alive.¡± ¡°All right, I¡¯ll cooperate.¡± As if he could feel Zi¡¯s determination, Cheng Feng replied solemnly: ¡°By the way¡­ my daily routine is very simple¡­ I¡¯ll have my secretary liaise with you now.¡± ¡°Boss Cheng!¡± Just as he was speaking, a professionally dressed, sophisticated woman walked over. ¡°Hmm, you should coordinate my security matters with these two.¡± Cheng Feng waved his hand casually, then his expression suddenly changed. He took a quick few steps backward. After dashing away, without thinking, he spun around and ran at least ten meters away, calling out, ¡°There¡¯s something off about her!¡± ¡°Hmm!?¡± The secretary was taken aback, adjusting her sses. Suddenly, two fist-sized mes hovered in front of her, one on each side. They rushed towards Zi and Wang Chaoqun and exploded with a loud bang.
The power of the explosion was simr to a hand grenade, leaving two ck pits on the ground. The people in the not-so-distant venue were stunned. Their eardrums were ringing from the explosion, their minds numb. They hadn¡¯t expected to witness such a scene from a blockbuster movie in real life and had be frozen in shock. Only after a while did chaos ensue, with some people climbing out of the venue in a panic, while others were hastily dialing phone numbers.
¡°Big sister?¡± Wang Chaoqun crawled out of the smoky rubble, brushing off the dust on his body. He was a bit disheveled, but otherwise unharmed. Zi, a telepath, was not as fortunate. She was wounded all over, her clothes torn into ribbons and blood flowing freely. ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­ Are you Parcy?¡± She stared at the female secretary intently. ¡°What a pity¡­¡± The secretary shook her head. Ayer of me burned from her head down, like a makeup removal process, changing her from a woman to a blond-haired, blue-eyed man. He was looking in the direction of Cheng Feng, ¡°How did you find out?¡± ¡°It¡¯s simple, my secretary uses a mixture of two perfumes, but you only sprayed one!¡± Cheng Feng stared at Parcy in astonishment, ¡°You can transform? That¡¯s quite a powerful ability¡­¡± Being under constant surveince in modern society is no joke, but this body-shifting trick, capable of male-to-female transformations, is the bane of all surveince systems! ¡°It seems she was your lover¡­ What a pity¡­¡± Parcy shook his head, ¡°But it doesn¡¯t matter, it¡¯s only a minor inconvenience.¡± ¡°You really are a madman!¡± Cheng Feng cursed, ¡°You can¡¯t stop killing. You just burned that fat guy this morning, and now you¡¯re trying to assassinate me this afternoon.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just used to saving the best forst¡­¡± Parcy took a step forward, ¡°After all¡­ You are my first target for this operation!¡±
Apparently, in his heart, the local Sky Net was the real target, Cheng Feng was just an appetizer. ¡°You¡¯re a murderer, acting without any fear of consequences¡­¡± Zi¡¯s expression cooled, and a number of small needles materialized around her, ¡°Scum like you should not be allowed to live in this world.¡± Whoosh! Whoosh! As soon as she finished speaking, multiple needles were fired. ¡°Iron Body Skill, Iron Sand Palm!¡± Wang Chaoqun took a deep breath, his skin turning bluish-ck. He looked as if he had grown a whole size bigger, standing in front of Zi. ¡®Damn¡­ Why doesn¡¯t he protect me? I¡¯m the one who needs protection!¡¯ Cheng Feng cursed silently, could only infuse his legs with his Inner Strength and fled. Pop! Pop! On another side, the flying needles moved at rming speed, curved mid-flight, and hit Parcy¡¯s figure¡ªonly it was a semi-transparent afterimage. A burst of me exploded behind Parcy, propelling him to chase after Cheng Feng at an explosive speed. ¡®Damn it¡­ This dude is crazy. I will die if I turn back!¡¯
Cheng Feng circled back to Zi. As he saw Zi¡¯s figure, he noticed a look of shock on her face. Behind him, an intense heat wave approached. ¡°Watch out!¡± Wang Chaoqun performed the Eight-step Cicada Catching technique. He left several clear footprints on the floor and arrived behind Cheng Feng, facing the oing Fire Man Parcy. Bang! A ball of fire exploded, the powerful impact threw Cheng Feng as if he was hit straight on by a train, and he rolled a great distance. ¡°Do you see? This is the gap in strength¡­¡± In the middle of the rubble, Parcy, with a ball of me burning brightly in his hand, had an air of a viin, ¡°The great Ancient God is guiding us forward, yet you people are still stuck at the most basic stage¡­ As fellow New Men, I¡¯m ashamed for you!¡± Actually, Zi and Wang Chaoqun have also met the criteria for promotion. But the Curse of the Ancient God incident still left the Transcendent uneasy. They chose to follow Sky Net¡¯s arrangement on this matter and wait to see the experiment results. But the Ancient God¡¯s Eye members were a bunch of lunatics who proceeded straight to the next rank, causing a devastating difference in Professional Rank, and now it was toote to regret. ¡°Parcy, I admit you¡¯re very powerful, but we at Sky Net have never been alone!¡±
Zi stared at Parcy, grabbing her cor, ¡°Act!¡± Bang! A gunshot rang out. Parcy¡¯s head exploded like a watermelon. Chapter 501: 0501: Attack (Seeking Subscriptions) Chapter 501: Chapter 0501: Attack (Seeking Subscriptions) ¡°It¡¯s over¡­ Your arrogance ends here!¡± Zi snorted coldly, aware that a sniper from the Cybe division had made a move. ¡°Is it¡­ finally over?¡± Cheng Feng struggled to his feet, spitting blood. He looked around at the half of the conference hall that had been turned into ruins, at the casualties, screams, calls for medics, and members and trainers filming with their phones. He felt like throwing up again. Would insurance cover this loss? ¡°Well done, move in, manage the crowd¡¯s emotions, notify the public rtions department to get ready¡­¡± Zi spoke into her Bluetooth earpiece when she suddenly froze. In front of her, a bloody figure wobbled to their feet. It was Parcy! On his injured neck, where a chunk had been blown off by an explosion, a grotesque swelling was manifesting into features. ¡°What¡­ a monster!¡±
Wang Chaoqun eximed. This extraordinary vitality was not something a Professional should possess. The only simr cases they¡¯d handled were mutated Beasts that were once Professionals, victims of the initial sampling of the Curse. ¡°A monster? No¡­ It¡¯s just a new form of life. The moment we became ¡®Transcendents¡¯, we were no longer ordinary.¡± Parcy stepped forward without a scratch on him. The damage from the gunshot he took to the head earlier hadpletely disappeared. Moreover, he had gained some ¡®additives¡¯. Gashes on his face opened up, forming rows of toothy maws. Eyes sprouted on his arms, eerily taking in their surroundings. ¡°A true curse beast, what¡¯s going on?¡± Blood-soaked Wang Chaoqun stepped in front of Zi. ¡°You don¡¯t understand! None of you do!¡± ¡°You¡¯re clueless!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t understand the beauty of embracing the mysterious!¡± Mouths on Parcy¡¯s face all spoke at once, some revealing forked tongues akin to snakes. ¡°Seeing you in this state, I think the path of conservatism that the Cybe division has advocated for us is not wrong,¡± Zi retorted, then gave amanding yell, ¡°Attack!¡± Boom! The sniper in the distance took the first shot. After the dull gunshot rang out, another followed immediately. Parcy¡¯s head and heart were simultaneously punctured byrge holes, yet he stood tall and did not fall.
¡°Open fire!¡± Rat-tat-tat! Rat-tat-tat! Members of the Cybe division who burst in brandished submachine guns and fired. The storm of zing metal without mercy shredded everything in its path.
¡°mes!¡± Parcy¡¯s wounded body jumped into action and activated his jet thrusters, bing a wave of fire and thundering into the midst of the Cybe division¡¯s ranks. Roar! The intense fire devoured everything in an instant. Ordinary people couldn¡¯t stand a chance in the face of the spiritual me. There were heavy casualties. ¡°No¡­¡± Watching all of this unfold, Zi¡¯s eyes bulged. Wang Chaoqun realized that he and the leader might be in for another demotion ¨C if they managed to make it out alive. The sporadic gunfire eventually died out and even the sniper stopped attacking, likely due to unforeseen circumstances. Parcy shrugged, fully recovered. Tentacles sprouted from his torso and torso: ¡°Now¡­ without any distractions, it¡¯s your turn.¡± ¡°Boss¡­¡± Wang Chaoqun looked at Zi, ¡°There¡¯s something I¡¯ve been meaning to tell you¡­¡± ¡°No!¡± Before he could finish, Cheng Feng screamed, ¡°Don¡¯t jinx it, isn¡¯t our situation already dire enough?¡±
¡°¡­¡± Parcy frowned, feeling that the satisfactory mood had been ruined. ¡°But it doesn¡¯t matter, the final winner is still me!¡± He was about to step forward when he suddenly looked in another direction. A figure in a in shirt entered from the security perimeter. A tall, average-looking middle-aged man announced, ¡°Captain of the Cybe Special Operations Team, Yang Feixiong, here to provide support.¡± ¡°Oh? Finally, someone impressive shows up, second-ss?¡± Parcy paused but didn¡¯t seem concerned. In his Profession, even within the second ss, he was highly offensive and, coupled with an undying body, felt utterly invincible. ¡°Stupid man, embracing the curse willingly! Just looking at you, it¡¯s clear your organization experimented on you¡­¡± Yang Feixiong snorted, casting a Rune of Light and Shadow in the air: ¡°Purification!¡± A milky white radiance illuminated the entire area, as though a mini sun had manifested. ¡°Aah!¡± In the light, the mouths on Parcy¡¯s face, the eyes on his hands, and the tentacles all over his body began melting, emitting ck smoke, and screamed inhumanly.
¡°ording to thetest studies, the so-called curse is linked to an intense negative emotion¡­ The Special Operations Team developed a special spell to counter it, seems to be quite effective.¡± Yang Feixiong looked at Zi and Wang Chaoqun, ¡°You two, get back to your team now and take care of this ce!¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Zi and Wang Chaoqun jolted to attention. ¡°And you, foolish man!¡± Yang Feixiong came forward, grabbed Parcy¡¯s head with one hand. Under the illumination earlier, his undying body seemed to have lost its effect. His body was oozing pus and blood, close to dying. ¡°You¡¯vemitted murder, and you will face trial in the Cybe division¡­ Foreigners are really stupid. Do you think one man can stand against the entire Cybe division?¡± Yang Feixiong, a towering figure, looked intimidating, holding Parcy like a bear hoisting its prey, a sight to be revered. ¡°Heh, heh¡­¡± Blood flowed down Parcy¡¯s cheeks like a tiny stream. His lips moved, ¡°You are the fools¡­ I know, I¡¯m just bait.¡± ¡°What?¡±
Yang Feixiong¡¯s expression changed. Zi was rapidly pressing on her earpiece, ¡°Cybe division under attack, unidentified assants!¡± ¡°Order the nearby officers to assist!¡± Yang Feixiong¡¯s expression changed again. ¡°Heh, heh¡­ It¡¯s pointless¡­ Half of our God¡¯s Hand hase, a mere division will not withstand us, you have no time.¡± Parcy chuckled hoarsely, ¡°The Eye of God will avenge me.¡± ¡°Their target is¡­ the special prison area!¡± Zi¡¯s expression changed, ¡°Arge number of Beasts that were cursed are detained there!¡± ¡°Half of the power? It seems that one of God¡¯s Brain has also arrived?¡± Yang Feixiong clenched his teeth, ¡°Damn them.¡± Sploosh! As his words fell, Parcy¡¯s head in his grip lolled to one side,pletely devoid of life. Zi: ¡°¡­¡± Even if you hated this man, was it necessary to kill him? Didn¡¯t you want to interrogate him? ¡°It wasn¡¯t me¡­ I¡¯m sure I didn¡¯t use that much force. He didn¡¯t die by my hands!¡± Yang Feixiong¡¯s face shifted, he quickly said, ¡°There¡¯s an invisible enemy hiding nearby.¡± Unfortunately, even though they carefully scanned their surroundings, they couldn¡¯t find any trace of the enemy. An illusory Wing Eye from the Spirit World hovered, like a deity, attentively watching their every move. Chapter 502: 0502: Beasts (Added s seeking monthly ticket) Chapter 502: Chapter 0502: Beasts (Added chapters seeking monthly ticket) Cybe Division, Special Prison Area. This is a vast piece of opennd on the outskirts, ostensibly disguised as a leper hospital, with few human traces. Situated above the opennd, a hospital-like solitary building was the original Cybe Division. But at this moment, arge amount of blood flowed out from the crevices of the building, sporadic gunshots asionally rang out, filled with the aura of death. ¡°HaHa¡­ How weak.¡± A green microbial mat covered almost the entire building. On the rooftop, an elderly man in a white robe sighed regrettably. ¡°Great Lord Ear of God, we who are twelve Arms and Legs of God, can easily destroy this ce, why did you have toe yourself?¡± Behind him, two seemingly guards-like Caucasians respectfully said. On each of their bodies, certain degree of mutations had urred. One of them grew octopus-like tentacles on their face, while the other¡¯s lower body transformed into a multitude of tentacled roots.
This kind of ability, akin to ¡®Undying body¡¯, was their biggest reliance in daring to attack. ¡°Undying body is not invincible¡­ Each country possessing the ¡®Ancient God¡¯s Mystery Treasure¡¯ might potentially develop their own countermeasures¡­¡± ¡®Lord Ear of God¡¯ closed his murky eyes, as if listening to everything around him. ¡°Make Herkdo and the others move quickly, there are at most three minutes left before the enemy¡¯s first wave of reinforcements arrives. Also¡­ under this building, twenty meters deep, there¡¯s a hidden room with breath of living humans.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± One guard ced behind the old man bowed and jumped off the building. Boom! Boom! The root-like lower limbs densely plunged into the soil and suddenly began to grow, like an elerated ancient tree. Squirt! Squirt! Therge, sharp roots, like drill bits with powerful eroding tips, constantly broke through the concrete defence in the soilyer, finally prating the underground. ¡°Ah!¡± A piercing scream echoed out, signaling the start of a new massacre. ¡­ Bang! Herkdo appeared entirely in the form of a beast-man. His skin was unnaturally green, his body swollen several timesrger, most bullets shot at him were deflected, and the asional bullets that managed to burrow into his skin would be tightly gripped by his hard bone structure, the muscles contracting to push the bullet out, quickly healing the wound. ¡°HaHa!¡± At this moment, he crawled out of a huge pit, bathing in others¡¯ blood, looking towards the surrounding cages. In the cages, were all kinds of ¡®beasts¡¯! Those with multiple arms and eyes could only be considered the least of concern. Onespletely discarding human form to be meatballs or meat nkets were not few, the onlymon point was that they were all howling crazily, filled with a chaotic temperament.
¡°I like¡­¡± Herkdo roared, shouting, ¡°Is it not ready yet?¡± ¡°You think the electronic defense of the control room is easy to break? I spent a lot to revoke all self-destructmands for the prison¡­¡± Anguid voice came from themunicator on his shoulder: ¡°And the walls here are all alloys! Even with your strength, after destroying one, it would be hard to destroy a second one.¡±
¡°ording to themands of Lord Ear of God, we must expedite the process.¡± A Caucasian with a pair of bat wings suddenly fell from the sky. He had wine-red pupils, pale face, appearing like an elegant vampire. ¡°Stop pretending, or I¡¯ll rip you apart!¡± Herkdo¡¯s voice boomed, ¡°You only morphed a pair of ck wings, and you believe that after applying some white makeup on your face and wearing colored contacts you be a vampire?¡± ¡°Sess.¡± At this moment, thenguid voice in themunicator suddenly became excited, ¡°I have entirely taken control of this ce, now¡­ Open the gates! Beasts, rejoice!¡± Woo wah! Woo wah! Amid the piercing rm sound, the red warning lights flickered incessantly. Apanied by the grinding sound of machinery, door after door began to open in session. The imprisoned beasts walked out one by one. ¡°HaHa! Beasts, go¡­ let loose as much as you want.¡± Herkdo roared excitedly.
Immediately after, several bloody tongues, like sharp arrows, perfectly pierced through his skin protection. That was a beast covered with tumors all over, spewing tongues from three heads, seeming even more excited at the sight of blood. ¡°These cursed mutated beasts are different from us, they havepletely lost their sanity.¡± The vampire ripped off the tongue, grabbed Herkdo¡¯s shoulder, pped its wings, and flew straight up, ¡°Our n to cause chaos is nearing sess, next depends on the Lord¡­¡± Just at this moment, he suddenly halted, looking at his own chest. There, three parallel w marks suddenly surfaced, from the wound flowed arge amount of fresh blood and internal organs. ¡°Someone¡­ attacked me?¡± The expression on the vampire¡¯s face changed, and he fell straight down. ¡°Shit!¡± Herkdo cursed, crashing onto the ground, surrounded by a multitude of beasts. Despite being a bloodthirsty madman, at this moment, he couldn¡¯t help but break into a cold sweat. ¡°Oh¡­ Herkdo, you¡¯re doomed. Anyst words?¡± In his shouldermunicator, anguid voice rang out. ¡°Bullshit, forget about this and focus, there¡¯s an enemy¡­ an invisible enemy! Vampire¡­ how are you?¡±
That unlucky vampire fell harder than him. Even worse, the wound in his chest did not heal at all, as if the Undying body effect hadpletely disappeared! ¡°It¡¯s a Mysterious! A high level Mysterious beast!¡± The vampire cried out in pain. Since they had received the power of the curse, normal firearms could hardly cause them irreparable damage, only the power of the transcendent could work. And ording to the Ancient God¡¯s Eye differentiation, the higher the Mysterious level of the creature, the more dangerous it was! ¡°I¡¯m looking¡­ cough¡­ I¡¯ll find them soon¡­ cough, cough¡­¡± The voice that had beenmunicating with them came intermittently, interspersed with intense coughing, ¡°Damn¡­ it seems like I have a cold¡­ cough, cough¡­¡± ¡°No¡­ Now I, how could I be defeated by such a simple disease?¡± Thenguid voice became more and more hurried, and the coughing echoed louder and louder, ¡°Cough, Cough¡­ am I coughing out blood? I¡¯ve been attacked! I need support! Support!¡± The voice became increasingly urgent, the coughs louder and louder, finally a thud echoed like a heavy object falling to the ground. Themunicator reverted to silence. Herkdo and the vampire looked at the beasts surrounding them, their faces filled with despair. ¡°Asa Ko¡­ Mona Do¡­ G Ch¡­¡± At this moment, they heard a mysterious murmur echoing in their ears.
A host of illusions bloomed. They saw a green light sweeping across, covering everything. The beasts stared dumbly, one after another, chunks of rotting flesh fell from their bodies. All of the beasts were dying, melting, including themselves! ¡°So¡­ I¡¯m dead?¡± Herkdo came to his senses, finding that he was left with a single melting head, lying in a pool of blood, finally descending into darkness¡­ Chapter 503: 0503: Backlash (Third Update Request for Subscription) Chapter 503: Chapter 0503: Bacsh (Third Update Request for Subscription) [XP+50] [XP+100] [XP+20] ¡­ A hint of delight emerged on Su Lu¡¯s face as he watched the numbers continuously popping up in his attribute column. ¡°No wonder I¡¯ve been keeping tabs on Cheng Feng and his crew for so long, finally, a big windfall has arrived.¡± At this moment, he had donned a ck cloak and a bird-beak-shaped mask on his face, as if he was once again in the Main World, returning to being the wanted ¡®Death Crow¡¯. Standing in the open wilderness, looking at the bustling hospital, a smile involuntarily broadened on his face. The Psychic Apprentice, in reality, only has the power of Necromancy, but it canmand spiritual bodies summoned through ¡®Necromancy¡¯ to create various effects, even directly harnessing their abilities forbat! And the area-wide ¡®Curse of Death¡¯ that he used just now, was a piece of Mysterious Study knowledge he acquired from Lady Moon¡¯s teachings.
Using it to harvest the minions, undoubtedly yielded high effectiveness. ¡°More than a dozen second-order upational people, as it stands now, should be a massive force within the Ancient God¡¯s Eye right? This time it really was a costly spend.¡± Su Lu gradually approached the Cybe division: ¡°I wonder how far I need to go before I can lure over Dr. Suvit.¡± Rather than going abroad to search for a needle in a haystack, it was evidently more convenient to have others actively seek him out. ¡°Should I aim for God¡¯s Ear next?¡± ¡­ Above the rooftop, the expression of an elder keeping tabs on the situation changed abruptly: ¡°Something¡¯s happened in the prison district¡­ a highly-mysterious entity has made a move, Herkdo and the others have all been wiped out¡­¡± ¡°Sir, what have you heard?¡± A guard with tentacles growing on his face immediately inquired vigntly. ¡°I¡¯ve heard¡­ the footsteps from the Spirit World!¡± The ¡®God¡¯s Ear¡¯ old man shut his turbid eyes, seemingly listening to everything around him: ¡°Somebody is utilizing the strength of spiritual bodies to attack us! It must be people from the Summer country, or more likely, from the top tier of Cybe!¡± Spirit World! This is a realm that only powers that have obtained the ¡®Ancient God¡¯s Mystery Treasure¡¯ can vaguely interact with, possibly the ce where the truth of the world lies. Unfortunately, the Ancient God¡¯s Eye¡¯s research on the Spirit World was still too rudimentary, only being able to channel some cursed power, create undead beasts, and see spiritual creatures, or hear the voices of the spirit world ¨C and this is only possible for a select few. The so-called ¡®God¡¯s Ear¡¯! Within this organization, it represents a group of people who can hear the voices of the Spirit World. Da-da! Da-da! At this moment, within the elder man¡¯s hearing, a set of footsteps was steadily growing closer. Its stride was firm, carrying madness and tumult, yet bearing a shade of deathly moonlight.
¡°Are you¡­ the higher-ups of the Ancient God¡¯s Eye?¡± Su Lu emerged from the shadows, gazing at this old man. ¡°The grand Existence of the Spirit World, just hearing your footsteps makes me lose any thoughts of resistance¡­ Having a fight with such an existence, perhaps we could all die in the next second¡­¡± the elderly man murmured.
¡°You¡¯re too modest¡­¡± Su Lu chuckled: ¡°Being able to perceive the Spirit World indicates you possess not only a talent, but also sufficient effort, and a bit of luck¡­perhaps, that bit of luck is the most crucial.¡± He clearly understood the difficulty of deciphering his own picture. One could say, the fact that the Ancient God¡¯s Eye was able to obtain a minor technique from the picture was already a slight surprise to Su Lu. Given enough time, they might not be incapable of delving into the second, or even the thirdyer of the Spirit World, or ultimately locate the Body of the Ancient God. When studying Mysterious Study, rational thinking is not extremely vital, what¡¯s truly crucial is ¡®Luck¡¯ itself! Otherwise, perhaps one might see something they shouldn¡¯t see or hear something they shouldn¡¯t hear in the next second and then die immediately or turn into a monster. ¡°Also¡­ I don¡¯t like being interrupted while speaking.¡± Su Lu subtly pointed behind him. The Tree Root Man, who was originally sneaking up on him, immediately stopped in his tracks. But God¡¯s Ear heard more! He heard the gates of the Spirit World open, and a myriad of strange and powerful spiritual beings crawled out. They grabbed the shoulders of the man with tree roots for legs, moving their mouths, emitting various strange roars. The ¡®interval¡¯ between the Spirit World and the Material Realm was broken, and it seemed as if an invisible door had been added to the void.
¡°No¡­¡± A white man, whose lower body waspletely made of tree roots, roared violently, trying to grab Su Lu¡¯s sleeve with his right hand. But it was useless! A powerful suction force acted directly on him, causing him to let out a reluctant roar, slowly retreating, pulled back behind the door by many spiritual bodies. ng! The void doorway waspletely closed, and there was no trace of the white man¡¯s breath in this ce. ¡°Did Jarvis just die? Right in front of me?¡± A grotesque guard with an octopus head muttered, looking at Su Lu, ¡°It seems that you are destined to be our enemy with the Eye of the Ancient God.¡± ¡°Not an enemy, you are not qualified yet.¡± Su Lu smiled, his palm pressing on the void, ¡°Spirit Communication Skill!¡± Dimensional runes manifested directly, the void broke open, revealing a pitch-ck hole. Several crows flew out from it, ¡°Great master¡­the Crow Legion reports to you!¡± Summoning one¡¯s minions to assist in battle through the Spirit Communication Skill was also a good technique.
¡°I¡¯ll leave him to you.¡± Su Lu pointed at the octopus head, then ignored him and came to the old man with God¡¯s Ear. ¡°Yes, great master.¡± Ada and others cheered joyfully. They were not ordinary mutated beings, but extraordinary upational persons. Apart from their own mutations, they also had professions, which gave them extraordinarybat capabilities. Plus, with their recent improvements in the wilderness, a few of them could easily hold back a Hand or a Foot of God. ¡°Since you fear me so much, why not simply surrender?¡± Su Lu looked at God¡¯s Ear and chuckled lightly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ although you far surpass us in your research into the Spirit World, we, the Head of God, will never surrender¡­¡± The old man lowered his head, tilted his ear: ¡°This is the profession I have understood from the photo of the Ancient God¡ªthe Listener, who can hear sounds that ordinary people can¡¯t, and understand the mysteries of this world deeper¡­ of course, that includes everything about you, including your weaknesses.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Su Lu was speechless. Was this old man silly? The existence of the great being should not be probed. This ismon sense in the metaphysics of the Main World!
And he even actively developed a profession to enhance his spiritual listening. Did he want to court death? If I summon my true body now, and then transmit the ¡®information¡¯ of my true body to this old man, what would happen to him? Would he lose control on the spot due to the curse of the Ancient God? Su Lu thought for a moment, and decided to let him go. After all, he was nning to use God¡¯s Ear to attract Su Weite of the Eye of the Ancient God. It could not be achieved if a person is dead. If I scared the opposite side, it would be bad if they never showed up in the future. He chuckled lightly and suddenly spoke, ¡°Arya¡­Mossad¡­¡± Using the Mysterious Language, he sent the highly mysterious information rted to this world directly to the old man. On usual days, it might make the other party ecstatic. But too much information could easily make one ¡®explode¡¯! ¡°Ah!¡± The next moment, God¡¯s Ear let out a scream, countless writhing blue veins appeared around his ears, hey on the ground rolling, and blood flowed from his earholes. It was a bacsh from hearing what should not have been heard! Chapter 504: 0504: Finalizing (Extra 5600, asking for monthly pass) Chapter 504: Chapter 0504: Finalizing (Extra 5600, asking for monthly pass) ¡°What¡­ What happened?¡± A gentle breeze blew as Zi and Yang Feixiong arrived at the battlefield a few minutester, their faces a mix of rage and disbelief. The anger stemmed from the heavy losses inflicted on their Cybe division due to the attack. The disbelief was because by the time they had got there, the situation had already been resolved. ¡°The prison area¡­ All the beasts have been confirmed to have died there and not escaped¡­ The same with the invaders¡­¡± Wang Chaoqun came to report with a somewhat distressed expression on his face. The scene, even in retrospect, was slightly nauseating. ¡°Strange¡­ Who could it be?¡± Yang Feixiong, standing on the rooftop and looking at the already unconscious old man, narrowed his eyes, ¡°He even took down the God¡¯s Ear, but didn¡¯t take his life¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s confirmed that it wasn¡¯t anyone from the headquarters, and no friendly Transcendent organization appeared either¡­ It should be an unknown Transcendent, the numbers are small, maybe just one person.¡± Zi put away his phone, answering with aplex expression on his face.
¡°There¡¯s no need for such trouble¡­ There still happens to be some hidden surveince here at the division.¡± Yang Feixiong waved his hand, switched on a portableputer on his arm, and with a static filled monitor that came to life, scenes started to y out. First, naturally, was the sudden ambush by God¡¯s Ear and his minions with rampant killing, making both Wang Chaoqun and Zi clench their teeth in anger: ¡°These bastards¡­¡± Then, the screen shifted, taking them to the prison area. Zi saw a beastly looking man, with skin as green as a wild beast, releasing all the prisoners, only to grotesquely rot into chunks of meat. ¡°This should be some kind of invisible attack¡­ I feel that it¡¯s more simr to a curse.¡± Yang Feixiong stroked his chin, continuing to debug. Finally, the screen shifted to the rooftop. A slightly ethereal figure appeared on the screen. The figure was cloaked in a ck trench coat, wearing a bird-beak mask, and immediately upon reaching the rooftop, was at odds with the people of the Ancient God¡¯s Eye. What followed was a perplexing scene. Ordinary Transcendents cannot observe the Spirit World or Spiritual Body, neither can instruments, of course. Hence, Zi and Yang Feixiong watched, puzzled, as a strange figure tried to attack Su Lu but ended up mysteriously disappearing in mid-air. The enigmatic figure barely even took action; merely uttered a few words and the God¡¯s Ear fell to the ground, suffering from a seizure. Due to a weak signal, some images were very blurry, and some even consisted of fragments that left Zi speechless. Regardless of the situation¡­ Fortunately, this mysterious person was on our side, but their power, it is truly astonishing¡­¡± Yang Feixiong sighed, instructed his team to guard the crucial captive, and looked towards Zi. Believing himself to be formidable among the Transcendents, his speed to reach the second rank was extraordinarily quick, almost first among the Cybe. Yet, he was left realizing that he might not be able to win, or rather, only manage a strategic retreat while facing the situation on the rooftop. But what about the mysterious figure? Barely even taking action, they effortlessly demolished nearly half of the Ancient God¡¯s Eye¡¯s power.
This genuinely gave them a sense of the ¡®profoundly unfathomable¡¯, and the ¡®master amongst the people¡¯. ¡°Chief,mander¡­ The report on the division¡¯s losses is ready.¡± After a while, more members of the Cybe division arrived. Wang Chaoqun came with a report and dered a figure that made both Zi and Yang Feixiong turn pale. After a long time, Yang Feixiong finally sighed, ¡°It¡¯s our fault for our faulty decisions. It¡¯s not your problem. Who would have known¡­ That a Fire Mage was just a decoy?¡±
If it weren¡¯t for the mysterious person showing up, it¡¯s feared that not only East City, but also a significant portion of the nearby area, would have been razed, leaving even Cybe incapable of managing the aftermath! ¡°I will bear the major responsibility¡­ As for Zi, I order you to sustain this local division until the headquarters sends someone to take over!¡± Yang Feixiong said somberly, ¡°And your only task right now is to find out the origins of the mysterious person! Be careful¡­ Just seek out the clues gently, do not anger them!¡± ¡°Understood!¡± Zi answered abruptly. While Wang Chaoqun guiltily rolled his eyes in his mind: ¡®That kind of powerful figure¡­ Only a fool would dare to oppose them outright!¡¯ ¡°Well¡­ Let¡¯s discuss your thoughts.¡± Yang Feixiong lit a cigarette, gloomily exhaling a ring of smoke. ¡°That mysterious man, we¡¯lle up with a code name for himter. Even though he wore a mask and may not be in his usual attire, he has left valuable data¡­ Next, I¡¯ll initiate the data analysts team to do aparative search through nationwideworking, big data sift¡­ The focus will be on East City, the Transcendents connected to myself, Cheng Feng, Wang Chaoqun and others¡­ Of course, there might be some hidden ones.¡± Yang Feixiong silently nodded. Meanwhile, Wang Chaoqun was cautiously looking around. He understood what Zi was implying. Since the other party was able to detect the changes quickly, plus there were signs of an invisible presence acting before in the dojo, it suggested that the mysterious person might be monitoring them through some unknown means! In fact, even now, they might be being listened to.
Dropping these hints could be somewhat akin to stirring up the grass and alerting the snake. ¡­ ¡°Have they figured it out?¡± ¡°Indeed¡­ The clues are evident, the area has been isted, the scope is small.¡± Back at the Bai Jing restaurant, Su Lu, while peeling a potato, nodded in agreement. Since he intervened this time, he no longer held much luck, knowing that being hunted down was inevitable. The difference would just be a matter of time. He also wanted to cooperate with them for a bit. If the Eye of the Ancient God, Su Weite, didn¡¯t turn up, he at least needed to know their exact location! ¡°This time, I harvested quite a bit of experience and was able to upgrade my Spirit Communication Skill, also preparing to be a [Spiritualist]¡­¡± Unlike most upational Persons, Su Lu already knew his advanced profession and its requirements well in advance and could meet them ahead of time. He just had to wait for the world to level up, and he could immediately do the same. His thoughts turned to his attribute column: [Spirit Communication Skill LV1¡úLV4! Gained exclusive bonus ¡ª¡ª Attraction enhancement!] [Attraction Enhancement ¡ª¡ª Enhanced sensitivity to the Spirit World, more spiritual beings will be willing to obey yourmand.]
¡°Actually¡­ The threeyers of the Spirit World in this world aren¡¯t very strong, as the level up of the world has just started, there is no appearance of extraordinary spiritual beings.¡± Su Lu closed his eyes, sensing his own body, and sighed involuntarily. Knowing that with his current professional rank and level of Spirit Communication Skill, trying to channel his main body is practically unrealistic. At most, he could summon a phantom, exert pressuring mysterious information causing terror, inflicting an ¡®Ancient God¡¯s Curse¡¯! This was also one of his trump cards. ¡°By the way, if there were other sixth-rank upant Persons who performed the ritual same as mine, their fate would be tragic¡­ The reason why I am in such a smooth sailing situation now, have a significant advantage, and with ample time to spare, is utterly reliant on the attribute column¡­¡± Shaking his head, Su Lu sighed upon thinking of his previous arrangements. I must cheat at critical moments, there¡¯s no other way! Chapter 505: 0505: New Dish (Seeking Subscriptions) Chapter 505: Chapter 0505: New Dish (Seeking Subscriptions) Nighttime. Bai Jing restaurant is open as usual, but the customers seem more sparse than before. After all, there was just an attack on Xin Yue Clubhouse in the city, and the ce is still on high alert. Few people are in the mood to go out and drink in the evening. Su Lu didn¡¯t mind; he hung up his new menu next to the old one. The dishes listed on it were quite simple: ¡®Roasted Ribs ¨C 9999!¡¯ ¡®Wild Stew ¨C 49999!¡¯ ¡®Homemade Liquor ¨C 66666!¡¯ ¡­ The menu contains only a few dishes, but the prices are enough to blind anyone.
Su Lu nned to make use of some leftover spiritual materials he didn¡¯t consider valuable. This was his way of making ast profit. Of course, it also depended on whether he could find a big spender. ¡°Boss Bai!¡± After waiting for a while, Li Weiwei and Lin Hong arrived together. They subconsciously nced at the menu, noticed the new dishes, and their eyes lit up. However, Li Weiwei was immediately taken aback: ¡°Boss¡­ Did you write the price wrong? Or did you forget the decimal point?¡± ¡°That is the price.¡± Su Lu rolled his eyes. ¡°Hehe¡­ Little brother Bai, you might be used of ripping off your customers,¡± Lin Hong said. She wasn¡¯t at all concerned and took a seat. Being a big shot, she wasn¡¯t intimidated by these prices. ¡°Hiding the real price would be deceitful. I¡¯m openly marking the prices, clearing out the stock, and having a blood-letting sale¡­¡± Su Lu said with a shrug. ¡°Haha¡­Boss Bai, you¡¯re really funny.¡± A man who was sitting in one of the seats burst intoughter: ¡°If the price could be discounted by 90%, I might order a portion of ribs to support Boss Bai.¡± ¡°Thanks for the thought, but no need.¡± Su Lu recognized him; he was a regr customer with thest name ¡®Huang¡¯. He seemed to be quite wealthy, but definitely couldn¡¯t afford the new dishes on the menu. ¡°Then forget it.¡± Huang Fatty sat back down, cursing in his mind ¨C who would buy such expensive food? Are they insane? ¡°Let¡¯s just order some regr dishes for now.¡± Lin Hong and Li Weiwei sat down, somewhat distracted. About half an hourter, Cheng Feng walked in from outside!
¡°Mr. Cheng!¡± Both Lin Hong and Li Weiwei were relieved when they saw him. ¡°We meet again.¡± Cheng Feng sat down, poured himself a full ss of beer and drank it all in one gulp. He then exhaled and contentedly muttered, ¡°So good¡­¡±
The beer was, in fact, the same beer as before. But the sensation of escaping death infused the mundane beer with a sweet taste. However, Cheng Feng could not discuss the details of his narrow escape in such a public ce, so he focussed on eating and drinking. Moreover, the purpose of this gathering was to show Li Weiwei and Lin Hong that he was alive and well, devoid of any missing limbs or parts. That was more than enough. ¡°Huh?¡± After drinking several sses, Cheng Feng happened to look up and saw the new menu, which made himugh: ¡°Boss Bai has new dishes?¡± ¡°Yes, they are limited edition due to the rarity of the ingredients.¡± Su Lu straightforwardly replied. ¡°Then I¡¯ll order a portion of the roasted ribs first.¡± Cheng Feng, a wealthy man with a good mood, didn¡¯t even consider the price: ¡°And a cup of the homemade liquor!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Su Lu went to the back kitchen, took out arge piece of ribs from the fridge, measured it, cut a rib, and began to defrost and grill it. Meanwhile, Huang Fatty kept a sharp eye on him, ¡°This is beef? Lamb? Wild boar? It doesn¡¯t look like it¡­ It can¡¯t be a lion or tiger, right?¡± ¡°Ingredient ssification is a secret!¡±
Su Lu smiled mysteriously, put the rib on the grill to roast, asionally coating it with honey. Sizzle! An incredible aroma instantly spread throughout the restaurant. It was not just a pleasant aroma, but the tantalizing scent of meat that seemed to call out to every cell in the body, sensing the chance for evolution. This feeling was notably more intense for Li Weiwei and Cheng Feng. ¡°So good! So good!¡± Huang Fatty unconsciously swallowed, unable to control himself. He kind of wanted to splurge and give it a try, but what little sense was left in him was strenuously defending his wallet. He could only gulp down his saliva, rabidly eating the starters on his table. ¡°Here are the ribs and the liquor.¡± A momentter, Su Lu ced a juicy, golden-brown rib and a piece of bamboo tube in front of Cheng Feng. ¡°Is this beef? Lamb? Wild boar? Doesn¡¯t look like it¡­ Guess I¡¯d have to eat it to find out.¡± Cheng Feng was very curious and turned towards the bamboo tube, ¡°This is the homemade liquor? Why is the portion so small?¡± The portion of ribs was just one, hardly enough for him to enjoy.
The bamboo tube was just a piece, and its capacity wasn¡¯t too much either. ¡°That¡¯s all there is.¡± Su Lu showed a nonchnt expression and went back behind the counter. ¡®Boss Bai has changed a lot, hasn¡¯t he? Has he be more confident after bing a Transcendent?¡¯ Li Weiwei held back her saliva while hurriedly sending a message. ¡°I¡¯m eating first.¡± Lin Hong, on the other hand, didn¡¯t care about these things. She reached for the chopsticks to get the ribs. ¡°That¡¯s what I ordered¡­¡± Cheng Feng protested, then mimed a cutting gesture with his hands: ¡°Cut it into three parts, one for each of us!¡± As he spoke, he opened the bamboo tube, sniffed it, and the expression on his face became intoxicated: ¡°Good liquor!¡± Both he and Lin Hong were veterans of ¡®Alcohol Tests¡¯, and could discern from the smell that the liquor was good. Their eyes immediately brightened. Cheng Feng tilted the bamboo tube and poured out a slightly cloudy liquid emitting a fruity and woody aroma from the top hole. ¡°So it¡¯s a fruit wine!¡±
He filled a small cup with wine and was reluctant to start drinking: ¡°Boss Bai, you¡¯re really talented¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s something I casually made when I was camping and picked up some things.¡± Su Lu replied without much concern. At this moment, Cheng Feng had taken a sip and waspletely lost in the taste. He ignored everyone and everything around him as an intense and smooth vor exploded on his tongue. The liquid felt like a line of fire going down his throat, but it didn¡¯t feel spicy at all. In fact, it had an amazing aftertaste. ¡°Um¡­¡± At that time, Li Weiwei bit onto a piece of rib. Her eyes immediately lit up, and soon she was stuffing her face with meat like a chipmunk. She quickly finished her portion and started looking longingly at Lin Hong and Cheng Feng¡¯s tes. ¡®Is it that good?¡¯ Lin Hong rolled her eyes, picked up a slice of meat, and put it in her mouth. Her eyes immediately squinted in delight. The meat had the sweetness of beef, the tenderness of chicken, and the deliciousness of fish. It was indescribable. After finishing a slice of meat, she took a sip of wine. She stopped doing anything else and only focused on eating and drinking. The food on the table was disappearing quickly. ¡°Hey¡­you guys.¡± Cheng Feng finally recovered from his reverie andughed at the sight of the twodies across from him eating voraciously. At that moment, Li Weiwei had already finished her meal. After pondering for a while, she suddenly sent a message: ¡°This¡­ this is not ordinary food! It¡¯s a magic potion! A secret drug! I can feel myself being enhanced!¡± Cheng Feng¡¯s face immediately turned serious. Chapter 506: 0506: Shock (Extra 5800, asking for monthly pass) Chapter 506: Chapter 0506: Shock (Extra 5800, asking for monthly pass) Secret potion! This is the knowledge passed down from the Ancient Gods, capable of enhancing the qualities of the Transcendent by mixing various ingredients, thereby improving their abilities. More importantly, only with continuous consumption can one be stronger at a rapid pace! Yes, it¡¯s about getting stronger! After witnessing Parcy¡¯s strength and the destruction he caused, the desire to be stronger grew even stronger in Cheng Feng¡¯s heart. However, he had tried to concoct potions himself before. Although the process was somewhat embarrassing, he had never imagined that the finished secret potion would be¡­ a dish? With a touch of curiosity and trepidation, Cheng Feng took a bite of roast meat. The sweet juice from the meat mixed with the delicious meat itself continuously stimted his taste buds, and ultimately turned into a satisfying feeling in his stomach. A warmth circted in his body, and Cheng Feng knew that his strength had improved slightly. In the effect of the liquor, his ¡®inner strength¡¯ seemed to run more smoothly as well.
Perhaps with a few more sessions, he could reach the peak of the [Ancient Martial Artist], offer sacrifices to the ancient gods, and gain a higher path! He took another bite of roast meat, feeling a touch of regret. After the third bite, there was a strong sense of discontent in his heart. Cheng Feng suddenly raised his head. ¡°Boss, one of each dish on the new menu! No! Two of each!¡± ¡°Wow, rich guy!¡± The yellow fatty next to him was startled and admiringly remarked. ¡°None left!¡± Su Lu bluntly refused. The three of Cheng Feng red at Su Lu with resentment, their eyes on the fridge behind him. There was such arge piece of rib just now, and you only cut one piece off, and you¡¯re telling us there¡¯s none left? You¡¯re kidding us! ¡°Today¡¯s portion is gone. However, there is still a stew.¡± Su Lu spread his hands. ¡°The ¡®limited servings¡¯ you mentioned means you only sell one of each dish per day?¡± Li Weiwei stuck out her tongue, ¡°That¡¯s¡­ That¡¯s¡­¡± She was at a loss for words for a while. ¡°I can top up!¡± Cheng Feng yed his trump card. ¡°No deal!¡± ¡°All right!¡± He shook his head in regret and retreated, ¡°Then get me another stew.¡± On the side, Cheng Feng swiftly typed out, ¡°We may have discovered an ¡®alchemist!¡¯¡± The upations of the Ancient Gods may not be limited to those few, it¡¯s very likely that there are upations that specifically research secret potions. After all, in stories, alchemists, pharmacists, and nature, all those were necessities of the Transcendent system. ¡®Hmm¡­ And, a very unusual kind of potion master who makes potions so delicious, it¡¯s my first time seeing¡­¡¯
Lin Hong added. She thought about the form for the magic potion she had gathered. Besides the precious and strange materials on it, even the weird rituals were filled with a certain bloodthirsty and brutal taste. If she had a choice, she would definitely opt for this kind of culinary magic potion, even if it was more expensive! ¡°Mountain delicacy stew!¡±
Before long, Su Lu came up with a stew pot and removed the porcin lid. ¡°Ah¡­ the portion is as small as always.¡± The fatty next to him craned his neck eagerly, feeling almostpelled to swear. What did he see? In a bowl the size of a cup, the soup was thin, lightly colored, and the soup base was crystal clear, with only a few tree roots and rotten vegetable leaves. Apart from that, there was absolutely nothing, yet they dared to sell it for several thousand? But the next moment, the fatty opened his eyes wide, looking at the three Cheng Feng who were eagerly dividing the soup and carefully savoring it with an enjoyable expression on their faces. ¡®Could these three be stooges? No¡­ if they were stooges, why would they only sell one serving of each dish?¡¯ The fatty felt strange. He didn¡¯t know that in many years of his future life, whenever he thought back to this night, he would have deep regrets and want to jump off a building due to it. ¡­ At eleven o¡¯clock, Su Lu closed the shop as usual. ¡°Boss Bai¡­¡±
However, at this time, the team of Cheng Feng decided to stay behind, smiling at him, ¡°You¡¯re quite the mystery! You kept us in the dark!¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Su Lu¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s about these dishes! They¡¯re magic potions, right? A whole new system of magic potions! Are you a master potion maker?¡± Li Weiwei asked with admiration. ¡°We are all Transcendents, or rather¡­ upational people bestowed by the Ancient Gods, so you don¡¯t need to be so cautious.¡± Lin Hong chuckled. Su Lu fell silent: ¡°So everyone is kin¡­ I released these dishes because I was too confused to explore alone and wanted to find some fellow practitioners. What power do you belong to?¡± Cheng Feng smiled: ¡°We don¡¯t belong to any. We built a small group ourselves, and the current members are only us three. There are no restrictions on the members. We just help each other out.¡± They had seen it. Su Lu, presumably has azy personality and dislikes trouble, and may even detest thoserge groups. ¡°Oh? Is that so? Well, I¡¯ll join then.¡± Su Lu casually said. ¡°Yay! We now have four members!¡± Li Weiwei made a ¡®V¡¯ gesture with her fingers, excited.
¡°I wonder if you would be interested in joining my corporation?¡± Cheng Feng asked quickly: ¡°I can hire you as our corporation¡¯s head chef¡­You determine the benefits, and we will also help you collect spiritual materials.¡± He thought that Su Lu had chosen to reveal himself now because the wilderness was bing more and more dangerous and it was difficult to collect spiritual materials. In this aspect,rge groups have an advantage. ¡°Not interested, I¡¯m still used to running this kind of shop. Also, it¡¯s more convenient to contact other Transcendents, isn¡¯t it?¡± Su Luughed: ¡°If you can¡¯t handle the spiritual materials you collect, you can bring them to me. I¡¯ll cook for you and only charge a handling fee.¡± ¡°Is that so? Well, that¡¯s good too.¡± Cheng Feng and Lin Hong nced at each other, feeling as if they had misunderstood Boss Bai. This guy, he¡¯s ambitious to create a tform formunication! Maybe in the past, people didn¡¯t know the secret benefits, but in the era of Inte, no one is a fool. Naturally, they knew that controlling the tform meant controlling everything! Perhaps, this little restaurant, can develop into a gathering spot for Transcendents, or even as a hub for future Transcendents? Although there¡¯s a chance it might get targeted by various forces in its early stages, the potential for it to develop is still there! ¡°Since Boss Bai decides, we will fully support you.¡± Lin Hong said solemnly.
¡°Then let¡¯s decide this happily.¡± Su Lu looked at the bewildered Li Weiwei and couldn¡¯t help but smile. He had ns to establish a group. Some low-level Transcendents could be the wings and cannon fodder, even if they could not be the mainbat power. However, that was not likely. The real loyalty is usually more reliable when cultivated from a young age. It¡¯s not something that can be achieved in one or two years and requires long-term nning. He revealed the Transcendent menu now because he was bored and just wanted to y with it, nothing more. Chapter 507: 0507 Little Dang Home (Third Request for Subscription) Chapter 507: Chapter 0507 Little Dang Home (Third Request for Subscription) Huang Fatty, whose real name is Huang Long, is the rentier of a few nearby shops. He has plenty of free time and some wealth, and he likes to pass the time at Bai Jing Small Shop now and then. But recently, he noticed that the small shop has be popr. Not in the typical sense of ¡®popr¡¯. The consumer traffic hadn¡¯t significantly increased, but the number of ¡®fat sheep¡¯ had greatly increased, making it unreasonably popr. Can you believe a single dish costs the equivalent of a year¡¯s rent for one of his shops? The key ingredients aren¡¯t anything like dragon¡¯s liver or phoenix marrow, but rathermon items like boiled vegetable leaves and roasted mushrooms. Yet, ever since the three ¡®shills¡¯ that night, people have beening every day to taste these exorbitantly priced dishes, and everyone seems quite content, unbothered by the price. It¡¯s bizarre! Particrly Cheng Feng, who initially ordered almost all of the daily special dishes every day. Sometimes, he would even bring his own ingredients for the owner to prepare, sparing no expense each time yet seeming unsatisfied, which left Huang Long quite puzzled. After witnessing this multiple times, he is finally convinced that these individuals are not shills, but are moneyundering!! But aren¡¯t tax departments smart enough to notice such crude moneyundering tactics? Huang Long doesn¡¯t understand, and doesn¡¯t want to either.
After all, he¡¯s just an ordinary citizen, living a leisurely daily life, asionally dining at Bai Jing Restaurant and enjoying the under-the-table excitement. He¡¯s curious to see when this small shop will be seized. ¡­ As night falls. Bai Jing Restaurant is operating as usual. ¡°Mr. Cheng, you¡¯re early!¡± Arriving right on time, Huang Long saw that there were already around four to five people queuing in front of the small shop. This is strange! Very strange! Typically, the ¡®viral small shop¡¯ even has a long queue which is not umon, but a shop with only four or five customers in line? It¡¯s extremely abnormal! But Huang Long knows that these people are queuing to order the ¡®special cuisine¡¯. Boss Bai has a strange hobby; he only provides about four or five dishes a day. It¡¯s a case of firste, first served. After the fifth person, there¡¯s no point in queuing. There¡¯s more room inside than customers! ¡®Tounder such big amount of money ¡­ could this be a professional moneyundering spot, and these queueing people are all big shots here for business? But when did the moneyundering industry be a seller¡¯s market?¡¯ Huang Fatty, with a perplexed expression on his face, watches this group from a distance. He knows that these people sometimes fight over a dish, and the situation can get intense, so it¡¯s better to keep a safe distance. Finally, to everyone¡¯s anticipation, a listless girl with a poker face opens the shop. Cheng Feng and others immediately rush in, reading the menu: ¡°Good¡­ There are five special dishes today!¡± Under the new menu, Su Lu has added an additional line ¨C ¡®One dish per person¡¯. This is a rule he had to re-implement after Cheng Feng monopolized the dishes a few times, nearly causing a duel between the Transcendents. Regardless, Su Lu doesn¡¯t have much interest in gathering spiritual energy materials. He can only maintain the current standard, and is willing to ept orders as long as the customers supply the materials and can afford the price. ¡°Boss Bai.¡±
Cheng Feng rushed into the shop, smiling at Su Lu, ¡°I¡¯ll have¡­ the most expensive dish!¡± ¡®Damn!¡¯ Seeing his move, the professional behind him couldn¡¯t help but curse, ¡°I¡¯ll take the second most expensive one.¡± The rule here is obvious: the more expensive the dish is, the better the effect. This is a pattern discovered by their observation.
¡®Again? Always like this!¡¯ Huang Long cheerfully enters the shop, and says to the new recruit who is abination of sous-chef, helper, and waiter: ¡°Little Dang, same as usual.¡± Internally, he sneers at that group of people: ¡®Every time it¡¯s the same, the first one wants the most expensive, the second wants the second most expensive, thest one gets the cheapest, are they fighting over¡­ the moneyundering quota? Could it be that the so-called price is actually code, and that the one yuan on the menu is actually ten thousand yuan?¡¯ With this thought in mind, he sees Su Lu in a different light, as if encountering a super boss. ¡°Sure, one order of Three-yellow chicken, a pitcher of beer, and two servings of side dishes.¡± Little Dang, holding the menu, repeats Huang Long¡¯s order in a monotonous tone. Huang Long sits contentedly, enjoying the spectacle of people arguing over the special dishes. Little Dang goes to the kitchen to help Su Lu by washing and cutting vegetables¡­ Her actions are swift and orderly, on par with a professional chef. With her help, Su Lu finds it much easier to serve customers. Soon, the dishes are one after another brought to the tables. Su Lu leisurely wipes his hands, holding a purple y teapot, sipping tea. ¡°Boss Bai! You¡¯ve finally learned how to make efficient use of human resources.¡± Cheng Feng cobbles up his dish, hisplexion turning red as if he had downed a few pots of liquor, and sweats profusely. He turns to Su Lu and says. He has been prospering recently, having sessfully advanced to the second rank, and progressing quickly with the ¡®big supplement¡¯ from here.
He just doesn¡¯t know why, but he has attracted some wild professionals over topete for food, which he finds rather helpless. ¡°You mean Little Dang?¡± Su Lu has a hint of a smile at the corner of his mouth: ¡°Well ¡­ I felt like the shop was short-staffed, so I casually hired a sous-chef. Consider her as the recipient of my culinary skills.¡± He doesn¡¯t want to be a chef for the rest of his life. However, thebined paths of ¡®Food Hunter¡¯ and ¡®Top-grade Chef¡¯, which he casually deduced, he doesn¡¯t want to abandon easily. He has to get someone to take over. After all, the faction that stores energy through eating instead of taking pills will definitely thrive with the revival of spiritual energy and the increasing number of ferocious exotic beasts! This school could quickly form its power! Who knows, perhaps in the future, Blue Star will really turn into a world of gourmet food!! ¡°Inheriting culinary skills¡­¡± Once that is mentioned, Cheng Feng shows a face full of regret. To ordinary people, this might not mean much. But he is painfully aware that this represents the inheritance of the ¡®Master of Magic Potions¡¯! Ordinary people can directly glimpse the door of the Transcendents through this, and will be respected wherever they go in the future. After all, consuming spiritual food only on its own has limited benefits. It needs to be mixed to bring out the true value of the magic potion. In this aspect, science is of no use, it requires mystique, it requires inspiration! If this opportunity were put out there, even Transcendents would be tempted.
Unfortunately, for some reason, Bai Jing chose this poker-faced girl, which left Cheng Feng deeply regretful. ¡°Can¡¯t help it ¡­ Who asked for herst name to be Liu?¡± Su Lu spreads his hands, looking somewhat strange: ¡°Isn¡¯t she the legendary Little Dang?¡± Little Dang seemed to have heard this, and yet she doesn¡¯t seem to have heard it, silently wiping down the table with a cloth. ¡°Could it be¡­¡± Cheng Feng, his pupils constricted, discontinued his line of questioning. ¡­ Dces away, a ck minivan had unknowingly parked around the small shop. ¡°They must have noticed our undercover agent being deployed, but there is no sign of resistance¡­¡± ¡°After the cloud dataparison, the expert group analyzed; the target shares a high simrity of 76.98% with the mysterious person codenamed ¡®Death Crow¡¯!¡± Zi¡¯s face darkens: ¡°I think, it¡¯s time to start the second phase of contact.¡± Chapter 508: 0508: Cooperation (Extra 6000, asking for monthly pass) Chapter 508: Chapter 0508: Cooperation (Extra 6000, asking for monthly pass) ¡°I disagree!¡± Zi¡¯s words had barely fallen when they met strong opposition from Wang Chaoqun: ¡°That Bai Jing, he¡¯s very likely to be the Death Crow¡­ This is too dangerous!¡± ¡°Since joining the Cybe, which mission hasn¡¯t been dangerous?¡± Zi retorted: ¡°And besides, as my deputy¡­ you only have the right to suggest, not to make decisions.¡± ¡°But¡­ if we¡¯re to initiate contact, we have arge number of negotiation experts, and we have Liu Xiaodang¡­¡± Wang Chaoqun struggled to reply. ¡°I¡¯m no different from the other members, none of us are irreceable¡­ and besides, Little Dang has already taken a big risk, in some sense, she¡¯s even more valuable than you and I.¡± Zi slowly shook her head. Wang Chaoqun was well aware that the ¡®Professions¡¯ released by the Ancient God weren¡¯t just limited to these, but rather a fascinating branching diagram epassing everything. Many researchers had already suggested the possibility of developing new professions. Based on feedback from various Cybe divisions, they knew that some upational persons with unique abilities had appeared. Even though their numbers were very small, their abilities were very special and were all regarded aspetitors to be courted by the Cybe and other major powers. Among these, Bai Jing might be the most special one. ¡°We must speed up our progress now. Moreover, you¡¯ve seen Bai Jing¡¯s background information, there¡¯s nothing to be cynical about¡­ and the psychological model is also under construction.¡±
Zi added. ¡°No¡­he was dumped by his girlfriend not long ago!¡± Wang Chaoqun groaned: ¡°This is dangerous!¡± ¡­ Time quickly reached 11 at night. The customers of the Bai Jing restaurant gradually left, and Huang Long, who had been drinking, was in a mild state of inebriation. Thump, thump! At this moment, he heard a rhythmic sound of footsteps. A young woman in a ck tight-fitting uniform walked in from outside, throwing a brisk look at the people in the shop. Cheng Feng¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and he immediately sat still. ¡®The Cybe¡­ so they havee after all?¡¯ For this result, he was not at all surprised. Even if they took this long toe after him, one could say that they had been quite cautious. ¡°Mr. Bai Jing, as the person in charge of the rted institution, I would like to speak with you!¡± Zi¡¯s gaze swept over the expressionless Little Dang and solemnly said to Su Lu. ¡®Oh? Could it be that the relevant department has finally taken action? Are they undercover agents?¡¯ Huang Long felt his drunkenness sobering up a lot and eagerly prepared to watch the show. ¡°Fine!¡± Su Lu looked around: ¡°Right here?¡±
¡°Right here, our resources are limited, we can¡¯t always waste them on one person, and I think we should have an honest talk!¡± Zi took a deep breath and made a gesture. Cheng Feng was petrified to see several recentlypeting ¡®wild Transcendents¡¯ and unknown patrons stand up and start clearing the area. Like Huang Fatty, who was tossed out amid protests, and handed over to the personnel outside.
¡®Damn¡­ So, they were all pretending to be pigs to eat the tiger. No wonder they could quickly discover the extraordinary nature of the Bai Jing Small Shop¡­¡¯ Cheng Feng¡¯s eye twitched. ¡°East City Cybe division, Firefox Squad, reporting for duty!¡± A few squad members saluted Zi, and immediately went to various key positions to start their vignce. Su Lu, on the other hand, came forward and sat at a dining table, gesturing: ¡°Please sit! Little Dang, make a pot of tea.¡± Little Dang obediently made a pot of tea and brought it over with two cups, without any expression of fear, as if she was born without too much emotion. The reveal made Cheng Feng very eager to snark. ¡°Huhhuh¡­¡± Su Lu blew a breath of white air and slowly took a sip of tea: ¡°Ms. Purple, what brings you to me?¡± ¡°Before that¡­ Mr. Cheng Feng, should you exin first?¡± Zi¡¯s gaze bore into Cheng Feng: ¡°About the issue of your crew adding a new member?¡± ¡°This was my request for him to keep it a secret.¡± Su Lu thought for a while, decided to take the me since he had pocketed quite a bit from Cheng Feng this while. ¡°Alright¡­ as a registered squad leader of the Transcendent force, he is entitled to stay and listen in, because I would like to invite Mr. Bai Jing to join the Cybe.¡± Zi took a deep breath and stated her purpose.
¡°Join the Cybe?¡± Su Lu sneered: ¡°You should have known my answer a long time ago¡­¡± ¡°Yes¡­ but I always want to try.¡± Zi smiled bitterly, passing over several files. Su Lu took one and nced at it, they were all case files of foreign incidents. ¡°Doran Street Ghost Incident!¡± ¡°Dawn Summoning Evil Spirits Case!¡± ¡°Haunted House Incident!¡± ¡°Exploration of the custom of Summoning Pen Spirits!¡± ¡­ Su Lu¡¯s eyes twitched as he looked on. The Spirit World and Dimension were the profession content that he had blocked. No matter how intelligent the indigenous people of this world were, they could only run wildly on the two major directions that he had defined ¨C Spellcasters and Physics. And these cases involving evil spirits, were clearly not created by ordinary upational persons, they should be the work of a power possessing an Ancient God¡¯s photo. ¡®From the methods used, it¡¯s sloppy! Truly sloppy!¡¯
¡®Apart from using sacrifices and collecting hatred, despair, etc. and being reckless in it, the rituals are too sloppy¡­¡¯ After reading, Su Lu felt relief: ¡°The Ancient God¡¯s Eye?¡± ¡°Indeed, these are the crimes theymitted around the world¡­¡± Zi sighed in relief inside. This was also a kind of test. But seeing Bai Jing directly identify the rituals and lock onto the Ancient God¡¯s Eye, she could basically be sure that he was the mysterious person who had made a move in the subdivisionst time. After working for so many days, the identity was finally confirmed. ¡°Thank you for your¡­ assistancest time, Sir. But the threat of the Ancient God¡¯s Eye has never been removed, but has grown bigger. We need your strength to maintain the stability of the world.¡± She once again invited sincerely: ¡°Please join us!¡± ¡°Maintain world peace?¡± The corner of Su Lu¡¯s mouth twitched as he felt the world¡¯s deep malice. If you really want to say it, aren¡¯t you the biggest tumor in the world? To let yourself maintain world peace? Madame, are you sure you¡¯re not here to make a joke?
Didn¡¯t even ask whether the boss of the world is willing or not? Zi felt nervous after querying Su Lu. The atmosphere in the small shop seemed to still down, even the emotionless young girl, Little Dang, turned her gaze in this direction. ¡°Since the crisis of the Ancient God¡¯s Eye is not resolved, then why don¡¯t we just get rid of it?¡± The sound of Su Lu came over: ¡°Ms. Purple, we could¡­ cooperate! In dealing with the issue of the Ancient God¡¯s Eye.¡± He won¡¯t be able to find Su Weite alone, but it might be possible with the Cybe, this was his original n. ¡°You alone, cooperating with the Cybe?¡± Zi almost wanted to ask, what makes you so arrogant? But considering his terrifying record, it seems he does have some capital. Just at this moment, she pressed her earpiece, nodded and said: ¡°Alright, there is also the position of special advisor in the Cybe, I hope we can work together pleasantly!¡± Chapter 509 - 0509: Incident (Seeking Subscriptions) Chapter 509: Chapter 0509: Incident (Seeking Subscriptions) To Su Lu, the so-called special advisor was just like an ancient guest of honor. It belonged to the type of position that enjoyed lots of rights and carried few obligations. He also knew that when Zi was negotiating, countless eavesdropping devices were broadcasting live, and the higher echelons of SkyNet had obviously given her instructions. Even if he hadn¡¯t heard, he could guess the general idea. ¡°Pleasant cooperation.¡± Su Lu stood up, smiled, and shook hands with Zi. At this moment, many people both inside and outside the room breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Then¡­ Advisor Bai Jing, there is a mission for you now.¡± Zi¡¯s expression became serious: ¡°Your unique menu is very helpful for improving the strength of upational people, we can provide you with materials, we hope you can provide as many dishes as possible.¡± ¡°Ten dishes a day, I¡¯ll just charge cost price.¡± Su Lu thought about it, and said indifferently. Although he could cook hundreds of dishes, that would be foolish. ¡°This¡­ is too little.¡± A troubled look appeared on Zi¡¯s face. ¡°Cooking dishes requires effort¡­¡± Su Lu spread his hands, expressing that he was also incapable. After all, the real master of magic potion has to involve inspiration whenbining potions, which is also a consumption. ¡°Okay¡­¡± It was their first meeting, and Zi, not knowing much about his profession, did not ask for too much. She handed over another piece of information: ¡°Advisor Bai Jing, first of all, I have to apologize¡­ After all, when faced with such an extraordinary person as you, one can¡¯t help but investigate.¡± ¡°This is normal!¡± Su Lu sighed. It would be strange not to investigate his family tree after discovering the identity of Bai Jing. With SkyNet¡¯s ability to act and obtain support, it¡¯s probably clear how many rtionships his predecessor had. Therefore, he was not angry at all. They were investigating Bai Jing¡¯s family, not Su Lu¡¯s. He didn¡¯t care! Because he didn¡¯t care, he had ignored itpletely during this time. The phone calls were dealt with hastily. It seemed that something had happened to Bai Jing¡¯s family? Su Lu was stunned for a moment, and casually took the information. Although he didn¡¯t care about them, and it was after Bai Jing¡¯s death that he took over the body, he should still repay it. However, with SkyNet¡¯s character, the family members of such key members should be under very strict protection, right? He opened the documents, and saw a character introduction: Father of Bai Jing, Bai Guan. Mother, Mu Chundie. Elder sister, Bai Tong. ¡­¡± ¡°Do the parents of Advisor Bai Jing, currently working in other cities, need our help to adjust their jobs and move them to safer areas?¡± Zi asked calmly. If SkyNet secretly observed and protected without Su Lu¡¯s consent, what difference would there be from holding his parents hostage? In this regard, she was quite measured. However, the treatment of SkyNet members¡¯ families was quite good, they all provided centralized jobs, and dedicated members were responsible for their protection. In this era, this was a service that many rich people may not be able to afford even with heavy amounts of money. ¡°Not necessary for now, I n to go back sometime during this period, I¡¯ll take care of it then¡­¡± Su Lu turned over the first few pages and saw thest one about Bai Tong: ¡°Suspected Transcendent? Joined an organization? What nonsense!¡± He really didn¡¯t know that Bai Jing¡¯s sister had also be a Transcendent. Since the form of attracting through nightmares is too hidden, as long as they are careful when collecting materials and lying low usually, SkyNet is not divine, most likely they wouldn¡¯t discover this. This time, it was Su Lu who screwed Bai Tong over. Because of him, the local SkyNet increased resource investments to investigate, thus revealing some clues. ¡°Indeed nonsense, that organization is called ¡®Torchbearer¡¯, and the leader is very mysterious, often preaching speeches of world-ending, stating that the world is about to be destroyed, and only the Transcendent new men could be the hope of surviving the apocalypse. It has quite the market in some circles. Also, we found out that this organization has some illegal activities¡­¡± Zi informed Su Lu of the specific situation. Su Lu¡¯s face darkened even more: ¡°Then¡­ I think I need to go there immediately and get her out.¡± ¡°We can provide assistance in this area. For example, thetest flight schedules, local hotel amodations¡­ of course, the most important is intelligence andbat support.¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± Su Lu stood up, casually wrote a closed for business sign, and handed it to Little Dang: ¡°Hang it up tomorrow.¡± Then he turned to Zi and said: ¡°I¡¯ll get ready, and leave tomorrow.¡± He is just a straightforward man. Besides, he did feel a little guilty about this body, this time he could make up for it. ¡­ The next day, Star Fire City. A regr passenger nended smoothly. Su Lu wore a shirt and jeans, carrying a shoulder bag, looking like a young tourist man. Next to him, were the slightly tired Zi and Wang Chaoqun. The three came out of the airport and got into a ck van. In the car, Zi opened a folder and introduced to Su Lu: ¡°The Torchbearer organization, the leader who is known as ¡®Fire Transmitter¡¯ is suspected to be a second-order spellcaster, good at fire-rted magic! Below him, there are ten ¡®Fire Seeds¡¯, an unknown numbers of official members, and even more peripheries¡­ Their operations are very secret, local SkyNet operations only managed to take down a few of their branches, and failed to catch the big fish¡­¡± ¡°Bai Tong, is my own sister, right?¡± Su Lu suddenly asked: ¡°I don¡¯t want any surprises.¡± ¡°Of course, she is your sister from the same parents.¡± Zi looked surprised, and after exchanging a nce with Wang Chaoqun, she replied. ¡°In that case, there should be no problem.¡± Su Lu closed his eyes, and his fingers moved unconsciously. In the void, numerous spiritual bodies, formless yet tangible, appeared and spread out in all directions. It wasn¡¯t realistic for Su Lu to try to find someone nationwide through bloodline ties, but if the range was narrowed to a city, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem. Besides, he had so many spiritual bodies to assist him. ¡°Mr. Bai Jing, do we go to rest in a five-star hotel next?¡± Zi asked curiously. ¡°No! Next, follow my instructions¡­ Turn left at the next intersection.¡± Su Lu opened his eyes, although his tone was t, his words were quite imperious. Zi¡¯s fists clenched and then rxed quietly: ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll follow the instructions of this advisor.¡± ¡°Next, go straight, turn right at the next intersection¡­ after two traffic lights, turn left¡­¡± After some running around, the vehicle stopped in front of an office building ording to Su Lu¡¯s instruction, shockingly in the downtown area! ¡°Hiding here? That¡¯s quite ingenious.¡± Su Lumented, then got out of the car. ¡°This is¡­ one of Torchbearer¡¯s bases?¡± Zi¡¯s eyes widened, she had no idea what Su Lu had done. Chapter 510 - 0510: Saving People (Extra 6200, asking for monthly pass) Chapter 510: Chapter 0510: Saving People (Extra 6200, asking for monthly pass) ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± In bewilderment, Wang Chaoqun trailed behind Su Lu. The adversary simply arrived here, did nothing, and located the person? Isn¡¯t the local Cybe division a bit useless? ¡°Some special ability?¡± Zi guessed something, but she felt more terrified inside. ¡°Powerfulbat capability, the ability to concoct special magic potions, and this ability to locate people¡­ Is there such aprehensive profession? It¡¯s practically cheating! Could it be¡­ the ¡®Ancient Mysterious Scripture¡¯?¡± Given her current status, she had ess to some top-secret information. For example, even the most rudimentary analysis of the ¡®Ancient God¡¯s Mystery Treasure¡¯ through research had made some progress, revealing a few powerful and mysterious professions. Even though they were passed down from only one generation, they were vastly superior to other ordinary professions. ¡°But¡­ Bai Jing is just an ordinary person, he couldn¡¯t have essed the highest secrets. How did he get his profession?¡± Zi kept feeling more and more that Su Lu was shrouded in mysteries. However, seeing that Su Lu was about to go alone into the office building, she tried to hold him back: ¡°Consultant Bai, now that we¡¯ve located their base, please leave it to the Cybe.¡± ¡°If we don¡¯t act now, we won¡¯t get another chance.¡± With some exasperation, Su Lu quipped, ¡°You park such a huge ck car right in front of their door, do you think they¡¯re blind?¡± The driver felt wronged, he was just doing as instructed and hadn¡¯t been told what this ce was before the car was parked. But everyone else present outranked him, so he had to swallow hisints. The baby was sad, but the baby could not voice it out. ¡°Moreover, they¡¯re nothing but jesters.¡± Su Lu looked at his right hand. Only he could see that a summoned spiritual body hung in mid-air, stretching out two baby-like hands to grab his palm. This was the power of a Psychic Apprentice, summoning a spiritual body to lend him its abilities! Su Lu walked into the office building, looked at the white-cors and security guards, and suddenly snapped his fingers. Invisible ripples spread out, carrying a strong hypnotic power. They started feeling sleepy and stumbled on their feet; some who were nearest found a sofa, those who didn¡¯t have anything leaned against a wall or simplyy down on the ground and fell into a deep sleep. ¡°The strength is still not enough¡­¡± Through the observation of the spirit eye, Su Lu had already seen that on a certain floor of the office building, a slight disturbance had urred, and a group of professionals disguised as white-cors were scattering around in a panic. Looking at the sign, they seemed to be a lettings agency that had rented out this floor. ¡°Want to escape? Not so easy.¡± He thought for a moment, walked to the edge of the wall, and lightly tapped the wall with the knuckle of his index finger. Thump, thump! Thump, thump! An invisible ripple spread out. Along with the sound, there was also the sound of the Spirit World, a sound that ordinary humans couldn¡¯t hear! ¡°What is¡­¡± Zi felt dizzy and weak all over, she wondered aloud in surprise. The next moment, she gave in and copsed on the ground, managing to stay awake only by sheer effort. She felt as if she had heard something, yet heard nothing, and it made her want to vomit blood or tear out her own ears! Su Lu remained silent. Then, he watched as Wang Chaoqun fell to the ground; the robust physical condition brought on by advancing to the Ancient Martial Artist, it offered no help in this situation. Thump, thump! Thump, thump! The sound, resonated with the vibration of the wall, seemed to pass through a certain medium, reaching the floor of the lettings agency. The invisible sound waves rippled through the void. Many of the professionals who were trying to escape showed expressions of agony, copsing to the ground. ¡°I¡¯ll be going first!¡± Su Lu indifferently walked to the elevator and pressed the floor button. Zi and Wang Chaoqun could do nothing but watch helplessly. Meanwhile, in amand center of the Cybe, the members were in chaos. A middle-aged man stared at the scene before him, his face ashen: ¡°To be able to swiftly incapacitate a floor full ofbatants, this power, this power¡­¡± Even as a Transcendent, he was filled with immense fear of this power! Even arge sense of apprehension! Ding! The elevator stopped at the lettings agency¡¯s floor, and Su Lu stepped out, amused by the sight of people lying all over the floor: ¡°I haven¡¯t even lifted a finger and here you all are, already down. What a bunch of weaklings!¡± In the void, several spiritual entities were monitoring everything. Guided by them, Su Lu headed towards a certain office. ¡­ A moment earlier. ¡°Bai Tong¡­ believe in me, the world is on the brink of destruction, and Fire Transmitter is the future!¡± Bai Tong was tall and good-looking, just barely a passable urban white-cor worker. At this moment, she couldn¡¯t help feeling helpless in the face of her boyfriend¡¯s persuasion. ¡°The old men of mankind are doomed to destruction, only us, the new men, have hope¡­ you still have parents and a younger brother? Let them contribute all of their savings, sell the house, take out loans, and make mortgages¡­ As long as they can raise the funds, the Fire Transmitter can grant them a magic potion that would make them Transcendants! And protect them, to get through this catastrophe! And you should know¡­ the price of a magic potion, no, even just raw materials, has skyrocketed, and it¡¯s out of stock everywhere, all these are reasonable expenses!¡± ¡°I¡­ I¡­ I¡¯ll umte more contributions, my mind is a mess.¡± Bai Tong clutched her head. She was only officially a member of the organization. If it hadn¡¯t been for her boyfriend, she wouldn¡¯t have been dragged into this: ¡°Gufeng¡­ I¡¯ve already taken a lot of money from home, there really isn¡¯t any savings left.¡± ¡°No¡­ Don¡¯t you still have a brother? I heard he¡¯s in another city, let him think of some more ways!¡± Chu Gufeng, who appeared to be somewhat handsome and fresh-faced, looked perhaps even younger than Bai Tong by a few years: ¡°Believe in me, believe in the leader!¡± ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± Bai Tong smiled wryly: ¡°My little brother¡­ he¡¯s been in less contact with me recently¡­ Our rtionship has suddenly gone cold, and¡­ he¡¯s not doing very well, either.¡± That¡¯s all she knew about him from their previous interactions. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t know if you didn¡¯t ask, would you?¡± Chu Gufeng was about to persuade her some more, when he heard a thumping sound in his ears. This sound seemed to embrace so much more, yet it was inaudible, making it unbearable to the point of wanting to vomit blood. ¡°There¡¯s¡­ an enemy¡­ quick¡­ notify the leader.¡± He staggered and copsed to the ground,boring to speak. Bang! All of a sudden, he felt as if he had been hit by a heavy hammer and immediately fainted. ¡°Gufeng! Gufeng!¡± Bai Tong copsed to the floor, her heart filled with boundless fear. At this point, she fully realized that the path of a professional was not filled with glory and wealth. On the contrary, it was fraught with many horrifying dangers! Just a single sound had brought them down to this state! ¡°Can¡­ Can Fire Transmitter handle this?¡± Just as she was thinking this, the door was kicked open, and a person was thrown in like a sack of potatoes-it was the Fire Transmitter! Bai Tong lost the ability to speakpletely, her pupils contracted, mechanically turning her head to look at the door. There stood a figure of a young man. ¡°Little¡­ Little brother?¡± Chapter 511: 0511: Obstruction (Third Update Request for Subscription) Chapter 511: Chapter 0511: Obstruction (Third Update Request for Subscription) ¡°Bai Tong?¡± Su Lu looked at the fallen beauty and nodded, ¡°Your boss has been killed. You should stick with me from now on.¡± Bai Tong: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Haha¡­ Seeing your serious face, I couldn¡¯t help making a joke to lighten the mood.¡± Su Lu moved forward, grabbed Bai Tong¡¯s arm and helped her up. ¡°But you can¡¯t stay here anymore. Come with me.¡± ¡°No¡­ Gufeng! Him!¡± Bai Tong anxiously looked at her boyfriend lying on the ground. ¡°Then, both of you.¡± It didn¡¯t matter to Su Lu, he sandwiched the two and took the elevator down, squeezing them both into the car. ¡°So¡­ Ms. Purple, I¡¯ll leave this ce to you.¡±
He asked the driver to start the car and looked at the two who were slowly recovering. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Who are you?¡± Chu Gufeng, now clear-headed, found himself in a narrow car and could not help but ask in shock. ¡°I am Bai Jing¡­.btw, this base seems to be you guys¡¯ nest, right? Fire Transmit is finished¡­¡± As he looked at the continuous convoy of SkyNet ck cars approaching, Su Lu casually said. ¡°No¡­ impossible!¡± Despite the dismal sirens ringing in his ears, and the cordons set up all around, indicating the inevitable, Chu Gufeng refused to acknowledge it. His face turned pale, ¡°We¡­we still have our boss, he is the powerful Transcendent.¡± ¡°Gufeng¡­ it¡¯s true, as for the boss¡­¡± Bai Tong nced at her brother. From what she knew, the Fire Transmitter was already close to death, and now he might have really died. But she chose to keep that from him. ¡°You guys¡­ are too reckless.¡± Su Lu stared at Chu Gufeng with a frustrated expression, ¡°Especially you!¡± His eyes were as ck as an unfathomable abyss. Chu Gufeng froze for a moment, then suddenly clutched his head and begun screaming. ¡°Little brother, what did you do?¡± Bai Tong, like a hen protecting her chicks, held Chu Gufeng in her arms. Tears welled up in her eyes, ¡°He¡¯s my boyfriend! If anything happens to him¡­I¡­I¡­¡± Seeing her reactions, Su Lu shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s just a small lesson. If you¡¯re not dead, get up.¡± With a final harsh admonishment, Chu Gufeng trembled violently, and sat up from Bai Tong¡¯s arms. ¡°From today, you must treat Bai Tong wholeheartedly well, and don¡¯t go messing around in those chaotic organizations¡­or else, even if you flee to the end of the world, I will find you, and kill you, understand?¡± Su Lu threatened.
Chu Gufeng kept his head low, not daring to meet his gaze; ¡°I¡­understand.¡± ¡®Such people truly did need to be controlled.¡¯ Su Lu said to Bai Tong, ¡°As for the feelings between you two, I won¡¯t interfere.¡± He had noticed that Bai Tong had fallenpletely in love.
Good women in the world like bad men; it is usually a case of hoping for a prodigal son to turn over a new leaf, just like men always fantasize about a woman reforming. However, these are all low probability events. The rest, once entangled, can nevere out again. At this time, a real younger brother should make a tough decision, split the couple apart, and genuinely look out for his sister¡¯s interests. But Su Lu was not the real Bai Jing. If it caused a mess, Bai Tong might not understand, and treat her brother like an enemy. That would be too melodramatic. So, he decided to let it be. Anyway, with his own existence and the threat he had just issued and his mental seed, Chu Gufeng wouldn¡¯t dare to act out. ¡°So¡­where are we going?¡± Bai Tong breathed a sigh of relief as she heard her brother¡¯s clear stance, and asked. ¡°We¡¯re going to fetch mom and dad, and then leave this city for East City. I n to buy a vi there for you to live in temporarily¡­¡± Su Lu answered without turning around. The exposure of Bai Jing¡¯s identity meant there would be many enemies in the future. They may not be able to harm him, but they could harm Bai Jing¡¯s family members.
If because of this connection his family gets hurt or loses their life, Su Lu would be very ufortable. It would be better to keep them under his watchful eyes. ¡°Them? They won¡¯t agree to this, will they?¡± Bai Tong¡¯s and Bai Jing¡¯s parents¡¯ lives and social circles were all here, suddenly changing to another city was almost impossible. ¡°If I say it¡¯s possible, then it¡¯s possible!¡± Su Lu said, ¡°I will give them arge sum of money, they can do whatever they want in East City¡­ as for resignation procedure and that, I will have someone to take care of it for them!¡± With his ie from selling specialty recipes before, he was earning a fortune. Sustaining the Bai family¡¯s well-off life was not a problem. And since Bai Tong is already on this path, he might as well train her a bit, so she can at least protect her family. ¡°Is this¡­ really your younger brother?¡± Bai Tong fell silent, and Chu Gufeng whispered in her ear, ¡°Why do I get the feeling¡­ he¡¯s your older brother? Or maybe your father?¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± Bai Tong rolled her eyes, but she also knew that this younger brother of hers had indeed changed a lot. ¡­ Hourster, at the airport.
The Bai family, with their luggage, waited in the airport lobby. Su Lu confessed that Bai Tong¡¯s and Bai Jing¡¯s parents were stubborn, but he was good at persuading people. So as soon as he briefly exined the situation to the couple, they were more than willing to move. After all, there was a risk that as their son imed, the ¡®pyramid scheme organization¡¯ could still have leftovers and could seek trouble with their daughter, so it was better to go and hide for a while. ¡°You don¡¯t need to bring that much stuff this time, I have arranged everything.¡± The luggage was too much, which made Su Lu speechless. ¡°No, no¡­ the things outside are not asfortable to use as the things at home.¡± On this point, Bai Tong¡¯s parents were adamant, so Su Lu left them alone. He checked his watch and found it was almost time to board. Just then, a team of SkyNet members in ck uniforms came over, causing Su Lu to frown: ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± ¡°Mr. Bai, are you intending to take Bai Tong and Chu Gufeng away?¡± A middle-aged man stepped forward, smiling, ¡°They are involved in a case in this city and need to stay behind to assist with the investigations!¡± ¡°SkyNet¡­ Huang Minghao?¡± Su Lu nced at his credentials casually, ¡°And if I say¡­ no?¡±
¡°You¡­..¡± Huang Minghao¡¯s face turned red, ¡°Don¡¯t think that just because you have powers, you can do whatever you want!¡± He had watched a few videos of Su Lu¡¯s actions, firmly believing that thetter possessed a huge power but was not very cooperative, therefore was an absolutely dangerous person! He needed to be restrained! Now it seemed that the other party still has some concerns for his family. This is good. Just because of this, they needed to take control of his family members! ¡°Sorry¡­ I do have every intention to do whatever I want!¡± Su Lu sneered, but he didn¡¯t act, because the people who¡¯re going to smooth things over had arrived. ¡°Huang Minghao, what are you doing?¡± Purple and Wang Chaoqun rushed over and saw the scene, their faces sinking. ¡°In ordance with SkyNet regtions, please ask the twodies and the gentleman to assist in the investigation.¡± Huang Minghao replied in an official tone. ¡°Huh¡­¡± Purple let out a coldugh, ¡°Are you intentionally trying to disrupt my work? Let me tell you now¡­ there¡¯s no way!¡± Chapter 512: 0512: Conflict (Extra 6400, asking for monthly pass) Chapter 512: Chapter 0512: Conflict (Extra 6400, asking for monthly pass) Zi and Wang Chaoqun¡¯s mission was to get in touch with Su Lu and attempt to win him over. Now, Huang Minghao¡¯s actions have clearly made them see him as a troublemaker. ¡°I¡¯m only following the rules.¡± Huang Minghao said, forcing a smile. ¡°Is that so?¡± Su Lu raised an eyebrow, and the temperature around him dropped several degrees. Especially those who came with Huang Minghao, all showing changes in expression, as if their bodies froze with fear. ¡°You¡­ you dare toy a hand on us?¡± Huang Minghao was genuinely surprised, suspecting that he had encountered a madman. Was he not the slightest afraid of the power of the entire Cybe division?
¡°Enough, assisting with investigation could also be done in East City!¡± Zi shouted in irritation, waving her hand for them to leave. She knew that if a conflict erupted, nobody present would benefit. She suddenly pressed in on Huang Minghao: ¡°I told you to get out of my way! Can¡¯t you understand?¡± ¡°Fine, very good!¡± Huang Minghao, choked with anger, replied with a sarcasticugh: ¡°You just wait, I¡¯ll include everything that happened today in my report.¡± He stepped aside, after all he had not nned on initiating a fight with Su Lu here. Yet the other party was like a keg of gunpowder, ready to explode at a slight touch! He felt somewhat wronged. As they watched Huang Minghao leave, Father Bai, Mother Bai, and particrly Bai Tong and Chu Gufeng, all breathed a sigh of relief. Wang Chaoqun sighed: ¡°Boss Bai, don¡¯t you think you were overly impulsive?¡± Surely this will give impression of being ¡®rebellious¡¯ to the upper management, which would be detrimental to our future developments. ¡°I really don¡¯t intend to join the Cybe division, so it doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Su Lu casually exined. In fact, he wasughing bitterly inside. Should he suppress his capability and let others push him around, just to conceal his true strength? It might be fun to y dumb and dupe others, but if he yed dumb too often, he might end up being a fool himself! ¡°No matter if what just happened was part of a factional struggle or something else, there better not be a next time. You won¡¯t want to know the consequences.¡± Su Lu climbed onto the airne, reclinedfortably in his seat and addressed Zi. Looking at Zi¡¯s quickly changing face expressions, he felt a surge of joy deep inside.
When he embraced his Spirit Summoning form, he received information that the world was about to experience the third Spirit Tide. He was one step closer to bing a [Spiritualist] and creating the Secret Realm. ¡­ Half a monthter.
Bai Jing restaurant. Li Weiwei sat down at a table with Lin Hong and Cheng Feng. They looked around and found the atmosphere slightly eerie. A few members of the Cybe division, all wearing serious expressions and radiating an intimidating aura, sat at the table next to them. They were expressionless, offering various valuable spirit materials for Su Lu to cook. It was only when they tasted the delicious food that their faces showed a hint of emotion. ¡®Second tier, second tier¡­ still second tier¡­ Is this the foundation of the Cybe division?¡¯ Li Weiwei ate her food in small bites, trembling inside. Such a massive structure was indeed far more powerful than their small team formed in a half-hearted manner. ¡°Boss Bai.¡± After these members finished their meal and left, Zi walked in briskly, holding a file. ¡°Hmm? What¡¯s up?¡± Su Lu looked up and saw that there were no regr customers left in the restaurant. Most of the people left were Cybe elites. Apart from them, there were only Cheng Feng and the rest of his party. Zi¡¯s gaze also veered towards them.
¡°We should go, we should go now.¡± Cheng Fengughed awkwardly and quickly left with Li Weiwei. ¡°Sigh¡­¡± As they left the restaurant, Li Weiwei let out a sigh. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Lin Hong, hugging this little sister of hers, asked: ¡°Have you developed a crush on Boss Bai Jing?¡± ¡°Not really¡­ I just feel a little ufortable and unwilling.¡± Li Weiwei responded with a bitter smile: ¡°It¡¯s like we agreed to fail together, but he secretly became a god¡­¡± ¡­ ¡°What¡¯s it this time?¡± Su Lu frowned, looking at Zi. ¡°Regarding the joint n to hunt the Ancient God¡¯s Eye¡­ The headquarters has approved, but the whereabouts of the Eye of God is difficult to trace¡­ he wasst seen heading to the White Elephant Country, specifically to a certain temple.¡± Zi replied: ¡°I suspect he¡¯s nning to sneak in from the border.¡± ¡°So it seems¡­ You¡¯ve questioned the captured God¡¯s Ear and gathered a substantial amount of clues, forcing the Ancient God¡¯s Eye into a corner, isn¡¯t it?¡± Su Lu chuckled.
¡°Indeed. We received substantial intelligence support, and have dismantled numerous bases of the Ancient God¡¯s Eye¡­ The enemy is furious, you should be careful.¡± Zi warned: ¡°Also¡­ that Huang Minghao, he has been transferred to East City, serving as the deputy head of the branch¡­ be careful.¡± ¡°An insignificant bug.¡± Su Lu sneered, his eyes somewhat deep. No matter how he put it, this round of personnel transfers was strange, seemingly targeting him. ¡°But¡­ The third Spirit Tide will start soon, once the Secret Realm is established, I¡¯ll move in right away¡­ I¡¯m done ying with you all.¡± Su Lu had nned for a long time. He took a taxi to a vi. This was the ce Chu Gufeng purchased for him to relocate his family. The security and greening in thismunity were excellent. Among the Bai family, apart from keeping a slight eye on Chu Gufeng, there was nothing to worry about. However, after the elderly couple arrived with nothing to do, they immediately made friends with the old men and women nearby, forming a terrifying matchmaking group. This gave Su Lu more trouble than thest encounter with God¡¯s Ear. The taxi stopped in front of the vi. Su Lu paid the fare and got out, just as a white-cor beauty came out to greet him: ¡°Are you home?¡± ¡°Yes, are you satisfied with your new job?¡± This was a job Zi had rmended specifically for Bai Tong, with excellent benefits and arrangements, but Su Lu was only considering it as a temporary arrangement.
¡°It¡¯s great, and my colleagues are very nice to me.¡± Bai Tong gave a lightugh in response, looking at Chu Gufeng beside her, her eyes full ofughter. If life could go on like this, she would be very satisfied. She and Chu Gufeng were even thinking of getting married. Chu Gufeng, this kid, could be presentable once cleaned up, and he had also be a lot steadier since hisst lesson. But Su Lu knew that deep down, he was still a cker. Nevertheless, with him around, Chu Gufeng couldn¡¯t mess up too much, so he just let things be. After all, his sister jumped into the pit willingly, and he couldn¡¯t be bothered to intervene. The family had a harmonious meal together, almost making Su Lu believe that he had returned to his hometown. But after the meal, when he went up to the balcony and looked up at the moon in the sky, he promptly regained a bit of rity. ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Bai Tong came up behind him and asked softly. ¡°I wish the world could always be like this moment¡­ Unfortunately¡­ everything is but a mere wish.¡± Su Lu sighed and looked in a certain direction. ¡­ Cybe division. ¡°Everyone should have heard about the personnel appointments. Next, I want to assign our first task.¡± Huang Minghao opened a floating screen and projected a young man¡¯s portrait on it: ¡°Bai Jing! Codename ¡®Death Crow¡¯, extremely dangerous¡­ Your task is to surveil him, monitor his every move.¡± ¡°Such uncontrolled power must always be monitored, just in case!¡± ¡°I want to know every single move made by his family, his friends, his lovers. Is that clear?!¡± Chapter 513: 0513: Tactics (Seeking Subscriptions) Chapter 513: Chapter 0513: Tactics (Seeking Subscriptions) It was a sunny morning with a gentle breeze. Xue Xue dressed up, packed her briefcase, and prepared to catch the bus to work. Even in a non-first-tier city like East City, the pressure of employment and office work was enormous every year. Especially in recent times with the economynguishing. There have been rumours ofyoffs at herpany, making Xue Xue even more unwilling to fall short now. Finding a job was tough indeed! She used to live near Bai Jing restaurant and her workce, but after breaking up with Bai Jing, she had to move out. Now, she has to wake up 20 minutes earlier every day to make the longermute, but she believed it was worth it! Bai Jing was useless! Even though they broke up, it wasn¡¯t because she cheated; they just weren¡¯t a good match. In her eyes, her prince charming doesn¡¯t have to own a castle, at least he should own a house! And he should treat her like his little princess. Like most young people, she had those fantasies.
But seeing all of Bai Jing¡¯s failures, she finally understood that some people can strive their whole lives and still not reach the starting line of others at birth! Xue Xue, even if not wanting her offspring to win at the starting line, hoped they could at least move forward in life, not be held back. ¡°Strange¡­ Why am I thinking about Bai Jing again?¡± Xue Xue touched her forehead while munching on a pancake as she walked through a park. The park was small. A few hundred meters straight ahead and she could reach the bus stop. Walking this way every day felt like she was getting some exercise, especially with the refreshing air of the park. It was a rare tranquility amidst the bustling city. Xue Xue¡¯s mood inexplicably lifted. What she didn¡¯t notice was that, not far behind her, two members of the Sky Network were carefully surveilling her. ¡°Surveince log: 7:01 AM, target leaves home; 7:15 AM, arrives at the park¡­¡± One member casually voiced his report whileining to his partner: ¡°Is there any value in us surveilling an ordinary person like this?¡± ¡°Who knows? Just do what we¡¯re told is enough.¡± The other member shrugged: ¡°It shouldn¡¯tst long. Huh? The target has stopped moving.¡± They quickly looked, and saw Xue Xue stopping before a grasswn. At the edge of thewn sat an old man reading a newspaper. He had scattered some bird feed by his feet, attracting pigeons and sparrows to thewn. Everything seemed normal, except for Xue Xue suddenly stopping. ¡°Hello, beautifuldy, may I have the pleasure of asking you for a favor?¡± The old man put down his newspaper, revealing a Western face. His nose bridge was high and his features were deep-set, but the most memorable thing about him was his eyes¡ªeach of his pupils had a different color! ¡°This¡­ the¡­ the Eye of God!¡± ¡°Impossible, how did he appear here?¡±
The two members of the Sky Network were about to go crazy: ¡°Warning! Warning! The Eye of God spotted! Highest alert!¡± But no matter how hard they tapped their earpieces, all they heard was static. ¡°Need help with what?¡± Xue Xue stared at the old man, her expression bewildered.
¡°Something simple¡­ Greet a friend on my behalf. It¡¯s the least you can do, isn¡¯t it?¡± The old man smiled and rolled up his newspaper. He then strolled off, his figure gradually disappearing. All of a sudden, the pigeons and sparrows began to flutter their wings, flying up one by one and entering Xue Xue¡¯s mouth. Any normal person who saw this would probably scare their pants off! But passers-by didn¡¯t seem to notice, and everything returned to normal after thest pigeon entered Xue Xue¡¯s stomach. Only the two scouts from Sky Network were nowhere to be seen. Despite having eaten arge number of pigeons and sparrows, her stomach showed no signs of swelling. She smoothed her hair and then turned around. She decided not to go to herpany anymore, instead opting to visit her ex-boyfriend on behalf of the old man. ¡­ ¡°Hmm? Interesting!¡± Inside the restaurant, Su Lu, who was teaching Little Dang how to chop vegetables, suddenly looked up in a certain direction. It was the first time someone had detected and cleared the surveince spirit thread he had ced. It clearly let him know that a fairly strong prey had entered East City, but ording to subsequent investigations by the spirits, it left almost immediately.
¡°Teacher?¡± With a sharp knife in hand, Little Dang easily separated the beef from the bones, staring at him nkly, ¡°Then what?¡± ¡°Then, we cook the soup¡­¡± Su Lu had a slight smile on his face, waiting for the foe¡¯s next move. Knock! Knock! As expected, it didn¡¯t take long for someone to knock on the door. Little Dang nced at Su Lu, then jogged off to open it: ¡°Sorry¡­we don¡¯t open during the day¡­¡± The person standing at the door was none other than Xue Xue! She stood there, staring at Su Lu, taking a step forward, her lips moving as if she wanted to say something. ¡®Oh? It¡¯s the ex-girlfriend, trying to mess with my mind? No creativity at all.¡¯ Su Lu scoffed internally. Maybe the real Bai Jing would have felt a tumult of emotions facing his ex. But to him, Bai Jing¡¯s ex-girlfriend was nothing more than a stranger.
¡°Bai¡­ Jing¡­ I¡­¡± Xue Xue snapped back to reality, feeling awful: ¡°Why am I here? Ugh¡­¡± She opened her mouth wide and out flew the pigeons and sparrows as if they were beingunched from a cannon, all aiming straight at Su Lu! Bang! Bang! Su Lu¡¯s figure turned into a shadow, allowing the birds to pass through him and stter against the wall behind him. But the strange urrences with Xue Xue didn¡¯t stop there. Her face was full of panic even as she saidpletely different words: ¡°Mr. Bai Jing. We owe you for thest encounter, which cost my organization half of the God¡¯s Hands and the God¡¯s Ears¡­You are an extraordinary talent. I, Su Weite Berg, hereby invite you to join the Ancient God¡¯s Eye!¡± These words, in an old voice, came out of Xue Xue¡¯s mouth, eerie and terrifying. Tears uncontrobly slipped down Xue Xue¡¯s face. She was like Su Weite¡¯s puppet,pletely out of control. ¡°When extending an invitation, should one not do it personally to be sincere¡­¡± Su Lu was silent for a while, then suddenly said. ¡°I apologize¡­I have already left this beautiful city because it was too dangerous. Your skills in the spirit world truly amaze me.¡±
Complimentary words came out of Xue Xue¡¯s mouth. Ignoring her incessant head-shaking and pleading expression, it could be eptable. ¡°I refuse.¡± Su Lu firmly answered. ¡°That¡¯s a shame¡­You made the wrong decision, forcing us to be enemies.¡± Xue Xue¡¯s eyes were filled with fear as she watched her stomach growrger andrger. Eventually¡­Bang! Countless paper-made pigeons flew out, flooding the entire room with them! Chapter 514: 0514: Instant Kill (Extra 6600, asking for monthly pass) Chapter 514: Chapter 0514: Instant Kill (Extra 6600, asking for monthly pass) Whoosh! Innumerable white papers fluttered about, littering the floor, the kitchenware, and even bodies! Liu Xiaodang waspletely covered in paper, resembling a paper mummy, ¡®stuck¡¯ against the wall. Worse still, the white papers stuck to her face, causing her to start suffocating. ¡°A curse?¡± The location where Su Lu stood instantly became the ¡®Eye of the Storm¡¯! Pieces of paper whirled around him, constantly being incinerated into ashes. He squinted, visibly able to see countless ¡®fibers¡¯ that resembled spider silk, stretching out from the Spirit World and burrowing into Xue Xue¡¯s body. Not only that, more spider silk appeared, continuing to spread onto him and Liu Xiaodang. A curse! This was advanced mysterious knowledge, definitely not within the mysterious learning categories recently opened by the Ancient God.
Therefore, the opponent must have obtained these secrets from studying the Ancient God photo. ¡°What a genius¡­ what a pity.¡± Green mes appeared on Su Lu¡¯s hand as he chanted aplex and convoluted spell. Under the fluctuations of the spell¡¯s voice, many spider silks seemed to be drawn by a mysterious force, plunging into the mes like moths to a me. When thest spider silk prated the me and melted away, the paper birds scattered around the room lost their power source all at once, and the paper pieces fell apart. ¡°Huff, huff¡­¡± A heavy breathing sound echoed around. It was Liu Xiaodang, pushing away the papers on her face, desperately absorbing fresh air with her bruised face. From the looks of it, a dy of ten more seconds would have led to her suffocating to death. A puddle of dark red blood spread throughout the papers and colored them continuously. Xue Xue¡¯s lifeless eyes stared at the ceiling, all signs of life ceasing. Su Lu watched this scene in silence. Ding, ding, ding! His cell phone rang, pressing the answer button, Zi¡¯s anxious voice came through, ¡°The Eye of God¡ªSu Weite has appeared in East City! He has gone looking for your past girlfriend, Xue Xue. The two members of Skywork monitoring her have disappeared. You must be careful.¡± ¡°Your notice is a littlete.¡± Su Lu stepped forward, closing the eyes of Xue Xue whose death had not been peaceful: ¡°Life¡­ is indeed fragile. Xiaodang¡­ you go out first, don¡¯te in within an hour¡± ¡°Understood!¡± Liu Xiaodang struggled to get up and left, closing the door behind her. As for how she would report afterward, Su Lu didn¡¯t care in the slightest.
He took out several candles, various kinds of spices, essential oils¡­ all things needed for the ritual, and directly used Xue Xue¡¯s blood to draw ritual tracks around him. ¡®Su Weite¡­ you are very clever and ruthless. You must have ran far away.¡¯ ¡®But¡­ your knowledge of the mysteries is too crude. You don¡¯t understand¡­ this woman you killed is the best medium to find you because you had a connection in the Spirit World!¡¯ He drew the curtains, letting the room fall into darkness, and lit the candles, one by one.
¡°Those wandering spirits with lingering grievances, in this ce!¡± ¡°I call to you!¡± ¡°Imand you!¡± ¡°In my¡­name!¡± ¡°I require you¡­ to borrow the power of the Spirit World, to find the murderer!¡± Su Lu¡¯s voice hoarsely chants, only when he mentioned the true names, his voice became obscure. Whoosh! A sudden gust of wind blew in the sealed room. The candlelight flickered, and the papers whirled in the air. Su Lu¡¯s eyes turned a murky white. His spirit seemed to leave his body, he used the Spirit World, to see an elongated ck car driving on the road. In the interior of the car sat an old Caucasian man, it was Su Weite! ¡­
Inside the car. Su Weite¡¯s expression suddenly changed, his pupils turned as ck as a bottomless pit. ¡ªThe eye of the Spirit World! This was an ability he obtained from studying the Ancient God photos, he could visually see most spiritual bodies, and perceive the power of the Spirit World. At that moment, Su Weite had a slight smile, as if he saw Su Lu through infinite space. ¡°He could actually find me¡­ truly an incredible power!¡± Su Weite smiled: ¡°On thisnd, it is filled with mysterious powers! As for you¡­ how do you n to deal with me?¡± Through prior probing, he was already certain of Su Lu¡¯s strength. Indeed, very strong, maybe even stronger than him, but so what? Such a long-distance gap, even with the aid of the Spirit World, it would be hard to do anything to him. This was the ¡®Energy Decay Law¡¯ of the mysterious side! The further the energy transfer, the greater the consumption! ¡°There has to be reciprocity in everything! Since you gave me a curse, I will give you a curse in return.¡±
Su Lu¡¯s spirit vibrated in the air, murmuring softly. He saw Su Weite vigntly watching him, his pupils bing even darker. The opponent was definitely a powerful upational Person, who had even reached the edge of the third rank. If you added strange methods obtained from the Ancient God photo, Skywork might even fail to intercept him fully. All these were the reassurances Su Weite had. But Su Lu¡¯s expression remained calm. He sped his hands into a strange sign, ¡°Necromancy!¡± Su Weite wants to see, right? Then he will let him thoroughly see enough! ¡°Ah¡­this is¡­this is¡­¡± The expression on Su Weite¡¯s face changed. Through Su Lu, it seemed that he saw an infinitely expansive, hill-like gigantic ghostly shadow of a giant! That was¡­ an Ancient God situated deep in the Dream Spirit World! Many ck fogs voluntarily dispersed, allowing him to observe the majestic body of the Ancient God, along with the far more clear, andplicated patterns and symbols than the Ancient God photo. A horrifyingly vast amount of mysterious knowledge was poured down.
Among them, there were even some extremely dreadful whispers. ¡°Ah!!!¡± At once, Su Weite¡¯s voice became shrieking. The mysterious information of ranks far surpassing his own was a deadly poison to him, the most fearsome poison. But, he discovered that he wasn¡¯t able to tear his eyes away. It seemed to be against his own will. Because that was the Ancient God, that was the truth! That was the ultimate reality of the world! It was everything! Crack, crack! Finally, the veins around Su Weite¡¯s eyes bulged, suddenly bursting open. His eyeballs directly exploded leaving two deep bloody holes. In the final moment, Su Weite seemed to have seen the origin of the Ancient Gods, along with the truth of the world. ¡°Ha-ha ¡­ Ha-ha¡­ Is this the ultimate secret of the world?¡± His thoughts were fragmented into numerous shards. Many ¡®Su Weites¡¯ ran and wailed within them: ¡°Everything¡­ it¡¯s all a sham!¡± ¡°It¡¯s all part of an borate scheme by a great being?¡± ¡°Ha-ha¡­then what is the meaning behind everything I seek?¡± Bang! An even louder explosion echoed. It was his head exploding, with different colored objects scattering everywhere. Harsh braking sounds rang. The long limo crashed off the road, exploding into a ball of mes. Chapter 515 - 0515: After The Fact (Third Update Request For Subscription) Chapter 515: Chapter 0515: After The Fact (Third Update Request For Subscription) The scene of the car crash. The Cybe members directly blocked the road, with many wearing white, enclosed protective suits, and carrying various instruments, the collectors were investigating all the information and residues at the scene. All of these scenes were transmitted to the Cybe division in East City through various cameras. ¡°We can confirm that the passenger in the vehicle was the Eye of God ¨C Su Weite.¡± Huang Minghao knocked on the desk: ¡°He is suspected to have been attacked¡­ of course, it¡¯s more likely that he discovered our surveince and used other methods to escape, destroying all clues before leaving.¡± ¡°As for why Su Weite came to East City, we have also figured it out.¡± Zi nced at Huang Minghao, even though there had been conflicts before, they were now colleagues: ¡°ording to Liu Xiaodang¡¯s report¡­ The enemy controlled Xue Xue, tried to win over Bai Jing, but after their failure, a conflict broke out between the two. More details about Xue Xue can be found on the second page of the appendix.¡± ¡°Failed to win over?¡± Huang Minghao shook his head: ¡°Bai Jing has long discovered Liu Xiaodang¡¯s identity¡­ We can¡¯t rule out the possibility that they have secretly reached an agreement and just put on a show in front of our men.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Zi¡¯s face reddened with anger, feeling as if he was being targeted. But Huang Minghao was just going over the case and extrapting possibilities, and there was no saying he was wrong. ¡°Newmunication, request to connect.¡± On the video conference, a screen suddenly lit up. ¡°Allow.¡± Zi nodded. The screen opened, revealing aboratory. ¡°ording to thetest DNAparison¡­ we found a body among the body parts discovered at the scene, which matchespletely with the data we previously obtained from our foreign member Su Weite! We can basically confirm that it was Su Weite himself.¡± A doctor in a whiteb coat spoke solemnly: ¡°The moment it was confirmed, I requestedmunication ording to D-11 regtion!¡± ¡°Are you kidding me? Died in a car crash? The infamous leader of the Ancient God¡¯s Eye, the one who stirred up world events?¡± Huang Minghao opened his mouth in surprise. ¡°I don¡¯t know about these, but I am only providing scientific evidence for your decisions¡­ ording to the assembly, most of his body is here. If he was an ordinary person, I am 100% sure that he is dead.¡± The doctor adjusted his sses and said. ¡°This¡­¡± Huang Minghao and Zi exchanged nces, he suddenly yelled: ¡°Let the scene team continue the search¡­ If it was Su Weite, he must have had the Ancient God¡¯s Mystery Treasure on him! We must find it!¡± As the highest secret treasure of the Ancient God¡¯s Eye, the Ancient God photo was naturally carried by Su Weite. Even though they had issued the order, they both knew that the chances of finding anything at the scene were very slim. Even if the Ancient God photo was bizarre and indestructible, it¡¯s unlikely that Su Weite died in a car crash. Someone must have attacked him. The culprit is still under investigation, but no matter who it was, they must have taken the spoils after the attack! The most valuable plunder on Su Weite would indeed be the Ancient God photo! ¡°In this area, who could have killed Su Weite¡­ It¡¯s impossible.¡± Zi lost in thought, suddenly met Huang Minghao¡¯s gaze, and felt a shiver in his heart: ¡°Could it be him? ording to Liu Xiaodang¡¯ster report, he distraced her for an hour. No one knows what he did during that time¡­¡± ¡°I propose that we immediately enhance the surveince on Bai Jing and the Transcendent organization in the nearby area!¡± Huang Minghao raised his hand to say. ¡°Agree!¡± ¡°Agree!¡± Many voices of agreement came over, Zi moved her lips but didn¡¯t say anything. ¡­ Bai Jing restaurant. Su Lu still opened the store as usual, ignoring the added pressures around him. After closing up, he sent Liu Xiaodang away and sat on a recliner. A pitch-ck hand emerged from the void, holding a photo in its grasp. This seemed like a scene from a ghost movie, but Su Lu was used to it. ¡°Well done,¡± He praised, grabbing the photo. This was brought by the fastest spiritual body near the scene of the ident, transported through the Spirit World. The other party was a bit slow, which is why it took so long to arrive. Su Lu stared at this ¡®Ancient God¡¯s Mystery Treasure¡¯, which was possibly kept top secret. He discovered that this was pitch ck, with only a vague human-shaped contour. In his state as the mythical body, theoretically no filming equipment could leave his shadow. But under the power of the world, the seemingly impossible thing still happened. ¡°It¡­ should be more like a nk book of heaven. Different people can get different insights through reading it¡­¡± ¡°But for me, it is totally useless¡­. however¡­. it can provide a reasonable exnation for my future cheats.¡± Su Lu nodded. Why is Bai Jing so strong? Because he is cheating! Where does his cheate from? Naturally from the Ancient God photo on Su Weite! He prepared to use one lie to cover a bigger lie, otherwise, if his own strength kept reinforcing unreasonably, Cybe would surely be suspicious. ¡°However¡­prehending the Ancient God photo also has its dangers.¡± ¡°Any mysterious knowledge is notpletely harmless ¡­ some can even change a person¡¯s character by merely reading¡­ like Su Weite, he has be many times more cold and murderous¡­¡± Su Lu shook his head: ¡°At the end of the day, it¡¯s because his foundation is too weak. He wanted to explore higher mysteries rashly and suffered a bacsh.¡± He tucked away the photo and aimlessly scrolled through the news on his phone. ¡°The state continues to promote urbanization, and housing prices inrge, medium and small cities are expected to rise again!¡± ¡°This year¡¯s National College Entrance Examination have increased the weightage of sports grades.¡± ¡°Prices of various fruits and vegetables continue to soar.¡± ¡­ ¡°Although a lot of useless information is mixed in the news, you can generally see some things.¡± ¡°Like the College Entrance Examination reform¡­¡± Su Lu smiled faintly: ¡°This is for selecting outstanding talents. In the future, the College Entrance Examination will probably not be segregated as arts and sciences, but as literary and martial arts¡­ and, martial arts students will surpass those of liberal arts and science students, bing the most sought-after talents.¡± Just then, he seemed to sense something and looked up at the starry sky. The brilliant stars, whether real or projected, became even more bright. ¡°Has the world¡¯s spiritual energy density increased again?¡± ¡°The third Spirit Tide has arrived!¡± ¡°And with it,es the third elimination.¡± His vision was filled with myriad illusions, and he returned to the Dream Spirit World. ¡°No!¡± ¡°Save me!¡± The huge suction force reappeared, with some spiritual bodies screaming and being devoured by the Ancient God. Seeing this, Su Lu¡¯s face turned gloomy. ¡°The Spirit Seal technology should beunched soon.¡± ¡°But Bai Tong and Li Weiwei are safe, thanks to my special dishes. Their progress seems to be far in the lead?¡± Chapter 516 - 0516: Marriage (Extra 6800, asking for monthly pass) Chapter 516: Chapter 0516: Marriage (Extra 6800, asking for monthly pass) Wilderness. A sea of trees stretched unevenly across the horizon, with some trees even experiencing species mutations. They surged to a hundred meters tall, shielding the sky with their canopies, reminiscent of the World Tree in myths. ¡°Caw-caw¡­Do you see this? This is the kingdom I¡¯ve imed!¡± Perched atop a hundred-meter giant tree, Ada spread his wings and announced in a proud voice. ¡°Ada¡­you¡¯ve been sneaking off to watch human TV shows again¡­ Didn¡¯t you say humans are very foolish?¡± Beside Ada, several talking crows threw contemptuous nces. ¡°Ahem¡­how can you call it sneaking? I watched openly! Fulfilling the great mission given by our master.¡± Ada stumbled a bit with his words, but quickly found a justification, ¡°If we don¡¯t fully understand humans, how can weplete the task given by our great master, conquering this forest, and this world?¡± ¡°Although it sounds like you have a point, I still feel like you¡¯re tricking me.¡± A¡¯er and Asan said straightforwardly. ¡®Damn¡­these little ones have be smarter. It¡¯s harder to fool them now.¡¯ Ada grumbled quietly as he nced at his six brothers. Some still resembled ordinary crows; some became even smaller in size while carrying the aura of a storm; some grew sorge they looked less like crows and more like enormous ck eagles! These were the changes brought about by the diversity of different professions. Not just that. ¡°Caw-caw~~¡± Ada let out a loud call. ¡°Peep-peep!¡± ¡°Cheep-cheep!¡± ¡°Caw-caw!¡± ¡­ Various bird calls echoed from the tree as more birds poked their heads out. Crows were the majority, but there were also sparrows, parrots, owls¡­ and even more mutated species that no one could name. ¡°O great First among the Seven Kings, are you summoning us? ¡± Numerous birds fluttered their wings and flocked towards the seven crows under the leadership of an owl with two long white eyebrows. ¡°Yes, I am summoning you, no! I, your emperor am summoning you!¡± Ada cleared his throat. Though the wild birds evolved quickly, their evolved abilities were far from theprehensive abilities of upational ones, allowing the seven of them to control the local bird poption, even being respected as the ¡®Seven Kings¡¯! ¡°You should all have sensed it, our power has strengthened sincest night¡­¡± Ada continued, ¡°Our Bird¡¯s Empire is due for expansion¡­ Now the only obstacles to our rule of this forest are the stupid three-headed dog from the north and the ck tiger from the east. I order¡­assemble an expeditionary force. I will exterminate these obstacles and unify the world!¡± ¡°World? What¡¯s a ¡®world¡¯? Is it tasty?¡± A brightly-colored parrot asked in bewilderment. ¡°Uh¡­¡± Ada stumbled over his words. These birds, having recently awakened their intelligence, were as naive as A¡¯er and the others were at first. He wouldn¡¯t argue with them. ¡°Anyway, just listen to me. We attack, seize the forest, grab the women! No¡­grab the resources!¡± Ada dered spiritedly. As long as they defeated those two strong enemies, their seven kings would be the only rulers in this vast forest! ¡®One step closer to fulfilling our great master¡¯s task.¡¯ Ada thought cheerfully to himself. Suddenly, a chorus of bird cries rose, ¡°Over there! Over there!¡± ¡°It¡¯s the three-headed fool dog! How dare it attack my territory! Is it rebelling?¡± Enraged, Ada squawked, ¡°Subordinates, follow me to battle!¡± He charged down like a fighter ne. Wind howled and the distance closed; the attacking enemy was clearly visible. A silver giant wolf with three heads, and seemed to be ridden by a man? ¡°Hm?¡± Ada took a closer look and was suddenly taken aback, ¡°Halt!¡± ¡°It¡¯s the great master!¡± Amidst the cheers, the other six crows joyfully flew down to wee. ¡°Oh?¡± Su Lu dismounted from the giant wolf and casually threw a gigantic ck tiger head, ¡°Ada, A¡¯er Asan¡­ it seems like you¡¯ve done well.¡± ¡°Your praise is undeserved, great master. You¡¯re indeed the most sagacious god!¡± Ada immediately expressed his loyalty, ¡°Your strength is unparalleled. I was just about to mobilize the Bird¡¯s Empire tobat that old tiger and this fooli¡­this wolf. These foes are unworthy for someone as noble as you.¡± Su Lu gave Ada a surprised look. It seemed his ttery skills had improved in just a few days. ¡°Alright, enough talk. If you want to conquer this forest, then just do as you like. But, I need a piece ofnd here to build a secret realm. Here¡¯s the blueprint, get it done for me.¡± Su Lu tossed out a blueprint. ¡°No problem, great master.¡± A¡¯er and Asan picked up the blueprint with their beaks. Ada then asked, ¡°What¡¯s a secret realm?¡± ¡°A secret realm is a Dimensional Mystic Lock. It has many functions such as hiding, defending, teleporting, etc¡­Anyway, just set up the basic nodes for now.¡± Su Lu exined casually, then suddenly thought, why am I exining this to a bunch of birds? But even if Ada and the others were birds, they were intelligent now and still professionals, a necessary requirement for setting up nodes. They could start with the basics, and of course, he would still need to do the core part himself. Once the secret realm is set up, it would form the basis of his world. ¡®When the timees, let¡¯s set up a school, an academy for the Transcendents? Cultivating professional talents from a young age¡­¡¯ The younger the cultivation of talents starts, the better the results. Moreover, Su Lu had an inkling: After the third Spirit Tide, the fourth would take years. And the fifth would take even longer. It marked the separation between the mundane and the legendary and would require at least a decade to brew! This period was long enough for him to raise a generation of professionals, or a force, rather. His professional rank moved with the world, with ample preparation, he naturally became a third-rank [Spiritualist]. After bing a [Spiritualist], his ability to control and enve all sorts of spiritual bodies had improved. Besides, he awakened the power of the dimension, allowing for dimensional teleportation. ¡°All in all, I now have the means for a carefree life and self-preservation¡­¡± After issuing the orders to the crows, Su Lu stepped into the dimension. Unlike the flickering of the [Dimensional Walker], he acquired the ability of long-distance teleportation simr to a Dimensional Mage by utilizing the spirit ¡®dimension¡¯ concept. With a sh of light, Su Lu returned to the Bai Family Vi. ¡°Bai Jing, you¡¯re back.¡± Mother Bai¡¯s eyes lit up upon seeing Su Lu, ¡°Bai Tong and Gufeng are preparing to get married, which day do you think is appropriate?¡± ¡°I think the first day would be good.¡± Su Lu nced at Bai Tong, who was eager to show off his love, and sighed inwardly. This person was determined to jump into a pit of fire! Chapter 517: 0517: Taking The Initiative (Happy National Day to all book friends!!!) Chapter 517: Chapter 0517: Taking The Initiative (Happy National Day to all book friends!!!) Bai Jing restaurant. It¡¯s daytime now, as usual, it¡¯s closed. However, Su Lu invited Cheng Feng, Li Weiwei, and Lin Hong over. ¡°Brother Bai¡­ I wonder why you invited us all here today?¡± Lin Hong joked with a smile. ¡°Ha ha, I don¡¯t deserve the title of brother.¡± Su Lu handed out the wedding invitation: ¡°My sister is getting married soon.¡± ¡°Oh, we will definitely attend.¡± Cheng Feng responded solemnly. In his opinion, Bai Jing would definitely prosper in the future, even if it was merely due to his cooking skills, so deepening their rtionship now would only benefit them in the future. ¡°Also, after my sister¡¯s wedding, I n to leave East City.¡±
Su Lu continued. He nned to move Bai Jing¡¯s family into the Secret Realm that he had constructed to avoid leaving any vulnerability exposed. Because he was nning to establish a school, arge number of positions and facilities needed staff, and they could certainly be amodated there. ¡°Leaving? Where to?¡± Li Weiwei was somewhat curious, could it be a mission from the Cybe division? Su Lu smiled mysteriously, causing Li Weiwei to inhibit her curiosity and further affirm her suspicion. ¡°Tea for everyone, please!¡± Liu Xiaodang carried the teapot and stood by, but she was pondering that this information must be reported immediately. Until Su Lu spoke, she had no idea that Bai Jing was preparing to leave! ¡°Little Dang, sit down too!¡± Su Lu waved his hand to let Liu Xiaodang sit down, and looked at the four of them: ¡°You all are second-level professionals now. You must have sensed that previous round of the curse, right?¡± As soon as these words came out, everyone¡¯s faces showed expressions of fear. ¡°It was terrifying!¡± ¡°The suction this time seemed stronger than thest, and the elimination mechanism was even more frightening.¡± ¡°We must promote to the third level immediately. Even though we are safe this time, we might be left behind by others in the next round.¡± ¡°Unfortunately¡­ to be promoted to the third level, the requirements suddenly rise, some even require high-level spiritual materials¡­ isn¡¯t this forcing us to take risks?¡± Cheng Feng and the others were all upset. Seeing this, Su Lu just smiled. He already obtained the materials he needed by hunting.
However, others didn¡¯t have the ability of dimension teleportation, so it was very dangerous for them in the wilderness. ¡°We are suffering, and you stillugh at us.¡± Li Weiwei protested with raised fists. ¡°Ha ha, not really, it¡¯s just that I recently obtained an opportunity, learned a technique, and I want to share it with you.¡±
Su Lu waved his hand, suddenly sketching out spiritual runes in the air. The splendid silver radiance formed arge amount of runes in the void, which suddenly converged into one and continuously contracted, forming a symbol of a circle linking head and tail. ¡°This is¡­ what mysterious rune?¡± Cheng Feng¡¯s eyes shone. ¡°It¡¯s tooplicated, just a nce is enough to make people dizzy.¡± Lin Hong and Li Weiwei rubbed their eyes, feeling dizzy as if they were about to vomit. ¡°This is a rune I created myself, I have named it ¡®Spirit Seal¡¯! Its effect¡­ it resists the attraction of the Ancient God, and weakens the curse!¡± Thump! As soon as Su Lu¡¯s words fell, Cheng Feng choked on his own saliva, nearly spitting it out, coughing repeatedly. The expressions of the remaining fewdies were also unbearable. The curse, ah! This is the Sword of Damocles hanging above the head of every upational person, making them tremble every day, fearing that a little carelessness will turn them into beasts. Yet Bai Jing actually has a solution?
Liu Xiaodang felt uneasy, wanting to immediately go out and report, but seeing Su Lu¡¯s smirk, she could only wait there. ¡°It¡¯s not removal, just weakening¡­ to put it simply, if the curse of the Ancient God eliminates students below sixty points, having the ¡®Spirit Seal¡¯ can lower the pass requirement to fifty or even forty points!¡± ¡°It¡¯s a bit difficult to learn, but as long as one is an upational person, they should be able to master it if they spend some time, and forge the Spirit Seal for protection on their spiritual body.¡± Su Lu exined in detail the use of the Spirit Seal. This was the technology that he originally intended to release after the third Spirit Tide. And it could be used as the feature of the school, it would definitely attract arge number of upational persons, or exchange them for arge amount of resources. ¡®Actually, I cannot avoid spreading it¡­ the curse of the third Spirit Tide made me feel that the world has gone mad, constantly raising the standard to persecute the upational persons¡­ As if it can¡¯t wait to throw all the upational persons into the Mythical Body.¡¯ ¡®It seems to make sense¡­ For the world, even if all the upational persons in this wave die, it wouldn¡¯t matter, but arge amount of mixed spiritual bodies and wills surging into the Mythical Body would further reduce my sensitivity to it, increasing the difficulty of the ritual¡­¡¯ ¡®So, the Spirit Seal technique must be spread out.¡¯ While thinking this, he looked at Cheng Feng¡¯s four: ¡°So? Do you want to learn? I can teach you.¡± ¡°Yes! Only a fool wouldn¡¯t want to!¡± Cheng Feng gave a bitter smile: ¡°But¡­ There is no such thing as a free lunch, this is a bit¡­ too valuable, isn¡¯t it?¡± He couldpletely imagine the madness of the Mysterious Realm after the Spirit Seal debuts, if what Bai Jing said was true.
¡°Of course, there are requirements.¡± Su Lu crossed his fingers, leaned back: ¡°I am nning to start a school, and I need your help, a contract of three years, what do you think? Little Dang is excluded.¡± Cheng Feng and Lin Hong were both exceptional talents. Managing apany is quite simr to managing a school, both are branches of management studies, as for Li Weiwei? She is considered basicbor thates along with it. ¡°You? Starting a school?¡± Li Weiwei stared at Bai Jing: ¡°Teaching what? Cooking?¡± An advertisement popped into her mind ¨C ¡®Learn to be a chef,e to the New West!¡¯ ¡°I know a lot, mainly teaching the mysterious knowledge¡­ the purpose of the school is to assist students in better mastering their transcendental strengths, learning to control them. As for what courses will be taught? At least¡­ Spirit Seal is necessary.¡± Su Lu responded with a faint smile. ¡°I need to go home and consider this.¡± Cheng Feng and the others exchanged nces and responded seriously. They could not imagine that Bai Jing actually had such a big ambition. Transcendent University?
Is it the first of its kind in the world? ¡­ East City, Cybe Division. Ever since receiving themunication from Liu Xiaodang, the conference room was a mess. ¡°Spirit Seal technique? Weaken the curse? This is impossible!¡± ¡°Bai Jing has flipped the sky, he even wants to start a school? Does he have the qualifications?¡± Zi found it very amusing and was slightly skeptical about the authenticity of Liu Xiaodang¡¯s report. Bang! ¡°Gentlemen¡­¡± Suddenly, Huang Minghao stood up, his hands on the desk: ¡°Assuming these premises are true, why would Bai Jing suddenly be so conceited?¡± ¡°Can we assume that he is the murderer who killed Su Weite, and he took the Ancient God photo and obtained great benefits from it?¡± Zi was quite moved when she heard this. She also knew a little about the mystery of the Ancient God, and knew more that there was an ¡®Ancient God photo¡¯ at the Cybe headquarters. All the researchers were very confident that it contained the ultimate truth of the world. Even finding a way to weaken the curse seemed notpletely impossible, assuming that Bai Jing was telling the truth? Chapter 518: 0518: Downgrade (7000 additional monthly votes from last month) Chapter 518: Chapter 0518: Downgrade (7000 additional monthly votes fromst month) Night. In the Bai Jing restaurant. The atmosphere had be rather tense. Some regr customers, looking at the notice ¡®The shop will be closed from tomorrow,¡¯ felt as if the air had be heavy. One by one, they could not bear it and left. asionally, some stern-faced men in ck came in, gradually upying the entire restaurant. ¡°Bai Jing, Advisor Bai!¡± At the end, as soon as the Inte closed, Zi and Huang Minghao walked in, ¡°What exactly do you want to do?¡± Su Lu wiped his hands and replied with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m tired of running a restaurant and want to start a school, it¡¯s as simple as that.¡± The feeling tonight told him that the Inte was ready to confront him. ¡°So¡­did you kill Suvit, and where is the ancient god¡¯s photo?¡±
Huang Minghao questioned him aggressively. Everyone around them at this moment was from the Inte, so there was no fear of secrets being leaked. ¡°I did kill Suvit¡­ and the Ancient God photo is naturally in my hands, it is indeed a treasure¡­ a little understanding, and it gave me the ¡®Spirit Seal¡¯ and other high-end mysterious knowledge. It¡¯s a wealth for all of humanity, and I n to use it as a gift for my students.¡± p! p! Huang Minghao pped his hands, ¡°Such noble ideals, but the Ancient God photo is a valuable asset of the Inte¡­ Advisor Bai, perhaps you might consider donating it? Of course, we can invite you to be a special researcher.¡± ¡°Ha¡­ So you want my treasure and want me to help you with your research too?¡± Su Lu stared at him in surprise, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m a fool?¡± ¡°Bai Jing! Consider your status! You¡¯ve be too conceited.¡± Huang Minghao sneered. Before, he couldn¡¯t make a move, but now, the situation waspletely different! With the revtion of the Ancient God¡¯s photo and the Spirit Seal, the Inte headquarters was taking this very seriously, and arge number of top professionals were deployed to the location outside the small shop. It could be said that half of the Inte¡¯s high-end forces were here! In this world, no professional could confront such a massive organization. ¡°Advisor Bai, I hope you will give it some careful thought¡­¡± Zi tried to advise. She didn¡¯t want to cross swords with Su Lu. ¡°All these goings-on¡­ Ast supper, perhaps?¡± Su Lu shot a nce at Liu Xiaodang next to him, ¡°Little Dang¡­ The title of master chef now rests on your shoulders.¡± ¡°Thank you, you will always be my teacher!¡± Liu Xiaodang bowed, but didn¡¯t hesitate to retreat behind Zi. ¡®He¡¯s a madman!¡¯ ¡®He¡¯s gone mad.¡¯
Watching this scene, Huang Minghao couldn¡¯t help feeling an odd mix of both joy and chills. He knew that Bai Jing was ready to confront the Inte, but where did he get his confidence from? ¡°I am a businessman, it¡¯s not good for everyone to be killing and fighting.¡± Su Lu suddenly broke the silence, ¡°How about we make a bet?¡± ¡°How can such a serious matter be treated as child¡¯s y?¡± Huang Minghao immediately retorted.
¡°What kind of bet? Let¡¯s hear it¡­¡± Zi waved her hand and signaled Huang Minghao to calm down with her eyes. ¡°From the Ancient God¡¯s photo, I not only got the Spirit Seal, but also knowledge of the Secret Realm¡­ To put it inyman¡¯s terms, it is space technology!¡± Su Lu calmly said these shocking words, ¡°However, you probably don¡¯t understand¡­ I¡¯ll show you directly. This restaurant is a small Secret Realm I built. If you can break through it, I admit defeat, and you can do whatever you want.¡± ¡°Space¡­space?¡± Zi¡¯s pupils contracted sharply. Immediately, she saw Su Lu snap his fingers. BANG! The surroundings ovep, bringing a powerful sense of repulsion. Before she has time to react, she finds herself standing on the side of a road, next to a bewildered Liu Xiaodang. ¡°Is this¡­ teleportation? Seriously? The teleportation magic in novels can actually be realized in the real world? Countless scientists must be rolling over in their graves¡­¡± Zi is practically speechless. ¡°Quick, quick! Reinforcement!¡±
Next to them, Huang Minghao yells hysterically: ¡°The target has already taken action! No need to hold back! Repeat! No need to hold back!¡± But the next moment, he¡¯s like a duck being strangled, unable to utter a word. RUMBLE! Two buildings seem to havee alive around Bai Jing¡¯s Small Shop, constantly squeezing towards the center. The Bai Jing Small Shop turns into a crevice, finally disappearingpletely. It¡¯s as if this segment of space has been hidden! ¡°Damn it! What¡¯s going on?¡± Huang Minghao strokes his increasingly receding hairline: ¡°Am I dreaming?¡± ¡°Target¡¯s gone!¡± ¡°Report, target¡¯s gone!¡± Many members of the Sky Net rush into the two adjacent buildings, only to find them to be quite ordinary, the same as before. Of course, the people inside were already evacuated. But they can¡¯t find the Bai Jing restaurant anywhere. ¡­
¡°Based on the above situation¡­our strategy research group believes a spatial copse phenomenon has urred in this area¡­ The space coordinates of the small shop have beenpletely hidden. This is not the power of science, but a miracle!¡± On the screen, a research member speaks frenziedly. ¡°There¡¯s also the Bai family¡¯s mansion experiencing the same thing¡­seems like he thought of everything.¡± Zi shakes her head, her tone heavy. ¡°So what if it¡¯s hidden? If we have to, we can tear down all the surrounding buildings¡­¡± Huang Minghao clenches his teeth. ¡°No¡­you don¡¯t understand what it means to hide a space coordinate. It¡¯s like having two different sheets of paper. No matter how you smear paint on one, it won¡¯t appear on the other one! It¡¯s basically like two dimensions. Even if you tten that area, it¡¯s of no use¡­ Plus, the other side also has teleportation ability.¡± A doctor lifts his sses and spreads his hands in helplessness. ¡°This¡­ Is it like we¡¯re being attacked on a lower dimension? Is the gap between us and the other party¡¯s mystic science this terrifying?¡± Zi can¡¯t help but ask. Space technology is currently unanalyzable by science, it can only be described as mystic science, and the other party is obviously using mystic rituals to do it. ¡°That¡¯s right¡­use the Transcendent, to break through that Secret Realm!¡± Huang Minghao seems to have grabbed onto a life-saving straw: ¡°We also have the Ancient God photo, what about the support from headquarters?¡±
¡°Let me exin that¡­¡± In another frame on the video conference, a male researcher with hair as messy as a bird¡¯s nest and dark eye circles says, ¡°First of all, I have to state that mystic science isn¡¯t real science, we have to recognize the special role of individuals. In the research of the Ancient God¡¯s Mystery Treasure¡­ Advisor Bai might be twenty years ahead of us!¡± ¡°Cough! Twenty years?¡± Huang Minghao is almost choked by his own saliva, feeling he¡¯s going crazy from their words: ¡°The same starting point, the same treasure, and you also have the support of the entire Sky Net. So now you¡¯re telling me that your entire research team isgging twenty years behind him?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no other way¡­ The Ancient God Photo is not a file or a document, but a ¡®book with no words¡¯, it alles down to personalprehension, perhaps even a match in soul frequency¡­ and in our research team, apparently, there isn¡¯t such a mystic science genius¡­ Originally, Dr. Suvit was recognized as the one with the highest ¡®affinity¡¯ towards the Ancient God Photo in the world. Of course, now it¡¯s definitely Advisor Bai.¡± The Ancient God Photo is the highest secret of the Sky Net, it¡¯s impossible to openly hold auditions for it. Even if they did hold auditions, just the initial identity verification would take a lot of time and effort. Zi feels depressed, as if they are being attacked on a lower dimension by the other party, but there¡¯s barely any solutions on their side. Chapter 519: 0519: Construction (Third Update Request for Subscription) Chapter 519: Chapter 0519: Construction (Third Update Request for Subscription) Blue Star World, June 8. A sedan parked at the entrance of themunity where the Bai Family Vi is located. Cheng Feng got off the car with a strange expression on his face, looking at the invitation in his hand, feeling extremely conflicted. He had a vague understanding of the conflict between Bai Jing and Sk. But after that night, many things had changed. This wedding, it was Ms. Purple who took the initiative toe to his door, indicating that he shoulde together. ¡®What is this? Is Skpromising and trying to foster goodwill?¡¯ Cheng Feng didn¡¯t dare to think further, but he was very excited deep inside. Bai Jing truly has be a big shot, a very substantial figure to rely on. ¡°Ms. Purple!¡±
He walked a few steps forward and saw Purple. She was dressed in a tight-fitting purple cheongsam that fully revealed her exquisite figure. Behind her was Wang Chaoqun in a ck suit. ¡°Mr. Cheng.¡± Purple nodded politely, and naturally walked side by side with Cheng Feng. ¡°I heard¡­ Mr. Bai once invited you to teach at a new school?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Cheng Feng¡¯s expression stiffened slightly, but he answered honestly. ¡°That¡¯s a good thing¡­ Our education in the Mysterious Realm is far ahead of the world.¡± Purple said with a sense of purpose. Are they supporting our entry now? Cheng Feng was speechless for a while. Not long after, he came across Li Weiwei and Lin Hong, and many other guests. Everyone took their invitations and came to the address on them, which was where the Bai Family Vi was located. The space was already leveled. The original building had seemingly disappeared without a trace. Cheng Feng took the invitation in his hand and walked to the entrance of the vacant lot. Instantly, his figure turned into an illusion and disappeared without a trace. ¡®Really? Point-to-point teleportation technology?¡¯ Purple watched with a slight shrink in her pupils, clutching her invitation, took a deep breath, and took a step forward. As she approached, she saw traces of spirituality forming runes on her invitation as if they were some kind of symbols and positioning marks. The next moment, she felt a sense of weightlessness. When she looked around again, she found herself standing on awn, not far from a vi.
Flowers and ribbons were everywhere, along with arge number of buffet tables. The area was set up like a wedding venue. ¡®So¡­ fantastical.¡¯ She looked up to see a multitude of lights falling, but the sun was nowhere to be seen. ¡®Is this the¡­ Secret Realm? An entirely independent area separate from the world?¡¯
Purple adjusted her earpiece, but all she could hear was static. ¡°Themunicator is out of order and the locator is probably in a simr state¡­ It was a long shot to begin with.¡± Purple shook her head, sporting a smile as she proceeded forward to greet the groom and bride in their suit and wedding dress. Shortly after, she saw Bai Jing. ¡°Mr. Bai.¡± ¡°Ms. Purple.¡± Su Lu smiled brightly, ¡°Would you like to sit down and have a drink?¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± Purple took a ss of juice and sat next to Su Lu, watching the somewhat rustic but definitely not simple wedding proceed. Those who received an invitation, besides the rtives and friends of the Bai family, were all very capable individuals. The sight of today¡¯s event made it clear to all that the Bai family was on the rise; the atmosphere was harmonious and full of joy. ¡°We will handle the school registration and all the procedures, you don¡¯t need to worry about the thing. The curriculum ranges from primary school to university¡­ you can also make it for this year¡¯s university entrance examination enrollment.¡± Purple took the initiative to extend benevolence.
¡°Thank you!¡± Su Lu responded with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m also nning to run adult sses open to social enrollment, mainly teaching Spirit Seal technology, and onboard Sk for the enrollment process, what do you think?¡± In essence, this was a consideration to help Sk train experts in Spirit Seals. As for this technology, Su Lu had no intention of keeping it to himself. In fact, the wider it spread in the world, the better. However, the degree of publicity needs to be handled cautiously so as not to elicit overreaction from the world. Slow dissemination via schools would be very suitable. ¡°What¡­ exactly are you nning to do?¡± Purple stared directly at Su Lu, feeling increasingly unable to see through this man. ¡°Me? I¡¯m just going with the flow!¡± Su Lu answered casually, unsurprisingly leading to Purple to roll her eyes, her expression clearly saying ¡®I don¡¯t believe you¡¯. Her expression turned mncholic as she watched the bride and groom exchange rings under the witness of the wedding officiant, suddenly saying, ¡°The third manifestation of the Spirit Tide¡­ can¡¯t be concealed any longer. The mainstream media of the world may reveal the truth about the Transcendents to the public soon¡­ ¡± ¡°A magnificent era is just around the corner.¡± Su Lu sighed. ¡°Why do you think it¡¯s not a sign of the world¡¯s end?¡± Purple stared at Su Lu with a piercing gaze.
¡°Embracing the mysteries does not necessarily conflict with science. In fact, the two could possibly be integrated¡­ and give birth to even more splendid and colorful flowers¡­ Perhaps it¡¯s the beginning of humanity stepping out of the Blue Star to explore the Universe.¡± Su Lu stood holding his ss of wine, ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I need to go and greet other guests now.¡± ¡°Please feel free!¡± Purple watched as Su Lu walked away, her expression turning solemn. ¡°Purple, what do you think of all this?¡± Wang Chaoqun asked softly from the side. ¡°He¡¯s very mysterious, very confident! As if he can see everything in the future!¡± Purpleughed bitterly, shaking her head. Wang Chaoqun¡¯s expression froze: ¡°I mean¡­ um¡­ what do you think of this wedding?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care for Western-style weddings.¡± ¡°¡­ Alright then!¡± ¡­ Wang Dali was a contractor, managing many construction teams. He was a figure of some status in East City. Just a few days ago, he received an order that excited him greatly. ¡ª Construct a school!
He heard that the client was very wealthy and had deep connections; someone was backing them. Moreover, the main construction was done by a regr constructionpany, and he was just there to assist. They even paid the deposit first. Faced with such a generous client, what more was there to say? So, he gathered all his workers and equipment, and with grand ambition, followed a young man in a car. ¡°Boss, where are we headed?¡± Wang Dali looked at the young man with a refined appearance sitting next to him. He had already seen the ns and requirements, the only thing he was curious about was where this school was going to be? ¡°We are almost there.¡± The young man smiled in response, ¡°My name is Bai Jing, and I¡¯ll be the principal of the school in the future!¡± ¡°Haha¡­ Nice to meet you!¡± Wang Dali¡¯s first reaction was disbelief. In his view, the principal of a school should at least be middle-aged, right? After all, looking at the design, it was definitely of a super university-scale. How could they let a young man be in charge? ¡®Could it be that he¡¯s an assistant? Or a second-generation official?¡¯ With this thought in mind, he became even more respectful. He looked around, ¡°Is the university going to be built in the outskirts of East City? Wow¡­ such heavy fog!¡± ¡°Never mind it, just drive through.¡± There was an undeniable magic in Bai Jing¡¯s voice. The next moment, Wang Dali¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief as he stared at the gigantic construction site in front of him, ¡°What¡­ What just happened?¡± Just now, they were on the road, how did they get to the construction site in an instant? Did they build a special road just for the university? But that¡¯s not right. He¡¯s familiar with these parts, there weren¡¯t any new construction sites. ¡°Bo¡­ Boss!¡± The other workers were even more terrified, pointing at the three giant wolves moving bricks on the construction site, ¡°Mo¡­ Monster!!¡± Wang Dali couldn¡¯t hear them anymore; quite conveniently, his vision went ck, and he passed out. Chapter 520: 0520: Shocking Explosion (7200 extra) Chapter 520: Chapter 0520: Shocking Explosion (7200 extra) Ximen Ping was a ¡®former¡¯ Senior Three student. Having just experienced the college entrance examination, he was in quite a ¡®dejected¡¯ phase. His lifelong goal had vanished, and he felt like a rudderless ship, utterly disoriented. What¡¯s more, he was a homebody. Until his results came out, he was deep into gaming, killing time, and sleeping in. ¡°What a beautiful day!¡± Upon waking up, Ximen Ping opened the window and marveled at the sun climbing into the sky. He couldn¡¯t tell if it was just a delusion, but he felt the air quality in his city had improved quite a bit recently. He went downstairs, munching on his ¡®Brunch¡¯ under his mother¡¯s endless chattering, looking lifeless and pale. He felt no different from the living dead. ¡°Look at you; your hair is so long, and you never bother to cut it¡­Ayun asked you to hang out, but you just stay at home, ying video games!¡±
Ximen Ping¡¯s mother prattled on. ¡°Oh, Mom¡­ Don¡¯t you watch the news? They discourage going outdoors now, it¡¯s too dangerous. Many tourist sites are closing down¡­.¡± Just as Ximen Ping started toin, his mother smacked him on the head: ¡°You¡¯re always deceiving me¡­ Even though the outdoor scenic spots are closed, aren¡¯t amusement parks, ancient cities, and museums still open¡­? It¡¯s no wonder you can¡¯t find a girlfriend!¡± ¡®That really hurt¡­ buddy!¡¯ Ximen Ping wore a look of anguish as he stared at his mother, wanting to ask who had been so strict before college, but now started to panic before he even got into college? When did such changese over his loving mother? However, he knew his mom¡¯s worry was well-founded. With the current statistics of 80 million bachelors, it scared him to death! ¡°Sigh¡­ I have no expectations for my life now. All I want is for you to attend a decent college and settle down soon. I can¡¯t ask for more.¡± Ximen Ping¡¯s mother continued. Watching his mother, who had entered into nagging mode, Ximen Ping surrendered immediately, hurriedly gulping down his food, ¡°I¡¯m full!¡± He dashed back to his room, shutting the door, feeling rxed again. ¡°Sigh¡­ Who knows how well I did in the college entrance examination. Might as well live it up before the verdict is out¡­¡± Reality was too cruel. Ximen Ping decided to immerse himself into the world of video games for someforting. Ding-ding! Ding-ding! At this moment, his phone chimed, indicating someone had chatted in the group, ¡°Se?or Ximen, are you there?¡± Ximen Ping nced at it. The message was from his good pal Ayun, and he promptly sent a peeking emoji back. This Ayun was a close mate from elementary school, middle school, and high school, and if Ayun were a girl, they would¡¯ve been a match made in heaven. Unfortunately, Ayun was male, weighing over 200 pounds,ing from a well-off family, and was utterly obsessed with supernatural phenomena. ¡°Important stuff! Watch and delete ASAP!¡±
Ayun promptly sent over a video. ¡°Dude, did you just send me some inappropriate content?¡± Ximen Ping replied while he instinctively clicked on the video that turned out to be a shaky mobile phone recording probably made by someone extremely excited or frightened. In the video, a street exploded.
A man, shrouded in mes, walked out from the scene, chasing some individuals angrily. However, he quickly fell to the ground as if shot. A circle of ck vans arrived, took him away, and vanished. The entire process, from the Fire Man¡¯s emergence to the ck vans leaving, took less than three minutes. Having watched the video, Ximen Ping found it amusing, ¡°Which movie is this? Shooting on location?¡± ¡°You¡­idiot!¡± Ayun sent an exasperated emoji: ¡°This is reality. The appearance of superhumans aligns with recent events and drastic changes in the wild. I assure you¡­ There¡¯s a mysterious power on our now, and if you don¡¯t keep up, there¡¯ll be time only for tears!¡± ¡°Dummy!¡± Ximen Ping responded with a cker emoji: ¡°As long as novels are updated, trantors on I-station are still active, and I can y games¡­ I don¡¯t think the world wille to an end just yet¡­¡± ¡°You¡­I¡¯m speechless. Anyway, I¡¯ve decided. This summer vacation, I¡¯m going to learn from monks! If not, then Taoist temples, if that doesn¡¯t work out, a nunnery¡­ One way or another, I¡¯ll learn something.¡± Ayun replied. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to college anymore? Be careful of getting beaten up by the mixed doubles¡­¡±, Ximen Ping sent aughing emoji. ¡°Who needs college?¡±
Ayun was speechless: ¡°Never mind¡­ I can¡¯t win with you!¡± After lurking for a bit, he pinged Ximen frantically: ¡°Ximen Ping¡­ Get online now, big things are happening! Check the international news. Or else you¡¯ll regret it for life.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Ximen Ping, who had just lost a round of ¡®Honor of Kings¡¯, tossed his headset aside and got on the news website. Suddenly, his mouth slowly fell open¡­ ¡­ Yingle State. Twelve-year-old Gill weirdly looked at his parents, bewildered by their unprecedented enthusiasm for the TV. On the screen, the Prime Minister was making a speech: ¡°¡­We have hard evidence that the arrival of the cosmic wisdom giants is connected to the ¡®Transcendent¡¯ events happening everywhere. Mypatriots, they¡¯re not gods, but merely more advanced beings than us. Please maintain calm, trust in the King and in the Parliament!¡± ¡°So, Mr. Prime Minister, do you acknowledge the existence of the ¡®Transcendent¡¯ and the ¡®New humans¡¯?¡± Reporters frantically shoved their mics forward. The Prime Minister paused, then replied: ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Then¡­ do the ancient gods and angels in mythology really exist?¡± A female reporter almost shrieked.
¡°That¡¯s a question I¡¯d very much like to know the answer to¡­¡± The Prime Minister¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡­ ¡°Oh, my god!¡± Gill¡¯s father pulled open his shirt cor, ced a hand on his waist and the other on his forehead: ¡°Those parliamentarians, those media¡­ They¡¯ve been hiding this from us for so long! For so long!¡± ¡°If this is the truth of the world, what will happen? Is it the end of the world?¡± Gill¡¯s mother sobbed. ¡°Dear, we don¡¯t have time for sorrow now, I¡­ let me think. We own a house in the countryside of York County, will it be safer there? Plus¡­ food, water, medicine¡­ I wonder whether the market will copse. Oh¡­ it definitely will, everything will go haywire.¡± Gill¡¯s father pulled away the curtain and immediately saw the supermarket at the end of the street packed with shoppers. ¡°Get all the cash and cards in the house quickly; we need to stock up too.¡± As Gill¡¯s mother was speaking¡­ Bang! Gunshots seemed to echo from the street not far away.
The crowd grew even more chaotic. Chapter 521: 0521: Choosing the School (Seeking Subscriptions) Chapter 521: Chapter 0521: Choosing the School (Seeking Subscriptions) ¡°Transcendent exists in our world, causing riots and demonstrations in countries around the globe!¡± ¡°Ancient Gods? Aliens? Are you ready for the deepest secrets of the world?¡± ¡°Secrets of the Transcendent! Unraveling the mysterious phenomena around the world!¡± ¡­ Crazy! The inte has gone crazy! Ximen Ping stared at the screen, transfixed. Since the exposure in Yingle State, there had been continual revtions about the presence of the Transcendent in other countries, and the entire world seemed to have turned topsy-turvy. ¡°Look¡­did you see? It¡¯s real¡­ I was right.¡± A voice message from Ayun arrived, his words barely coherent with excitement. ¡°Yes¡­you were right! My worldview is shattered, I need to reframe it.¡±
A voice message from Ximen Ping in response. ¡°Forget about your worldview¡­ Damn, all the temples and Taoist temples around here are overflowing with people¡­ And all those monks and Taoists are saying they¡¯re not epting disciples¡­ How unfair.¡± Ayun¡¯s response came quickly, a hint of frustration in his voice. ¡°I think¡­ Is the end of the worlding? Should I stock up on food and water?¡± After discussing with his best friends and ssmates, Ximen Ping went out shopping with his mom. Compared to the conditions abroad, the orderliness in the Summer Country was still quite good, somewhat simr to the bustling scene of Spring Festival shopping when the supermarket shelves were swept clean. ¡­ It continued like this for over a week. As he saw his home piled high with various supplies, and the supermarket owners still cheerfully ordering their employees to restock the shelves, Ximen Ping began to see the light. The Transcendent¡¯s existence seemed to be true. But Blue Star kept revolving as usual, and there were no signs of the world ending. Everything was just as it had been before. On the contrary, his own end seemed to have arrived! ¡°Ding! Test taker Ximen Ping, ID ***, college entrance examination scores: Chinese 88, mathematics 91, English 66, Comprehensive 150¡­¡± Listening to the emotionless electronic female voice on the phone, Ximen Ping distinctly felt two murderous res at his back. His academic performance had always been pretty good, enough to ensure he at least passed. But this time, he had clearly messed up the college entrance examination. His ranks were so abysmal that it would only admit him to a third-tier university. ¡°Mom, dad¡­ Listen to my exnation! Ahh!!¡± The pitiful scream of a distressed teenager echoed throughout the apartment building. ¡­
During the night. ¡°Sob¡­ I messed up. Now there are two paths for me: either go to the New West or retake a year.¡± Ximen Ping, curled up in bed,ined to his best buddy, Ayun. ¡°At this point, you¡¯re still thinking about going to college?¡±
Ayun typed back quickly: ¡°Let me tell you, I¡¯m already in East City. I found a solid fight club ¨C the New Moon Fighting Gym¡­ A fight broke out there before, and it was like something out of a movie, but sadly it was censored on the inte. But the rumors about it in the local area are buzzing, I know that the owner of the gym, Cheng Feng, must have some real stuff. I have to take him as my master!¡± ¡°I¡¯m really envious of you.¡± Ximen Ping spoke enviously, ¡°But I don¡¯t want to retake a year. I¡¯d rather die than do that! I¡¯ll just go to New West¡­ It seems like the government is heavily supporting culinary professions right now, with high subsidies.¡± ¡°I really can¡¯t stand you¡­ I have to go. I signed up for a devil¡¯s hell-style training camp. I¡¯m too tired¡­¡± Ayun went offline. Ximen Ping held his phone, speechless for a long time. The one who was most heartbroken about his failed entrance exam was actually himself. It was only when it waste at night that his pain gradually surfaced, keeping him awake. But no matter how heartbroken and pained he was, if asked to retake a year, he would refusepletely. He had had enough of high school life. He was afraid that stress would make him start losing hair, turning him bald at a young age. ¡°I can only find a decent third-tier university¡­sigh¡­¡± He hopped online, randomly browsing through the admissions guidelines of several third-tier institutions. Compared to first and second-tier universities with rather standard names, the names of third-tier universities varied greatly. There were many diploma mills pretending to be legitimate schools, some without even the proper qualifications to teach. They refused to recognize their diplomas and were solely out to scam people, leaving the unsuspecting parents and students crying without tears. Ximen Ping had seen too much of it on the news, so he was cautious and only checked the official education bureau website.
He skimmed through more than five hundred institutions until he was dizzy. His finger flew across the screen, finally reaching the end of the list. ¡°This is¡­ so confusing. Where should I go to college?¡± Ximen Ping grumbled, his pupils suddenly dting, ¡°Huh? Wasn¡¯t there a few minutes ago¡­ How did another school pop up?¡± He was sure just a moment ago, thest third-tier university on the list was the ¡®Dawn Information College¡¯. But now, there was suddenly another school at the end ¨C ¡®East City Mystery College¡¯! ¡°Did I end up on a fake website?¡± Ximen Ping rubbed his eyes, logged out of the website and logged back in, and carefully checked the URL. He found he hadn¡¯t ended up on a fake site and the list of third-tier institutions did have one more choice at the end¡ªan oddly named ¡®Mystery College¡¯! ¡°It¡¯s fake, right?¡± He climbed out of bed, switched on the deskmp and flipped through the paper career guidance materials. He was sure that this college was not in the book list! ¡®It¡¯s not in the books, but it¡¯s on the official site. Could it have been newly established? Established so recently that it didn¡¯t make it into the printed career guidance materials, but could jump in line for this year¡¯s college admissions? If a college with such resources existed, howe there was no publicity at all? It just hung there, like a forgotten orphan.¡¯ Ximen Ping narrowed his eyes suspiciously, feeling like he had pointed out a logical inconsistency. ¡°It must be a scam, they¡¯ve even hacked the official website!¡± But his curiosity got the better of him and he couldn¡¯t resist checking out ¡®East City Mystery College¡¯ online.
He typed in the search term and got the results quickly. The first link was the school¡¯s official website. Once inside, theyout and design were barely tolerable; it seemed like something a third-rate workshop hastily pped together. Or maybe it was outsourced to a university professor who in turn assigned it to a postgrad student who dumped it as an assignment on a university student! ¡°This has to be fake, right?¡± Ximen Ping looked at the college¡¯s introduction on the site: ¡°East City Mystery College is a privately operated college recruiting students worldwide, offering majors rted to Mysterious Studies, Magical Creature Studies, Herb Identification, Culinary Arts, etc. We hope to cultivate excellent Transcendent talents, help young Transcendents to better understand their own strength, and make the world a more beautiful ce ¨C Dean Bai Jing.¡± ¡°A college cultivating Transcendents? If Ayun knew this, would he break down in tears? The thing he¡¯s been searching for all this time is right under his nose¡­¡± Ximen Ping mumbled to himself, ¡°Of course¡­ it could just be a scam!¡± ¡­ The next day, Ximen Ping, who hadn¡¯t slept all night and had dark circles under his eyes, waited until working hours and immediately dialed the local bureau of education: ¡°Hello, I would like to ask, is East City Mystery College a recognized third-tier institution?¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± A yawn came from the other end of the phone, ¡°What Mystery College? I¡¯ve never heard of it¡­ Oh, hold on, there actually is one. ording to thetest documents, there is a private school with this name. As it was established just this year, only the online version is updated. The paper version of the college application guide will update next year¡­¡± Thud! Ximen Ping dropped his phone on the ground, with his mouth agape, looking like a frog frozen in shock: ¡°It¡­it¡¯s real!¡±
Chapter 522: 0522: Hundred States (supplement 7400) Chapter 522: Chapter 0522: Hundred States (supplement 7400) East City Mystery College. Thanks to the round-the-clock efforts of a group of workers, and more importantly, the aid of Transcendent powers, a brand new university has fully emerged. The solemn towering marble gates, the wide Hanbai jade square, the white tower-shaped library, as well as the upright teaching buildings, dormitory buildings¡­ all the facilities have been perfectly arranged, at a bewildering pace. ¡°Mystery Academy? This name is really¡­¡± Li Weiwei stood before the school gate styled after the Arc de Triomphe, somewhat speechless. ¡°They originally wanted to call it ¡®East City Vocational College¡¯, but then they thought that we didn¡¯t have many advertising resources in the first ce, and if we used this name, we might be mistaken for principles of excavator teaching¡­¡± Su Lu shrugged: ¡°Anyway, the Transcendents have already shown up, having one more Mysterious University isn¡¯t uneptable.¡± ¡°You say it so lightly.¡± Cheng Feng and Lin Hong, wearing dark circles under their eyes, came behind Su Lu: ¡°This is the world¡¯s first Mysterious University, approved by the SkyNet, even quietly appearing among undergraduate colleges, do you know how much sensation it has caused? Our recruitment hotline has been ringing off the hook.¡± They could understand the thoughts of ordinary people.
After all, this school is an officially recognized institution that teaches mysterious knowledge, and so far there is only one in the world! As for other countries, even if they wanted to establish one, they might not be able to. Their exposure to the Transcendent world is still too short for them to umte much mysterious knowledge. Are they going to give a magic potion to every student? Even the mysterious giants who own the ¡®Ancient God¡¯s Mystery Treasure¡¯ don¡¯t have much umted in this regard. At this stage, the only one who can systematically provide knowledge of the Mysterious is Su Lu, not to mention, he also has the Spirit Seal technology that makes upational Person mad! ¡°Oh? It seems we don¡¯t need to worry about obtaining students.¡± Su Luughed. ¡°That¡¯s not the problem at all, right? Our school should have never been a third-rate college from the beginning. The standard is too low. Now we have received hundreds of thousands of applications, and this number will surely increase over time¡­ In the end, our admission score may even be higher than the top institutions in the Summer Country.¡± Cheng Feng wiped a cold sweat. He knew that the Mysterious Academy nned to enroll no more than a thousand students this year! And this quota includes slots for the affiliated primary school. They would hand out only about six or seven hundred slots to high school graduates, so thepetition is bound to be fierce! ¡­ In a certain upscale vi. Han Fan looked at the information only privileged people could see with bloodshot eyes: ¡°The ¡®Professions¡¯ handed down by the Ancient Gods can mainly be divided into two categories: physical and magical. There aren¡¯t many basic jobs, but at the second level, many people have found that the same first-order job can actually branch out into different development directions, and the third-order even more so¡­ it presents a tree diagram. This is amazing¡­¡± His family¡¯s financial situation is not just good, but truly top-notch. At this time, he possesses all the basic magic potion forms and can even get magic potion materials as soon as he wants so he can be a Transcendent. ¡°The basic choice is important¡­¡± As the top scorer of the provincial university entrance exam, Han Fan, of course, is not of low intelligence. He even has further ns. If there are no other choices, he ns to apply to Qingbei University, the highest institution in the Summer Country, Life Sciences Institute, to be a Transcendent while researching enhancements. ¡°Afan!¡±
A middle-aged man knocked on the door and came in at this moment. ¡°Dad? You actually got a day off?¡± Han Fan looked at his father in surprise. ¡°Taking a break from the hustle and bustle to see how you¡¯re doing¡­ How are you nning to fill in your college choice?¡± The middle-aged man sat down and asked gently.
¡°Mom said the world is not peaceful now, it is best not to go abroad, I am preparing to apply to the Life Sciences Research Institute of Qingbei University¡­¡± Han Fan answered. ¡°You¡­ Want to take the path of the Transcendents?¡± Han¡¯s Dad lookedplicated. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s rare to see such interesting stuff, in such an interesting era¡­ it¡¯d be too much of a pity not to get involved.¡± Han Fan answered with a smile. ¡°Unlike in the beginning, the best opportunity has passed¡­ Have you heard of the Curse of the Ancient Gods?¡± Han¡¯s Dad still looked hesitant. ¡°I¡¯ve heard of it, survival of the fittest, it¡¯s an interesting system, like as if there¡¯s a limit to the total amount of ¡®Mysterious¡¯ that can support everyone to be a Transcendent¡­¡± Han Fan adjusted his sses: ¡°There must be a huge secret hidden in it.¡± ¡°The initial ones were all lucky. Now if you want to catch up, it¡¯s going to be very hard¡­¡± Han¡¯s Dad shook his head: ¡°Because the curse still exists, targeting all the Transcendents, even those who have just ascended.¡± ¡°So, regardless of how new or old you are at this, the pressure of the curse is the same? That really is unfair¡­ Is it now dangerous to take magic potions and be a first-tier Transcendent?¡± Han Fan immediately caught the key point of the problem. ¡°Hmm¡­ There is now a failure rate for taking magic potions, and the failures turn directly into beasts.¡± Han¡¯s Dad stared at his son nervously: ¡°Even so¡­ you still want to be a Transcendent?¡± ¡°Yes, and I have to hurry. s¡­ Although I already knew that this world is unfair, I did not expect to be despised in the Transcendent world¡­ I am on the lower side¡­¡± Han Fan shook his head.
¡°So¡­ if you¡¯re determined to take this path, I suggest, apply to East City Mystery College!¡± After what seemed to be a struggle with his thoughts, Han¡¯s Dad suddenly spoke. ¡°That academy that¡¯s been the talk of the town recently?¡± A smile crossed Han Fan¡¯s face: ¡°Looks like it¡¯s not just a publicity stunt, it has some real talent¡­ even you, Dad, feel that it¡¯s better than any Mysterious University in the world?¡± ¡°I can only say this much.¡± Han¡¯s Dad stood up and strode away. ¡°Interesting, really interesting¡­ a private institution surpasses the world¡¯s top institutions¡­ private? Is it really the trend of the times? Has individual power reached this level?¡± Han Fan suddenly made up his mind: ¡°Luckily I haven¡¯t filled in my choices yet, I¡¯ve been waiting for Dad to say this, East City Mystery College?¡± As the top scorer in the provincial college entrance examination, as long as the Mysterious Academy has slots in his province and he puts it as his first choice, he can beat any other candidate hands down, they will all kneel at his feet! ¡­ Ennd. The disturbances on the streets began to subside. The prime minister and parliament of this term are still very strong, directly stabilizing the situation and making everything barely return to normal. Of course, the fear and worry in the hearts of ordinary people have not diminished at all. The Gill¡¯s house.
¡°These ipetent politicians, idiots¡­ stupid pigs who only know to ept donations!¡± Gill¡¯s dad held a newspaper, the bold headline read: ¡®The Eastern magic school is ready, where is our Magic School?¡¯ ¡°Dad¡­ Magic School, can I go to school?¡± Gill, who was ying with toys next to him, suddenly looked up and asked: ¡°Like Harry in the storybook? Is there a train tform you have to go through a wall to get to, and witches riding brooms?¡± ¡°There will be. There surely will be.¡± Gill¡¯s mother hugged her child and kissed him. Then to Gill¡¯s father, she said: ¡°Dear, I think we need to revise our n for our child¡¯s education.¡± Chapter 523 - 526: 0526: Study (7800 supplementary, requesting monthly ticket) Chapter 526: Chapter 0526: Study (7800 supplementary, requesting monthly ticket) September 2nd. Public ssroom. Although we¡¯re in different majors, many general courses are still taught together. In therge ssroom that amodates hundreds, Ximen Ping sat neatly in his seat with his textbook at hand. Because the person teaching their first general knowledge ss was surprisingly the principal himself! ¡°Transcendent¡­ I prefer to call it mysterious. Its essence is spirituality, a power that is currently unobservable by science¡­ The source of the mystery may be rted to ancient gods, or perhaps¡­ it¡¯s a result of a world upgrade.¡± Su Lu said, ¡°For us, being born in this era is an iparable fortune¡­ energy has transformed from inertia to activity, thus the possibility of long-life species hase into existence.¡± Upon hearing this, all students¡¯ eyes light up. Transcendent powers, longsting life! These are all goals that they are striving for with all their hearts.
¡°The power of spirituality is hard to describe and difficult to limit¡­ Therefore, it must be ¡®refined¡¯ by different professions¡­ The purpose of our academy is to help students gain a better understanding of mystery and be upational persons¡­ Before that, you all need to master some basic knowledge of mysticism and learn the skills of spirit seal, which will better help youbat curses and increase the sess rate of your profession taking office¡­¡± Su Lu continued. Han Fan, sitting below, clenched his fists, ¡°Spirit seal technology? The principal is very selfless¡­¡± He nced around, knowing that there were definitely some special personnel hidden here, perhaps even foreign agents. After all, the admission required only ¡®aptitude¡¯, there wasn¡¯t much requirement in terms of ¡®identity¡¯. ¡°However¡­ it¡¯s none of my business. In the secret realm, they can¡¯t contact the outside world, they even can¡¯t make a location¡­¡± Han Fan shook his head internally. ¡°Regardless of elementary education or adult training, in your first year, you will learn mystical knowledge. Those who pass will get the opportunity to be superhumans. We provide magic potion materials and rituals. Even if you can¡¯t afford it, as long as you sign a contract to teach in the school after graduation for a period of time¡­¡± On the stage, Su Lu¡¯s voice continued, ¡°In the second academic year, you will grasp the power of upational persons and open a channel for field trials.¡± ¡°After the third academic year, the outstanding ones will touch the knowledge of advanced professions.¡± In fact, this was because the resurgence of spirit tide has slowed down, especially the fifth spirit tide, which has such leisure time per decade. ¡°We hope that after graduation, you all be excellent upational persons.¡± ¡­ ¡°It¡¯s vacation time.¡± Ximen Ping walked out of the teaching building, sighing. In the tense and exciting learning process, a semester shes by in an instant. During this semester, although he did not formally touch the power of mystery, he had umted a lot of mystical knowledge and had be a qualified ¡®semi-superhuman¡¯. Most of the teachers in the college were green, but they all had a lot of knowledge in mysticism. Even among the ¡®teachers¡¯, there were speaking crows and walking tree people, it was very interesting. With the arrival of winter vacation, the school finally announced its vacation, which excited Ximen Ping very much.
But while packing up his luggage to go home, he was still thinking about other things. ¡­ ¡°Congrattions, your learning progress is at the top of the new students and has perfectly met the requirements to be an upational person.¡± These were the words of his head teacher, Cheng Feng, ¡°You have two choices next: first, buy magic potions and professional knowledge from the school at cost price and be a real upational person! The second, sign a contract to stay in school, teach for five years after graduation, during which we provide sry¡­¡±
¡­ ¡®Given my family¡¯s financial situation, the tuition is not a problem, but the huge sum needed to be a upational person, better forget about it.¡¯ Ximen Ping decided. At this time, a person walked around. It was Han Fan. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? You don¡¯t look happy to go home?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m just pondering my future path.¡± Ximen Ping had a forced smile. ¡°I know, you were also had a private talk with the teacher, right?¡± Han Fan winked, in terms of performance and progress, he was the no.1 in mysticism, ¡°If you¡¯re just bothered by the cost of materials, I can help you.¡± Investing in a student at this time could definitely yield a rich return in the future. And Ximen Ping was absolutely not the first person he had found. ¡°Um¡­ I¡¯ll think about it.¡± Ximen Ping quickly packed his luggage, pulled his suitcase to the school gate. At this moment, the screen over the secret realm seemed to disappear, bing a lot of dense fog. ¡°So¡­ see you next year!¡±
Han Fan waved his hand. ¡°See you next year!¡± Ximen Ping waved goodbye and walked into the thick fog. The surroundings were shrouded by the forest, and somehow, he was back at the previous Forest Park. ¡°This whole experience¡­ it¡¯s like a dream.¡± He stopped in admiration, walked to the park gate, and found that arge bus station had been built here at some point. ¡°Wee to this bus. You¡¯re a student of Mystical Academy, aren¡¯t you?¡± The kindly old bus driver greeted him, ¡°This bus goes directly to the train station, bus station, and there¡¯s also a special line for the airport¡­¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± Looking at the technologically advanced silver bus, Ximen Ping felt like he was dreaming, has the world already changed so much? On the bus, there was arge electronic screen that was broadcasting the news: ¡°In thetest base in Hainan, the new ¡®Life No.1¡¯ rice species has achieved a great harvest in the saline-alkali field experiment, with a yield of over 20,000 kilograms per mu. After an inspection, it ispletely non-toxic and non-pollutant, a purely natural green food¡­¡± ¡°Joyous Pharmaceuticals Company announced that after constant efforts by scientific research personnel, they have sessfully developed a variety of targeted drugs for incurable diseases including HIV and liver cancer. Influenced by this favorable news, thepany¡¯s stock price rose sharply at the opening, and investors are optimistic about the future¡­¡±
¡­ ¡°Mystery¡­ it makes this world a better ce¡­¡± Ximen Ping watched the news and deeply felt the changes that transcendent powers brought to the world. At the same time, he strengthened a thought, ¡°I¡¯ll sign a retention contract when Ie back.¡± Although Han Fan was willing to loan him money, he felt in his heart that rather than selling it to a private individual, it would be better to sell it to the school. However, what he didn¡¯t know was that during theing winter vacation, not only Han Fan, but also various enterprises, institutions, and even Sk were lobbying him for loans, or even giving them away for free. The slowdown of Spirit Tide did not increase the speed of superhumans in the outside world. Not only was there a scarcity of spiritual materials, but also because of curse, mentality, and other shorings. Superhumans who took shortcuts always had various defects and were prone to lose control. Only those who master the spirit seal have the best defense against curses. This is the result confirmed by Sk and other countries. Under such circumstances, the students of Mystical Academy had be highly sought after. Chapter 524 - 527: 0527: Protagonist (Third Update Request for Subscription) Chapter 527: Chapter 0527: Protagonist (Third Update Request for Subscription) ¡°Principal¡­¡± Within the Secret Realm, after ny-nine percent of the students had left, the atmosphere in the campus became much colder. Li Weiwei held a report, looking at Bai Jing behind the desk, ¡°Why not directly sign an intent before letting them go, during this holiday, I¡¯m afraid few students can hang on.¡± In fact, she was well aware that the closed teaching for students during this holiday is nothing but a dissemination of mysterious knowledge to the outside world. Moreover, many students will be courted. Perhaps their families cannot afford Magic Potions and Rituals, but for other forces, this is nothing at all. ¡°Those who are not firm in their positions, let them go.¡± Concerning the Spirit Seal and some mysterious knowledge, Su Lu has long thought of disseminating it. In fact, as early as the beginning of school, he had taught a section of it to the World Wide Web. And now during the winter vacation, it is being diffused to the whole world.
¡°Only the truly intelligent ones would know that I can give them more than other forces could¡­¡± Su Lu was not worried at all. The real advanced mysterious knowledge was all in his hands. What the school taught, even in the third and fourth year, was just the basics. Real upational Persons aiming for higher orders naturally know how to choose. This was also a loyalty screening. As for other students, they are not giving up, at least four years of learning can make them umte a lot of goodwill towards the school, creating a strong potential force. ¡°Also¡­ Miss Bai Tong, Mr. Chu has always wanted to leave.¡± Li Weiwei said. Obviously during this period, she seemed choked up. ¡°Well, I think I¡¯ll go and see.¡± The situation was unstable before, now it¡¯s basically stable, there were no major problems within several years, Su Lu didn¡¯t think it would be right to confine others in the Secret Realm, echoing imprisonment. He came to the Bai Family Vi next to the school. Li Weiwei pricked up her ears and heard a voice in the wind. ¡°Your brother¡­ is a control freak! Although he is the number one in the Mysterious World, his courage is still like a mice¡­¡± A furious male voice came through, which made her secretly steal a nce at Su Lu¡¯s face. Su Lu¡¯s expression was calm as he walked into the vi. In an instant, Chu Gufeng¡¯s stifled voice disappeared, turning into ttery and fawning: ¡°Yo, little brother, howe you¡¯re here?¡±
Li Weiwei wanted tough, did he think Bai Jing was deaf? Even if the principal is not a [Wind Whisperer], the five senses of a high-order professional must have been enhanced. ¡°Yes, to see you all, after all, the situation has stabilized.¡± Su Lu sat on the sofa, looking at Bai Tong standing and pouring water for herself, her pregnancy was already obvious. ¡°So¡­ I n to open a passage where you and the teachers in the school cane and go freely.¡±
¡°That¡¯s wonderful!¡± Chu Gufeng was excited, and even Bai Tong showed a smile. It was clear that she was also notfortable with this life. ¡°And¡­ your child will be a beautiful girl.¡± Su Lu stared at Bai Tong¡¯s belly, his eyes gleamed with an odd brilliance. He chuckled and said, ¡°How about calling her Bai Ling?¡± ¡°Hehe¡­¡± As if Chu Gufeng¡¯s face had been shed, he still reluctantly said, ¡°That¡¯s¡­ a good name, a good name. That¡¯s right¡­ let¡¯s name her Bai Ling.¡± ¡­ After leaving the Bai Family Vi, Su Lu dismissed Li Weiwei. He walked alone, musing. How to deal with a world is a huge proposition. To some extent, it¡¯s like resisting fate. In the history of every world, there have been those kings who dominated all their lives. They almost conquered the entire world, and all under the sky, there was nobody they could not subdue, and so they ventured forth with infinite heroic aspirations, prepared to wrestle with the world, wrestle with fate. In the end, they usually ended up lonely. ¡°Fate is Impermanence, and doesn¡¯t have an urate target, On the contrary, how much force you give it, it will give you the same amount of force¡­ The mostmonly used way is ¡®influence quietly¡¯¡­ Su Lu pursed his lips: ¡°In this world, each time the Spirit Tide came, I was the most powerful among the mysterious side. Furthermore, I hid in the Secret Realm, isted from the outside world, I don¡¯t sh with any forces. The will of the world, or rather, fate, couldn¡¯t do a thing to me, so it would look for my weaknesses and gaps¡­ For this reason, I would not marry or have children in this world, otherwise, one hundred percent I would give birth to a ¡®rebellious child¡¯. For all we know, lovers would be enemies, putting on a family ethics melodrama.¡± ¡°Could it be that the world will, helpless in this respect, move elsewhere, looking for rtives from Bai Tong¡¯s body instead?¡±
A while ago, he not only found out that Bai Tong was carrying a daughter and that her talent should be quitemendable, but also had some inexplicably ¡®powerful¡¯ aura around her. ¡°In a way, this is a protagonist¡¯s halo¡­ In the future, she will probably be against me.¡± Although Su Lu is not a cold-hearted person, when ites to self-preservation, he never hesitates to kill. Not doing it now, the reason is not that he cares about Bai Tong and her family, but it¡¯s useless. Killing this one, there would be others, by then they would be hidden deeper, it would be harder to clean up. Rather, leave them under his own eyes, well managed. ¡°Not only Bai Ling, among my students, how many will rebel against me in the future? How many among them are protagonists?¡± ¡°Should I limit them in advance? But this may arouse their rebellion, make those who originally didn¡¯t want to target me do so. After all, fate loves this self-digging grave.¡± ¡°Why do I feel like I¡¯m bing more and more like a viin?¡± Su Lu touched his face, speechless. ¡­ The next year, back-to-school season. ¡°Back here again.¡± Ximen Ping, carrying a simple shoulder bag, excitedly walked through the Arc de Triomphe of East City Mystery College.
He was fully aware of the attention he had received during the break and of the drastic changes at home. Therefore, he would only hold onto this ce more firmly and never let go. ¡°Ximen Ping, long time no see.¡± As he entered the dormitory, he saw Han Fan sitting on the sofa with a magazine in hand, ¡°How was your winter break?¡± ¡°Not bad. How about yours?¡± Ximen Ping hurriedly took out local specialities from his bag. ¡°The same boredom¡­ I n to apply to stay in the school for the holidays.¡± Han Fan¡¯s lips curled up. ¡°Why?¡± Ximen Ping asked in surprise. ¡°Afterparing the two, I found that the development of Mysterious Learning outside is far from that of our school¡­ Before wepletely drain the stock of teachers, it would be a pity to leave, as well as the library¡­ it¡¯s a pity it insists on contributing.¡± Han Fan shook his head, sounding very regretful: ¡°So¡­ have you decided?¡± ¡°I have made up my mind, I am prepared to sign the contract to stay at school.¡± Ximen Ping scratched his head: ¡°Perhaps¡­ I am more fit to be a teacher.¡± ¡°I made the same choice, five years of apprenticeship in exchange for mysterious knowledge, it¡¯s fair.¡± Han Fan put down the magazine. ¡°Huh?¡± Ximen Ping was somewhat surprised.
He didn¡¯t have money, or rather, he didn¡¯t want to get in touch with a strange person, but Han Fan¡¯s family was very rich. He was surprised by such a choice, which left him speechless. Chapter 525: 0525: Addressing (Seeking Subscriptions) Chapter 525: Chapter 0525: Addressing (Seeking Subscriptions) ¡°East City, Forest Park, the biggest tree¡­¡± On September 1st, early morning, Ximen Ping was reluctantly strolling around the park with a bulky backpack and a suitcase. He realized, he had indeed packed too much. The entrance to the Mysterious Academy was actually a tree! The sensation of climbing with heavy baggage was truly awful. However, there were many people in the park at this time, not just sunrise exercisers, but also parents who seemed to be sending their children to school, participating in the ¡®heavy climbing¡¯ activity. ¡°The biggest tree is at the top of the hill in the east. Quick!¡± Luckily, they served as guides, allowing Ximen Ping to finally find his destination. ¡°Finally here¡­¡± He panted heavily as he climbed a small hill, looking at the giant ancient tree: ¡°What next?¡±
¡°Next, take out your admission letter.¡± A member of the Heavenly Network standing nearby reminded him, ¡°Don¡¯t be scared¡­ move forward!¡± ¡°But there¡¯s a cliff ahead.¡± Ximen Ping opened his mouth, surprised, but still took out his admission notice. Suddenly, his view was transformed, and a thick fog enveloped him. ¡°Move forward? Could this be Illusion Technique?¡± In the fog, he seemed to see some form of construction. Dragging his luggage, Ximen Ping moved forward and found the fog around him receding, revealing an Arc de Triomphe in front of him. ¡°East City Mystery College? I¡¯m here!¡± He excitedly looked around, noticing the same fog, from which excited students continuously emerged. The sky was filled with light, but there was no sun to be seen. ¡°This is the Secret Realm! Space technology¡­ truly miraculous.¡± Next to him, another young man holding an admission letter sighed. The man was only carrying a backpack, and his clothing and shoes looked limited-edition and expensive, which made Ximen Ping feel inferior. Simultaneously, he regretted, ¡®Why did I bring so much stuff?¡¯ The young man extended a hand towards him, ¡°Hello, I¡¯m a freshman, Han Fan!¡± ¡°Hello, my name is Ximen Ping.¡± There was not an ounce of arrogance in the other man¡¯s demeanor, but rather he was very approachable. He responded with a sunny smile and offered to help with the suitcase, ¡°Let me help you.¡± ¡°Uh¡­ thank you very much.¡±
Ximen Ping felt awkward, but he was too exhausted to decline. ¡°It¡¯s alright, we¡¯re going to be ssmates, so we should help each other.¡± Han Fan responded sincerely. His attitude was absolutely right. Those who relied on their family backgrounds to be bullies on the first day of school mainly existed in novels.
Not to mention, if the others were provoked, the consequences definitely wouldn¡¯t be good. At the very least, all the second-generation individuals he recognized had approachable faces. They were all subtly faking modesty. ¡®I really did bump into a good person¡­¡¯ Ximen Ping murmured to himself, curiously looking around, ¡°There are no parents here.¡± ¡°This is the Secret Realm where the school is located, simr to a small world or a blessed fairnd. Only those who have permission¡¯ can enter. Our admission notice is a one-time key.¡± Han Fan had already understood this. ¡°So it¡¯s like that¡­¡± Ximen Ping nodded, finally understanding. ¡°Not only that¡­ this key is also bound to us. I knew several people who stole and snatched it, nning to impersonate others to study here, but they couldn¡¯t even get through the door, even if they had stic surgery¡­¡± Han Fan sneered. ¡°You really know a lot¡­¡± Ximen Ping sincerely praised, and together with Han Fan, they entered the door and assembled on the za made of Songhua stone. ¡°All new students, please go to your specialized professor to register and receive your dormitory key and daily necessities.¡±
A loudspeaker on the za continuously broadcasted this message. Ximen Ping and Han Fan both specialized in mysterious studies. They applied at a young professor¡¯s location and received the key to their dormitory. The young professor reminded them, ¡°After lunch, there¡¯ll be a speech from the principal. Afterward, rest for the day. From 9 am tomorrow, sses will start on the first floor of the teaching building¡­ don¡¯t roam around aimlessly, even though you can¡¯t leave¡­ Moreover, there are many magical creatures here. Be careful not to provoke them, or the one who ends up in a gruesome end will definitely be you!¡± Ximen Ping felt like Liu Lao entering Da Guan Yuan, he simply nodded without any other reaction. His eyes were already attracted to the numerous bizarre nts and even more fascinating creatures. ¡°Huh? There are even foreign students?¡± He saw other student teams, curious. ¡°Mysterious Academy enrolls students worldwide. Of course, the requirements for foreign students are stricter. They must be able to fluently speak Mandarin, and the student count mustn¡¯t exceed 50. The primary section has lower requirements.¡± Han Fan pointed to the side. In the primary section, fewer people were recruited. All were children under the age of twelve. Among them was a blonde, blue-eyed boy who wore a ck robe, a standard wizard costume. He was clearly a Harry fan. ¡­ Ximen Ping and Han Fan first tidied up the dormitory and found that the living supplies were very well prepared. There was only no inte connection, which would make inte addicts mourn for a while.
Moreover, each person had a separate bedroom. Four people shared a living room and a bathroom, and all were well soundproofed. Besides, the food in the cafeteria was also delicious, as if a renowned chef had been hired. After a satisfying meal, Ximen Ping excitedly arrived on the za. The za was vast, easily amodating a thousand people. At this point, a podium had already been set up in front of him. Su Lu, dressed in formal attire, nced at Bai Tong, who was organizing documents nearby, ¡°Is this¡­ a pregnancy? It¡¯s happening so quickly¡­¡± He straightened his cor and stepped up onto the podium: ¡°Hello, students!¡± Ximen Ping anxiously watched the young man on stage. So young, not even thirty years old, right? Is this the principal of the Mysterious Academy? ¡°Bai Jing, perhaps currently the number one person in regards to mystery, possesses numerous intimidating techniques¡­¡± Next to him, Han Fan murmured in excitement. Gill looked at the young man on the stage, slightly regretful, ¡°Why isn¡¯t it a white-bearded old man?¡± However, after they saw Su Lu¡¯s gaze, they couldn¡¯t help but calm down. The entire za suddenly fell silent. Su Lu simply stood there, but he was awe-inspiring, carrying an enormous pressure.
¡®This is a Transcendent, one person¡¯s power reaching such a level¡­¡¯ In Han Fan¡¯s heart, he silently told himself, ¡®Someday, I also want to be someone like that!¡¯ Su Lu smiled faintly and began his speech: ¡°The world has undergone drastic changes¡­ As the principal of the Mysterious Academy, I hope that you can all find what you need here. I have prepared the wine of longevity, and hope that someday, we can enjoy it together¡­¡± Chapter 526: 0526: Study (7800 supplementary, requesting monthly ticket) Chapter 526: Chapter 0526: Study (7800 supplementary, requesting monthly ticket) September 2nd. Public ssroom. Although we¡¯re in different majors, many general courses are still taught together. In therge ssroom that amodates hundreds, Ximen Ping sat neatly in his seat with his textbook at hand. Because the person teaching their first general knowledge ss was surprisingly the principal himself! ¡°Transcendent¡­ I prefer to call it mysterious. Its essence is spirituality, a power that is currently unobservable by science¡­ The source of the mystery may be rted to ancient gods, or perhaps¡­ it¡¯s a result of a world upgrade.¡± Su Lu said, ¡°For us, being born in this era is an iparable fortune¡­ energy has transformed from inertia to activity, thus the possibility of long-life species hase into existence.¡± Upon hearing this, all students¡¯ eyes light up. Transcendent powers, longsting life! These are all goals that they are striving for with all their hearts.
¡°The power of spirituality is hard to describe and difficult to limit¡­ Therefore, it must be ¡®refined¡¯ by different professions¡­ The purpose of our academy is to help students gain a better understanding of mystery and be upational persons¡­ Before that, you all need to master some basic knowledge of mysticism and learn the skills of spirit seal, which will better help youbat curses and increase the sess rate of your profession taking office¡­¡± Su Lu continued. Han Fan, sitting below, clenched his fists, ¡°Spirit seal technology? The principal is very selfless¡­¡± He nced around, knowing that there were definitely some special personnel hidden here, perhaps even foreign agents. After all, the admission required only ¡®aptitude¡¯, there wasn¡¯t much requirement in terms of ¡®identity¡¯. ¡°However¡­ it¡¯s none of my business. In the secret realm, they can¡¯t contact the outside world, they even can¡¯t make a location¡­¡± Han Fan shook his head internally. ¡°Regardless of elementary education or adult training, in your first year, you will learn mystical knowledge. Those who pass will get the opportunity to be superhumans. We provide magic potion materials and rituals. Even if you can¡¯t afford it, as long as you sign a contract to teach in the school after graduation for a period of time¡­¡± On the stage, Su Lu¡¯s voice continued, ¡°In the second academic year, you will grasp the power of upational persons and open a channel for field trials.¡± ¡°After the third academic year, the outstanding ones will touch the knowledge of advanced professions.¡± In fact, this was because the resurgence of spirit tide has slowed down, especially the fifth spirit tide, which has such leisure time per decade. ¡°We hope that after graduation, you all be excellent upational persons.¡± ¡­ ¡°It¡¯s vacation time.¡± Ximen Ping walked out of the teaching building, sighing. In the tense and exciting learning process, a semester shes by in an instant. During this semester, although he did not formally touch the power of mystery, he had umted a lot of mystical knowledge and had be a qualified ¡®semi-superhuman¡¯. Most of the teachers in the college were green, but they all had a lot of knowledge in mysticism. Even among the ¡®teachers¡¯, there were speaking crows and walking tree people, it was very interesting. With the arrival of winter vacation, the school finally announced its vacation, which excited Ximen Ping very much.
But while packing up his luggage to go home, he was still thinking about other things. ¡­ ¡°Congrattions, your learning progress is at the top of the new students and has perfectly met the requirements to be an upational person.¡± These were the words of his head teacher, Cheng Feng, ¡°You have two choices next: first, buy magic potions and professional knowledge from the school at cost price and be a real upational person! The second, sign a contract to stay in school, teach for five years after graduation, during which we provide sry¡­¡±
¡­ ¡®Given my family¡¯s financial situation, the tuition is not a problem, but the huge sum needed to be a upational person, better forget about it.¡¯ Ximen Ping decided. At this time, a person walked around. It was Han Fan. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? You don¡¯t look happy to go home?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m just pondering my future path.¡± Ximen Ping had a forced smile. ¡°I know, you were also had a private talk with the teacher, right?¡± Han Fan winked, in terms of performance and progress, he was the no.1 in mysticism, ¡°If you¡¯re just bothered by the cost of materials, I can help you.¡± Investing in a student at this time could definitely yield a rich return in the future. And Ximen Ping was absolutely not the first person he had found. ¡°Um¡­ I¡¯ll think about it.¡± Ximen Ping quickly packed his luggage, pulled his suitcase to the school gate. At this moment, the screen over the secret realm seemed to disappear, bing a lot of dense fog. ¡°So¡­ see you next year!¡±
Han Fan waved his hand. ¡°See you next year!¡± Ximen Ping waved goodbye and walked into the thick fog. The surroundings were shrouded by the forest, and somehow, he was back at the previous Forest Park. ¡°This whole experience¡­ it¡¯s like a dream.¡± He stopped in admiration, walked to the park gate, and found that arge bus station had been built here at some point. ¡°Wee to this bus. You¡¯re a student of Mystical Academy, aren¡¯t you?¡± The kindly old bus driver greeted him, ¡°This bus goes directly to the train station, bus station, and there¡¯s also a special line for the airport¡­¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± Looking at the technologically advanced silver bus, Ximen Ping felt like he was dreaming, has the world already changed so much? On the bus, there was arge electronic screen that was broadcasting the news: ¡°In thetest base in Hainan, the new ¡®Life No.1¡¯ rice species has achieved a great harvest in the saline-alkali field experiment, with a yield of over 20,000 kilograms per mu. After an inspection, it ispletely non-toxic and non-pollutant, a purely natural green food¡­¡± ¡°Joyous Pharmaceuticals Company announced that after constant efforts by scientific research personnel, they have sessfully developed a variety of targeted drugs for incurable diseases including HIV and liver cancer. Influenced by this favorable news, thepany¡¯s stock price rose sharply at the opening, and investors are optimistic about the future¡­¡±
¡­ ¡°Mystery¡­ it makes this world a better ce¡­¡± Ximen Ping watched the news and deeply felt the changes that transcendent powers brought to the world. At the same time, he strengthened a thought, ¡°I¡¯ll sign a retention contract when Ie back.¡± Although Han Fan was willing to loan him money, he felt in his heart that rather than selling it to a private individual, it would be better to sell it to the school. However, what he didn¡¯t know was that during theing winter vacation, not only Han Fan, but also various enterprises, institutions, and even Sk were lobbying him for loans, or even giving them away for free. The slowdown of Spirit Tide did not increase the speed of superhumans in the outside world. Not only was there a scarcity of spiritual materials, but also because of curse, mentality, and other shorings. Superhumans who took shortcuts always had various defects and were prone to lose control. Only those who master the spirit seal have the best defense against curses. This is the result confirmed by Sk and other countries. Under such circumstances, the students of Mystical Academy had be highly sought after. Chapter 527: 0527: Protagonist (Third Update Request for Subscription) Chapter 527: Chapter 0527: Protagonist (Third Update Request for Subscription) ¡°Principal¡­¡± Within the Secret Realm, after ny-nine percent of the students had left, the atmosphere in the campus became much colder. Li Weiwei held a report, looking at Bai Jing behind the desk, ¡°Why not directly sign an intent before letting them go, during this holiday, I¡¯m afraid few students can hang on.¡± In fact, she was well aware that the closed teaching for students during this holiday is nothing but a dissemination of mysterious knowledge to the outside world. Moreover, many students will be courted. Perhaps their families cannot afford Magic Potions and Rituals, but for other forces, this is nothing at all. ¡°Those who are not firm in their positions, let them go.¡± Concerning the Spirit Seal and some mysterious knowledge, Su Lu has long thought of disseminating it. In fact, as early as the beginning of school, he had taught a section of it to the World Wide Web. And now during the winter vacation, it is being diffused to the whole world.
¡°Only the truly intelligent ones would know that I can give them more than other forces could¡­¡± Su Lu was not worried at all. The real advanced mysterious knowledge was all in his hands. What the school taught, even in the third and fourth year, was just the basics. Real upational Persons aiming for higher orders naturally know how to choose. This was also a loyalty screening. As for other students, they are not giving up, at least four years of learning can make them umte a lot of goodwill towards the school, creating a strong potential force. ¡°Also¡­ Miss Bai Tong, Mr. Chu has always wanted to leave.¡± Li Weiwei said. Obviously during this period, she seemed choked up. ¡°Well, I think I¡¯ll go and see.¡± The situation was unstable before, now it¡¯s basically stable, there were no major problems within several years, Su Lu didn¡¯t think it would be right to confine others in the Secret Realm, echoing imprisonment. He came to the Bai Family Vi next to the school. Li Weiwei pricked up her ears and heard a voice in the wind. ¡°Your brother¡­ is a control freak! Although he is the number one in the Mysterious World, his courage is still like a mice¡­¡± A furious male voice came through, which made her secretly steal a nce at Su Lu¡¯s face. Su Lu¡¯s expression was calm as he walked into the vi. In an instant, Chu Gufeng¡¯s stifled voice disappeared, turning into ttery and fawning: ¡°Yo, little brother, howe you¡¯re here?¡±
Li Weiwei wanted tough, did he think Bai Jing was deaf? Even if the principal is not a [Wind Whisperer], the five senses of a high-order professional must have been enhanced. ¡°Yes, to see you all, after all, the situation has stabilized.¡± Su Lu sat on the sofa, looking at Bai Tong standing and pouring water for herself, her pregnancy was already obvious. ¡°So¡­ I n to open a passage where you and the teachers in the school cane and go freely.¡±
¡°That¡¯s wonderful!¡± Chu Gufeng was excited, and even Bai Tong showed a smile. It was clear that she was also notfortable with this life. ¡°And¡­ your child will be a beautiful girl.¡± Su Lu stared at Bai Tong¡¯s belly, his eyes gleamed with an odd brilliance. He chuckled and said, ¡°How about calling her Bai Ling?¡± ¡°Hehe¡­¡± As if Chu Gufeng¡¯s face had been shed, he still reluctantly said, ¡°That¡¯s¡­ a good name, a good name. That¡¯s right¡­ let¡¯s name her Bai Ling.¡± ¡­ After leaving the Bai Family Vi, Su Lu dismissed Li Weiwei. He walked alone, musing. How to deal with a world is a huge proposition. To some extent, it¡¯s like resisting fate. In the history of every world, there have been those kings who dominated all their lives. They almost conquered the entire world, and all under the sky, there was nobody they could not subdue, and so they ventured forth with infinite heroic aspirations, prepared to wrestle with the world, wrestle with fate. In the end, they usually ended up lonely. ¡°Fate is Impermanence, and doesn¡¯t have an urate target, On the contrary, how much force you give it, it will give you the same amount of force¡­ The mostmonly used way is ¡®influence quietly¡¯¡­ Su Lu pursed his lips: ¡°In this world, each time the Spirit Tide came, I was the most powerful among the mysterious side. Furthermore, I hid in the Secret Realm, isted from the outside world, I don¡¯t sh with any forces. The will of the world, or rather, fate, couldn¡¯t do a thing to me, so it would look for my weaknesses and gaps¡­ For this reason, I would not marry or have children in this world, otherwise, one hundred percent I would give birth to a ¡®rebellious child¡¯. For all we know, lovers would be enemies, putting on a family ethics melodrama.¡± ¡°Could it be that the world will, helpless in this respect, move elsewhere, looking for rtives from Bai Tong¡¯s body instead?¡±
A while ago, he not only found out that Bai Tong was carrying a daughter and that her talent should be quitemendable, but also had some inexplicably ¡®powerful¡¯ aura around her. ¡°In a way, this is a protagonist¡¯s halo¡­ In the future, she will probably be against me.¡± Although Su Lu is not a cold-hearted person, when ites to self-preservation, he never hesitates to kill. Not doing it now, the reason is not that he cares about Bai Tong and her family, but it¡¯s useless. Killing this one, there would be others, by then they would be hidden deeper, it would be harder to clean up. Rather, leave them under his own eyes, well managed. ¡°Not only Bai Ling, among my students, how many will rebel against me in the future? How many among them are protagonists?¡± ¡°Should I limit them in advance? But this may arouse their rebellion, make those who originally didn¡¯t want to target me do so. After all, fate loves this self-digging grave.¡± ¡°Why do I feel like I¡¯m bing more and more like a viin?¡± Su Lu touched his face, speechless. ¡­ The next year, back-to-school season. ¡°Back here again.¡± Ximen Ping, carrying a simple shoulder bag, excitedly walked through the Arc de Triomphe of East City Mystery College.
He was fully aware of the attention he had received during the break and of the drastic changes at home. Therefore, he would only hold onto this ce more firmly and never let go. ¡°Ximen Ping, long time no see.¡± As he entered the dormitory, he saw Han Fan sitting on the sofa with a magazine in hand, ¡°How was your winter break?¡± ¡°Not bad. How about yours?¡± Ximen Ping hurriedly took out local specialities from his bag. ¡°The same boredom¡­ I n to apply to stay in the school for the holidays.¡± Han Fan¡¯s lips curled up. ¡°Why?¡± Ximen Ping asked in surprise. ¡°Afterparing the two, I found that the development of Mysterious Learning outside is far from that of our school¡­ Before wepletely drain the stock of teachers, it would be a pity to leave, as well as the library¡­ it¡¯s a pity it insists on contributing.¡± Han Fan shook his head, sounding very regretful: ¡°So¡­ have you decided?¡± ¡°I have made up my mind, I am prepared to sign the contract to stay at school.¡± Ximen Ping scratched his head: ¡°Perhaps¡­ I am more fit to be a teacher.¡± ¡°I made the same choice, five years of apprenticeship in exchange for mysterious knowledge, it¡¯s fair.¡± Han Fan put down the magazine. ¡°Huh?¡± Ximen Ping was somewhat surprised.
He didn¡¯t have money, or rather, he didn¡¯t want to get in touch with a strange person, but Han Fan¡¯s family was very rich. He was surprised by such a choice, which left him speechless. Chapter 528: 0528: Food God (8000 supplementary, requesting monthly ticket) Chapter 528: Chapter 0528: Food God (8000 supplementary, requesting monthly ticket) Time flies swiftly. Eighteen years have passed in the blink of an eye. The first ray of morning sunshine gently spreads over East City. ¡°Bai Ling, aren¡¯t you getting out of bed yet? Watch out, or you¡¯ll bete to school. College entrance exams are imminent, can¡¯t you take it a bit more seriously?¡± A mildly infuriated voice came from outside the door. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m getting up! I¡¯m up!¡± In the bedroom, there were a flurry of noises, and then the door opened. A youthful girl of only seventeen or eighteen years old, with big, bright eyes, delicately shaped cheeks, long legs, and full of youthful vitality as if a deer, ran out. In the living room, Bai Tong had already prepared breakfast: ¡°Come, eat quickly.¡± ¡°Oh, okay!¡± Once Bai Ling had settled down, she picked up her ss of milk and absent-mindedly said, ¡°Afu, I want to watch Food Hunter.¡±
¡°Understood, master!¡± In the hall, a mechanical voice echoed. It was the voice of their home¡¯s intelligent housekeeper: ¡°Bai Ling, Affu has sessfully recordedst night¡¯s ¡®Food God Challenge¡¯ show for you!¡± ¡°Yay, well done.¡± Bai Ling clenched her small fist in victory, her gaze fixed intently on the holographic screen: ¡°Ladies and Gentlemen¡­ Wee to the grand finals of the Food God Challenge! This event is brought to you exclusively by the culinary channel, with thanks to the Sunbird Food Group for sponsoring this show¡­¡± A tall, elegant anchorwoman, who had an ethereal pair of wings on her back, was hovering in mid-air against a backdrop of a serene, azure sea. ¡°First, let¡¯s wee our contenders, from Ennd, Food Hunter Ano and his partner, Top Chef Adams! They bring us ingredients that are¡­ Oh, my God!¡± On the screen, a brawny Caucasian man with bounding muscles, resembling a Mr. Universe contestant, was striding forward carrying a three-headed winged dragon on his shoulders. The winged dragon was as big as a small hill, in stark contrast to Ano¡¯s figure, but he was carrying it effortlessly as if a mouse shouldering an elephant, each step causing a slight tremor in the ground. ¡°It¡­ It¡¯s a Mutant Three-Headed Wind God Winged Dragon! A capture level five monster! A formidable monster that only Fifth Level Professionals have confidence in defeating!¡± The anchorwoman¡¯s excited voice remarked, ¡°Its ¡®Dragon¡¯s Liver¡¯ is one of the main ingredients for the five-star dish, ¡®Dragon Chanting Nine Days,¡¯ a significant challenge even for Top Chef Adams. It seems the partner duo are ready to break through the Fifth Level bottleneck, aspiring to ascend the world-ss experts¡¯ leaderboard, right?¡± ¡°Wow, it¡¯s truly a Mutant Three-Headed Wind God Winged Dragon!¡± Staring at those lifelike scales, and the dominant aura that was still tenaciously present even in death, Bai Ling¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but sparkle with excitement. Food Hunter and Top Chef! This was aplementary pair of professions. The Food Hunter hunted powerful monsters and gathered ¡®ingredients,¡¯ which the chef would cook into unique dishes¡ªdishes that could act as magic potions, promoting continuous enhancement through consumption! The first significant practitioner of this route was history¡¯s first Top Chef, Liu Xiaodang, who is also the chief judge of the ¡®Food God Challenge.¡¯ ¡°Next, let¡¯s wee the second team; they are Food Hunters Zhao Meili and Liu Xing from Summer Country. Their special ingredients are¡­¡± Gurgle gurgle! The ocean suddenly roared in turmoil, forming a giant whirlpool.
As if some ancient colossus was stirring up the tidal waves from within. Ssh! Suddenly, a surge of seawater shot into the sky, transforming into countless raindrops, revealing the true face of a massive creature. ¡°Deep Sea Demon King!¡±
¡°The most fearsome and elusive apex war monster of Five Star level¡ªthe Deep Sea Demon King!¡± ¡°Could it be that our Food Hunter Liu Xing is no longer a Four Star hunter, but has be a Five Star Hunting King?¡± The anchorwoman¡¯s voice resonated with extreme excitement, ¡°Let¡¯s proceed to enjoy the culinary battle between the two Top Chefs¡­¡± Snap! Suddenly, the screen turned dark, and the voice vanished without a trace. ¡°Eat your meal properly, and hurry up. You¡¯re alwayste¡­¡± Bai Tong switched off the television and spoke to Bai Ling. ¡°No¡­¡± Bai Ling held her head in her hands, deep in existential crisis. ¡°Why must you always cause me such worry?¡± Bai Tong said exasperatedly. ¡°The martial arts higher education exams are approaching¡­ aren¡¯t you aware of how fierce thepetition is? If you can¡¯t get into a good university, your future¡­¡± ¡°Hold on, no matter what happens, I always have my uncle as my safety. It¡¯s not like I could do that poorly?¡± Bai Ling rolled her eyes dismissively. ¡°I could easily secure an admissions quota without having topete, why make it soplicated?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Bai Tong was left exasperated. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare mention that man to me again, he is not your uncle! Moreover¡­ there¡¯s no one who can help you digest magic potions or counteract the curse¡­ If you continue with this attitude, I advise you to give up your dream of bing an upational Person, and take arts instead for your exam.¡±
¡°No way!¡± This was Bai Tong¡¯s trump card. When Bai Ling heard it, her face immediately dropped: ¡°I¡¯m off to school now.¡± She picked up a piece of bread between her lips, slung her backpack over her shoulder, and dashed out. Bai Ling¡¯s high school was a key school in East City, just a ten-minute walk away from her home. ¡°Hey, Bai Ling, wait for me!¡± On her way, another girl with pigtails chased after her: ¡°You run so fast¡­ I have to use Eight-step Cicada Catching technique just to keep up with you.¡± Her name was Mi Jiaying, Bai Ling¡¯s ssmate and best friend. ¡°Enough of your nonsense, where are the things?¡± ¡°My Palm Treasure was also confiscated, all I have is this cut-out¡­¡± Mi Jiaying handed over a square piece of newspaper where a picture of Liu Xing and Zhao Meili holding trophy was printed. ¡°As per our news¡­ In the Food God Challenge finals, Zhao Meili performed exceptionally well. She used the Deep Sea Demon King¡¯s gem meat to cook a wless five-star dish. After consuming it, Liu Xing sessfully became a Fifth-order Hunting King. His achievement has been officially recorded in the world¡¯s top expert rankings, and his current position is 98¡­¡± ¡°Yay, I just knew it, Zhao Meili won. She¡¯s my idol.¡± Bai Ling jumped up excitedly.
¡°Fifth Level, huh¡­ That¡¯s a big deal.¡± Mi Jiaying was looking enviously at Liu Xing: ¡°A top expert ranked within the top 100 in the world.¡± Bringing this up made Bai Ling slightly guilty. She had been keeping her family circumstances a secret, not mentioning anything about her uncle, because her mother had forbidden it. When she was little, her family and her uncle seemed to be very close. But she had no idea when they started growing distant, and her mother would be infuriated whenever the topic of her uncle was brought up. ¡°Even if we do well in the martial arts college exam, and luckily acquire magic potions, we¡¯ll have to start from Level One¡­ But I believe that one day, I will make it onto the leaderboard!¡± Although Mi Jiaying was a girl, she had a tenacity that was no less than the boys. ¡°Right, right, let¡¯s pass the college exams first. Think about the school¡¯s incentives¡­ If we get into those special universities, the school¡¯s reward would be enough for us to afford a trip to the moon.¡± Bai Ling cheered up for her friend. Ever since Summer Country established a forward base on the moon five years ago, other nations followed suit one after another. Consequently, lunar tourism ventures started developing and the demand surged in hype. Chapter 529: 0529: Ranking (Seeking Subscriptions) Chapter 529: Chapter 0529: Ranking (Seeking Subscriptions) Separation of liberal arts and martial studies! This is a worldwide education reform. Because not only do professionals need to face many dangers, but they also have to fight with themselves and confront curses, without a firm heart, it¡¯s easy to lose control. Moreover, the world¡¯s changes also require more warriors, even ordinary people need to masterbat and other abilities. Therefore, the martial arts college entrance examination was born. Once you pass the exam, the future is incredibly bright, and there¡¯s even the chance to enter the ¡®Transcendent¡¯! In the ssroom. Bai Ling was flipping through her textbook out of boredom. ¡°Bai Ling!¡± The next moment, a cold voice came, causing Bai Ling to stand up unconsciously:¡±Here!¡±
¡°Recite the history of the new century, this is a crucial point, and it will be tested in the college entrance exam.¡± A female teacher with quite the headteacher¡¯s temperament raised her sses, clearly spotting Bai Ling daydreaming earlier. ¡°Yes!¡± Bai Ling thought for a moment before she began to recite:¡±Neen years ago, the Giant¡¯s life ¡®Ancient God¡¯ descended on Blue Star, and the power of the Transcendent began to reawaken. Fusang referred to it as ¡®The Era of God¡¯, while the West called it the ¡®New God Calender¡¯. After a United Nations resolution, it was universally adopted as the ¡®New Century¡¯. In the first year of the New Century, the Ancient God descended. In the second year of the New Century, after the Third Spirit Tide descended, Forest Monsters were rampant, forming a Beast Tide, causing great harm. Fortunately, the high-level professionals of the time stepped forward to block the Beast King, and many touching figures emerged¡­¡± ¡°In the fifth and fifteenth years of the New Century, the Fourth Spirit Tide and Fifth Spirit Tide descended. Sea Beasts became a disaster, and the Forest Monsters made a strongeback¡­Seaborne traffic was once cut off, and the struggle between humans and sea monsters became the mainstream of the world. At the most dangerous moment, the Sea Beast Emperor and the Forest Emperor appeared. Bai Jing, the number one human being at the time, known as ¡®Spirit King¡¯, stepped forward to y the two Beast Emperors, and from then on, he was hailed as the world¡¯s strongest person, topping the world¡¯s martial artist ranking.¡± ¡°Very good, sit down!¡± The female teacher nodded, her voice serious:¡±Students¡­the sea monsters have a uniquely advantageous position and have never been exterminated, and the forest monsters still asionally rebound. You are all martial art students, the country needs you. Please study hard, don¡¯t let me catch you daydreaming in ss again.¡± Ding dong! The bell signaling the end of ss rings. Seeing the rigid teacher leaving, Bai Ling exhaled a long breath andid on her desk:¡±It¡¯s so annoying, why do martial students have to take theoretical sses?¡± ¡°We¡¯re already a lot more fortunatepared to those liberal arts students.¡± Mi Jiaying cheerfully said at the side:¡±We are the warriors who charge at the frontlines, and they are our logistical support. Looking at that teacher, it seems that she wishes they knew everything, relentlessly stuffing them with all the college-level knowledge.¡± ¡°Because the current human race has a strong sense of crisis. After all, the ocean is vast, it¡¯s difficult to exterminate the monsters in the deep sea¡­¡± A young boy beside them joined in the discussion:¡±And¡­they possess wisdom, they understand learning, and even have the tendency to build forces¡­Otherwise, why would the country initiate the Moon Base Project?¡± ¡°Really? A fallback? I wouldn¡¯t say so. We still have top martial artist like the Spirit King and the Thunder God¡­¡± Bai Ling, along with Mi Jiaying, both shook their heads. ¡°It¡¯s better to be safe than sorry¡­¡± The young boy said:¡±With many hands, it does no harm. Who knows how many monsters are hidden in the sea.¡± ¡°Who says? The Spirit King is the best!¡± Bai Ling grumbled. ¡°Haha, I knew you¡¯re a die-hard fan of Spirit King! I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll apply to East City Mystery College in the future.¡± The young boyughed.
¡°Li Lv, what about you?¡± Mi Jiaying asked. ¡°The East City Mystery College, though it has the world¡¯s strongest defender and is built in the Secret Realm, has shown a decline in recent years and has gradually been caught up by other universities. I want to go to Cultivator¡¯s College ¨C Mountain and Sea University. Its founder, ¡®Earth Immortal¡¯ Han Fan, also came from the East City Mystery College. He innovatively proposed the concepts of ¡®part-time¡¯ and ¡®job-switching¡¯, and integrated the world¡¯s two most widespread factions, creating the professional legacy of the [Cultivator]. Now he¡¯s a Fifth-level [Earth Immortal], I also want to ride the wind andmand the sword,ing and going in the blue sky.¡± Li Lv didn¡¯t hide his longing at all.
¡°Huh¡­Traitor!¡± Bai Ling muttered softly. ¡°Hey hey¡­Back then, Han Fan had already fulfilled his contract and voluntarily left the East City Mystery College. The Spirit King didn¡¯t say anything, how could you call him a traitor? A school is not a sect¡­Although we¡¯re friends, if you bad-mouth my idol again, be careful I might argue with you.¡± Li Lv defended his stance. ¡°Anyway¡­Anyway, it¡¯s very bad.¡± Bai Ling pouted. ¡°We all can¡¯t deny the contribution of the East City Mystery College to professional development, but it¡¯s too old and too conservative. In today¡¯s fast-developing professional system, a blind adherence to tradition will inevitably make itg behind the times¡­¡± A young man nearby interjected: ¡°However, it truly is the holynd for professionals¡­It has nurtured countless powerhouses. Now, nearly half of the top hundred in the world¡¯s martial artist ranking are from this college, including the powerhouses such as ¡®Earth Immortal¡¯ Han Fan and ¡®Grand Magician¡¯ Gill.¡± ¡°Huh? Thetest ranking has just been updated!¡± At this moment, a ssmate who was scrolling through his phone suddenly blurted out. ¡°What? What? Let me see!¡± Suddenly, all students¡¯ attention was drawn to it. ¡°Wow¡­¡¯Spirit King¡¯ has actually been pushed down to the second spot.¡± A surprised exim came.
¡°What? Let me see!¡± Bai Ling squeezed in and read the screen: ¡°Breaking news ¨C The Ocean Beast Emperor ¡®Thousand-toothed Landshark¡¯, ¡®Heavenly Armored Octopus¡¯, ¡®Six-headed Sea Serpent¡¯ have attacked America. The then-world number two, Fifth-level professional, ¡®Thunder God¡¯, singlehandedly went to fend them off. Within a few strikes, he slew the Beast Emperor near the shore, causing the seawater to turn red. The world¡¯s martial artist ranking has updated the Thunder God to number one ording to his battle achievement! Released update!¡± ¡°The world¡¯s number one, ¡®Thunder God¡¯ Tony! Combat achievements:¡­.¡± ¡°Number two, ¡®Spirit King¡¯ Bai Jing, The Principal of East City Mystery College! Combat achievements:¡­.¡± ¡°Number three, ¡®Earth Immortal¡¯ Han Fan, The Principal of Mountain and Sea University! Combat achievements:¡­.¡± ¡­ ¡°Number ten, ¡®Grand Magician¡¯ Gill, the Principal of the Ennd Royal Magic Academy! Combat achievements:¡­.¡± ¡­ ¡°Number twenty-four, ¡®Martial King¡¯ Wang Chaoqun!¡± ¡°Number forty-six, ¡®Telekicist¡¯ Zi!¡± ¡°Number fifty-nine, ¡®Food God¡¯ Liu Xiaodang!¡± ¡­
¡°Number ny-eight, ¡®Hunting King¡¯ Liu Xing!¡± ¡°They are the backbone of mankind, the hope of the world!¡± Even the most rebellious rebel couldn¡¯t help but show a look of admiration when seeing these names. Only Bai Ling was secretly upset: ¡°They dare to belittle my uncle, I¡¯m so pissed!¡± Chapter 530: 0530: Special Recruitment (8200 supplementary, requesting monthly ticket) Chapter 530: Chapter 0530: Special Recruitment (8200 supplementary, requesting monthly ticket) Secret Realm. ¡°Principal¡­ something big has happened. You¡¯ve been bumped from first ce.¡± The office door swung opened as a woman in her twenties with sses entered, exuding an intellectual aura. It was Li Weiwei. Despite being over forty, the powers of an upational Personbined with certain secret tonics had allowed her to maintain her youthful appearance. This was a mysterious gift that made many women scream with envy, a blessing they yearned for. ¡°Really?¡± Su Lu¡¯s physical body, Bai Jing, hadn¡¯t changed. He looked like an ordinary young man but to appear more authoritative, he¡¯d donned a pair of non-prescription business sses, which gave him a schrly air. He wasn¡¯t too bothered about rankings. Such rankings were, at most, just for reference and based solely on battle records. He waszy! And a homebody!
He had only killed the two Beast Emperors because they unfortunately set their rendezvous point in East City. After taking action, he was inadvertently crowned as the world¡¯s number one expert. ¡°I know you don¡¯t care about the title of world¡¯s number one¡­ but our academy does¡­¡± Li Weiwei said, exasperated. Eighteen years of dedication had made the academy feel like her second home. ¡°The quality of students we¡¯ve been admitting at East City Mystery College has been decreasing. There haven¡¯t been any standout new stars, and our reputation has taken a hit¡­ Without your title of world¡¯s number one, I fear we¡¯ll see fewer and fewer top martial arts students choosing us, and it¡¯ll be a vicious cycle!¡± She was in charge of admissions this year and was naturally very concerned about this. ¡°Oh!¡± Su Lu nonchntly responded as hey on the desk, exuding an air of indifference, much to Li Weiwei¡¯s frustration. ¡°Tradition! Tradition is very important.¡± This was one of Su Lu¡¯s ¡®famous sayings¡¯. In fact, outside views of him being ¡®old-fashioned¡¯, ¡®conservative¡¯, and ¡®preserving the status quo¡¯ were all spot on! After all, establishing the academy was just a casual endeavor for him, done to build a power base. To truly strive for excellence, to produce super-powerful upational Persons, wouldn¡¯t that just be making life harder for himself? The brilliance of the inaugural batch was solely due to the academy drawing students from around the world, and there being nopetition. It leveraged the first-mover advantage and a solid foundation in beginner-level theories. Four yearster, once the first batch of graduates had gone out into the world, the theories that Su Lu wanted to disseminate were fully opened. As countries established their own Mysterious Universities, the glory days of the East City Mystery College came to an end. Now, even within Summer Country alone, educational institutions such as Mountain and Sea University, Azure Fighter Academy, and Sorcerer Alliance Academy are allpeting with it, and some are even surpassing it. ¡°You¡­¡± Li Weiwei felt like she¡¯d been driven to her wit¡¯s end by the principal. While she knew that Bai Jing was pretty useless, she didn¡¯t expect him to be this useless! ¡°Right, Bai Ling¡­ it¡¯s her college entrance exams this year, isn¡¯t it?¡±
Su Lu suddenly asked. ¡°Oh? It¡¯s quite surprising that you still remember.¡± Li Weiwei huffed, but still reported, ¡°Indeed, she¡¯s taking the martial arts college entrance exams this year. Her grades from the several mock exams before this were not bad, but¡­ she won¡¯t be able to meet our ¡®Big Four¡¯s¡¯ requirements.¡± Even now, living off its past reputation, East City Mystery College is still considered one of the top four Mysterious Academies in Summer Country, like an elite university. If she couldn¡¯t get into these four, she¡¯d have to attend professional schools that focus more on auxiliary positions, something simr to vocational high schools.
Attending such schools would not only limit her career path, but her chances of encountering anything Transcendent would also be slim. ¡°Hmm, contact the key middle school in East City and provide them with a few special admissions quotas.¡± Su Lu made the decision. ¡°Alright¡­ but what about the special talent? We need an excuse.¡± Li Weiwei rolled her eyes internally before asking. ¡°Singing! I remember Bai Ling has a pretty good voice¡­¡± Su Lu suggested as he stroked his chin. ¡°Pfft¡­ cough, cough!¡± Li Weiwei almost choked on her saliva, ¡°Singing? Very good, very powerful¡­ In recent years, there should be very few martial arts students dividing their attention to singing and dancing, but aren¡¯t you afraid of people using you of nepotism?¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to fear?¡± Su Lu responded with surprisedughter, ¡°We¡¯re a ¡®private¡¯ institution after all. Plus, if I dare to do it, I won¡¯t be scared of the bacsh!¡± Bai Ling exhibited the tendencies and potential of a world protagonist, and he had been watching her silently. ¡°Indeed¡­ I¡¯ll get right on it.¡±
Li Weiwei was speechless. She knew that to her principal, neither the school nor his own reputation ever mattered! So, even if he lost his top ranking this time, he would justugh it off. ¡°Bai Ling ah.¡± After she left, Su Lu released a sigh and looked at the photo frame on the table. It was a picture of him with a little girl. ¡°The influence of the world is really unexpected¡­¡± Su Lu couldn¡¯t help but think back to over a decade ago, when the fourth Spirit Tide descended. After Bai Tong got married, she had indeed given birth to a daughter named Bai Ling. Chu Gufeng, as expected, turned out to be disappointing, and their conjugal life was full of discord, often leading to arguments. Su Lu had always watched these events unfold from the sidelines with indifference. Only when Chu Gufeng¡¯s mistresses were discovered and his tendencies towards domestic violence were exposed did Su Lu decide to banish him from the Secret Realm. Who¡¯d have known that shortly after, a Beast Tide would break out. Although Chu Gufeng was an upational Person, he tragically couldn¡¯t escape his fate and died a gruesome death. None of this was really Su Lu¡¯s fault, but Bai Tong chose to part ways with him. She had suspected Su Lu had orchestrated Chu Gufeng¡¯s untimely death and decided to move out of the Secret Realm resolutely. Even after Su Lu exined the situation, Bai Tong still firmly believed that he bore responsibility for Chu Gufeng¡¯s death.
This foolish woman seemed to think that if it hadn¡¯t been for Su Lu banishing Chu Gufeng from the Secret Realm, he wouldn¡¯t have died ¨C well, theoretically this was usible, but Su Lu could only sigh at how well the world had written this script. Fortunately, he didn¡¯t have feelings for Bai Tong, but he was quite close with Bai Ling when she was young. ¡°To think that she¡¯s now eighteen¡­ about to take the martial arts college entrance exam?¡± Su Lu¡¯s eyes then became deep, and he suddenly closed his eyes. ¡°The fifth Spirit Tide has descended, I¡¯ve waited for ten years¡­ but theing of the sixth Spirit Tide is unexpectedly early.¡± Every Spirit Tide was both an opportunity and a disaster for humanity. Of course, if paired with Bai Ling¡¯s protagonist luck, it seems somewhat timely. The moment she encounters the Transcendent, the Spirit Tidees. If she¡¯s not the Son of Destiny, then what is? ¡°ording to research¡­ children shouldn¡¯te into contact with Transcendent powers too early, as it could have a devastating impact on their unformed minds and worldviews¡­ the best time for enlightenment is between sixteen and twenty-four¡­¡± ¡°And for the protagonist of this world, getting on the path of Transcendence is the real start of her destiny, right?¡± Su Lu smiled slightly, ¡°But Bai Ling isn¡¯t the real protagonist yet, there are still many more wanting to steal the limelight¡­¡± Chapter 531: 0531: Past Events (Third Update Request for Subscription) Chapter 531: Chapter 0531: Past Events (Third Update Request for Subscription) Su Lu hoped to enroll Bai Ling into the East City Mystery College, where he could closely supervise her. Not to mention anything else, just on the area of teaching, he could guarantee that the East City Mystery College was in a pit! All the teaching materials were alreadygging behind top schools by three to five years! Moreover, due to his ¡®cherishing one¡¯s rubbish¡¯, he sometimes gets criticized by public opinion, saying that he is misleading the youth and leading them astray. It seemed that ording to the media, the strong should always contribute their insights and experiences freely. About this, Su Lu simply couldn¡¯t be bothered to respond orment. What kind of fool would cripple their own martial arts just because a bunch of ants forced them? He nced at his own attribute bar: ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name: [Su Lu Pottery] (Bai Jing)
Profession: [Spirit Communication King]] (Fifth Level) Professional Rank: [5] Strength: [10.2], Agility: [10.1], Constitution: [12.1], Spirit: [20.0] Skills: [CookingLV4], [Boxing Skill LV4], [HypnotismLV4], [Spirit Communication Skill LV8], [Mind Strength LV4], [Spirit Communication Array LV4], [Spirit World Call LV4] XP: [9,0700] ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡°I¡¯m much weaker than when I was a[Wandering Mage]¡­¡± This was Su Lu¡¯s evaluation of his current strength. His career path had already been nned, starting from a [Hypnotist], then to[Psychic apprentice], [Spiritualist], [Spirit Communication Master] and finally, the [Spirit Communication King]! He abandoned a lot, even stacking his skills on enhancing his own spiritmunication skill. ¡°Considering several factors¡­I should be able to summon my original body from the depths of the Dream Spirit World now? But¡­I¡¯m still missing the most crucial step, the sixth Spirit Tide!¡± ¡°The fruit of the other world is ripe, it¡¯s almost time to harvest.¡± Su Lu clearly knew what he needed to do next. At the arrival of the sixth Spirit Tide, he would immediately ascend to the sixth level professional, summon his original body,plete the ritual, and gain the authority of this world and the gods! ¡°After the [Spirit Communication King], it¡¯s the [Spirit World Apostle]!¡± Su Lu nced at his attribute bar: ¡°The rest are fine, I¡¯m just a bit short on experience points, but it¡¯ll be enough after scraping together.¡± ¡°That day won¡¯t be too far off!¡± He stood up and walked out of the principal¡¯s office, overlooking the whole academy from a high ce. It has to be admitted, even if it has declined somewhat, but the current East City Mystery College is still the highest institution of mysticism that many aspiring students yearn for.
You could see lively mysticism apprentices everywhere. They were living harmoniously with the teachers here, such as the crow teacher, tree people teacher, and the most ordinary upational teacher ¨C well, probably, at least no one would die with the exceptional healers here. ¡°Principal!¡± A male teacher in his thirties approached Su Lu from behind.
¡°Teacher Ximen Ping!¡± Su Lu nodded, looking at this first batch of students trained by the academy. His strength should be quite good, at least he could get into the top hundred masters in the world, but he has not exposed himself under the spotlight. ¡°It¡¯s almost the annual enrollment season again¡­¡± Su Lu sighed: ¡°Seeing them reminds me of your youth. That batch of students was a collection of rising stars, Gill, you and¡­ Han Fan!¡± ¡°Han Fan¡­¡± Mentioning this name, Ximen Ping became a lot more silent, unsure of how to face this former ssmate and roommate. ¡°Grudges?¡± Intriguingly, Su Lu stared at him, ¡°after all¡­ it¡¯s Han Fan who took your research results; in some respects, you are the originator of the Cultivator profession.¡± ¡°It¡­ no longer means anything.¡± Ximen Ping¡¯s eyes carried a sense of weariness, ¡°Han Fan indeed is a genius. I only proposed a concept. Besides, ultimately, it depends on Ancient God¡¯s grants.¡± ¡°Ancient God is one thing, but what about Han Fan?¡± Su Lu chuckled coldly. That guy bore a lot. After graduation, he became an academic teaching staff alongside Ximen Ping, hoping to receive higher teachings, or even be epted as a disciple by Su Lu. Unfortunately, he miscalcted. Su Lu only epted them to gather some strongerborers.
When his dreams were shattered, Han Fan still endured, surprisingly serving five years ofbor, until the veryst moment when he seized Ximen Ping¡¯s research results, exposing some of his true nature. ¡®Fortunately¡­he let me know that all the major forces have obtained the secrets of the dimension from the Ancient God photo, and the secret realm is no longer safe¡­¡¯ One can¡¯t be an Earth Immortal withoutnd! And what is fortune? It is the ¡®Secret realm¡¯! At a time when dimensional knowledge was sealed by Su Lu and Han Fan desperately requested but didn¡¯t receive, he should have teamed up with thework, obtained some information,pleted the Cultivator inheritance, or he couldn¡¯t have been promoted to the Fifth Level. This also indirectly revealed to Su Lu the strength of thework now, which is absolutely formidable and we can¡¯t underestimate it. ¡®After all¡­ it¡¯s been eighteen years, they should have caught up.¡¯ ¡°Don¡¯t you want revenge?¡± Su Lu looked at Ximen Ping, curious. Many of the first batch of Mysterious Academy could be considered ¡®protagonist candidate¡¯, including Ximen Ping, Gill, and Han Fan. If he could incite these supporting characters to kill each other, Su Lu would be pleased to see it happen. After all, Han Fan, the Earth Immortal, looks just like the main force for the Net-Bearer to attack the Secret Realm in the future. ¡°Revenge?¡± Ximen Ping shook his head: ¡°I¡¯m doing very well now, living a peaceful life, why would I want revenge? Besides¡­ Han Fan and I have broken off our rtionship; we won¡¯t have to contact each other in the future.¡± ¡°Okay¡­¡±
With a hint of regret on his face, Su Lu said, ¡°Come take a walk with me.¡± ¡°I still have ss¡­¡± Ximen Ping was startled: ¡°Where do you want to go, principal?¡± ¡°Where to? Of course, take a stroll around the city, and check out my lovely niece!¡± Su Lu said it as a matter of course. ¡­ ¡°Bless me!¡± Bai Ling had no idea what was going on and suddenly felt a chill, which made her sneeze. ¡°What is it?¡± Standing next to her, Mi Jiaying asked in surprise, ¡°Even if we Martial Arts Students are not as good as professionists, we are way stronger than any ancient martial arts master. Our bodies are full of vigorous vital fluid, how can we catch a cold?¡± This usually symbolizes a very bad omen, such as¡­failure in cultivation! Or¡­disturbed heart and blood. ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­ I just felt a sudden chill, an ufortable premonition.¡± Bai Ling shivered, ¡°It feels like something bad is about to happen.¡± Peep!
At that moment, a gust of wind started howling, apanied by the furious chirping of birds. Huge shadows were cast, almost blocking out the sun, flying low over the city. ¡°Ah¡­ Is that the monster Iron Crown Eagle?!¡± Lost in shock, Mi Jiaying blurted out. Iron Crown Eagle, a giant beast, was covered in iron-like feathers, flying as fast as electricity, and causing massive destruction! ¡°It¡­ it came here?!¡± Bai Ling looked around and found that although the pedestrians were panic-stricken, they were not in disarray. Following years of training, they escaped into the refuge. Chapter 532: 0532: Meeting (8400 supplementary, requesting monthly ticket) Chapter 532: Chapter 0532: Meeting (8400 supplementary, requesting monthly ticket) The arrival of Spirit Tide brought about changes in the wild animals. They all shared amon name¨DMonsters! Along with the ever-expanding forests, a fierce conflict emerged between them and the humans of Blue Star. Although humanity had gone through dozens or hundreds of brutal battles, they had essentially established a defense system against wild monsters. Still, asionally, a few ¡®lucky ones¡¯ or rather ¡®unfortunates¡¯ would break through the blockade, bringing disaster to the ind cities. The Iron Crown Eagle wasrge in stature, with a wingspan of more than ten meters, and had ck feathers clumped on its head like an iron crown. When it skimmed over the city, it brought a strong airflow, as if a whirlwind arose from the t ground. People screamed and fled in panic, as newspapers, clothes, and dust spiraled up into the sky, seeming like the end of the world! ¡°Quick, hide!¡± Bai Ling grabbed Mi Jiaying¡¯s hand and hid in a convenience store,forting her, ¡°Wait a little longer, it¡¯ll be okay once the powerful ones protecting East City arrive.¡± She suddenly thought, the protector of East City shoulde from East City Mystery College, right?
Just as this thought appeared, Bai Ling heard a sword¡¯s hum in her ear. Ding!!! A clear sound, like a wind chime ringing, vibrating directly to the heavens. A Stream of Light shot up into the sky, like aser weapon, hitting the massive body of the Iron Crown Eagle. Poof! The Iron Crown Eagle¡¯s steel-like body directly melted, and a huge hole appeared in its chest. It pped its wings weakly, plummeting through the sky. ¡°Is this¡­ a Cultivator¡¯s sword?¡± Having watched TV and surfed the inte, Mi Jiaying knew this much, but watching the several-ton body of the Iron Crown Eagle crash down from the sky, her face turned pale. At that moment, ayer of light emerged in the Void. A scene of mountains and rivers like a mirage in the sky showed up, it was a small ind full of birdsong and surrounded byndscapes, just like a utopia. Now it opened up, swallowed the massive body of the Iron Crown Eagle and made it disappear without a trace. ¡°Is this¡­ a blessednd?¡± Bai Ling gawked, her mouth wide open. ¡°There are many cultivators who can fly swords, but those with a blessednd are not ¡®Cultivators¡¯, but ¡®Earth Immortals¡¯!¡± ¡°There should only be one ¡®Earth Immortal¡¯ in the world, and that¡¯s Han Fan!¡± Mi Jiaying¡¯s eyes sparkled: ¡°Where is he? Where is he?¡± ¡°Such a top-notch figure like and saint, at most, he would save people from afar with his sword, how could he possibly show up personally¡­ just forget it¡­¡± Bai Ling snorted.
¡°If Ling¡¯er spoke like this, your Uncle Han would be very sad.¡± A gentle voice came. Bai Ling and Mi Jiaying looked and saw that a man with sword-like eyebrows appeared in the middle of the previously empty street. He had long hair like an ancient person, wore a green robe, had a bun on his head, and pierced it with a small sword.
At first nce, he had an ethereal quality, like a ¡®Sword Immortal¡¯ walking in the world! ¡°It¡¯s the ¡®Earth Immortal¡¯ Han Fan! I¡¯ve seen his videos!¡± Mi Jiaying turned into a crazy fan, if it were Li Lv instead, it might be even more unbearable. ¡°Ling¡¯er, long time no see¡­¡± Han Fan stepped forward and smiled kindly, ¡°Do you still remember me? I held you when you were at the academy!¡± ¡°Hello, Uncle Han!¡± Bai Ling gave an awkward smile. After all, being caught bad-mouthing someone behind their back felt awful. Thinking of her previous behavior, she felt somewhat guilty. ¡°You¡­you call him Uncle¡­ahhh!¡± Mi Jiaying pinched Bai Ling¡¯s shoulder hard, ¡°You actually know an Earth Immortal! And you didn¡¯t tell me! Our ship of friendship is about to capsize!¡± ¡°Wait a minute!¡± She finally reacted, ¡°Academy? Could it be¡­ East City Mystery College? Spirit King also has the surname Bai¡­ ¡± There were many people surnamed Bai in the Summer Country, and Mi Jiaying had never thought before that her friend might have such frightening origins. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Jiaying, I didn¡¯t mean to hide it from you, but my mother told me I had to!¡± Bai Ling made a plea for mercy.
Han Fan quietly watched the two young girls ying around, smiling with a somewhat indescribable expression, ¡°Bai Tong still can¡¯t let go of the past? Well¡­yes, it¡¯s about Brother Gufeng¡¯s death, and it¡¯s not easy to let go.¡± ¡°My father?¡± Bai Ling was young at that time and many things were vague, so she looked puzzled. ¡°Cough, cough!¡± A bout of coughing came and Su Lu, along with Ximen Ping came out of the fog. ¡°It turns out to be the principal, long time no see.¡± Han Fan smiled, took the initiative to salute, and then looked at Ximen Ping, ¡°Hello, Aping!¡± Ximen Ping coldly said, ¡°Thank you, Principal Han, for killing the Iron Crown Eagle. I wonder what brings you to East City.¡± His tone waspletely business-like. ¡°I am here on orders, hoping to discuss the matter of attacking the Sea Beast with the Spirit King.¡± Han Fan answered seriously, then nced at Bai Ling on the side, as well as the increasing number of onlookers. ¡°Let¡¯s talk somewhere else.¡± Su Lu nodded and looked at Bai Ling, ¡°Ling¡¯er¡­ I¡¯lle see youter.¡±
¡°Oh, okay.¡± Bai Ling nodded, watching Han Fan and her uncle, Ximen Ping, and others disappear. Immediately after, she felt her neck being tightly embraced by her best friend, almost making it difficult for her to breathe. ¡°Be honest with me now!¡± Mi Jiaying threatened fiercely next to her, ¡°What is your real identity, could it be that you¡¯re Spirit King¡¯s illegitimate daughter?¡± ¡°You sure have a wild imagination¡­¡± Bai Ling was speechless, ¡°He¡¯s just my uncle, that¡¯s all.¡± ¡°I¡­OMG¡­¡± Mi Jiaying was so excited that she was incoherent, ¡°Your uncle¡­ just¡­ Do you know who that is? That¡¯s Spirit King, who has held the number one position in the world for over a decade! Now I understand¡­ No wonder you admire Spirit King so much, you had this rtionship all along.¡± Her face suddenly fell, ¡°I¡¯m so sad, I feel like I¡¯ve lost billions¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it¡­ it¡¯s not toote to suck up to me now.¡± Bai Ling joked without a care, this was because she knew Mi Jiaying¡¯s character well and trusted herpletely. ¡°Wait a minute, not good!¡±
After Bai Ling and Mi Jiaying had their fill of craziness, they suddenly felt the surrounding heat. Looking around, they found that a group of onlookers had unknowingly surrounded them, and someone had even started broadcasting live! ¡°You seem to know Earth Immortal Han Fan?¡± ¡°Did Spirit King just appear?¡± ¡°Are you rted to Spirit King?¡± ¡­ The next moment, a swarm of paparazzi-like onlookers rushed forward, causing Bai Ling and Mi Jiaying to run away in panic. Chapter 533: 0533: Blessed Land (Seeking Subscription) Chapter 533: Chapter 0533: Blessed Land (Seeking Subscription) Three jade-green peaks were arranged in a ¡®Æ·¡¯ formation, surrounded by white mist that faintly took the shape of a dragon. In a stone pavilion halfway up the mountain, Han Fan was making tea over a ruby-red y stove, offering it to Su Lu and Ximen Ping. ¡°Earth Immortal Blessed Land?¡± While holding the little red porcin cup, Su Lu nced around andughed subtly: ¡°Perhaps it should be called a ¡®Portable Secret Realm¡¯? It¡¯s quite impressive.¡± ¡°The path of the Earth Immortal is filled with endless wonders, many of which I don¡¯t understand.¡± Said Han Fan modestly, ¡°I must also thank Aping for his concept.¡± Ximen Ping¡¯s expression remained neutral as he silently stared at Han Fan. ¡°Alright, what about the Sea Beast raid you mentioned earlier? What¡¯s that about?¡± Su Lu asked after tasting the tea, feeling a pleasant lingering fragrance. ¡°The recent attack on America by the Sea Beast Emperor was not an isted incident. Through our investigations, we¡¯ve observed the unfolding of our worst suspicions. Numerous oceanic Sage Beasts have formed a force. They named themselves the ¡®Ocean Kingdom¡¯, led primarily by Surfing Fish People, and are served by many Sea Beast Emperors¡­¡±
Han Fan disclosed the information. The so-called Beast Emperors were powerful monsters capable of being evenly matched with Fifth Level Professionals. If any one of them were to enter the human world, it would cause a cataclysmic disaster. ¡°Surfing Fish People?¡± Su Lu repeated. Fish People had evolved far from their fish-like form, yet bore little resemnce to humans. They were half-human, half-fish beasts. ¡®It¡¯s hard to believe that the fifth Spirit Tide has reached this point.¡¯ ¡°What about the King of the Fish People? Have any investigators seen him ¡­¡± He asked again. ¡°Only one, who sent the message through themunicator. He is suspected to be at Level Five Peak¡­¡± Han Fan answered gravely: ¡°Therefore¡­ the Net of Heaven is preparing to gather our top talents, liaise with various countries, and discuss possible Decapitation Tactics.¡± ¡°I see, I understand now.¡± Su Lu nodded: ¡°When and where?¡± ¡°In three days, the East Sea!¡± Han Fan named the location. ¡°We, the East City Mystery College, will send someone to participate.¡± Su Lu gave a nod, nced into the depths of the white clouds, and disappeared with Ximen Ping. Seeing this, Han Fan¡¯s pupils constricted. This was his blessednd, also his private dimension. The fact that they left without his consent suggested that hisnd¡¯s defense was not secure and still had vulnerabilities! ¡°Principal Bai¡¯s understanding of the dimensions is truly unpredictable¡­ No possible way. I have delved into the Ancient God¡¯s Mystery Treasure, why are there still significant gaps between us?¡± Han Fan lowered his head, whispering to himself.
¡°Han Fan, how did it turn out?¡± The white mist dispersed, and from the ce where Su Lu had nced, a group of people emerged, led by Huang Minghao! ¡°Didn¡¯t you see? When ites to understanding dimensions, I¡¯m not his match¡­¡± Han Fan darkly responded: ¡°One battle to determine the king is not a simple matter. You people needn¡¯t attempt to provoke Principal Bai into a conflict with the Thunder God. I know him well enough. He is not that sort of person.¡±
Han Fan knew Bai Jing well; he was azy fish! If he could be sessfully driven, that would be very strange! His heart was even more remote and detached than an immortal¡¯s. If it hadn¡¯t been for the duel between the two Beast Emperors in East City, Bai Jing probably wouldn¡¯t have made a move, a move that summoned thousands of Spiritual Bodies and yed the Beast King. It was that battle that established Bai Jing¡¯s title as the ¡®Spirit King¡¯. ¡°No.. You give him too much credit.¡± Huang Minghao chuckled: ¡°No matter how talented an individual is, how can hepare to a team? A power? Even a country? We won¡¯t make the same mistake that we madest time.¡± ¡°Couldn¡¯t things be different?¡± Han Fan sighed long. ¡°As you have seen, this man is a cancer on the Mysterious Realm, he is self-interested, does not follow orders¡­if he is not taken out, how will the Net of Heaven coordinate the other Transcendents?¡± Huang Minghao clenched his teeth in resentment, ncing at Han Fan: ¡°Of course, cooperative individuals like Son Han are greatly appreciated by the Net of Heaven. If we hadn¡¯t provided the Dimensional Skill and the opportunity toprehend the Ancient God¡¯s Mystery Treasure, how could you reach the Earth Immortal?¡± ¡°s¡­ What is meant to be, will be.¡± Han Fan sighed lightly, then said suddenly: ¡°My capabilities are limited; I fear I may not be able to stop them.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about that, we¡¯ve obtained a powerful weapon from the Ancient God¡¯s Mystery Treasure that¡¯s enough to seal dimensions and prevent them from escaping!¡± Huang Minghao was full of confidence. ¡°If it is so, we need to get people like the Martial King, Telekicist, etc¡­ involved and we must choose the right time.¡± Han Fan stated firmly, looking at Huang Minghao: ¡°Can you persuade them?¡± ¡°Of course I can, in the end it¡¯s about negotiations. After this incident, I will retire!¡± Huang Minghao drew a deep breath: ¡°I cannot ascend to the Fifth Level, so I can¡¯t progress further within the Net of Heaven. Once I make this move, Zi won¡¯t have much to object¡­ I am wholeheartedly thinking for the sake of the Net of Heaven.¡±
¡®He hides his resentment well under the cloak of righteousness, how amusing¡­¡¯ Han Fan sneered inwardly: ¡®Or perhaps¡­ he himself can¡¯t even tell the difference?¡¯ However, he didn¡¯t say much else, instead he bowed: ¡°Yes!¡± A sh of light. The Spirit Mountain Blessed Land disappearedpletely, and Huang Minghao and his party appeared in the suburbs. ¡°Hmm¡­ cultivation, cultivation¡­ does he really think he¡¯s an immortal?¡± A man following Huang Minghao suddenly spoke: ¡°And pretending to be an ancient, what a joke.¡± ¡°That may not be entirely true, consistent words and actions are a sort of cultivation. With a firm will, harnessing Spirit Seal to counteract the Curse will be much more efficient¡­¡± Huang Minghao shook his head, his demeanor suddenly turning sullen. He burnt a certain talisman on his hand, causing it to interfere with their surroundings: ¡°Did we record all the data?¡± ¡°Everything has been recorded; this is extremely precious research material on space¡­ After all, unlike Bai Jing who turned the Secret Realm into a school, Han Fan held it personally and never disclosed it to others.¡± A researcher pushed his sses up, revealing a satisfied smile. ¡°If we use the Dimensional Lock Skill, will we be able to separate the Blessed Land from Earth Immortal?¡± Huang Minghao asked unexpectedly. The surrounding people fell silent, while some were trembling, doubting whether their superior had gone mad. ¡°If we can seal the Spirit King, the Earth Immortal probably won¡¯t be a problem.¡± A member responded after a while.
¡°Hmm¡­ We must be prepared, not targeting anyone in particr, but just in case. We must have a contingency n for every Transcendent, including those from the Net of Heaven. I just hope the day neveres when we have to trigger them.¡± Huang Minghao waved his hand and then said: ¡°Our target this time is only the Spirit King.¡± People following behind were still uneasy. The Spirit King was not easy to provoke, and he held high prestige in the Summer Country, which added anotheryer of invincibility. This meant their actions had to be covert. If they were disclosed publicly, nobody in this group would face a good ending! Chapter 534: 0534: Ocean (8600 supplementary, requesting monthly ticket) Chapter 534: Chapter 0534: Ocean (8600 supplementary, requesting monthly ticket) In the coffee shop, inside a private booth. Bai Ling sped her hands together, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, uncle. As you know, my mom has always been¡­ well, it would be incredibly awkward if you visited our home.¡± ¡°I understand, I understand!¡± Su Lu held up a white zed coffee cup and gently sipped from it, ¡°The entrance exams areing up. Are you confident?¡± ¡°Of course! I must get admitted to the East City Mysterious Academy.¡± Bai Ling clenched her fist tightly. ¡°Very good, I believe you can definitely do it.¡± Anyway, with Li Weiwei handling things, it would be difficult for Bai Ling not to get in. Su Lu continued, ¡°I won¡¯t be able to apany you during the exams, I have other engagements.¡± ¡°What kind of engagement?¡± Bai Ling¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°Is Han Faning back to East City for the first time since he left, is it because of the Sea Beast?¡± ¡°Kids, don¡¯t ask questions you shouldn¡¯t.¡±
Su Lu chuckled and flicked the air, and Bai Ling covered her forehead and sat back down, visibly annoyed. ¡°Anyway, I will probably miss your entrance exam this time, but, I can give you a gift in advance.¡± Su Li, smiling, slid a gift box to her. But this time, Bai Ling wasn¡¯t excited. Instead, she worriedly asked, ¡°Is there any danger?¡± ¡°In this era, danger can arise from any direction.¡± Su Lu replied with a shrug. He felt that Huang Minghao and hiswork had been tolerating him for a while, and recently he noticed a certain ¡®enough is enough¡¯ atmosphere. But in his eyes, they were nothing more than a bunch of clowns. ¡®However¡­ It¡¯s surprising that the development of Transcendents in this world is progressing so rapidly. This is not good news for me.¡¯ When Su Lu ascended to godhood, the Fifth Level Professionals barely had the strength to face him. This was an unpredictable factor! ¡®Considering¡­ If the world realizes it cannot distort my control using curses, has it turned to supporting some Transcendent seeds?¡¯ This was also why Su Lu agreed to attend the East Sea Conference. There were too many top professionals, a portion needed to be eliminated. If Huang Minghao decided to act against him, it would provide the perfect opportunity! ¡®Before I ascend to godhood, let me remove some obstacles first.¡¯ Su Lu¡¯s eyes were cold. Bai Ling suddenly shivered, feeling that her once-benevolent uncle seemed somewhat terrifying. ¡­ Three dayster, East Sea. A giant, fantasy-style battleship was sailing in the deep sea.
On its deck, scattered were dozen people, as if at a banquet, each emitting a powerful aura. ¡°This time, SkyNet has gathered ten professionals ranked within the world¡¯s top hundred, which must have cost a significant amount¡­¡± Holding a cocktail, Han Fan quietly observed the scene. Though the Summer Country held an advantage in the Transcendent tide thanks to itsrge poption and fortune, Fifth Level Professionals were not easily found.
This time, they deployed more than half, which certainly was a huge expenditure. Besides the guardians of some important cities, if any monster beasts broke through the blockade, it would be up to the third and fourth level Professionals, along with a massive army, to desperately resist. ¡®I wonder¡­ who will the East City Mysterious Academy send¡­¡¯ Han Fan sighed inwardly, ¡®Although the instructional quality has declined, there are still many talented and powerful individuals hidden within. The college harbors a significant amount of Beast Emperor level fliers¡­¡¯ To build alliances with demons and harbor ill-intentions was the usation Huang Minghao leveled against Su Lu. At this point, there was already a deep-seated conflict between the two parties that was irreconcble. It was only a matter of time before a battle would break out. ¡®Unfortunately¡­ No matter which side wins, it is more a curse than a blessing.¡¯ Han Fan licked his lips and looked at a small group. Itprised of Zi, Wang Chaoqun, and Liu Xiaodang. Their expressions were solemn as they watched the sea. All of sudden, all Fifth Level Professionals set their sights on an empty area of the deck. There, space twisted and folded into the form of a door, from which a young man emerged. ¡°The Spirit King!¡±
Many people gasped as the rm was deactivated. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Han Fan was also slightly surprised, ¡± Looking at his previous performance, he should have, as usual, sent someone as a token of appeasement. Why did he show up in person this time?¡± ¡°The rm is off, Transcendents like these, with no sense of discipline at all ¨C they are truly detestable!¡± Inside themanding room deep within the battleship, Huang Minghao shook his head coldly. ¡°Teacher!¡± ¡°Principal Bai!¡± Liu Xiaodang and Zi hurriedly approached, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you toe here personally.¡± ¡°The establishment of a monster kingdom in the ocean concerns the future of all humans on Blue Star. Of course, I had toe.¡± Su Lu replied with a righteous tone. The other Professionals also stepped forward, ttering him with the title ¡°Spirit King¡±. Even if he had been ousted from the throne of world¡¯s first, Su Lu was still the undisputed first in the Summer Country. Furthermore, he had admirers scattered all across the world, and countless fans. That all came from founding the first Mysterious Academy, with enough resources tost for decades! ¡°Everyone, please, you needn¡¯t be so formal. Zi, it¡¯s been a while.¡± Su Lu looked at the female Telekicist in front of him. Zi had matured a lot over the past decade, and emanated a charming aura. On hearing his words, she just smiled, ¡°With the Spirit King¡¯s arrival, our chances of sess have significantly improved.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the n?¡±
Su Lu looked at the deck, ¡°Why does it feel like a cocktail party?¡± ¡°Our main task is to find the King of the Surfing Fish People, decapitate him, and deal with the other Beast Emperors¡­ As for the n, that¡¯s a matter for the United Nation¡¯s staff. For this operation, they¡¯ve decided to invest massive human and material resources tounch arge-scale encirclement operation against the deep-sea Fish People, to cover our actions.¡± Zi casually described the situation. Su Lu was all too aware that this indicated themencement of anotherrge-scale war between humans and monsters. In it, countless ships and personnel, even Transcendents, would be lost. ¡°ording to the agreement, we will meet with the western Transcendents over the ocean and form a peak team consisting of over thirty Fifth Level Professionals.¡± Zi took a deep breath. This was all the high-levelbat power that could be mobilized worldwide. It seemed that every country was unwilling to see the formation and development of a foreign kingdom. ¡°Oh?¡± Su Lu¡¯s expression moved slightly, ¡°Is Thunder Goding?¡± ¡°Of course, he is the leader of the western team. Also, ¡®Professor¡¯, ¡®Phoenix Girl¡¯, and ¡®Great Magician¡¯ will be among others¡­¡± ¡®Professor¡¯ was ranked fifth in the world and was a Telekicist.
¡®Phoenix Girl¡¯, ranking eighth, held a profession close to a Druid, specializing in transformation. Supposedly, she possessed the bloodline of monster beasts and could temporarily transform into the me God Bird, simr to the Phoenix of Western legend, as a result of human experimentation. ¡°Is Little Gill alsoing?¡± A faint smile appeared at the corner of Su Lu¡¯s mouth. He seemed to recall the fanatical Harry fan who had once been curious why he wasn¡¯t an old grandfather. Chapter 535: 0535: King (Third Update Request for Subscription) Chapter 535: Chapter 0535: King (Third Update Request for Subscription) On the deck. Among the clinking of sses, Su Lu seemed to sense the mobilization of the world¡¯s many marine fleets. Once again, humans hadunched a surprise assault. Countless monsters were exterminated, and numerous professionals sacrificed, bing offerings to the God of Death and the God of War¨Cif the two existed. With the mass outbreak of war, the vessels of the high-level professionals weren¡¯t drawing much attention. Zap! As he was holding his wine ss, preparing to chat with Han Fan, storm clouds covered the sky, and a sh of lightning flickered. Apanied by the lightning, a figure fell directly onto the deck. Dozens of flying figures were also falling from the sky towards them. ¡°Oh, if it isn¡¯t the Spirit King? I apologize for having stolen your ranking!¡± The figure, illuminated by the lightning, stood up. Seeing Su Lu, a smug grin spread over his face. While the media depicted Tony, the Thunder God, as an indomitable figure wielding a sword single-handedly, his real personality was that of a wealthy yboy who was never shy about boasting.
Su Lu was used to it already, his expression not revealing the slightest ripple of emotion. ¡°Oh, my friend¡­ it¡¯s not like you. You will have people thinking that you are suffering from facial muscr stiffness¡­¡± Tony casually picked up a cocktail. ¡°Such a good party, blue sky, white clouds¡­ it would be even better if a group of bikini-d beauties joined, wouldn¡¯t it? Professor, don¡¯t you want a drink?¡± ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m not fond of alcoholic beverages.¡± Next to Tony, there was a bald, white-haired old man whose eyes were as clear as the blue sky, as though he could see directly into people¡¯s souls. He was ¡®the Professor¡¯, a Master of Mind Force who was even more powerful than Zi. Aside him was a seductive young girl with sensuous lips, bright eyes, fiery red hair. She had already joined the party following a whistle invitation. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Upon seeing this, Zi helplessly covered her forehead. In contrast to the professionals of the Summer Country, these western heroes appeared more like problem youths. Their overly mboyant personalities left others speechless. ¡°Headmaster, it¡¯s been a while.¡± A young man in his twenties, garbed in a luxurious purple-and-gold robe, respectfully bowed to Su Lu. ¡°Gill¡­¡± Su Lu smiled, ¡°Your Royal Magic Instructor Academy is quite impressive. Keep up the good work.¡± ¡°It¡¯s my mission¡­and my duty¡­¡± Gillughed brightly, ¡°Although, in the beginning, I considered naming it ¡®Hogwarts¡¯.¡± Su Lu had nothing to say to this ardent fan. However, just then, Zi had a brief discussion with Tony and confirmed the next step of their journey. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen!¡± Her gaze swept over all the powerful figures present, her tone firm, ¡°I believe everyone is already aware of our mission this time. We absolutely cannot allow the Surfing Fishmen, a Wise Race that has consistently harbored ill will towards humans, to establish a kingdom and be the ruler of the seas!¡± ¡°Let me add something¡­¡±
Tony raised a finger, behaving mboyantly, ¡°Thanks to the hero squad, we¡¯ve cleared up several obstacles along the following route, including a 300-meter long sea snake¡­By the way, it tastes fantastic.¡± ¡°Ahem¡­¡± Zi coughed and continued, ¡°I¡¯d also like to thank the western heroes who¡¯ve cooperated with us. At least before we arrive in the Surfing Fishmen¡¯s territory, our path will be smooth sailing. Now, prepare to descend.¡± Inside themand room.
Huang Minghao took a deep breath. Even if he fostered some ill intentions towards Bai Jing, he had no intention of causing trouble at this critical juncture. At this time, any human should be supporting the destruction of the Surfing Fish King. ¡°Submerge!¡± Following themand, a series of alchemic symbols began to gleam around the magical variant of the battleship. They formed a transparent light film resembling a soap bubble. The enormous vessel immediately began to submerge, diving beneath the sea. As the ship continued to dive deeper, the pressure around them grew increasingly severe. If it had been ordinary people, they might not have been able to handle it. However, everyone on board was equipped with a professional level, enabling them to endure. This ¡®Enchantment Science¡¯ tech was developed in the new century¡¯s 9th year by western countries. Since they also possessed the Ancient God¡¯s Mystery Treasure, they could research many things. The emergence of this technology led to a revolutionary change in the field of materials. Moreover, it deeply influenced other industries, such as aerospace. If not for the contribution of top enchantment talents, it would not have been possible with the pre-existing science and technology to construct a self-sustaining forward base on the moon. ¡°Wow, no matter how many times you see it, this view is far better than simply staying inside a submarine.¡±
Tony raised his wine ss, ¡°Long live mankind! Now¡­let¡¯s continue the banquet.¡± Zi rolled her eyes, not bothering to argue with him. ¡°This truly is incredible¡­¡± Su Lu stood by the semi-transparent partition, carefully observing everything around him, ¡°Thebination of magic and science really does yield spectacr results¡­ It seems like I¡¯m witnessing apletely different path from the Main World¡¯s¡­and it possesses immense potential.¡± His heart teemed with joy. In a sense, this could be considered part of his future wealth. ¡­ In the deep sea, within a trench. The seabed rocks had been roughly chiseled, managing to take on a rudimentary form of a statue. Gangs of Surfing Fishmen patrolled the areas nearby. They were a fusion of human and fish, with human limbs and gills on their necks. Their appearance was ferocious with scales primarily in shades of emerald green and navy blue. Arge number of Fish People lived here, barely managing to resemble the primitive human tribal existence. Outside of this gathering ce, monstrouslyrge and fearsome Sea Beast Emperors stationed.
Theyy quietly there, seemingly guarding this territory. At the heart of the trench, inside a pce. ¡°Great King¡­ our eight tribes in the other waters havee under attack from humans.¡± A Fish Person reported to the golden Fish Person on the throne. This pce was constructed in the heavy style of ancient Rome. It appeared to be a marble temple submerged underwater, surrounded by numerous Fish People murals, imbuing it with a primitive and rough atmosphere. Even the same enchantment technology had been applied in the surroundings, keeping at bay the vast ocean waters and creating a piece ofnd at the sea floor. The figure on the throne was a towering Fish Person King whose scales were golden,rger than ordinary Fish People. ¡°The humans have attacked our kingdom again.¡± He boomed, ¡°We, the Surfing Fishmen, are not only rulers of the ocean but also of thend. You see¡­ we canpletely survive onnd¡­ A battle with humans is inevitable. But I already know their plot. We are the favored children of the sea. In mother ocean¡¯s embrace, no human can defeat us.¡± The golden Fishman King stood up, ¡°The storm of the sea will destroy everything!¡± Chapter 536: 0536: Onlookers (8800 supplementary, requesting monthly ticket) Chapter 536: Chapter 0536: Onlookers (8800 supplementary, requesting monthly ticket) ¡°We, the Surfing Fish People, are destined to dominate the world because most of it is ocean¡­ and I, I was born with the talent to control gigantic sea beasts.¡± The golden King of Fish People roared out, ¡°The peak human powers have already arrived. Go, confront them, let them all be buried in the deep sea!¡± Roar! From the trench, countless roars of the mighty beasts echoed in reply. Some of them were sea turtles as big as inds, some were the originally huge blue whales, and even more were grotesquely mutated beasts that had bepletely unrecognizable as Sea Beast Emperors. A massive number of sea beasts stirred the currents, forming a huge whirlpool in the sea floor. ¡­ ¡°We¡¯re about to arrive at the Samatina Trench, where the King¡¯s Court of the Surfing Fish People is located. With dozens of us Fifth Level Professionals attacking it, we should be able to massacre them.¡± Gazing at the profound darkness around him, Wang Chaoqun muttered to himself,¡±Even if there are Sea Beast Emperors guarding this ce, it won¡¯t be too¡­ uh¡­¡± His words suddenly got stuck in his throat.
Because right in front of the advancing ship, a pair of enormous eyes appeared out of nowhere! They had been hidden in the darkness, and like a prank, suddenly opened, staring at the tiny thing in front of them. It really was tiny! In its presence, the size of the Magical Giant Ship was practically negligible. Just one of its eyes was as tall as the ship. In the dense darkness, the giant eyes stared at the crowd on the deck, a stifling breath suddenly spreading out, containing unparalleled horror! ¡°Shit!¡± Tony¡¯s ss fell to the ground with a clear sound, ¡°Such a big beast, even the Beast Emperor I killed before would be nothing more than a child in a kindergartenpared to it, right? Professor!¡± ¡°Sorry¡­ We didn¡¯t detect it earlier, It must have the ability to hide its own presence!¡± Zi looked at the Professor and responded with a haggard expression. ¡°So you¡¯re saying, in its presence, our ship is like a beetle flying onto a human nose¡­ And you didn¡¯t even sense it?¡± An upational Person spoke, trembling. After all, from just these eyes, one could guess how enormous the beast¡¯s body was. The surrounding deep, oppressive sea floor was its home field, even a Fifth Level Professional might not have the upper hand here. ¡°This is our mistake¡­ but there should not be any beasts above the Fifth Level in this world. This big guy may not be on the fish people¡¯s side either, we¡¯ll go around it!¡± Zi took a deep breath and made a decision. Although all Beast Emperors are of the Fifth Level, there are stronger and weaker ones, just like among human professionals. Weak ones can be killed by Tony with one slice, while the stronger ones would pose a headache even for Su Lu. ¡°It seems to have noticed us, we can¡¯t bypass it!¡±
The Phoenix Girl stared at the pair of gigantic eyes and pursed her lips, ¡°I read hostility from its eyes.¡± Fwoosh! Just then, Professor and Zi along with the Telepaths¡¯ expressions changed dramatically, ¡°Around¡­ Around us¡­there are¡­so many!¡± Crackle!
One after another, eyes as bright as searchlights lit up around the ship. Although none of them was as huge as the one directly in front of them, they were obviously all massive Beast Emperors, constantly stirring the waves and causing whirlpools on the sea floor. ¡°Wow¡­ this feeling, it¡¯s exactly like being surrounded by a group of gigantic Sea Kings in the Doldrums.¡± Su-Lu gasped, ¡°Even¡­ our situation seems to be worse.¡± ¡°Doldrums? Does that refer to the region along the equator?¡± Tony obviously didn¡¯t get Su Lu¡¯s point. He adjusted his tie, and the wristwatch in his hand suddenly transformed into tiny nanometer particles, forming a long de with a unique postmodern metallic style in his hand,¡± All I know is that they are all threats to humans and must be killed!¡± He was the Thunder God, the first one to single-handedly kill three Beast Emperors! Gurgle! As if sensing his murderous intent, the tremendous sea beast in front of them opened its mouth wide, and a wave of shock came rushing, along with arge number of bubbles. The Magical Giant Ship was instantly caught in the whirlpool, spinning disorderly, thrown to somewhere unknown. ¡°Roar!¡± ¡°Roar!¡± Several sonic waves came crashing, and the tiny ship in between felt as if it was made of paper and seemed to be crushed at any moment by numerous giant hands.
¡°Launch the Floating Runes!¡± Zi roared, and the newly added runes on the hull of the ship flickered, barely maintaining its direction. ¡°There are¡­ over a hundred¡­ Beast Emperors around!¡± The voice of the old white Professor trembled for the first time, ¡°Oh God¡­ the danger hidden in the depths of the ocean has reached this point?¡± A Beast Emperor is equivalent to a Fifth Level Professional, but one Fifth Level Professional may not necessarily be able to deal with a Beast Emperor. The Thunder God could do it, because he was one of the most top-tier professionals and also had territorial advantage. But now they were in the deep sea, the beasts had the territorial advantage! ¡°Fes¡­ It seems like we¡¯ve fallen into a trap. But don¡¯t worry, these big guys will be difficult to kill, so we¡¯ll divide them up, kill a few at a time, we can eventually kill them all.¡± Tony transformed into a sh of lightning, and he shot out directly from the protective shield of the ship. Zap! In the depths of the sea, a streak of light seemed to sh. With the help of this light, the people on the ship could clearly see a giant turtle the size of an ind in front of them, and many other sharks, blue whales, sea snakes, as well as mutated species. Although Tony was tinypared to any one of the Emperors, his de was a whole different story.
The silvery-white de kept extending, seeming to transform into a thin wireline, cutting through entirely. St! A several-hundred-meters-long sea snake was sliced in half, and its blood madly spread through the seawater. ¡°Tsk tsk¡­ Thunder God sure deserves his name!¡± Seeing this scene, Su Lu eximed, ¡°But¡­ it seems there are also powerful beasts among the monsters.¡± Sure enough, the next moment, Tony ran into trouble. A turtle with a golden shell blocked Thunder God¡¯s path. The shell on its back seemed extremely hard, even Thunder God¡¯s de couldn¡¯t prate it. Also, the death of the sea snake seemed to be a signal, causing the surrounding Sea Beast Emperors tounch a full-on attack! ¡°This mission haspletely failed. We should part ways and run for our lives.¡± Seeing this, Han Fan frowned. Although the situation was dangerous, he was still confident about preserving his own life. ¡°Impossible¡­ The Emperors in the ocean, there should be just over one hundred around the world, are you saying they all gathered here?¡± Zi was perplexed, ¡°How could they seem to know our n, as if they had set up an ambush?¡±
¡°Are you trying to say there¡¯s a ¡®traitor¡¯ among us?¡± Su Lu chuckled, ¡°What would be the advantage of doing so?¡± ¡°Perhaps some mystical benefit¡­¡± Han Fan said with an unchanged expression, suddenly shaking his sleeve. Wherever the clean light passed, the ship and the low-leveled professionals all disappeared. ¡°I¡¯ve sent them all into the blessednd. Now, it¡¯s all up to us.¡± Han Fan smiled, unsheathing his small sword that served as a hairpin, the light on the de inch by inch began to glow. Chapter 537: 0537: Storm (Seeking Subscription) Chapter 537: Chapter 0537: Storm (Seeking Subscription) At the bottom of the deep sea. The ship disappeared, and a fight was about to break out between the upational persons and the sea beasts. The physical abilities of the fifth-level professionals received a great boost, and they had no problem breathing underwater for a short while. Observing coldly, Su Lu noticed numerous fascinating abilities. For example, the Phoenix Girl who could evoke mes underwater, the Martial King¡¯s Martial Way embodiment, and the psychic attacks of the Telekicist, among others¡­ Those with pure melee professions alone were awkward, because the damage they caused was trivialpared to the massive physique of the sea beasts. Unless they underwent a qualitative change like the Thunder God. ¡°Fortunately¡­ Beast Emperors the size of that turtle that¡¯s blocking the way ahead are rare.¡± Su Lu casually summoned a group of spiritual bodies, attacking several fierce sharks in front of him, just to please himself. Meanwhile, the professor and Zi were using the ¡®mentalwork¡¯ to create a connection between each higher-level upation person, to offer supplementary support.
¡°Pay attention¡­ those who are injured or can¡¯t hold on any longer, let me know, you may take a short rest in my blessednd.¡± Han Fan moved through the water on his sword with a nonchnt demeanor, looking reallyfortable and elegant, speaking in the mentalwork. However, his rescue efforts encountered trouble. The Ocean Beast Emperors were extremely crazy, directly opening their mouths to swallow the upational persons, not fearing the fact that their prey would cause trouble in their stomachs, and werepletely willing to die together. ¡°It seems that the information was incorrect.¡± Su Lu sighed in the mentalwork: ¡°If the rtionship between these Emperors and the Surfing Fishman were simply one of worship and being worshipped, how could they be so united, willing to sacrifice their lives? This is nothing but maniption! Complete mental maniption!¡± ¡°Perhaps¡­ we all underestimated the Surfing Fishman?¡± Zi¡¯s heart sank as she realized that the entire world had underestimated the Fish People race. Their civilization might be primitive, brutal and ignorant, but it possessed a unique, mysterious advantage. Whether it was this ambush or the way the Beast Emperors were manipted into sacrificing themselves, both made it clear. This race had the potential to be the ocean overlords! For humans, it¡¯s nothing but disastrous news! ¡°Although I¡¯d like to continue, I can¡¯t help but say, our n haspletely failed. We should retreat.¡± Tony sighed in the mentalwork. Even he was somewhat injured after being besieged by so many ocean-beasts beneath the sea. If they don¡¯t escape now, they might be in danger of falling! ¡°Actually¡­ there¡¯s onest way .¡± At this point, Su Lu spoke: ¡°If you trust me, I can teleport three to five people directly to the pce where the King of the Fish People is.¡± ¡°What? Space teleportation? You can bring people too?¡± Zi¡¯s voice was a bit distorted: ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say it earlier?¡±
¡°You didn¡¯t ask.¡± Su Lu¡¯s reply was as nonchnt as ever, and it almost infuriated Zi to death. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I suggest taking Tony and Han Fan, as well as a scout and a healer¡­¡± The professor also joined the discussion at this time. But just then, the most massive sea ind turtle, which had been as still as a mountain, finallyunched its attack! Opened its mouth, arge vortex directly formed on the seafloor, devouring everything like a ck hole.
Many upational persons were caught off guard and swallowed into its stomach. The outlook was not good. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Su Lu grabbed the shoulders of Tony and Han Fan, with two other people attached to him, and disappeared in an instant. ¡­ Inside the Fish People Pce. The flickering dimension fluctuations, several figures emerged. It was Su Lu along with Zi, Han Fan, Tony, and Gill! ¡°This¡­ group teleportation?¡± Gill¡¯s eyes were sparkling: ¡°Teacher¡­ can you teach me?¡± ¡°This is my ace.¡± Su Lu rolled his eyes, rejecting him as usual. Han Fan felt a slight sense of dread, then looked around: ¡°This is where the Mermaid King resides? There¡¯s actually a pce?¡± ¡°Bai Jing! Go back¡­ Rescue the others now!¡± Zi stared at Su Lu, her tone in the mentalwork was extremely rushed. ¡°Sorry¡­ It takes time to activate my ability, and it¡¯s even more exhausting to teleport with people¡­¡± Su Lu shrugged his shoulders, appearing helpless.
This part was true. After all, in this world, he didn¡¯t have the [Dimensional Walker] skill, he needed to coordinate through the Spirit Communication Skill and the ritual, which increased the difficulty considerably. Also, letting the monsters and upational persons to mutually annihte each other, reducing the number of high-tier threats, did have certain benefits in reducing future ¡®variables¡¯. ¡°You¡­¡± Zi, red in the face with anger: ¡°Superior and Xiao Dang are still there¡­ Bai Jing, why did you hide your abilities before?¡± The thing she hated most was this. If she had known his teleporting capability earlier, why did people have to suffer the hardship of travelling by ship? Couldn¡¯t they just open a space door directly? Wouldn¡¯t that have solved everything? ¡°Mrs. Zi, please watch your tone, why should I be frank about all my abilities?¡± Su Lu snorts: ¡°And¡­ is this how you treat the one who saved your life?¡± In fact, if it weren¡¯t for a whim, he wouldn¡¯t havee this time, and would have just stayed in the academy like a salted fish. ¡°Cough cough¡­ What¡¯s done is done, it¡¯s meaningless to dwell on these things now.¡± Gill nced at Su Lu: ¡°The rest of the people are all strong, they should be able to escape on their own¡­ right?¡± ¡°Yes, and I think you have your focus wrong. Aren¡¯t you going to kill the King of the Fish People now? Do you want the previous sacrifices to be in vain? You should know¡­ Most of the Beast Emperors have been sent out, the defenses of the pce are at an unprecedented low level.¡±
Su Lu pointed to the pce. Because of their mental linkage, their discussion progressed swiftly. Only now did a patrol group of Fish People discover them, screeching and pouncing over. Whoosh! Whoosh! A white light shed past, piercing through the weak points like the hearts of these Fish People, and flew back into Han Fan¡¯s hand: ¡°The strength isn¡¯t strong¡­ They¡¯re probably second or third-level, indeed¡­ there¡¯s not a better chance than right now.¡± ¡°The mission continues!¡± Zi certainly knew that,pared to the crisis facing humanity, any sacrifice was insignificant. At this moment, she put down all her mixed feelingspletely, and nced coldly at the panicked Fish People, who were like frantic beasts: ¡°Fear!¡± Arge number of Fish People preparing to surround them were instantly thrown into chaos, even viciously attacking each other. Taking advantage of this opportunity, the five of them rushed into the pce. Under the marble dome, the entire hall was extremely empty, only a throne, and a Fish Person with golden scales. Seeing a group of people rushing in, it was clearly more surprised, but not frightened. ¡°Storm!¡±
A single word came out from the golden Fish Person¡¯s mouth. Although it was hoarse and scratchy, and not an earthlynguage, you could understand its meaning. Whoo! Whoo! The next moment, a tornado formed directly in the pce. The marble roof was lifted off, terrifying whirlwind even burst out of the sea surface, forming a remarkable scene of a ¡®dragon sucking water¡¯! Chapter 538: 0538: Fall (9000 supplementary, requesting monthly ticket) Chapter 538: Chapter 0538: Fall (9000 supplementary, requesting monthly ticket) Within the storm, a tornado connects Heaven and Earth. ¡°Stop!¡± With a wave of his hand, Han Fan manifested the realms of Spirit Ind, green hills, and the White Mist Dragon behind him. Their cleansing light surged, enveloping the entire pce. Immediately, amidst the sound of sword cries like a dragon¡¯s howl, the flying sword in his hand continuously swelled, transforming into a streak of light that pierced the sky, dissipating the tornado. One sword settles wind and waves! This is the might of an Earth Immortal! ¡°This Fishman King, although he is at the peak of Fifth Level Professionals, his talents lie mostly in enving huge sea beasts¡­His head-on battle power is just average.¡± Su Lu watched quietly from the sidelines, gazing at the scene unfold. With the Thunder God and Han Fanying siege, this Fishman King had no hope for survival. This lined up with his inner expectations.
After all, he was a human being and naturally hoped for humans to dominate the world, a simple matter of personal bias. If he hadn¡¯te this time, although this small adventure team wouldn¡¯t have been wiped outpletely ¨C¨C Han Fan could have led them to escape ¨C¨C the rise of the Fish People would have been unstoppable. ¡°Thunderbolt!¡± Tony¡¯s high-tech warde in his hand was wound around with lightning, standing before the Fishman King. For this Fishman King, he had no mercy, only wishing to chop him down as quickly as possible. Whoosh! The swipe of the de only managed to break oneyer of illusion, stirring up ripples like water waves. ¡°Over there.¡± Zi furrowed his brow, and with a rumbling sound, numerous marble blocks at the pce entrance were lifted by telekinesis and transformed into long spears, blocking a semi-transparent figure. The scales of the Fishman King turned almost transparent, much like a chameleon. Upon seeing the marble long spears, its expression twisted angrily and it charged straight into them. Thud! Thud! Most of the sharp spear tips slid off its scales, with only a small number prating its line of defense. But it still managed to break out of the pce. ¡°Roar!¡± The golden Fishman King let out an angry roar, with invisible ripples seemingly spreading through the seabed. An enormous shadow sped towards the pce. Resembling a giant crocodile, it was a Cretaceous-period Sarcosuchus with each tooth asrge as a human. It even emitted a faint Dragon Might. ¡°Sure enough, it¡¯s controlling sea beasts, we absolutely can¡¯t let it escape!¡± Gill appeared atop the pce, his robe shimmering with a blinding white light, ¡°Forbidden Curse ¨C¨C Ice Throne!¡±
Crack! An extremely cold force started spreading. A massive amount of sea water was instantly frozen into huge ice blocks, trapping the oversized Cretaceous Sarcosuchus in the center of an ice mountain. Seeing this scene, the Fishman King broke through the pce¡¯s membrane, plunged into the sea, and attempted to swim away as fast as possible.
It had already mobilized arge amount of itsbat forces to besiege the human squad, leaving behind scarcely any giant Beast Emperors. They were no match for these pinnacle human professionals. As soon as it touched the sea water, the scales on its body shone with a flickering light. Its legs merged to form a fish¡¯s tail, enhancing its speed significantly. ¡°We can¡¯t let it escape.¡± Zi, Tony, and others chased after it, looking anxious. ¡°It won¡¯t get away.¡± However, even if the Fishman King was swift, it could not match teleportation! After it sped forward for a while, it suddenly saw an invisible void ripple in front of it, forming arge gate. A human being walked out from it. ¡°The magnificent force of natural evolution, truly marvelous, producing not only intelligent species but also such formidable talents¡­¡± With a touch of regret, Su Lu gazed at the Surfing Fish King, ¡°Unfortunately¡­ it¡¯s not the time.¡± If he ascended to godhood, perhaps he might spare the Fishman King¡¯s life, considering such an exceptional individual is rare. But now, this Fishman King already possessed the ability to threaten his ritual. ¡°Storm!¡± Upon encountering Su Lu blocking his path, the Fishman King executed his extraordinary talents once more, forming a massive whirlpool that swept up the seawater.
The enormous storm did not harm anything. Su Lu¡¯s figure disappeared directly into the whirlpool. By the time the Fishman King spotted him again, he was already before the Fishman King: ¡°Child of the Ocean, experience the other side of the sea¡­ Necromancy!¡± The Fishman King¡¯s ugly face drastically changed color. It saw a series of eerie spirits, radiating from that human center, endlessly spreading out and enveloping it like a storm. The forms of these spirits varied, eventually transforming into gigantic sea beasts like ancient dragons. Opening their jaws wide, they suddenly turned into skeletons, bearing the death and resentment of the ocean floor umted over countless years, transformed into the most terrifying curse, enwrapping the Fishman King. ¡°You¡­.¡± It roared in anger, but its figure gradually stiffened. Ayer of gray surfaced on the scales of the Fishman King, spreading until it covered its entire body, transforming it into an ordinary marble statue. Finally, the me of life dissipated directly within the Fishman King¡¯s pupils. One Child of the Ocean, has fallen! ¡°It¡­ Is it dead?¡±
Zi and Thunder God, who had arrived, couldn¡¯t believe what they were seeing. The Fishman King was strong! If it were to fully utilize its own talents, with its control over hundreds of Beast Emperors, it would be unrivaled in Blue Star! Even one on one, possessing the powerful control over storm power and scale defense, and more unseen mysterious abilities. Tony estimated that he might not be able to kill it on his own, and would have to coborate with Han Fan to ensure aplete kill. But now, the Spirit King resolved it by himself? ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ why is it a statue?¡± Tony regretfully shed the statue of the Fishman King into pieces: ¡°I was thinking about tasting this sashimi¡­¡± ¡°It¡­ is it really dead?¡± Zi concentrated, sensing the surroundings, fearing that this magical creature possessed some sort of deceitful ¡®death-defying¡¯ ability. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it is indeed dead.¡± Su Lu nced at his attribute column, the prompt of [XP+10000]was not fake. ¡®Fifth level also has many types, this Fishman King was probably one of the strongest¡­ unfortunately, it ran into me.¡¯
In the world of the arcane, knowledge is power! Although Su Lu himself is only fifth level, his mastery of the mystical arts could even bepared to some deities! ¡®This way, the experience points required for advancing to the sixth level have been gathered, and over these years, I¡¯ve already prepared the other rituals and materials¡­ just waiting for the sixth Spirit Tide.¡¯ He thought with a hint of expectation. Most importantly, with the fall of the Mermaid King, the Sea Beasts would inevitably suffer aplete defeat. He no longer had to worry about the possibility of hundreds of Beast Emperors attacking East City during his ritual. ¡°We¡­ return to the battlefield!¡± As Zi watched the scene, she had just rxed, but her expression turned tense again: ¡°Many of our colleagues still need our help!¡± In her heart, she harbored great displeasure towards Bai Jing. Although he was indeed the one who killed the Fishman King, he hadpletely changed over the years, cold and selfish¡­ this time, he even stood by while many of their colleagues were attacked. It was ruthless. Perhaps, she really needed to seriously consider Huang Minghao¡¯s suggestion. Chapter 539: 0539: Seal (Third Update Request for Subscription) Chapter 539: Chapter 0539: Seal (Third Update Request for Subscription) ¡°Ha ha¡­Finally, the exam is over, I¡¯m so happy.¡± Like a wild horse out of control, Bai Ling galloped freely on the open street. Behind her were Mi Jiaying and Li Lv, both bearing helpless expressions. ¡°Regardless, I truly admire her physical strength!¡± praised Li Lv. The martial arts college entrance exam is stricter than the liberal arts one, not only does it include a written test, but the physical examination that follows is even more demanding. It not only tests the foundation like strength, speed, nerve reflexes, but even realbat! Anyways, after he and Mi Jiaying finished the exam, they felt as if their entire bodies were exhausted. There was noparison with Bai Ling, who was frolicking around like a small deer. ¡°Yeah¡­Summer vacation begins as soon as the exam ends!¡± Bai Ling made a victory sign behind her: ¡°Li Lv, Jiaying¡­ lighten up.¡±
¡°Of course, you¡¯d be happy, after all, you¡¯re a special recruit¡­¡± Li Lv added in with a deep sigh. He couldn¡¯t believe that East City Mystery College would recruit special students from his school. The requirement was singing talent, can you imagine? However, when heter discovered Bai Ling¡¯s identity, he finally understood. She was a second-generation privileged kid. While he envied her, he was naturally also a little jealous. If only he had such an uncle, or at least, like Mi Jiaying, take intensive singing lessons, get a one hundred point deduction from the college entrance exam, and still be admitted! ¡°Also¡­ We martial arts students report on August 1st, some schools start even earlier¡­ The world and human beings need us, there isn¡¯t much time left for us to y around.¡± Mi Jiaying solemnly said. Ding Ding! At that moment, their cell phones rang at the same time, receiving an international news alert. ¡°¡­The joint military operation was a great sess, annihting seven tribes of the Surfing Fishman, killing the Fishman King!¡± ¡°Many heroes and soldiers sacrificed their lives in this operation, mankind will forever remember their contributions!¡± ¡°We won!¡± Bai Ling chuckled in excitement: ¡°Now, the ocean has be safer.¡± However, Mi Jiaying and Li Lv didn¡¯t share her exhration, their expressions intensified instead, their eyes turned slightly red: ¡°No¡­¡± Bai Ling sensed the solemnity, she continued reading, and after the appalling numbers of sacrifices and losses, there was even a list of fallen experts: Wang Chaoqun, Liu Xiaodang, Professor, Phoenix Girl¡­ ¡°You¡­ You have to be kidding.¡± Li Lv¡¯s phone fell to the ground: ¡°But they were among the top hundred experts in the world¡­ the strongest upational person! How could they have all deceased so fast¡­ So many of them?¡±
¡°The report also mentioned that they encountered the Ocean Beast Emperor, more than a hundred of them! So many dangers are hidden beneath the ocean¡­¡± Mi Jiaying¡¯s eyes were also filled with teardrops. At the same time, the entire East City seemed to fall silent. Even the news on their cell phones turned to ck and white, seemingly mourning and paying respect to the deceased heroes. ¡°Keep reading¡­ All these sacrifices were made for the purpose of killing the Fishman King who had the ability to control the Ocean Beast Emperor!¡±
Bai Ling quickly scrolled through the news: ¡°So that¡¯s what happened. If it grew stronger, humans may indeed lose their supremacy.¡± ¡°For this reason, no matter how much we have to pay or sacrifice, it is worth it.¡± ¡°Under the cooperation of the Spirit King, Thunder God, Earth Immortal, Telekicist, and Grand Magician, in the end, the Fishman King was executed, and humans once again achieved a great victory¡­ ¡± Mi Jiaying read out thest part, feeling a sense of depression that she couldn¡¯t exin. ¡°I¡¯ve made up my mind, even if I can¡¯t get into this university, I¡¯ll still continue trying the martial arts college¡­ to be a protector of humanity.¡± Li Lv clenched his fist, tears welling up in his eyes. ¡°I¡­ I will start school early, to strive to be someone useful.¡± Bai Ling sped her phone against her chest, seemingly feeling the heavy responsibility resting on her uncle¡¯s shoulder. ¡­ In the blink of an eye, a month quickly passed. August, the opening day of East City Mystery College. Bai Ling stepped out of the white fog, dragging a suitcase. Seeing the age-old Arc de Triomphe, her expression seemed a bit down. Throughout her mind kept emerging pieces of memory from the summer holiday: Those were the scenes of Huang Minghao handing over top-secret documents to her.
Her mother cried heartbreakingly in front of her. She remembered the mental training and coinciding drills being carried out in a secret base. ¡­ ¡°Was my father¡¯s death¡­ really rted to my uncle?¡± Since that moment, Bai Ling felt her mind was very chaotic, extremely chaotic. She even forgot how she made it through the vague and unaware summer vacation. Only when she regained her senses did she realize she has already arrived at the familiar yet unfamiliar gate of the Mysterious Academy. ¡°Bai Ling, you finally arrived.¡± At the school entrance, a female teacher was already waiting there, it was Li Weiwei! She came forward to meet Bai Ling, naturally took over Bai Ling¡¯s luggage: ¡°Did you have fun during the summer vacation?¡± ¡°Fun¡­ fun!¡± Bai Ling answered with a forced smile. ¡°I will handle your paperwork for you, you go meet with the principal. He¡­ he misses you quite a lot.¡± Li Weiwei said. ¡°Alright¡­ ok.¡±
Walking along the campus corridor, Bai Ling¡¯s memory kept tumbling in her mind. ¡®Bai Jing is someone with great caution and he suspected to have the ability to read emotions and even memories¡­ so any pretending in front of him would mean nothing. You must pass this obstacle!¡¯ ¡®With your current state, standing in front of him ispletely defenseless, hence, we¡¯ve set up a ¡®memory seal¡¯ scheme for you¡­ter, we will have a specialiste to hypnotize, encrypt your recent memories, you can freely choose whether to ¡®shut down¡¯! The key to the hypnotizing is on this ring. He can¡¯t always use his method every time he sees you¡­¡¯ Bai Ling stared at the silver ring on her left hand, turning it around: ¡®A thirty-minute temporary forgetting, should be enough¡­¡¯ Once she made this move, her eyes appeared to be a bit lost, as if she forgot something, but a happy smile had returned to her face, she opened the door to the principal¡¯s office: ¡°L¡­ Uncle¡­ your lovable niece hase to see you.¡± ¡°Oh? It¡¯s Bai Ling,e in.¡± Immense in his work behind the desk, Su Lu looked up, showing a rare smile: ¡°I must give you credit for persuading your mother to let you study here.¡± To tell the truth, Bai Ling¡¯s high school grades were not good enough for the key martial arts college. However, with special enrollment, she got admitted to East City Mysterious Academy. What surprised Su Lu was that Bai Tong, who always had strong resentments against him, actually gave her permission for Bai Ling to study here. Did time prove to be the best medicine? Had Bai Tong chosen to gradually forget the past and forgive him? ¨C Even though Su Lu never believed he had done anything wrong. ¡°Of course¡­ and moreover, Uncle is here, I muste.¡± Bai Ling proudly replied. After about fifteen minutes, she left the office, spending another fifteen minutes or so. A total of half an hourter, Bai Ling¡¯s eyes darkened again: ¡°The most dangerous first time is over, he won¡¯t pry into my soul casually whenever we meet again¡­¡±
As soon as she mentioned this, Bai Ling covered her mouth abruptly. She recalled Huang Minghao¡¯s warning ¨C ¡®there are Bai Jing¡¯s spies everywhere in the school¡¯! Chapter 540: 0540: Enrollment (9200 supplementary, requesting monthly ticket) Chapter 540: Chapter 0540: Enrollment (9200 supplementary, requesting monthly ticket) ¡°Caw caw¡­ Wee, Little Bailin!¡± A red-eyed crownded on the vine next to the corridor and addressed Bailin, ¡°Do you recognize me?¡± ¡°You¡¯re¡­ one of the crows under my uncle¡¯smand?¡± Bailin paused for a moment but quickly regained herposure. ¡°No, you should address me as the knowledgeable Teacher Ada, and the master of the Misty Forest¡­ It¡¯s a pity, if only you were an older student, you could apply for field training and witness the territory I rule¡­¡± Ada said with regret. ¡°I believe there will be such an opportunity, right?¡± Bailin replied with a smile, thinking over some clues: ¡®Ada, my uncle¡¯s topckey, a bird turned demon, arrogant and fond of twisting words¡­ However, he indeed manages the forest outside the Academy where ordinary students practice, along with the corresponding secrets and entrances!¡¯ This was the intelligence she had seen on SkyNet. With this in mind, Bailin continued, ¡°I can¡¯t wait to see the real primeval forest¡­ Ada, you will help me, won¡¯t you?¡±
¡°Of course, you are the daughter of our great master¡­¡± Adaughed heartily and answered, ¡°Although freshmen are not allowed to go out, there are always exceptions to every rule, such as¡­ the path opened by the principal himself for the use of teaching staff.¡± ¡°Just a little borrowing, nothing should happen, right?¡± Bailin asked with a grin. This step was crucial. Although she couldn¡¯t directly bring some mysterious items into the Secret Realm, as long as she could get to the outside, she could break this limit! Even though¡­ SkyNet didn¡¯t have such a n for now, it was only considering developing an insider. The reason for sending her to the East City Mystery College was mainly to probe many of Bai Jing¡¯s secrets. After all, it would be a shame if such a high-level mole fell because of other matters. ¡°Of course¡­ You have a great bloodline.¡± Ada said indifferently. ¡°Then it is our little secret.¡± Bailin nodded, suddenly feeling a bit lost. What¡­ what am I doing? Am I betraying the uncle who was so good to me when I was young? But¡­ but he¡­ my father¡­ Bailin felt an unprecedented confusion. ¡­ With this vague feeling, she finished registration, sorted her dormitory with the help of her good friend Mi Jiaying, and then came to the new students¡¯ wee ceremony. Before long, Su Lu, dressed in a suit, came to give a speech to the new students: ¡°East City Mystery College is a historically prestigious, pioneering, world¡¯s first Mysterious Academy, and I am honored to lead you new students into this wonderful realm of mystery¡­¡± In his heart, he indeed felt great satisfaction lulling another batch of naive students.
However, it isn¡¯t necessarily so. The sixth Spirit Tide is approaching, and unless one has an extraordinary encounter, no matter how much the crowd develops, it would not pose any trouble to him. ¡®Speaking of which¡­ Bailin is right under my nose, how can she have any extraordinary encounter and suddenly gain strengthparable to the fifth level?¡¯ In the world of the supernatural, suddenly gaining power beyond one¡¯s limit is not a good thing.
Without the support of a solid foundation in mystery, one can¡¯t digest it, and the result is either a spontaneous explosion or transformation into a beast. Therefore, Su Lu felt somewhat strange. Could it be that this protagonist has finally be a burden to me? Or her ability may not necessarily reflect her professional rank but trouble me greatly in other ways? ¡®From the perspective of family rtionship, even if she willingly puts me in danger, I wouldn¡¯t feel the slightest bit sad¡­Other than that, could she¡­could she cause a tremendous disruption to my ¡®n¡¯?¡¯ Su Lu had an answer in his heart: ¡®Perhaps¡­I need to assign a spiritual body to monitor her day and night.¡¯ While his mind was racing, on the surface, he still wore a warm smile: ¡°Additionally, I would like to make a few requests beyond the school¡¯s rules¡­ The second phase of the Mystery College¡¯s construction is ongoing, so new students should not enter the construction site as it could be dangerous! Also, nobody should leave the dormitory after 11pm for a night walk. We will not be responsible for any idents. Moreover¡­ the new batch of man-eating flowers and hunting grass in the flower bed are easily startled. Do not scare them. That¡¯s all¡­ Lastly, I hope everyone enjoys their time at the academy!¡± Apuse! There is a wave of apuse from below. Su Lu bowed slightly and left the podium. On the other hand, Bailin was deep in thought: ¡°The second phase? What sort of project? What danger could a night walk pose?¡± After enjoying a sumptuous dinner, a group of students excitedly walked around the campus, looking up at the White Tower, which serves as the library¡ªthey didn¡¯t have any credits yet, so they couldn¡¯t enter some of the more important buildings. But even just walking around the academy brought them a great sense of satisfaction.
¡°Is this the corridor of the Mystery College? How exciting¡­¡± Night fall. Bailin and Mi Jiaying walked along the corridor between the teaching building and the dormitory. For some reason, this ce was constructed to be particrly gloomy, without any windows or lights. On the brass candle holder on the wall, a white candle was continuously burning. The base had already umted a thickyer of wax, which added a unique aesthetic feeling. On the surrounding walls, there were some vibrant oil paintings hanging. They were not portraits of people, nor simple abstract paintings. They were more like a ¡®rendering¡¯, as though someone had spilled paint bottles on the canvas. Various colors piled chaotically, dazzling the eyes. ¡°Why¡­ Even though it¡¯s a modern academy, why is the interior designed like a castle? It exudes a medieval fantasy vibe¡­¡± Bailin was full of questions. ¡°Giggle¡­ I¡­ I¡¯m a bit scared¡­¡± Clutching Bailin¡¯s arm, Mi Jiaying said, ¡°They say¡­ this corridor is haunted!¡± ¡°Tsk¡­¡± Bailin rolled her eyes in contempt andughed, ¡°What campus ghost story? It¡¯s just a trick the old students y on the new ones. ording to them, every school ssroom is haunted!¡± ¡°Yes¡­ But¡­ I am scared.¡±
Despite being a martial arts student who has beaten up several bullies barehanded, Mi Jiaying was afraid of supernatural ghosts. ¡°In this state, how can you study the mystery?¡± Bailin rolled her eyes again. But at this moment, something unusual happened with the oil painting on the opposite wall. In the painting seemed to emerge the silhouette of a person that blinked at her. ¡°Ah!!!¡± The girl¡¯s scream echoed in the corridor in an instant. But it was useless! The silhouette of a head came out directly from the picture frame, followed by half a body, like a body painter smeared with paint, extending a palm to Bailin. ¡°Cough cough! What are you doing?¡± Unknowingly Su Lu had appeared, and he asked calmly. ¡°That painting, it¡­ it¡­¡± Bailin pointed to the oil painting, but found that the half-human figure struggling from the colors had disappeared without a trace.
Chapter 541 - 0541: Strange Tale (Please Subscribe) Chapter 541: Chapter 0541: Strange Tale (Please Subscribe) ¡°There¡¯s¡­ there¡¯s nothing there.¡± Su Lu smiles and asks, ¡°What exactly happened to you guys?¡± ¡°There was¡­.there was a person just now¡­ who popped out of that oil painting!¡± Stammered Mi Jiaying. ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal¡­ This is the Mysterious Academy! Mystery is the foundation here¡­¡± Su Lu exined, ¡°And¡­ my students, please take a look at the wall clock!¡± ¡°Ah! It¡¯s past 11 o¡¯clock? How is that possible?¡± Bai Ling and Mi Jiaying looked surprised, ¡°We were sure just now¡­¡± ¡°Perhaps you two were so immersed in the beauty of the campus that you forgot about the time, but I still have to remind you¡­Walking around the campus at non-designated hours is a very risky behavior. If caught once, you could lose credits.¡± Su Lu continued, ¡°However, since you two don¡¯t really have any credits to lose at the moment, I¡¯ll let it rest this time. Shouldn¡¯t you head back to your dorms now?¡± ¡°Yes, we should.¡± Bai Ling quickly pulled Mi Jiaying along and disappeared at the end of the corridor. Left all alone, Su Lu stared at the oil painting, a somewhat serious expression on his face, ¡°The erosion of the Spirit World¡­.has it really reached this level?¡± He had been busy with a particr tasktely. He had been secretly arranging the Array, rituals, runes, etc. of the Spirit Communication Array all around the campus. In in terms, the Spirit Communication Array is a kind of auxiliary ritual that can amplify the power of Spirit Communication Skill. But tomunicated with Spirits, this ¡°spirit¡± stands for the Spirit World! Too much interaction between a region and the Spirit World eventually leads to no good as it will form a weak point in the Spirit World, attracting erosion from the Spirit World¡¯s energy. The early stages of this are represented by some of the famous ¡®ghost houses¡¯ in the Main World. And the best example of theter stages is Nia City, which was wholly pulled into the Dream Spirit World! As the power of the Spirit World peaks at night, Su Lu had to impose a ban on night outings. ¡°Aside from this¡­I seem to need to make more preparations.¡± Su Lu sighed, and his figure disappeared. ¡­ Bai Ling¡¯s university life began slowly with the shock of the first day. And with her enrollment at the Mysterious Academy, more and more questions began to emerge in her heart. For example¡­why do teachers with terrible strength seem to rigidly stick to the book, teaching rtively retrogressive and basic knowledge of the mysteries? This kind of stuff is already floating around on the web! Particrly ording to Teacher Li, these teaching materials were personally selected by the principal, and there were numerous explicit instructions to teach ording to the sybus, making her extremely confused. In Bai Ling¡¯s mind, Bai Jing is not such a stickler for the rule, otherwise how could the world¡¯s first Mysterious Academy exist? Moreover, would it benefit him as the principal for the East City Mystery College to decline? ¡°Uncle is indeed a very mysterious person!¡± More and more curiosity about Su Lu was born in the girl¡¯s mind. ¡°Bai Ling¡­this school¡­¡± At noon, Mi Jiaying sat across from Bai Ling with worry on her face, ¡°So scary¡­although campus ghost stories are normal in universities, but the ones in this school are a bit too much¡­just the ones I heard, there are Headless Nobles, Fairy of the Lake, Cannibal Corridor, Thumb-sized Dwarfs, Toilet Revenants¡­ So many!¡± ¡°Indeed, a bit too much.¡± Bai Ling and other teenagers were passionately obsessed with Martial Way University, having searched for a lot of gossips, but even Han Fan¡¯s Mountain and Sea University definitely didn¡¯t have this many supernatural rumors! ¡°I¡¯ve even¡­heard about¡­missing students.¡± Mi Jiaying looked around, lowering her voice. ¡°Students¡­missing?¡± Bai Ling¡¯s pupils shrank, ¡°And then?¡± ¡°They couldn¡¯t be found in the end and were dered dead¡­the schoolpensated their families. The family members wanted to stir up trouble, but couldn¡¯t¡­they didn¡¯t even know where the gates to the Secret Realm opened.¡± Mi Jiaying took a deep breath to steady herself, her tone quite downcast, ¡°Do you think¡­we might¡­have chosen the wrong school?¡± ¡°Looking at how you put it, as if you could definitely get into another school.¡± Bai Ling rolled her eyes but was even more concerned about Bai Jing in her heart. ¡­ The afternoon ss was Astrology. This ss was actually taught by Su Lu himself. ¡°There are great mysteries and various symbols hidden in the stars. Since ancient times, institutions like the Imperial Astronomical Bureau have been in charge of observing the stars for predicting auspiciousness and so on¡­ The West has even studied astrology, predicting a person¡¯s fate through constetion¡­¡± Su Lu stood on the podium discussing passionately, ¡°In the new century, astrology has be closely linked with mysticism¡­Even some spiritual tide phenomena might be rted to the stars, such as¡­the previous five Spirit Tide invasions.¡± ¡°Teacher!¡± A student raised his hand, ¡°Wasn¡¯t the Spirit Tide invasion brought on by the Ancient God?¡± ¡°In my view, the Ancient God is just a seed. What really affects the world is the ubiquitous and great Spirituality¡­¡± Su Lu solemnly responded, ¡°Every time the Spirit Tide invades, it always manifests in the stars¡­Ordinary people might not be able to observe it, but if you are a practitioner who studies astrology, you might be able to sense more¡­Each invasion of the Spirit Tide is a time when all stars shine!¡± ¡°A time when all stars shine?¡± Bai Ling murmured, lost in thought. ¡­ At the headquarters of Web of the World. ¡°ording to the feedback from the observatory, they observed some special light from thes¡­¡± Huang Minghao threw a report on the desk, ¡°The next Stars Shine event ising.¡± He was lucky. In the previous campaign against the King of Fish People, he was taken into the blessednd by Han Fan with the Demonic Wars3hip early on, managing to save his life along with some lower-level professional workers. ¡°The sixth Spirit Tide?¡± Zi¡¯s face hardened, ¡°We must immediately inform all countries to make preparations to deal with the imminent shock.¡± Every time the Spirit Tide invaded, it posed a huge challenge to the world. Especially the fourth and fifth times, it resulted in individuals transcending to be saints. The legendary powerful beings who could face an army single-handedly began to appear. ¡°This is a matter of course, but besides that, there¡¯s another person we can¡¯t ignore¡ª Bai Jing!¡± Huang Minghao said solemnly, ¡°Almost every time the Spirit Tide arrived, he gained massive benefits, causing his strength to soar tremendously¡­ This time, we can¡¯t let him seed again.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the n then?¡± Zi didn¡¯t refute, but asked calmly. ¡°I¡¯ve already prepared it, everything hinges on the ¡®Dimensional Lock Array¡¯!¡± Huang Minghao was excited, ¡°This can be set up by our members who previously entered the Secret Realm and the top secret ¡®Deer¡¯.¡± ¡°How are you going to solve the issue of physical connection? Regr students might find it hard to connect to the outside world¡­¡± Zi asked, puzzled. ¡°Our intelligence personnel are different, they¡¯ve already established a connection.¡± Huang Minghao said confidently. ¡°Then¡­ let¡¯s settle on this.¡± Zi was silent for a long time before signing her name at the end. After everyone else left, she quietly took out a photo frame and stared at Wang Chaoqun¡¯s picture in a daze. Chapter 542 - 0542: Astrology (9400 supplementary, requesting monthly ticket) Chapter 542: Chapter 0542: Astrology (9400 supplementary, requesting monthly ticket) ¡°Astrology¡­ it epasses celestial movements, divination, prophecies, and other advanced arcane knowledge¡­ if you really delve into it, it might be beyond your capabilities.¡± In the small ssroom, Su Lu was giving Bai Ling a private lesson. Despite being a busy principal, he paid close attention to this ¡®protagonist¡¯ and noticed some of Bai Ling¡¯s actions. Perhaps the natives of this world would be blinded by their affection and unwilling to think ill of her, but Su Lu was different. He quickly thought about the possibility that Bai Ling was being manipted, or perhaps she was on the right path to bing a protagonist! Therefore, he used the pretext of tutoring to observe her closely. It was a great privilege for a student to receive private lessons from a principal, an opportunity that other students could hardly attain. If Bai Ling weren¡¯t Su Lu¡¯s niece, I¡¯m afraid jealousy would have consumed her. More unsettling than those mes of jealousy, though, was the secret within Bai Ling¡¯s heart. Heaven help her! If possible, she¡¯d rather keep her distance from this uncle, especially since thetest order she¡¯d received had left her torn, and on the brink of a mental breakdown. ¡°Well¡­ then I¡¯ll stop learning¡­¡± Bai Ling pleaded pitifully. Astrology was indeed hard and left her utterly confused. ¡°No¡­ this is the perfect blend of technology and mystery, and it¡¯s a field that might shine brightly in future¡­¡± Su Lu smiled, ¡°you musty a solid foundation now!¡± No matter how you look at him, he gave off the vibe of a doting elder who didn¡¯t mind bending the rules for his younger generation. No one could have guessed that beneath this facade, he harbored a heart of darkness. ¡°I understand.¡± Bai Ling nodded, fiercely determined to learn. Only after the ss ended and Su Lu left did she breathe a sigh of relief. The difficulty of her studies and the effort to hide her inner turmoil had been a torment! ¡®But¡­ am I really going to bring those objects in and restrict my uncle?¡¯ Bai Ling struggled deeply with this decision. During herst ¡®outing¡¯, the Summit had given her a new order ¨C to bring certain tools into the Secret Realm and, if necessary, cooperate with others to restrain Bai Jing. Although Huang Minghao would like nothing more than to kill Bai Jing directly, the instructions given to his subordinates were, of course, about istion and scrutiny. Otherwise, Bai Ling would feel even more conflicted. The only good news she received was that her understanding of arcane studies was advancing rapidly. ording to her uncle, she would soon be able to apply to be a professional without having to sign any contract. However, over the past decade, various basic professions had been discovered one after another ¨C far exceeding the original four choices, and she needed to make a careful decision. ¡°There are many basic professions, but if you¡¯re not an extraordinary genius, you can¡¯t go wrong by following their path!¡± Bai Ling contemted privately, ¡°The top hundred masters in the world, their Fifth Level paths and choices, have all been verified as powerful by facts¡­ but my uncle doesn¡¯t want to teach me his methods.¡± What mysterious profession did Bai Jing hold? This was also vital information that Tian Wang insisted she needed to investigate rigorously. Unfortunately, after a slight probe, Bai Ling found that Bai Jing had no intention of passing his legacy on to her. When she returned to the dormitory, Bai Ling suddenly heard a familiar sobbing sound. ¡°Mi Jiaying, is that you?¡± She walked to her roommate¡¯s door intending to knock but found it open. Mi Jiaying was curled up in her bed, crying with swollen eyes. ¡°What happened?¡± Seeing this scene, Bai Ling felt anxious. ¡°Jiajia has disappeared!¡± Mi Jiaying said through her sobs. ¡°Disappeared?¡± Bai Ling immediately thought of the recent murmurings about the disappearance of an upperssman and eximed in a low voice, ¡°Are you sure? Maybe¡­ she¡¯s just out or went home?¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible, she¡¯s not an upperssman, she can¡¯t even leave the Secret Realm!¡±, Mi Jiaying shook her head, ¡°The teachers have searched the entire academy without finding any trace of her. They¡¯ve contacted her family and still nothing¡­¡± This was when Bai Ling remembered that low-level students at the Mysterious Academy were under closed management. Not everyone had the privilege, as she did, toe and go freely. ¡°So¡­ what did the teachers say?¡± She felt a chill run down her spine as she persistently questioned. ¡°What can they say? She¡¯s missing, not dead¡­¡±, Mi Jiaying sobbed, ¡°Ling Ling¡­ I¡¯m so scared.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t cry! Don¡¯t cry!¡± Bai Ling hugged her best friend¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Maybe she¡¯s just lost somewhere and hasn¡¯t been found.¡± An endearing statement that even she found hard to believe. ¡°No¡­ I know a clue!¡± Mi Jiaying murmured as though in a trance, ¡°That night¡­ she went midnight-trekking to the ¡®Cannibal Corridor¡¯.¡± That was the hallway where they had seen the figure in the oil painting, the same one rumoured to cause people to disappear, as if swallowed by the hallway. ¡°That ce!¡± Coldness seeped deeper into Bai Ling¡¯s heart. ¡°A lot of female students are afraid and ready to dropout. I¡¯m going to stay¡­ at least until I find Jiajia!¡± Mi Jiaying, wiping her tears, regained her strength. Despite being martial arts students, when faced with such terrifying mysteries, they were no different from ordinary people. ¡°Your problem is my problem. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely help you.¡± Bai Ling clenched her small fist. ¡°How will you help me?¡± Mi Jiaying asked, a hint of mockery at the corner of her mouth, ¡°Will you plead with your principal-uncle?¡± ¡®She¡­ she¡¯s doubting my uncle! Maybe she¡¯s doubting me too?!¡¯ A chill ran down Bai Ling¡¯s spine, but she quickly looked sincerely at Mi Jiaying¡¯s eyes, ¡°After all these years as friends, don¡¯t you trust me? I n to use astrology¡­My uncle said that ordinary people can use that ritual, it¡¯s just hard to get an answer, or the signs are very vague, and there may be some side effects.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I was too anxious before.¡± Mi Jiaying apologized. ¡°It¡¯s okay¡­ we¡¯ll start tonight.¡± Bai Ling looked at her watch, ¡°The teacher once said that after ten-thirty in the evening, the Astral Spirituality is more active. Divining at that time can get a certain bonus.¡± Midnight. In the dorm. Bai Ling and Mi Jiaying ndestinely gathered together, fussing with artifacts before them. Three candles, a silver candlestick, purified salt, and a variety of spices¡­ These were Bai Ling¡¯s ¡®learning tools¡¯, specially approved by the principal, and of excellent quality. ¡°You brilliant cluster of stars¡­¡± As Bai Ling recited the spell, she lit each candle, sprinkled the spices, and filled the room with a fragrant scent. ¡°I beseech you for signs¡­ I beseech you to guide me!¡± Grabbing a handful of salt, Bai Ling scattered it around and exined to Mi Jiaying, ¡°Divination is likely to summon some harmful things. Salt, being a substance detested by devils, can banish this contamination.¡± At the moment, she might seem like a witch, but in Mi Jiaying¡¯s eyes, it was awe-inspiring. Being of the same grade, Bai Ling¡¯s performance far outstripped hers. ¡°I implore you to let me know, where Jin Jiajia is!¡± Pop! Just then, the middle candle suddenly extinguished on its own. The color drained from Bai Ling¡¯s face, ¡°This candle¡­ represents Jin Jiajia¡¯s life. Its extinguishing represents that the target¡­ is dead!¡± Chapter 543: 0543: Fissure (Seeking Subscriptions) Chapter 543: Chapter 0543: Fissure (Seeking Subscriptions) ¡°Death¡­ Death?¡± For a girl in her flowers¡¯ prime, this was a somewhat distant term. Who could imagine that it would suddenly arrive, unveiling the brutality of life? ¡°This¡­ This may not be true. I¡¯m just an apprentice. The omen I have received may not be urate¡­¡± Bai Ling stuttered in constion. In fact, she was also scared inside. This divination proceeded smoothly, and she was almost certain that it was the most real divination result. ¡®Could I be a divination prodigy?¡¯ A thought surfaced in Bai Ling¡¯s heart. If Su Lu had witnessed this, he would have justughed it off.
It wasn¡¯t that Bai Ling¡¯s divination ability was strong, it was just the effect of the protagonist¡¯s aura. Most divinations were revtions acquired from the Dream Spirit World. What in this world could be hidden from the world¡¯s will? Bai Ling had higher ¡®privileges¡¯ in the world and would naturally be advantageous in divinations of this nature. He deliberately taught her, curious to see how far the world could go. ¡°You don¡¯t need to console me, ever since Jiajia went missing, I knew her chances of survival were slim¡­ now I just want to catch the perpetrator¡­¡± Mi Jiaying grappled Bai Ling¡¯s hand: ¡°Divine again, who is the murderer?¡± ¡°I understand.¡± Bai Ling took a deep breath, recited the divination statement, and closed her eyes. She felt as if her body had taken flight, plunging into a mist. All around was darkness, only the flickering candlelight. ¡®Is this¡­the school hallway?¡¯ Bai Ling walked towards the corridor, looking at the vivid oil painting beside her: ¡°Is this the same path Jiajia disappeared on? What happened to her?¡± Suddenly her senses were triggered, and she looked at an oil painting. From the painting, a figure twisted its body, crawled out, and reached out to her! ¡°The murderer is you!¡± Bai Ling seemed to have understood. But the next moment, a pair of pitch-ck hands emerged from behind and tightly choked her neck! Bai Ling¡¯s eyes bulged, looking at the shadow across struggling. ¡°No¡­there¡¯s more than one monster in the painting?¡±
If she could look back, she would find that from the wall, a painting with a gloomy theme, a pair of big ck hands reached out, constantly draining her life! ¡°Ergh, Ergh¡­¡± Bai Ling struggled violently, her legs iling, her hands desperately prying the ck hand, but the palm was cold and hard, like it was made of steel, with unparalleled strength, making her consciousness gradually dim. ¡­
¡°Bai Ling! Bai Ling!¡± From her ear, there came Mi Jiaying¡¯s calls. Bai Ling snapped back to her senses and found herself lying in her dormitory. She couldn¡¯t help but take deep breaths, greedily inhaling fresh air. ¡°What happened to you just now? You suddenly started choking yourself¡­I was afraid you were going to strangle yourself to death.¡± Mi Jiaying cried at her side. ¡°I¡­ choked myself?¡± Bai Ling asked in surprise. ¡°You don¡¯t believe me? Look!¡± Mi Jiaying grabbed a mirror. On Bai Ling¡¯s white delicate neck, there was a pair of bright red handprints, and from the elegant print, one could tell it was a woman¡¯s hand. ¡°This is a recoil of divination¡­¡± ¡°I¡­ I almost choked myself to death!¡± Bai Ling eximed in shock. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I didn¡¯t know divination could be so dangerous.¡± Mi Jiaying seemed on the verge of crying again.
¡°It¡¯s okay, I also forgot what the teacher said.¡± Bai Ling waved her hand, sat down solemnly: ¡°However¡­ I have found the truth about Jin Jiajia¡¯s disappearance¡­she was devoured by the ¡®Cannibal Corridor¡¯!¡± ¡°That corridor, it really eats people?¡± Mi Jiaying eximed. ¡°Not only does it eat people, but it is also very dangerous.¡± Bai Ling nodded. ¡°What should we do? Should we tell the teachers or principals?¡± Mi Jiaying asked hesitantly: ¡°This is already an event of high mystery level, we ordinary people would likely die just by getting involved¡­¡± ¡°No¡­ We can¡¯t tell my uncle.¡± Bai Ling blurted out. Bai Jing had issued an order prohibiting night walking, apparently knowing something yet not doing much about it. This ¡®cold-blooded¡¯ performance filled Bai Ling¡¯s heart with coldness. Mi Jiaying looked at Bai Ling strangely, feeling that her best friend had changed a lot: ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Isn¡¯t your uncle your idol, and the person you trust the most?¡± ¡°It has been¡­ a long time since then!¡±
Bai Ling answered with a grim expression. ¡­ The next day, at noon. Su Lu was pacing in the school hallway, his hands behind his back. Everyone he met on the way, whether teachers or students, respectfully greeted him. He smiled, elegantly nodding back to each one. Before he knew it, he had walked to the location of the ¡®Cannibal Corridor¡¯. As there was no window and no candles were lit, even during the day this section of the path was very gloomy. The wind blew through the hallway, bringing a slight chill. ¡°Oh, isn¡¯t this our Little Bailin? Why are you here?¡± Su Lu saw Bai Ling, as she stood in front of an oil painting, gazing at the colors on the painting. In her eyes flickered a sh of determination. ¡°Uncle¡­ where did you buy these paintings?¡± ¡°These? I drew them myself¡­¡± Su Lu¡¯s smile remained gentle. ¡°Yourself¡­ Drew them?¡±
Bai Ling almost blurted out, do you know that they can kill people? But after thinking for a bit, she held back: ¡°Do they have any meaning?¡± ¡°No, they only feel suited for the atmosphere here.¡± Su Lu shrugged. ¡°Recently¡­there have been students disappearing in the school.¡± Bai Ling drew a deep breath, staring intently at Su Lu: ¡°You knew, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Jin? Yes, I knew¡­¡± Su Lu sighed: ¡°A very lively and cheerful girl who just was a little too brave, she loved wandering about at night, thinking she could uncover some secrets. She simply read too many novels¡­ She didn¡¯t know that the academy at night is very dangerous.¡± ¡°Very¡­dangerous?¡± Bai Ling was stunned. She thought Bai Jing would do everything possible to hide the truth, but she didn¡¯t expect him to reveal everything. ¡°I know that in Heaven¡¯swork, there is a standard, linking mystery level with danger level¡­ I can tell you, this academy¡¯s mystery level is continuously increasing! So¡­ behave yourself. Don¡¯t wander around at night, especially this hallway. It connects to another space at midnight and releases many terrifying evil spirits. Even if these paintings were burnt, it wouldn¡¯t help.¡± Su Lu warned solemnly. ¡°Why has the school be so dangerous?¡± A doubt was resolved, but more doubts surfaced. ¡°It¡¯s a mysterious academy, isn¡¯t it normal for its mystery level to rise?¡± Su Lu said: ¡°I just pushed it a bit.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Bai Ling was silent. Suddenly, she bowed: ¡°I will take my leave, Headmaster.¡± She held back her tears, turned around and jogged away. The uncle she had in her heart was dead, transformed into a cold-blooded executioner! Chapter 544: 0544: Change (9600 supplementary, requesting monthly ticket) Chapter 544: Chapter 0544: Change (9600 supplementary, requesting monthly ticket) ¡°The erosion of the Spirit World¡­ it¡¯s getting more serious.¡± Watching Bai Ling¡¯s retreating figure, Su Lu smirked. Knowing that this girl might betray him, he was not in a rush. He could just bide his time and reel in his at a leisurely pace. Unexpectedly, after arranging the ¡®Spirit Communication Array¡¯ across the entire Secret Realm, the speed of the Spirit World¡¯s erosion would be so fast. ¡®The reason for this¡­ is because it was originally a Secret Realm. Its mysterious nature is quite high, and it doesn¡¯t have the resistance to the Spirit World like regr cities¡­¡¯ Su Lu immediately figured out the reason. If he hadn¡¯t intentionally arranged enchanting runes around the student and staff dormitories, these teachers and students wouldn¡¯t need to go to school and teach. They could just wait around ying role-ying games every day. ¡­ ¡°The Void, or Dimension, it is the sustaining space or the ¡®existence¡¯ of space itself. upational persons canplete various incredible things through rituals or their own abilities, like creating Secret Realms and teleportation!¡± Nighttime.
Su Lu continued tutoring Bai Ling. This time, when he touched on the subject of dimensions, Bai Ling¡¯s interest was piqued significantly. Through Su Lu¡¯s exnations, she gained a deeper understanding of Secret Realms and learned how to ce the ¡®secret weapon¡¯ that the Sky Network had paid a high price to bring in. As of now, Bai Ling was getting ready to ¡®go all-in¡¯ with Su Lu! At least, she should let him ept an investigation, whether for her father¡¯s issue or to deal the current problem at the academy. However, recalling previous memories, an emotion surged within Bai Ling, prompting her to ask, ¡°Uncle¡­ you clearly possess higher-level mysterious knowledge, why¡­ ¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you spread it widely, but only teach a small circle of apprentices?¡± Su Lu finished Bai Ling¡¯s sentence with a cheshire grin. ¡°Yes¡­ Your knowledge is profound, probably surpassing even Han Fan¡­ Why? Why do you choose to degrade yourself?¡­What I mean is, giving up the first ce in East City Mystery College?¡± Halfway through her sentence, Bai Ling felt her tone was wrong and quickly corrected it. From the perspective of a niece who cherishes her uncle, her words carried a hint of resentment, but it wasn¡¯t a big issue. ¡°Bai Ling¡­¡± Su Lu¡¯s smile grew more sly: ¡°Do you really understand¡­ the mysteries? In mysticism, there is a basic rule¡ª the more you know, the easier it is to encounter misfortune! Even with the protection of the profession, it¡¯s easy toe across misfortune.¡± The power of mystery! The power of the transcendent! Since they have already ¡®transcended¡¯, it naturally carries some impact for ordinary people, and the majority of it is negative. The design of the profession is to restrict the chaotic and indescribable transcendent forces, adopting a graded method from low to high, gradually protecting the upational person themself! This is what Su Lu gradually realized. ¡°So¡­ Uncle, yourissez-faire management and ck teaching¡­ are for the students¡¯ benefit?¡± Bai Ling was somewhat unable to ept this.
¡°But¡­ not mastering the power of mystery won¡¯t work either, especially since we humans are facing a huge threat¡­¡± Su Lu revealed a helpless smile: ¡°Perhaps, I am just such a paradoxical person¡­¡± ¡°So that¡¯s how it is¡­¡± Bai Ling responded verbally, but in her heart, she strongly disagreed with this statement. What does it mean that the more you know, the more likely you are to encounter misfortune?
Isn¡¯t the innovation and application of various technologies initially apanied by ¡®teething pains¡¯? From the West¡¯s industrial pollution to the application of electricity and firepower, there are idents every year, but the humans on the Blue Star didn¡¯t spurn food because of choking, bringing about theter technological brilliance. Why can¡¯t the newly appeared ¡®mystery¡¯ achieve the same? She found it somewhat absurd. How did a primitive dogmatist like Bai Jing get promoted to high order and be one of the world¡¯s top powerhouses? ¡°No¡­ the impact of mystery is far beyond simple idents. It¡¯s a change that begins at the most fundamental level of the psyche¡­¡± Su Lu shook his head, giving a serious reply. As an ¡®extraordinary person¡¯ who is no longer human, who once held the Mythical Body, having the True Spirit and blood imprinted in the heart of the Spirit Magician, as a ¡®beast¡¯ whose body is made up of mysteries, Su Lu surely has the right to say this. Once a transcendent profession is undertaken, the transformation of mystery begins and it¡¯s impossible to rid oneself of it. By the fifth and sixth orders, itrgely detaches from the original rtionship with the human race. If one can break through the seventh order, then any race, even long-lived species like the Giant Dragon, will bepletely irrelevant. They only have one definition, that is, divine! Immensely powerful, capable of destroying the world at will, Divine! To say that their mindset is still the same as before they were mundane, that would be a huge joke. ¡®In fact, people are constantly changing because they are influenced by the outside world from the moment they are born¡­ it¡¯s just that the transformations of Transcendents change too fast and are too intense, the Fifth and Sixth Orders even more so¡­¡¯
¡®What kind of terrifying changes will ur to a god, even if their body is still human, but their mind and spirit¡­?¡¯ Su Lu suddenly found himself having a new expectation for bing a god. ¡­ ¡°Bai Jing¡­ His psyche is already pathological, obstinacy, arrogance¡­ Indeed, there should be a person or a power to wake him up.¡± After leaving the small ssroom, Bai Ling kept telling herself. Taking advantage of the absence of curfew, she seemingly casually walked around the campus, making her way to a flower garden. The nts growing here were all oddly shaped, such as man-eating flowers, Hunting Grass, Devil Vines¡­ all of these were semi-nt and semi-animal. They looked weird and disturbing, were very aggressive, hence dangerous during the day and even more so at night. Bai Ling was very familiar with this ce, she bypassed some banyan trees with human faces and made her way to a shadow. ¡°I¡¯ve already checked, there are no spiritual body monitors around¡­¡± Although the Spirit World was forbidden by ancient gods, the Sky Network possessed the Ancient God¡¯s Mystery Treasure. After over a decade of research, they wouldn¡¯t be inferior to the original Dr. Suvit. A thin voice came from behind a tree. ¡°I¡¯ve brought the things, they¡¯re hidden in¡­¡± Bai Ling whispered a few locations: ¡°And¡­ it¡¯s best to arrange the hiding positions at these directions.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we understand. The Space technology is no longer monopolized by the Spirit King.¡±
The delicate voice replied. They were all members brought up by the Sky Network since their childhood. They entered the academy through regr procedures, receiving the knowledge from both sides. Both their strength and hidden abilities were powerful. ¡°And¡­ We only want to ¡®cure¡¯ the Spirit King¡­ He is too proud.¡± The tiny voice continued with a tone of determination. ¡°That¡¯s right, we are just choosing to bring everything back to normal.¡± Bai Ling muttered, seemingly affirming her conviction. After she left, a shadow emerged from behind the tree. His entire body was shrouded in darkness, the corners of his mouth slightly lifted: ¡°Psychological suggestions really can¡¯t be relied upon, they have to be replenished from time to time. However, only in this way, it won¡¯t trigger her resistance, and won¡¯t make the Spirit King aware because this is a very normal change¡­¡± Chapter 545: 0545: Dismissal (Seeking Subscription) Chapter 545: Chapter 0545: Dismissal (Seeking Subscription) Li Weiwei thought Bai Jing was bing more and more peculiar. This director, who had been a sloth for over a decade, didn¡¯t seem so uninterested thesest few days and has even taken an interest in teaching Bai Ling! Oh, by the Ancient God!! Even though Bai Ling is Bai Jing¡¯s niece, this kind of attention would make ny-nine percent of upational persons go crazy, wouldn¡¯t it? Also, this behavior was totally unlike Bai Jing¡¯s usual character. Apart from that, the disappearance of students and the terrifying atmosphere that filled the campus made Li Weiwei feel somewhat tired and overwhelmed. ¡°I¡¯m so tired¡­ My teaching life used to be so leisurely, how did it suddenly be like this?¡± Confused, Li Weiwei slumped over a stack of documents. Of course, it¡¯s the norm for teachers at other transcendent schools to be overworked to the point of vomiting blood, but this had not been the case at East City Mystery College so far. ¡°Li Weiwei¡­e to my office.¡±
A voice rang directly in Li Weiwei¡¯s ear. ¡°Yes!¡± She stood up out of habit, but couldn¡¯t see anyone. Even with her fourth-level abilities, she couldn¡¯t detect any trace of anyone around. ¡°As expected¡­ The principal¡¯s power is unfathomable.¡± Unfazed, Li Weiwei entered Bai Jing¡¯s office. At that moment, therge office door and windows were open. Other than her, a few older teachers like Ximen Ping, Cheng Feng, Lin Hong, were also present. A few crows were perched on the window edge, and arger ck-winged dragon was perched just outside the window, its vertical pupils fixed on the interior. ¡®Looks like¡­ all the higher-ups are here. Something big is about to happen at the academy!¡¯ Li Weiwei was certain of this in her heart. She paid respects to Su Lu and waited to the side. Behind the desk, Su Lu was filling his fountain pen with ink and signing his name on several documents. After a few more minutes of waiting, he finished handling the situation and raised his head: ¡°Everyone, I have an announcement to make¡­ording to my calctions, the Star Shine is almost upon us.¡± ¡°Principal, are you talking about¡­the sixth Spirit Tide?¡± Everyone in the room gasped. Each arrival of the Spirit Tide brought world-shaking changes, and even posed a challenge to the status of humans as the rulers of Blue Star. What change would it bring this time? ¡°For this reason, I¡¯ve decided¡­ the academy will be on an immediate break. Later, all students and teachers will be dismissed, and I willpletely seal the secret realm. As for when it will reopen¡­ that remains to be seen.¡± Su Lu crossed his fingers in front of him and made his cold announcement. ¡°Principal, you mean to¡­suspend school?¡± Cheng Feng asked in disbelief. ¡°Is that necessary? We¡¯ve sat idle during the fourth and fifth Spirit Tides. What¡¯s different this time?¡± The others looked at Su Lu, questions in their eyes too. ¡°Intuition!¡±
Su Lu replied lightly, almost making Cheng Feng lose his breath. Well, that sure was a good and solid reason. In the old era, it would be nonsense, but it¡¯s different in the new age! The intuition of the strong has certain predictive elements in it, especially when ites to prophecies made by Su Lu. Who dares to underestimate them?
¡°Alright¡­ It makes sense to evacuate in advance for safety¡¯s sake.¡± Lin Hong adjusted his sses, expressing his support. Opposing wouldn¡¯t be useful anyway. In the entire academy, only Su Lu¡¯s word counts. They¡¯ve been used to it for over a decade and those who aren¡¯t used to it have already left. ¡°Not just the regr teachers, but you all too, you¡¯re all part of the evacuation n.¡± Su Lu added. ¡°We¡­ have to evacuate too?¡± Li Weiwei pointed at her nose in disbelief, as she felt that a major event was just around the corner. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s the way it is.¡± Su Lu turned to the seven crows: ¡°Ada¡­ You all have to leave too, even leave this forest. The further away, the better!¡± For his creations, he still harbored some affection. Even though these birds were already at the fifth level, they might not fare well in the uing battles. They might even die at his hands! After all, during the God Making Ceremony, who knows what changes might ur. ¡°Master¡­ No, we can¡¯t leave you.¡± Ada was the first to object. ¡°You¡¯re unwilling to give up the territory you¡¯ve established, right?¡± Su Lu nced at it: ¡°This is an order!¡±
¡°Alright then¡­¡± The several crows started toment sorrowfully: ¡°We are too weak to assist our great master¡­we¡¯re useless¡­¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Su Lu pped his hands and pointed at Li Weiwei: ¡°Start announcing now, we have toplete the full evacuation by tomorrow at thetest!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Li Weiwei responded and then instantly felt as if her head was swelling. Even though there aren¡¯t many students at Mysterious Academy, there are still somewhere around a thousand! Telling them to evacuate just like that was a bizarremand. She didn¡¯t even know how to exin to the students and teachers yet. ¡­ ¡°What? An emergency evacuation?¡± Bai Ling looked at the content on the bulletin, grabbed a teacher: ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure either¡­¡±
The teacher gave a helpless bitter smile: ¡°We¡¯re also in the dark here, we need to retreat with you.¡± Because of Bai Ling¡¯s status, he started boasting: ¡°The higher-ups of the academy are just like us, this order came directly from Spirit King himself, there must be deeper meaning.¡± The implication was that she¡¯d be better off asking her uncle directly. But Bai Ling wasn¡¯t too eager to see Su Lu. She thought for a moment, went to an unupied ce, and activated a rune: ¡°The principal is evacuating the students and teachers, what exactly has happened?¡± ¡°We¡¯re not sure either¡­¡± The small voice from the other end of the rune came through, sounding a bit frustrated: ¡°But the device has been sessfully deployed and has not been destroyed. This is enough to prove that the other side hasn¡¯t discovered anything yet. Didn¡¯t you ask him?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Bai Ling faltered, unsure how to respond. ¡°It¡¯s possible that there might be battles hereter on, it¡¯s good that non-rted personnel are leaving¡­¡± The middleman didn¡¯t pressure her for more information, much to Bai Ling¡¯s relief. ¡°However, considering the changes in the situation¡­ the headquarters mightunch the n ahead of schedule. We must continue toy low and prepare to cooperate.¡± The middleman continued. ¡°I understand.¡±
Bai Ling turned off the rune, her expressionplex. There¡¯s no problem in continuing toy low. The academy was now inplete chaos, like a huge rush before the spring festival, apart from Mi Jiaying, hardly anyone would notice her. Moreover, Bai Ling was well aware that SkyNet had infiltrated the academy¡¯s higher-ups and had the ability to provide cover for them. ¡­ The following day. The East City Mysterious College had fallen silent. The once bustling campus had suddenly turned into a ghost house, such a contrast sent shivers down anyone¡¯s spine. Outside the Secret Realm. With a sh of light, a group of figures appeared. ¡°Mr. Han¡­this time, you¡¯ll be the main force for the attack.¡± Huang Minghao looked at his hand that was no longer in its prime, clenched his fist tightly: ¡°The battle starts now!¡± Chapter 546: 0546: Showdown (9800 supplementary, requesting monthly ticket) Chapter 546: Chapter 0546: Showdown (9800 supplementary, requesting monthly ticket) ¡°The Academy¡¯s Secret Realm? How nostalgic.¡± With his hands hidden within hisrge sleeves, Han Fan spoke into the void, ¡°However, thanks to the fact that it¡¯s significantly worn down due to the strive of people entering and exiting continuously these past few days, it provides a great convenience for me. After the battlemences, I¡¯ll attempt to use my Blessed Land to ¡®cover¡¯ this Secret Realm, cooperating with your ¡®Dimensional Lock¡¯, we can surely limit the Spirit King¡¯s teleportation ability.¡± ¡°Excellent, we¡¯re all Fifth Level, even if individually we are no match, together we can achieve victory.¡± Huang Minghao nodded gravely. Instantly, he spotted Han Fan revealing his hands from hisrge sleeves. The unseen power of the dimensions began to spread, covering every individual. The next moment, they felt the world spinning, and by the time they regained their senses, they had arrived before an academy that was almost entirely empty. ¡°East City Mystery Academy?¡± Huang Minghao sneered, leading the others into the academy. Su Lu stood in front of the academicplex, looking at the statue of himself, his expression calm.
Then, he turned to look at the group that entered the campus. Among them were Zi, Huang Minghao, and also Han Fan. ¡°Huang¡­ I knew you woulde.¡± Su Lu greeted them as if meeting old friends. His rtionship with Huang initially was purely professional, but the arrests and failed operations by Huang¡¯s Secret Realm¡¯s technology over the years have caused him significant damage, he was held responsible which caused severe setbacks in his career. After struggling for over a decade, he finally regained his current status. If it weren¡¯t for the huge defeat back then, he might have even had a chance at the Chief¡¯s position at the base of the Heaven¡¯s Net. Hence, Huang Minghao¡¯s grudged against Su Lu were both personal and public. He was undoubtedly at the top of the list of people worldwide who want Bai Jing dead. ¡°Principal Bai¡­¡± Huang Minghao spoke without expression, ¡°You are sick, mentally ill! You need treatment, also, there are some investigations that require your cooperation. Pleasee with us.¡± ¡°Tsk¡­ Huang, your acting is not up to scratch, your expressioncks sincerity.¡± Su Lu retorted. The others were dumbfounded for a moment, as if crows were cawing overhead. ¡°Principal Bai¡­ I now confirm that you indeed have a mental disease.¡± Zi took a deep breath and took a step forward: ¡°Please trust us, we will cure you.¡± ¡°Huh¡­ All your livesbined aren¡¯t even worth one of my fingers, why would I trust your promise?¡± Su Lu fell silent for a moment, but finally spoke the truth. As soon as he said that, everyone¡¯s expressions changed, knowing that the battle was inevitable. ¡°You all heard it, the target refuses to cooperate, we must use force.¡±
Huang Minghao stepped back a few steps. Han Fan stepped forward, sighing, ¡°Principal¡­ I didn¡¯t expect that we would meet in this way.¡± With every step,yers of spiritual light lit up around him, giving off an overwhelming aura. The aura of an Earth Immortal, isn¡¯t it extraordinary?
Even the void seemed to have an image of an immortal ind heaven appearing, with three mountain-like shadows arranged in a pattern, bringing huge pressure on the academy. To affect the Secret Realm with his Blessed Land! Speaking of controlling the Secret Realm, Han Fan had indeed reached an impable stage, blocking off Su Lu¡¯s chance of utilizing the realm. Zi watched this scene, and his pupils contracted: ¡®Han Fan¡­ He has ulterior motives. If the operation is sessful, he might want to swallow up this Secret Realm¡­¡¯ An ordinary Secret Realm was nothing, but this was the East City Mystery Academy! It was where the world¡¯s number one person spent ten years of his life and research. How much precious data and mystical knowledge could be concealed? Zi did not want to eliminate a Spirit King only to create another Earth Immortal. ¡®I must be cautious about this¡­ Too bad, the power of the dimensions is too difficult to master, even now, only one Han Fan in the entire Heaven¡¯s Net has mastered it, the same lies abroad¡­¡¯ Zi was slightly worried. Inside the school. In sync with the projection of the Blessed Land, several mysterious rays of light erupted from various ces. Red, orange, green¡­ Several rainbows gathered in the sky above the Secret Realm, finally integrating into a sun, and the white light shone down. In this light, space itself seemed to have changed.
The individuals were the same, but all of the space, or say the entire school, seemed to be ¡®stagnant¡¯ in an instant. ¡ª¡ªDimensional Lock! It was a specially designed technique to counter teleportation, and it was also the final result of Heaven¡¯s Net painstakingly studying the Ancient God¡¯s Mystery Treasure over the years! ¡°Bai Jing¡­ Are you mystified, wondering why there is such an arrangement in your academy?¡± Watching his nemesis cornered, Huang Minghao¡¯s face flushed with excitement, ¡°It¡¯s because your people, your top executives, even your niece, they all betrayed you! Come out!¡± A few figures emerged from a corner. They were some regr students, teachers, an exhausted Bai Ling who dared not look at Su Lu, and behind them, a figure. ¡°Cheng Feng¡­ So it was you who betrayed me.¡± Su Lu showed no surprise. ¡°It¡¯s not called betrayal. We were coborators from the beginning, not subordinates.¡± Cheng Feng shook his head, ¡°I greatly admire your mastery in mystery¡­ But you are too individualistic, and that will eventually lead you to your own downfall.¡± ¡°Are you jealous? Jealous of my strength, my abilities, my students¡­¡± Su Lu saw through the true motive.
Cheng Feng¡¯s face suddenly distorted, his muscles twitched, ¡°Why¡­ I worked like a beast for you for a decade, and what did I get¡­? Those kids from back then have all be world-ss experts, but what did I get?¡± There are those who are always dissatisfied with what they have. Or you could say that after a decade, the pressure is enough to change a person. Su Lu looked at Cheng Feng pityingly. Could an ordinary personpare with a genius? Cheng Feng thought he taught the first batch of students every secret trick up his sleeve without them returning the favor. In reality, he did not impart any ¡®extracurricr¡¯ mystical knowledge to any of them. Gill, Han Fan, and the others achieved their aplishments due to their own hard work and talent. However, it was something he clearly could not exin. Moreover, in front of Heaven¡¯s Net and himself, it was easier for ordinary people to make a choice. ¡°Bai Jing¡­ Your heart has been twisted by power, you even killed your own brother-inw, Bai Ling¡¯s father¡­ That¡¯s why your niece turned against you.¡± Seeing the Dimensional Lock activated, with Bai Jing unable to escape, Huang Minghao¡¯s heart was filled with the satisfaction of revenge, and he continued to provoke him. ¡°Uncle¡­ Uncle¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± With tears streaming down her face, Bai Ling looked at Su Lu, apologizing.
¡°It¡¯s alright¡­¡± Su Lu shook his head, ¡°I saw through Heaven¡¯s Net¡¯s setup, your change ¡­ even your concealment these past few days. But since it wasn¡¯t any big deal, I didn¡¯t bother and just waited for you to make your move.¡± His arrival in this world was just toplete the ritual. The Golden Finger made things significantly easier. As for the other things? Sorry, he had no emotions and was unfazed by any of it! Chapter 547: 0547: Hidden (Third Update Request for Subscription) Chapter 547: Chapter 0547: Hidden (Third Update Request for Subscription) Looking at Su Lu, his face calm andposed, Zi suddenly felt a chill spread throughout her body. Could there be¡­yet another turn of events? But ording to the reports from the Strategic Analysis Department, along with millions of modelling studies carried out by thetest type of artificial intelligence, there were simply no Sixth Level upational Persons in the world currently. At the Fifth Level, even the peak strength King of the Fish People faced a bitter end when surrounded by numerous foes of the same level. How could Bai Jing possibly break through such a limitation? Huang Minghao had an incredibly bad feeling. He had painstakingly tricked Bai Ling, hoping to witness the pain and despair on Bai Jing¡¯s face when he found himself abandoned and betrayed. But who could have guessed¡­ this man was cold-blooded, indifferent to everything. All the behaviors he had shown before were nothing but deceits or performances. Only now was his true nature revealed!
¡°Enough¡­¡± Looking around, Su Lu abruptly dered, ¡°All the Fifth Level foes who bear hostility towards me have been gathered by you all. Excellent! Let¡¯s get started!¡± He wanted to deal with this nuisance all at once, ensuring no ants could interfere with his ritual! Han Fan¡¯s face changed. His spiritual senses were issuing frantic warnings. Although it seemed that they were surrounding Bai Jing, In his perception, the positions of the hunter and the prey had swapped in an instant. ¡°President¡­hahaha¡­so this is the real you?¡± With loudughter, Han Fan waved his huge sleeves! Boom! A mountain materialised and crashed down from the void. Like aet colliding with Earth, the teaching building and statues were pulverised in a deafening st and ensuing earthquake. The gigantic mountain vanished as quickly as it had appeared, leaving behind a huge crater. Zi watched this scene with gritted teeth. An attack that could switch between reality and illusion was simply too terrifying. Almost any base defence would not be able to withstand Han Fan¡¯s move. But she couldn¡¯t concern herself with this now, she quickly prepared for the imminent battle. If Spirit King could be taken down that easily, he wouldn¡¯t have held the title of the world¡¯s strongest for so long! Telekic energy surged like a spider¡¯s web, spreading out in all directions. Then, at the bottom of the crater, Zi saw Bai Jing.
Through the real-time imagery of the mental link, Han Fan and Huang Minghao soon saw the same thing. In the bottom of the gigantic pit, a number of pale spiritual bodies manifested andbined into arge hand, providing a shield over Bai Jing¡¯s head. Even though a mountain had juste down upon him, the area surrounding him remained untouched, only ¡®pressed¡¯ deep into the ground by the tremendous force.
¡°Quick! The Spirit Extinguishing Gun!¡± Huang Minghao shouted. As a master studying the Spirit World and Spiritual Bodies, how could Spirit King not have considered this? As the order was given, each member of the Sky Network was armed with a strange-looking gun, trained on Su Lu and firing rune bullets. Even in the Main World, these weapons could be considered marvels, and the bullets, made with alchemy, could inflict damage on spiritual bodies. Thud! Thud! In the storm of metal, the gigantic hand was torn apart, and the spiritual bodies disintegrated one after another. ¡°No¡­¡± Looking at the scene unfolding before her, Bai Ling finally realized that the battle between the two sides would likely end without any prisoners taken. Perhaps the only fate awaiting her uncle was death. In that instant, her spiritpletely copsed, and she crumpled to the ground. ¡°Legend¡­ the fall of a legend.¡± Cheng Feng¡¯s face was unnaturally flushed, and he looked at the scene unfolding before him with gleaming eyes. But the next moment, he was disappointed.
In the telekicwork share interface, after the giant hand crumbled, a huge Spirit was revealed. It opened its mouth wide, forming a door with a demonic face on the front. Even though the surface was pockmarked, it had managed to stand firm in the storm of metal. ¡°Why?¡± A huge question spread among each of the attackers. Why is the Spirit King so powerful? Even after suffering such a terrifying attack, his aura did not diminish in the slightest. Even the gaze he turned on his attackers was filled with a certain¡­ pity? ¡°I¡¯ve always believed¡­ that the Spirit World is the mainstream of all mysteries! The Spirituality granted by the grand Spirit World is the foundation of all mysteries¡­¡± The door with the demonic face slowly opened, and Su Lu walked out, his tone calm: ¡°The Spirit World has multiple structures¡­ At this point, I have only enved the Spirits of the firstyer. These Spirits have increased in number only in thest decade or so. After all, without Spirituality to support them, even if a world harbors deep resentment, there would not be a ¡®channel¡¯ for it to manifest¡­¡± ¡°The secondyer of the Spirit World reaches straight into the mind.¡± He looked at Cheng Feng, then suddenly pointed at him. In the Mental Realm, the Secret Realm that represented Cheng Feng shattered with a loud crash. In reality, Cheng Feng let out a scream. Bulges of flesh started popping up beneath his skin, and tentacles grew out from below his waist. ¡°Mutation?¡±
¡°Has his curse been activated?¡± ¡°Mon¡­ Monster!¡± ¡°Impossible¡­ Does the third-generation enhanced Spirit Seal not work?¡± Many cries of surprise rang out in the Mental Network. ¡°Kill him first.¡± Huang Minghao certainly would not allow an upational Person to transform into a monster and wreak havoc in his team. When Cheng Feng screamed and mutated, he fired several bullets into Cheng Feng¡¯s head. The specially-made bulletspletely extinguished Cheng Feng¡¯s Spirituality. ¡°He¡­ can he control curses?¡± Zi¡¯s voice rang out in shock. ¡°This is not the Curse of the Ancient God, it¡¯s merely the negative impact brought by the copse of the mind. However, the effect seems to be quite simr¡­¡± Su Lu calmly proimed, ¡°To master the mind is to almost master everything¡­ For example, I can influence you all with madness, forcing you to attack each other. Or I can gauge an upational Person¡¯s strength. These are all basic operations.¡± Han Fan¡¯s eyes shone as he listened to Su Lu¡¯s words.
The mysteries of the Spirit World, its multiyered structure ¨C these were all areas he had not yet explored. They seemed to contain the deepest mysteries of the world. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that they were now on opposing sides, and that Su Lu was a stingy man who would never teach his real skills, Han Fan might have even dered Su Lu his master on the spot. ¡°For instance¡­ through the observation of the mind, I know that Tony and several foreign powerhouses are hidden among you.¡± Su Lu stated calmly. ¡°What?¡± Zi¡¯s face changed drastically, and she shot Huang Minghao a fierce re. Almost immediately, she noticed several auras in the Mental Network growing and shifting dramatically¡­ ¡°Truly the Spirit King. The ¡®Cloak of the Soul¡¯, thetest technology developed by our country, can fool even a fifth-level telekicist, but it cannot deceive you.¡± The figure of an ordinary member of Skyweb shimmered and changed into Thunder God Tony. He whistled, ¡°To be honest, I didn¡¯t want to be your enemy. But s¡­¡± In a sigh, his high techbat de surfaced, flickering with electric lights. Han Fan took a deep breath, pulled out his hairpin, and turned it into a mage sword. Both were formidable Transcendents with incredibly powerful single-target attacks. No upational Person could guaranteeing out unscathed from theirbined onught. ¡°This time, Bai Jing is done for. As for the consequences of calling foreign reinforcements? No matter, I¡¯ll just retire when I get back. What¡¯s one more punishment?¡± Huang Minghao¡¯s expression twisted. ¡°Gill isn¡¯t here, at least that¡¯s a relief.¡± Chapter 548: 0548: Heresy (extra 200 votes this month, asking for monthly votes) Chapter 548: Chapter 0548: Heresy (extra 200 votes this month, asking for monthly votes) ¡°Oh¡­ In the eyes of Spirit King, we seem to be mere insects, easily crushed if he so desires?¡± Thunderous light swirled around Tony, he was seething with anger. ¡°Apologies¡­ In my eyes, you are indeed just insects. My enemies have never been the likes of you!¡± Perhaps other six-step entities would struggle in such a ritual, but not Su Lu, the so-called cheater. From the moment he realized that the attribute panel could be used, the adversaries of Su Lu in this world have only been the world itself! ¡°Arrogance!¡± Such a clear disregard for them, considering them as mere insects, incensed all the assants. A plethora of Sky warriors, wielding magical items, led by the world¡¯s strongest, theirbined might was even stronger than when they besieged the Fishman King. On what ground did Su Lu dare to belittle them? ¡°Then¡­ I hope you can survive¡­ Han Fan, haven¡¯t you always yearned for advanced mystical knowledge? I will tell you¡­ The Spirit World is divided into threeyers: the Illusory Spirit Realm, the Mental Realm, the Dream Spirit World¡­ Among them, the Dream Spirit World is the source of all. My [Spirit Communication King] just happens to have the ability tomunicate with the Spirit World.¡±
Su Lu sighed lightly, biting his own finger: ¡°With my blood, I initiate the source of this world¡¯s mysteries. Spirit Communication Array!¡± Within the Mysterious Academy, an array of ritualistic tracks appeared. Even with his fully-pointed Spirit Communication Skill, trying to summon the main body directly was a bit unrealistic. But with the added assistance of the Spirit Communication Array and this environment, already heavily corroded by the Spirit World, met the minimum requirement. ¡®If it wasn¡¯t for the attribute panel, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to raise all my skills to this level in such a short period of time, especially Spirit Communication¡­¡¯ A thought shed in his mind, Su Lu no longer hesitated, pressing his right hand on the ground: ¡°Spirit Communication Skill!¡± Come forth! My master!! The next moment, the ck miasma exploded. A towering silhouette emerged, continuously rising, as if to puncture the heavens. A terrifying aura spread. All Dimensional Locks and illusions of blessednds¡­ Instantly shattered like soap bubbles on contact! Su Lu¡¯s Mythical Body was already at the sixth-step, and for the past twenty years as a Transcendent Entity, he had swallowed quite a few Spiritual Bodies. Although this was unintended by him, it had undoubtedly enhanced his attributes and strength to the pinnacle of the sixth step! When faced with a fifth step, it was an absolute suppression! Mythic Domain¡¤Nightmare unfolded. It was the nightmare of everyone present! ¡°No¡­ Impossible!¡± Han Fan¡¯s eyes bulged in terror. Tony was shivering so much so that he could barely grip hisbat knife turn horror. What did they see?
Within the ck mist, a gigantic giant silhouette! On the giant¡¯s body, myriad runic connections formed countless symbols and images. It stood there silently, like a mysterious summary of everything. It was the source of Transcendence in this world, the genesis of the Curse, a being all Transcendents revered and feared.
It was¡­ ¡°Ancient God!!!¡± Zi uttered the name in a deadpan tone, ¡°How is this possible?¡± If the other party could really manipte the Ancient God, then what was the meaning of their meticulous nning? After years of preaching and studying, the reverence for the Ancient God has permeated the hearts of every upational Person. ¡°Summon¡­ Ancient God?¡± Huang Minghao¡¯s face contorted terribly. Facing the oppression of the Ancient God, his body and soul were horribly polluted, but he was still roaring relentlessly: ¡°Quick¡­ Retreat¡­ Get this information out!¡± ¡°Inform everyone! Every country, we must stop him!¡± But it was of no use. He thought he was roaring, but in Su Lu¡¯s eyes, they appeared as still statues. Mythic Domain ¨C Nightmare, which had already ignited their deepest fears and plunged them into the cycle of nightmares! Moreover, Su Lu felt that he just needed to have a single thought, all spirits would be ¡®swallowed¡¯ by the ¡®Ancient God¡¯. This immediately made him somewhat eager to act.
¡®No¡­ why am I having this thought?¡¯ Over the Ancient God¡¯s head, Su Lu¡¯s expression changed, ¡°Indeed¡­ After devouring spiritual bodies for over a decade, my master not only has been transformed to the peak, but has my body consciousness also been tainted?¡± This is the plot of the world! By using the Curse of the Ancient God to devour the spiritual bodies, and mix up his control over the body! Before this, Su Lu would never have thoughts of devouring other people¡¯s spiritual bodies. But aftermunicating with the ¡®Ancient God Master¡¯, this thought emerged uncontrobly. ¡°Indeed¡­ the biggest enemy is oneself!¡± Su Lu smiled bitterly without bothering Zi and others. At this juncture, even if all the upational persons in the worlde to besiege him, the Ancient God Master can annihte them all with one great magical move! He uses this move to solve Zi and others, is just an addition. What¡¯s more critical is to use the method that he¡¯s been researching for over a decade to cleanse the Ancient God Master¡¯s will ¨C while he still has a bit of control boot, right before the sixth Spirit Tide! Only in this way, he can reduce the difficulty of the ¡®ritual¡¯ as much as possible. Su Lu is very clear that he is currently the strongest in the world. However, when he promotes to the sixth level and holds the ritual, it¡¯s when he is at his weakest!
¡°Spirit Communication Array¡¤Transform!¡± His expression was solemn, full of inspiration. On the ground, the previous runes of the Spirit Communication Arraypletely transformed, with many radiating dark purple runes seeming to possess its own life, constantly wriggling and shrinking towards the center. These runes were like ck worms, climbing from the Ancient God Master¡¯s legs and gradually spreading upwards. Zzzz! ck and purple tiny worms cover the entire body of the Ancient God Master, even covering some of the original runes. At the point where they touched the Ancient God¡¯s skin,rge amounts of white smoke billowed out, with faces of constant twisting, roaring, and pain inside. ¡°Purification Ritual¡­ I hope to cleanse as much chaotic will within the Master¡¯s body¡­¡± Seeing this scene, Su Lu couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°Roar!¡± At this moment, the Ancient God who had been stationary suddenly held his head with both hands and let out a beastly wail. The sound wave rolled, the movement shook the sky, the Secret Realm was copsing, revealing pitch-ck cracks. ¡°Troubling¡­ there are indeed arge number of mixed wills, it¡¯s difficult to manipte freely.¡±
Over the Ancient God¡¯s head, Su Lu said gravely, ¡°But¡­I can still suppress it to this extent!¡± He came to the Ancient God¡¯s sea of consciousness and saw his main consciousness. It was high above like the sun. But in the sea of consciousness, there were many more chaotic and mixed thoughts. They were like the most stubborn stains, showing various distorted, painful faces on the surface, forming a whole pitch-ck sea. Even the ongoing purification appears as a drop in the bucket. However, Su Lu still perseveres, knowing that reducing the bacsh bit by bit is important. ¡­ At this moment, his inspiration was touched, and he looked up. The broken Secret Realm can no longer cover the sky dome, revealing a pitch-ck crack. On the other side of it is the Material Realm, which has turned into night. At this moment, countless stars twinkled, illuminating the radiant light! During the gleam of the stars, the sixth Spirit Tide came with a bang! Chapter 549: 0549: Apostle (Please Subscribe) Chapter 549: Chapter 0549: Apostle (Please Subscribe) Ennd. Royal Magic Academy. Gill, dressed in a Grand Mage¡¯s robe, walked onto the Astronomical Observatory. At this moment, the stars in the sky were all shining brightly, followed by a worldwide wave of spirituality! ¡°The sixth Spirit Tide? Impossible! Impossible!¡± At his side, a number of individuals simr to astronomers and astrology apprentices held their heads,pletely unable toprehend: ¡°We had clearly calcted it before, there should be at least a month¡¯s buffer period!¡± ¡°Discussing these things now is meaningless, immediately ry the magic message to the King and the council, prepare to follow the emergency n!¡± Gill¡¯s voice echoed around, carrying a soothing power: ¡°As long as we unite, the sixth Spirit Tide is not a big deal. What truly terrifies us, is fear itself.¡± He looked to the east, feeling somewhat relieved in his heart. It was fortunate that he hadn¡¯t been deceived by the Sky Network to participate in the operation against the principal.
If he had, the changes urring locally would have caught him off guard, and the losses would have been enormous. ¡°And¡­ I¡¯ve always had this strange feeling that the principal was hiding something¡­ The operation in the East might not necessarily be sessful.¡± Gill shook his head, turning to participate in the disaster relief effort. ¡­ At the same time, the influence of the sixth Spirit Tide¡¯s arrival continued to spread worldwide. ¡°I can feel the vitality of my spirituality¡­¡± ¡°This is a sign that the world is upgrading.¡± ¡°Haha¡­ I¡¯m about to break through.¡± Many upational persons began to experience breakthroughs based on their experiences, feeling exhrated. Many were stuck between the second to third level, or third to fourth level, or even fourth to fifth level and have been waiting for this blessing. ording to official statistics, with each arrival of the Spirit Tide not only do nts and animals mutate, but humans may get the opportunity as well. The effect isparable to taking a perfect level Magic Potion. A few lucky individuals, taking advantage of this opportunity, fulfilled their promotion requirements all at once. Afterward, as they familiarly set up the ritual, uploaded profession information and insights, and prayed for the Ancient God to ¡®grant¡¯ advanced knowledge, the anomaly finally urred. One by one, the Spiritual Bodies in the hazy fog of darkness looked ahead to emptiness, screaming in dismay: ¡°Where has our Ancient God gone?¡± ¡°Who stole our Ancient God?¡± ¡°Damn it, the Ancient God is gone!¡± ¡­ Su Lu didn¡¯t care about the upheaval outside at all.
He just looked at the sky, almost swearing in frustration: ¡°You¡¯re ruthless, the dy of the fifth Spirit Tide previously almost made my eyes roll, now you suddenlyunch an attack?¡± The arrival of the sixth Spirit Tide a month ahead was definitely rted to the will of the world! ¡°Roar!¡± At this time, the Ancient God Master held his head screaming, the intensity significantly increased, the runes on his Mythical Body lit up one by one, actively rejecting the power of the Array.
¡°It¡¯s starting!¡± ¡°The Ancient God Master is the biggest trump card of the world¡¯s will, of course, it won¡¯t sit back and watch me meddle.¡± ¡°I cheat, you cheat, we¡¯re even!¡± Su Lu took a deep breath, looking at his attribute panel: ¡°But¡­ your boundaries are also open now.¡± At the arrival of the sixth Spirit Tide, he didn¡¯t hesitate for even a moment: ¡°Spend 10,000 experience points, promote to [Spirit World Apostle]!¡± This is the sixth-level profession of the [Spirit Communication King], the ritual and materials werepletely prepared long ago, and the experience requirement was satisfied after killing the King of Fish People. This is Su Lu¡¯s biggest trump card! On the attribute panel, a stream of data appeared, lines of data refreshing continuously: [All job requirements are met!] [Consumed 100,000 experience points, switched job to Spirit World Apostle!] In the center of Su Lu¡¯s forehead, the halo of the [Heart of the Spirit Mage] emerged. Immediately, his entire being began to disintegrate, undergoing the restructuring of the Mythical Body. Thanks to his previous experience, he was well-prepared this time, silently enduring the dual tests of physical and soul annihtion, while witnessing countless small mystical runes reassembling his body. [Spirit World Apostle: You are a messenger from the Ancient Spirit Realm, entrusted with the grand will of enhancing spirituality!]
[Obtained Mythical Body! Current level LV1!] [Mythical Body LV1! Effects: 1, Basic attributes +5! 2, Mythic Domain: Spirit!] [Ding! You have gained the skill ¡®Spirit Summoning¡¯! Current level LV1!] ¡­ ¡°[Spirit World Apostle], this is simr to the [Spirit Mage] profession both are based on the Ancient Spirit Realm path. Although one is a believer, the other is a researcher¡­ and they are both inferred from my attribute list, strategically nned as the preconditions for the unique profession at my seventh level.¡± Su Lu fully reveals his sixth-level Mythical creature form. On his Bai Jing physical body, arge number of star patterns emerged, carrying a mysterious radiance, seemingly delving into the surrounding void, interacting with the Ancient Spirit Realm. After being ¡®reforged¡¯ by the Mythical Body, his body was no longer like Bai Jing¡¯s form but instead bore fifty percent resemnce to the Master. Moreover, the increased spiritual and mystical strength allowed Su Lu to have enough power to suppress the impending rampage of the Ancient God Master. In the Ancient God¡¯s consciousness sea, The Revenant Sea was turbulent, continuously stirring up gigantic waves made of countless twisted faces, rolling towards the ¡®Sun¡¯ in mid-air. The sun repeatedly radiated scorching radiance, melting the Revenants. Originally, as the waves continuously broke, the radiance of that sun gradually dimmed.
Boom! At this moment, a second, even more powerful and vast sun emerged! Its radiance was dazzling, not only obliterating the waves but even scorching the sea. Countless human faces screamed and turned into surging white smoke, and the sea level continually lowered. ¡­ ¡°Hmm?¡± Su Lu, who was multitasking, noticed another change below. The sixth Spirit Tide arrival had caused the Ancient God Master to lose control and unable to maintain the Nightmare Realm. As a result, a few fishes that slipped through the narrowly escaped. Although, it merely postponed their misfortune. It seemed as if there were invisible steps in the void, supporting Su Lu as he descended step by step. He stood in mid-air, looking at the few remaining professional individuals like Zi, Han Fan, Tony, etc. Other people weren¡¯t as resilient as them, they had already lost themselves in the cycle of nightmares, falling into eternal oblivion from which even revoking the realm couldn¡¯t save them. The only exception was Bai Ling.
In the end, Su Lu spared her, leaving her barely alive. ¡°Do you still wish to resist?¡± Su Lu chuckled lightly, the unique Mythic Domain of the [Spirit World Apostle] unfolded. Zi, Han Fan, and Tony screamed as they felt their power fading away, threatening to turn them into ordinary humans. ¡°Your powers are derived from me. Coupled with the Spirit Domain, even if you are all at level six, you stand no chance against me¡­¡± Su Lu shook his head and sighed. ¡°You¡­promoted, already at the sixth level?¡± Zi stared fixedly at Su Lu: ¡°Who are you really?¡± Now, she wouldn¡¯t believe Su Lu was just an ordinary genius even if she was beaten to death. A genius, even with the Ancient God¡¯s Mystery Treasure, couldn¡¯t reach this level! ¡°You¡¯ve guessed it already, haven¡¯t you?¡± Su Lu¡¯s eyes teasingly swept over Han Fan and the rest of them. ¡°I am a traveler of the world, creator of mysteries, orchestrator of the Spirit Tide¡¯s revival, and in other words, the¡­ Ancient God!¡± Chapter 550: 0550: Showdown (Additional 400, Seeking Monthly Tickets) Chapter 550: Chapter 0550: Showdown (Additional 400, Seeking Monthly Tickets) ¡°No wonder¡­¡± Ziughed bitterly, looking around at the surrounding chaos as if to mock herself and the people who were overconfident before, she said, ¡°So¡­ what¡¯s the reason, oh great Creator, you staged all this?¡± ¡°Of course, to reim it!¡± Su Lu gazed at the struggling Ancient God Master: ¡°As per your terminology, it¡¯s like gods discarding their body and status to reincarnate and retrain¡­ all for regaining what¡¯s mine, and going even further.¡± ¡°So¡­this is the truth behind the mystery and the Spirit Tide, huh?¡± Ziughed bitterly, her breath gradually fading. ¡°And the rest of you. Now that you understand, go die.¡± Su Lu said casually, not caring about the pleas for mercy from experts like Han Fan and Tony, pointing at each of them in turn, eradicating them all. At this moment, the only living person left in the Secret Realm was Bai Ling. ¡°You¡­¡±
Bai Ling stared at Su Lu, her mindpletely nk. How did her mentally unstable uncle suddenly be the Creator in a blink of an eye? Would you believe such a thing? ¡°Your rebellion is meaningless to me, you only killed the people of the Sky Net, and even gave me a generous gift.¡± Su Lu looked at her and shook his head: ¡°I¡¯ll forgive you this time, go.¡± He waved his hand, expelling Bai Ling from the Secret Realm. Thisst time he spared her, he had fully repaid the karmic debt incurred by upying Bai Jing¡¯s body. Next, it was time toplete the ritual! Su Lu looked at the towering Ancient God Master, his face blooming with a smile and suddenly pounced towards the ancient God. The Mythical Body of the [Spirit World Apostle] transformed into countless runes without any resistance and sank into the body of the Ancient God Master. ¡°I¡¯m back, and I will reim everything that is mine!¡± The Ancient God¡¯s face twisted, letting out Su Lu¡¯s roar. ¡­ Inside the sea of consciousness. The two ¡®suns¡¯ overhead in the sky suddenly merged into a figure of Su Lu, a dazzling halo emanating from his eyebrow center. Upon achieving the Fifth Level, all his souls and bloodline imprints merged into this [Heart of the Spirit Mage], no matter how many times he changed bodies afterward, they remained the same soul and bloodline! Where the heart is, is the true self! The constantly evaporating ck ocean was boiling, numerous distorted faces merged together and also transformed into a ¡®Su Lu¡¯. There was no mark on his brow¡¯s centre, his eyes were indifferent, as if he had no joy, anger, sadness or other emotions, like a robot.
But upon closer examination, in his eyes, one could see a structure made up of countless honeb cells, each cell containing a distorted face. It was the incarnation of the world¡¯s will within the ancient god¡¯s body, and also the strongest counterattack! ¡°As expected¡­the ultimate enemy is myself, except it¡¯s a version of me manipted by the world.¡± Su Lu chuckled softly, ¡°Both of us upy the same body and our incarnations of will have fairly divided all of its capabilities¡­¡±
In other words, he had the abilities of the [Spirit Mage] as well. And the incarnation of the world across from him also knew spiritmunication, invocation spells, and the like. This was a battle ofplete strength parity and only skill would determine the winner! For any professional, facing a version of themselves that would act with perfect precision and calction was undoubtedly a nightmare! In terms of technology, this was like the match between a human Go champion and the artificial intelligence, AlphaGo! Su Lu¡¯s odds of victory were only fifty percent! This was based on the assumption of a total of one hundred percent as a probability! ¡°The road to bing a god is full of obstacles¡­ I¡¯m sorry, but I have to cheat!¡± Su Lu took a deep breath and nced at his attribute column. There, due to previously killing arge number of Fifth Level Professionals, he had the experience of several hundreds of thousands. And this [Heart of the Spirit Mage], or the attribute column, was his unique thing as a True Spirit! Looking at the ¡®world¡¯s will¡¯ across from him with a bare forehead, Su Lu chuckled, ¡°upgrade!¡± Upgrade ¡®Spirit Spells¡¯!
Upgrade ¡®Invocation Skill¡¯! I might not outy you, but I can directly crush you with my power! The next moment. Su Lu¡¯s aura skyrocketed! ¡°Mythic Domain ¨C Nightmare!¡± ¡°Mythic Domain ¨C Spirit!¡± The dual domains expanded, engulfing the other self. If the World Will had emotions, it would definitely rage at this moment: ¡®Referee, he cheated!!!¡¯ Unfortunately, World Will has no such feelings, and in the real world, there¡¯s no absolute fairness or rules! Therefore, the incarnation controlled by World Will slightly resisted, then was swallowed into the domain¡­ ¡­ East City, Forest Park. Bai Ling sat dazedly on thewn,pletely unable to recover from everything that just happened.
Every event happened too fast. And it was all too shocking. The fact that she could barely maintain her consciousness now was the effect of her recently strengthening her willpower through hard work and training. ¡°Uncle¡­ is an Ancient God?¡± ¡°He is the creator of everything?¡± ¡°He is going to retrieve all the powers that belong to him?¡± Bai Ling felt disoriented, her brain cluttering up to the point of exploding. The next moment, she suddenly looked up, her pupils dting. What did she see? ¡ª The darkened sky was filled with a massive shadow, stretching across the entire sky. Its shape was vague, it was just an obscure shadow, without the spiritual shock caused by mysterious runes and symbols. Even so, the news broke out instantly all over the Blue Star. Everyone looked up at the sky, forgetting everything else.
On the hemisphere where it was daytime, the giant shadow obscured the sun, causing countless disasters like a sr eclipse. ¡°The Ancient God has reappeared!¡± Compared to ordinary people, upational Persons recognized that figure instantly, and became even more frightened than before. Even the slight pressure it emanated made them feel the urge to kneel and pray. ¡°The giant intelligent being has reappeared!¡± ¡°It is alive!¡± ¡°What does it want to do?¡± The news blew up the inte, with many panicking, running about, screaming, thinking the apocalypse wasing. ¡­ Ennd, Astronomical Observatory. ¡°This¡­ This¡­¡± Gill looked up at the figure of the giant, a terrified expression on his face: ¡°Why¡­why does it¡­feel somewhat like the headmaster to me? My God¡­what¡¯s going on?¡± ¡­ In a deserted wastnd. ¡°Haha¡­I¡¯ve conquered another new territory.¡± Ada was jumping around excitedly, followed by a flock of birds, seeing the strange urrences in the sky, he became even happier: ¡°Did you see? That¡¯s our great master¡¯s divine power! He is the evesting god of our crow family and the dominator of this world. As the closest servants to the master, we are the proxy rulers of this world, this is the highest honor bestowed upon us by the great master.¡± ¡°Caw caw!¡± ¡°Caw caw!¡± The flock of crows chimed in loudly, all of them worshiping the giant shadow. ¡­ In a broken secret realm. Craack! As if two streaks of lightning cut through the void, the Master of the Ancient God suddenly opened his eyes! Chapter 551: 0551: Becoming a God (Three updates request for monthly ticket) Chapter 551: Chapter 0551: Bing a God (Three updates request for monthly ticket) ¡°I¡¯ve won!¡± When strength overwhelms the opponent, as long as no mistakes are made, no matter how intricate the opponent¡¯s y, they can¡¯t change the inevitable oue. Su Lu fully took control of his body, with the strength of twoplete systems merging perfectly. ¡°This body¡­ still has many hidden dangers because of swallowing too many spiritual bodies¡­but it doesn¡¯t matter, as long as I be a god, I can solve everything.¡± Divine beings inherently possess the power to purify faith. The negative remnants brought by swallowing those spiritual bodies are just like impurities in faith and can bepletely eliminated! Not just that! After defeating the will of the world, Su Lu suddenly felt that his ideas had spread throughout every corner of the Blue Star World. He could observe each creature and had a feeling akin to being the ¡®creator¡¯. ¡°Have I seized the authority of the world?¡± He suddenly understood.
His body is the source of transcendency in this world, the seed of mystery, and has thoroughly transformed the world, forming the most intimate connection. This is the power of the world, the power of natural creation. And once he regained control of his body, he naturally took over the authority! If it were any other upational person, this process would be extremely difficult, even desperate. But no matter if he cheated or whatever, the winner is the winner! The projection of giants scattered across Blue Star is a process of ¡®manifestation of the deity¡¯, and it also signifies the transfer of authority! Su Lu looked at the attribute column, and saw that his experience points were skyrocketing once again. It seemed like a refund from the experience consumed upon entering the world earlier. Not only that, there was a terrifying surplus. ¡°Harvesting true spirits, how can itpare to harvesting the whole world?¡± Su Lu suddenly understood, and looked at the content of his unique upation: [Ritual: Find a suitable world, use your own mystery as the seed, build aplete transcendent system and climb from the bottom to the peak, and finally take over the authority of the world and the god!] ¡­ ¡°The ritual is halfpleted, I have gained the authority of the world, and next, it¡¯s time to ascend to godhood!¡± The unique upation is different from before, the ritual and promotion are carried out simultaneously. Su Lu looked at the other office conditions and found that the unique upation had been upgraded: [Switch Jobs Condition 1: Precondition upation Spirit Mage, Spirit World Apostle! (Completed)] [Switch Jobs Condition 2: Strength 50.0, Agility 50.0, Constitution 50.0, Spirit 50.0! (Completed)] [Switch Jobs Condition 3: Spirit World Traversal Lv3, Spirit Spells Lv4, Spirit Summoning Skill Lv4, Mythical Body Lv3! (Completed)] The Spirit Spells and Spirit Summoning Skill were both abilities that were upgraded during the previous shes. As for the Mythical Body, it was due to the stacking of the two mythical bodies, directly upgrading one level.
As for the four-dimensional attributes, they reached the limit of 50 due to the transformation of the world and the subsequent fusion! [All preconditions met, consume 100,000 experience points, switch job as the Lord of the Spirit Realm!] [Tier Seven Unique upation: Lord of the Spirit Realm ¡ª You guide spirituality, worship the ancient spirit world, and hold an existence within the vast spirit world that belongs to your own territory!] ¡°[Lord of the Spirit Realm]? Is this Tier Seven unique upation deduced by my attribute column?¡±
Su Lu felt touched. Tier Seven! This is the boundary between divine beings and the transcendent! Once this step is taken, it¡¯s a real metamorphosis! Many geniuses, held back by the church and deities, or more often due to their ownck of talent and luck, find it impossible to break through this bondage. But before him, the threshold to godhood has been violently shattered! Boom! Su Lu felt as if there was a surging flood in his body, causing a strain on his mythical body of Lv3. On his forehead, [Heart of the Spirit Mage] was burning hot, and seemed as if it would melt. This was the bacsh of ascending to godhood! However, the attribute column had already given a solution, and ity within the ritual! Su Lu had a thought, and the authority of the world appeared. The terrifying bacsh was immediately shared among all the beings on the Blue Star!
¡®Indeed ¡­besides some special ritual requirements, divine beings do not need faith! In this ¡®territory¡¯, I can control them even if they are not my believers, and share my bacsh!¡¯ Su Lu suddenly understood. The fact you believe in me, how does it affect me? This is the essence of deity! [Ding! Job switch sessful!] In the attribute column, all the data was refreshed at a high speed: [Skill Spirit World Traversal upgraded¡­ Detected required precondition upation ¡®Lord of the Spirit Realm¡¯, condition met!] [Spirit World Traversal lv3¡úlv4! Broke through to the fifth level of the Spirit World!] In Su Lu¡¯s view, for Spirit World upations, Spirit World Traversal is the most critical skill! And the reality was indeed so! At the moment of ascending to deity, his Spirit World Traversal finally broke through its shackles and began to transcend! The ancient Spirit World amodates everything, it¡¯s infinite! Each world has threeyers of Spirit World structure, and at the same time, they are interconnected through the fourthyer, the Realm of All Spirits! At this moment, Su Lu¡¯s spirit surged infinitely, instantly broke free from the shackles of the Realm of All Spirits, and entered a deeper level of the Spirit World!
The fifthyer of the Spirit World! This is a space that is vaster and also more terrifyingly profound than the Realm of All Spirits. It sits above the Realm of All Spirits, giving Su Lu the feeling that he can ess any ce in the Realm of All Spirits through it. Just like in the ordinary world, the teleportation aplished through the Dream Spirit World! This is the mighty power of deities! A vast amount of information swarmed in. Su Lu felt the breath of many terrifying nes located within the fifthyer of the Spirit World. There were realms of fire, paradises filled with light, abysses of despair and chaos, and sleeping grounds of death! ¡°This is¡­the realm of the gods!¡± Su Lu quickly understood: ¡°The fifthyer of the Spirit World! It¡¯s the Divine Realm! It can also be referred to as the ¡®Star Realm¡¯, ¡®Divine Realm¡¯! This is where the gods remodel their realm! What I have to do now is to condense my Real Name and engrave it in this realm!¡± Real Name! It¡¯s the unique ¡®concept¡¯ that¡¯s only condensable by Tier Seven upational persons! It contains all information about a god. If said in full, it will definitely evoke His perception!
¡°My name¡­¡± Su Lu¡¯s thoughts lingered for a moment, and he finally spoke. An overwhelming breath began spreading. ¡°Su Lu Ke Pottery Meng¡­¡± A Real Name appeared, consisting of multipleplicated elements, including his name in the main world, the surname of the transmigrator, and much more. Consisting of many mysterious runes and symbols, transcending the concept of three dimensions, it resonated with the Star Realm and merged with it! Branding the Real Name! From now on, even if time passes for tens of millions of years, countless Realms of All Spirits would be born and destroyed, but the Star Realm will always remember that such a divine being was born in history! Su Lu¡¯s consciousness quickly returned to his own body. And at this very moment, in the many divine realms within the Star Realm, earthquakes, storms, lights, and other anomalies emerged. One by one, divine consciousness probed out, sensing the divine name. All deities know that a new god has appeared! Chapter 552: 0552: Embryo (Additional 600, Seeking Monthly Tickets) Chapter 552: Chapter 0552: Embryo (Additional 600, Seeking Monthly Tickets) ¡°[Lord of the Spirit Realm]!¡± ¡°An exclusive profession!¡± ¡°From today onwards, until my downfall, another [Lord of the Spirit Realm] will never be born in the Realm of All Spirits!¡± ¡°Lord? Lord! To fully dominate a Spirit World¡­ to form the embryonic form of a God¡¯s Domain! Although I don¡¯t know how other deities forged their god realms, my path is clearly this.¡± After consciousness returned to his body, a great deal of information surged forth. At the same time, his body, like that of an Ancient God Giant, was rapidly shrinking. A dignified and magnificent robe was automatically manifested, its surface shimmering with a seven-colored glow caused Su Lu to return to his ordinary human form. Of course, the immense and boundless oppressive aura, and the colorful glow wrapped around him, were indications that he was no ordinary human. In fact, just one nce at him could cause Professional Rank holders to break down! God¡­ is unbearable to the naked eye! ¡°[Lord of the Spirit Realm], guide of spirituality¡­ The colorful light I saw in the trance through the Attribute Columns was the different manifestations of spirituality¡­¡±
Su Lu nodded, continuing to examine his Attribute Columns: ¡°[Mythical BodyLV3¡úLV4! Acquired Demigod Bonus!]¡± ¡°[Mythical Body LV4 effect: 1. Four basic attributes +50! 2. Demigod Domain: Nightmare, Spirit]¡± ¡°[Skill Shadow Clone begins transformation¡­ Detecting requisite professional precondition ¡®Lord of the Spirit Realm¡¯, condition is met! Passive changes to God¡¯s Avatar, current level LV1!]¡± ¡°[Ding! Professional rank increases to 7! Skill and Passive limit +4!]¡± ¡°I originally thought that Skill and Passive LV8 was the limit, but it seems¡­ that gods truly can do anything, and directly open a path forward for Skills and Passives that cannot proceed?¡± Su Lu felt that he had once again deepened his understanding of gods. What is a god? Conversion of the impossible into the possible, that¡¯s a God! At this point, the personal data on the attribute columns had also undergone significant changes: ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name: [Su Lu Pottery] True Name: [Su Lu Ke Pottery Meng¡­] Profession: [Lord of the Spirit Realm] (Seventh Level) upational Rank: [7] Title: [ck Knight], [Dragon yer], [The Dragon of Destruction], [Spirit King] Strength: [100.0], Agility: [100.0], Constitution: [100.0], Spirit: [100.0] Inspiration: [100.0] Skills: [Spirit World Traversal LV4], [Spirit Summoning Skill LV4], [Spirit Spells LV4], [Dream Seal LV8], [Heart Trick LV8], [Spirit oppressionLV8], [Spirit Chain LV8], [Marvel Making LV8], [Flicker LV8], [Fighting Skills LV8], [Spirit Communication Skill LV8], [Spirit Communication Array LV4], [Spirit World Call LV4], [Mind Strength LV4], [Magic Potion Refining LV1], [Creation of Dead Princess LV1], [God¡¯s Avatar LV1]
Passives: [Mythical Body LV4], [Mysterious Knowledge LV8], [Basic Physics LV5], [Demon Hunting Knowledge LV6], [Ancient Hebrew LV8], [Gm Language LV4], [Language of Arrogance LV3], [Common Hebrew LV3], [Guni Language LV1], [Casting Specialty LV4], [Fast Casting LV4] ??? ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª The location of the experience points is missing, reced by a symbol. Su Lu¡¯s thoughts lightly touched it, and he immediately understood the meaning:
¡°The new faith prayer interface is being upgraded!¡± The shift from the fifth rank to the seventh rank among upational persons signifies a qualitative change, and the attribute column has been upgraded once again. This time, the upgrade came about due to ascension into godhood and the addition of faith. ¡°Hmm?¡± Su Lu studied closely and found that this kind of belief was quite different from what he had imagined. It doesn¡¯t require widespread propagation. It¡¯s just a simple harvesting system. In his ¡®territory¡¯, which is the entire Blue Star World, the cycle of life and death of true spirits provides him with experience points! ¡°After bing a god, would it not be possible to umte experience through ying, as I used to? Is this the normal operation?¡± ¡°Faith for the divine is not necessary, but just a decent supplement?¡± Recalling what he saw and heard in the main world, Su Lu felt that many things have been exined. He felt that he could even harvest ample experience just like a demon, by spreading fear and despair in the Blue Star world. However, there was no need for this. ¡°Furthermore¡­ a God¡¯s Avatar?¡± The moment the attribute column was refreshed, Su Lu felt a shadow clone in a distant world.
The clone did not engage in any cliche acts like rebellion or attainment of self-consciousness, it just earnestly fulfilled its duty. ¡°Excellent, I¡¯ll update him in a while!¡± Su Lu looked at his hands, ¡°The [Lord of the Spirit Realm]? What is my inherent ability?¡± As a deity in the Star Realm, he gained a lot of instinctual knowledge. For instance, divine beings rarely descend to the mortal realm because even the Realm of All Spirits could hardly elicit their full powers. Of course, even a fraction of a god¡¯s power could bring about a terrifying catastrophe to the world. ¡°[Lord of the Spirit Realm], the keyword lies in ¡®Lord¡¯. As long as I conquer it, I can form a territory, have sovereignty, something simr to the Blue Star World?¡± Su Lu felt, ¡°Could this be the embryonic form of a God¡¯s Domain? A demigod can¡¯t create a world, but can only modify one?¡± If he were to put the entire Blue Star World into the Star Realm, it would be his exclusive God¡¯s Domain, and all creatures in this world would undergo an evolutionary transformation. However, the divine power consumption of such an act was horrifying ¨C Su Lu had no intentions whatsoever. ¡°Even so, such a ¡®territory¡¯ is very useful. Firstly because it can perfectly amodate my true body, and secondly, because it provides strong defensive power.¡± Why must the divine beings construct God¡¯s Domains? It is indeed a fortress to house their true bodies! Even a true god might not breach the divine field of a demigod; doing so would cost a dominator tremendously.
The territory of the Lord of the Spirit Realm is the germ of a God¡¯s Domain and naturally serves the same functions. ¡°A seventh-level demigod¡­ or an iplete god? Why the ipletion? Is it because of many missing elements?¡± Su Lu looked at his own palm. On the professional path, seventh-level demigod, eighth-level true god, ninth-level dominator! ¡°What exactly are the elements of a god? Divine name? Divinity? Divine power? God¡¯s Domain? ¡­But the progression to the eighth level won¡¯t be so straightforward. Even the profession name attribute column has not inferred it.¡± ¡°Although I have a world to harvest, deducing the various aspects of the eighth-level profession would require millions of experience points. It can¡¯t be aplished in a short time.¡± ¡°Phew¡­ Regardless, I have finally reached the seventh level.¡± All along, Su Lu has always had a sense of urgency. The main world is too deep, with too many gods. Unconsciously influenced, he had stepped one foot into the abyss. Upon embarking on the path to transcendence, despair is a constantpanion. Just like Rod, if one does not be a god, they will remain insignificant! Now, at least, he has the ability to protect himself! Chapter 553: 0553: Follow-up (Seeking Subscription) Chapter 553: Chapter 0553: Follow-up (Seeking Subscription) ¡°The feeling of divinity¡­it¡¯s truly remarkable.¡± With a mere thought, Su Lu remedied the crumbling secret realm he had been gazing at. In the ce where his school once stood, a pce built of marble began to rise majestically. He walked inside and seated himself on the divine throne at its heart, resting his cheek on his fist: ¡°It¡¯s also quite troublesome!¡± It¡¯s not often that divinities directly traverse the mundane world. From their perspective, it¡¯s akin to an ordinary person venturing into a desert. Even at the peak of a Spirit Tide, this realm struggles to contain their true forms, let alone allowing them to wield their full strength. It¡¯s for this reason that ¡®arrival vessels¡¯ and ¡®incarnations¡¯ are better choices. An ¡®arrival vessel¡¯ refers to a physical form constructed for the divine using a marvel or a believer, like Shewinado uses a semi-divine artifact to form his body. An ¡®incarnation¡¯ is a simpler concept, requiring only the expenditure of some power to materialize a clone from nothing. Neither of these concepts is superior to the other, it simply depends on the divinity¡¯s preference.
Su Lu had always preferred shadow clones. Now that he had be a divinity, his shadow clones naturally evolved into God¡¯s Avatars, their maximum limit increasing to four. ¡°If they were merely projections without much power, then I could certainly create as many as I need, but the strength of God¡¯s Avatar surpasses that of a level six Professional¡­ Four is already more than enough,¡± he stated. Without knowing other demigods¡¯ limits, Su Lu had no basis forparison. ¡°As I am now, I am the greatest ¡®Mystery¡¯! Even a level six cannot look me in the eye¡­ The restrictions are indeed great.¡± ¡°If I need to travel, it would be best to do so as God¡¯s Avatar.¡± Even though the Blue Star World was his ¡®territory,¡¯ Su Lu felt his true form should avoid unnecessary movements. A careless step could easily destroy the flora and fauna. ¡°It seems my true form will have to reside within this realm for a long time. After all¡­ they are the main force aiding me in digesting the ¡®Curse¡¯ ¡­¡± Aplex emotion appeared on Su Lu¡¯s face. A ball of light separated from him, taking the form of a young man dressed in a white robe. He respectfully bowed his head towards Su Lu, took a step into the void, and disappeared. ¡­ Fast forward a bit in time. The moment Su Lu ascended to godhood and bore the bacsh! He wielded the authority of the world, transferring the bacsh to it in its entirety, forming a terrifying curse! ¡°Ah!¡± At that very moment. Every single inhabitant of the world, every living being¡­ heard a terrifying voice in their ears. It was the roar of a beast, mixed with an electrical buzzing sound; fully evoking their most primal and violent emotions. ¡°Is this¡­ a curse?¡± ¡°The Curse of the Ancient God, why did it suddenly happen?¡±
¡°Something¡¯s not right¡­¡± At the Astronomical Observatory, Gill looked at his own trembling hand in terror, asking: ¡°It¡¯s not the Curse of the Ancient God¡­ Why do I feel¡­ it¡¯sing from within my body?¡± The Curse of the Ancient God pulls on its victims¡¯ spirit bodies from the outside before swallowing them. However, this curse was different. It originated from within, as if a devil carrying a curse was at the heart of all of them!
¡°And¡­ It¡¯s not just me. Ordinary people are included too!¡± Fighting against nausea and dread, Gill, horrified, clumsily flew into the sky, gazing down on the groaning earth below, fear in his eyes: ¡°It¡¯s not only the professionals, even themon people have been cursed! What¡¯s happening?¡± As a ¡®grand magician¡¯ and one of the top hundred wielders of the new era, Gill swiftly calmed down: ¡°Spirit Seals are useless! It¡¯s because this is the ¡®pollution¡¯ within our spiritual bodies¡­ when did it begin? How was it born? Could it be the work of an omnipotent god?¡± His formidable willpower was beneficial in controlling the situation. After agonizing for ten or so minutes, the roar and wailing gradually subsided, leaving Gill soaked in cold sweat: ¡°Fortunately¡­ Fortunately, I understood that maintaining a clear mind is the first step to handling the dangers of mystery studies.¡± He quickly looked at the people around him and, unsurprisingly, saw several professionals who had failed to resist the curse, losing control, and turning into beasts. What¡¯s more, there were alsomon folk showing signs of insanity! ¡®They¡¯re less polluted than professionals, but it¡¯s still terrifying¡­¡¯ ¡®What the hell happened to this world?¡¯ Gill sank deep into his thoughts: ¡®I have a feeling that the rates of mental illness will increase dramatically soon. Perhaps I should invest in a few mental asylums?¡¯ ¡­ ¡°Ah!¡± Bai Ling rolled around on the grass, feeling as if an indescribable entity was whispering into her ear, her eardrums bleeding.
Her face twisted in agony, blue veins popped out and pulsated beneath her skin, squirming like earthworms. She wished she could pierce her eardrums and rid herself of the sound. However, her previous mystery studies had taught her that such struggles would be futile! Finally¡­ After what felt like an eternity, the whispering died down. Panting heavily, shey t on the ground: ¡°Just now¡­ it felt like the legend of the Curse of the Ancient God. But I¡¯m clearly not a professional¡­ Could this be a punishment from Uncle?¡± ¡°You¡¯re overthinking.¡± A soft voice echoed. However, Bai Ling didn¡¯t raise her head, but maintained her prone position on the ground. A sense of fear overwhelmed her as it rolled in with the voice. It was theplete domination of a higher life form over a lower one! She¡¯d die if she looked! She didn¡¯t dare to look up or even speak. All she could do was maintain her position and listen respectfully. ¡°That wasn¡¯t a punishment I gave you.¡± Gazing at Bai Ling, Su Lu sighed quietly. Even though it was merely an avatar, and he had tried his best to suppress it, it was still too horrific for her. Moreover, what she heard was not his original voice, but a sound intentionally tranted to reverberate in the air. Otherwise, his words alone would have been enough to kill her easily.
Just when Bai Ling was utterly lost, she heard the second half of what Su Lu said: ¡°¡­but rather a curse I gave to the whole world!¡± ¡°What?¡± Bai Ling was about to lift her head but halted halfway, her neck making a crisp sound. ¡°Every living being in this world shares in the curse. The stronger ones bear more, the weaker ones less¡­¡± Su Lu calmly continued, ¡°It¡¯s an irreversible process, especially for professionals¡­ From that moment on, every aspect of spirituality will inevitably contain a curse, which means the stronger one is, the greater the curse¡­ It¡¯s a path filled with despair.¡± By his ascension, Su Lu had made the entire world bear his bacsh for reaching the seventh level. All living beings in the world were paying the price for his bing a god! ¡°In other words, even if you be a professional, you will still have to fight against the curse, an even stronger curse¡­¡± Su Lu calmly told Bai Ling, ¡°But¡­ within deep despair lies hope. Once you break through to the seventh level, you canpletely get rid of it!¡± Bai Ling didn¡¯t understand the concept of the seventh level, she could only passively remember what Su Lu had said. But what she didn¡¯t know was, This scene was faithfully recorded in the ¡®Revtion of the Gods¡¯ ¡ª because mortals tried to kill gods, the gods cursed the world eternally as punishment! Chapter 554: 0554: Main World (Additional 800, Seeking Monthly Tickets) Chapter 554: Chapter 0554: Main World (Additional 800, Seeking Monthly Tickets) Main World. Federated calendar 289, Chris Empire, the northern province. The void oveps, swallowing the surrounding scenery and light, forming a door covered with mysterious patterns. The door is gently opened, and a ball of light emerges, transforming into a human form. ¡°Finally¡­ I¡¯m back.¡± Feeling the vastness and grandeur of the Main World, Su Lu sighed with satisfaction. In the past, he had wandered in the Realm of All Spirits for a long time, looking for a world suitable for the ¡®ritual,¡¯ encountering countless dangers. But now, just through the fifth level of the Spirit World ¨C the Star Realm as a transit point, he has directly deployed God¡¯s Avatar here. This is the mighty power of [Spirit World Traversal LV4]! The principle is just like the spatial traversal using the rules of the Dream Spirit World, only now the ry station used is more advanced, and the range of delivery is more vast and grand.
¡°The oppressive feeling¡­ If it¡¯s ¡®He,¡¯ the Anfi,ing, I¡¯m afraid the feeling will be even more intense, of course, it could also be that the world is ¡®crushed¡¯ by ¡®him¡¯.¡± Su Lu, d in a white robe, looked at the sun in the sky, frowning. He felt the conflict of world rules, just like his fifth level in the Dragon world, out of sync with everything. ¡®He¡¯, is a respectful reference to the divine, avatars and clones don¡¯t need that much courtesy, ¡®he¡¯ is fine. ¡°The most suitable ce for a divinity to survive is still the Star Realm.¡± ¡°Except for the Blue Star World, because it is the ¡®territory¡¯ I chose, the embryonic form of my God¡¯s Domain.¡± ¡°Apart from that, even the Main World, which is considered a giant in the Realm of All Spirits and is in the Dawn of the Gods, still gives me a very oppressive feeling.¡± It¡¯s not that it¡¯s inhabitable, but the ¡®Manifestation of the Deity¡¯ consumes a lot more energy. For a divinity, it¡¯s not worth it. But Su Lu didn¡¯t care, with the divine power, or energy, he injected, he could maintain this avatar for a few years. Although intense battles would shorten this, it should be enough to do some things. To settle some old scores and then wander around at will. Su Lu felt that since bing a god, his perception of time has dramatically changed. In the past, no matter in the fifth or the sixth level, though life was prolonged, there was ultimately a limit. But the moment he became a god, his time was ¡®stalled¡¯ forever; eternal youth, eternal vigor¡­ as long as he wasn¡¯t destroyed by external forces, he would never die. This is truly ¡®longevity¡¯! Unfortunately, it is not eternal. ¡°Ah yes, there¡¯s also my geriatric buddy¡­ Donks.¡± Su Lu¡¯s expression moved, showing a bit of helplessness: ¡°Empiricism can kill people¡­ Before, I thought that the Abyss was in the Realm of All Spirits. It wasn¡¯t until I truly understood the fifth level of the Spirit World, that I realized that it was in the Star Realm!¡± The Star Realm doesn¡¯t have an ordinary world; only the domains of the gods!
The Abyss is the God¡¯s Domain of the ¡®demons¡¯! ¡°I¡¯m d I didn¡¯t rashly delve into exploration back then¡­ But with my power at the time, I probably couldn¡¯t even have discovered the Abyss¡­ It would seem that even if Donks exhausted his family¡¯s foundation, he might not have been able to reach the Abyss. Its secrets are profound¡­ Could it be that death transforms into a prayer-like creature?¡± All sects have scriptures that describe the benefits of believing in God, such as being able to return to God¡¯s Domain after death, even if in a different form of life. ¡°Now, I have the ability to explore the Abyss. This matter can be put on the agenda.¡±
Su Lu pondered for a moment and saw the Void around him rippling. Shadow clones appeared and saluted him. ¡°Hmm¡­ An LV4 God¡¯s Avatar can be condensed to the point where ordinary people can see, even if it¡¯s just a false exterior.¡± Su Lu nodded. Ever since he had experimented on Bai Ling, he tragically discovered that if he didn¡¯t want to die, he had to upgrade the level of God¡¯s Avatar! His main body was currently stationed in his territory, maintaining the order of Blue Star, using the wisdom beings there to resist the bacsh of bing a deity, and couldn¡¯t leave in the short term. Using the experience harvested during this time, he had upgraded the Avatar of God to LV4. It had achieved more than most divine incarnations, enough to blend into a crowd like an average person. ¡®Of course¡­ other deities might also do it, just toozy to suppress their divine might¡­¡¯ Su Lu subtly took a catch, the shadow clone turned into a mass of shadow and he embedded it into his chest. Suddenly, the two clonespletely merged, and many memories of the shadow clones surfaced. ¡°Federated calendar year 289, October? I was promoted to the sixth level, explored the Realm of All Spirits, and conducted the God Making Ceremony in the Blue Star world for decades, but only six or seven years have passed in this world?¡± A lot of information shed through Su Lu¡¯s mind. The shadow clone, following his initial instructions, had not actively shown up in front of Rod¡¯s family, but had just silently been guarding them from the shadows. Rod himself was a Fourth Level upational Person. Although he barely ranked as a mere ant in the perspective of Su Lu, even if ced in the Chris Empire during the Dawn of the Gods, he was a driven figure capable of ruling a region. Even when he asionally attended some covert meetings, Su Lu¡¯s alias as the [Erosion Mage] was deterring anyone from daring to target him. In fact, with Su Lu¡¯s disappearance and the shadow clone not initiating any trade naturally, without a huge profit incentive, no one would bother to trouble Rod.
By now, Rod had officially married Anfi and they had a five-year-old daughter, Rolin. Beryl also lived with them, currently serving as the housekeeper. All of this information was obtained by the shadow clone through years of ¡®covert observation¡¯. ¡°Tsk, tsk¡­ I didn¡¯t expect to have a niece.¡± Su Lu stroked his chin, looking at the memory of a little girl dressed in a fashionable white princess dress, a delicate and lovely child, and a smile emerged from the corner of his mouth. Rolin was different from Bai Ling. He still identified with the identity of ¡®Su Lu Pottery¡¯. After all, he had experienced a long process of integration at the beginning. Even during the ascension to the Fifth Level, the soul and bloodline breath solidified in the [Heart of the Travel Mage] also thoroughly solidified the Pottery family¡¯s lineage. As for Bai Jing? He was just a body upied by a coup, and his blood was even tampered with by the [Heart of the Spirit Mage]. Unless heter used that body to get married and have children, the previous kinship meant nothing to Su Lu; it was more about fulfilling the karma acquired from Bai Jing¡¯s body, which was eventually resolved. ¡°Compared to Rod¡¯s peaceful life, the changes between the nations in the Main World are much more drastic¡­ The Chris Empire has already had several world-shocking naval battles with the White Eagle Federation¡­¡± ¡°Moreover, facing the constant mor of various colonies, the current Emperor has carried out a bloody crackdown, intimidating the natives through massive ughter¡­ Even if the situation can be slightly stabilized, it will inevitably face a more brutal bacsh in the future.¡± ¡°This Emperor of the Empire seems quite mad, he has not even abandoned the bases on the Dark Continent, but is prepared to conduct a nationwide conscription campaign again?¡±
Su Lu noticed that the current Empire was like sitting on a volcano, and a slight inattention would blow it to smithereens! Chapter 555: 0555: Elimination (Third Update Request for Subscription) Chapter 555: Chapter 0555: Elimination (Third Update Request for Subscription) Downton Manor. This homestead is situated near the capital of the northern province in the Empire, Avigus. It is abundant in timber and encircled by a dense forest, suitable for hunting in the summer. It¡¯s owned by the Downton couple. The male head of the house is a slightly famous merchant who is in good rtions with the ancient Kro family. He¡¯s considered a newly emerged respectable figure of Avigus. It¡¯s rather extraordinary! The Chris Empire is conservative and ancient, some positions of governance and senior military ranks must be served by noble blood. Every year, numerous businessmen waving thick ¡°gold tickets¡± hope to acquire an admission ticket to high society, only to be shut out. Yet the Downton couple secured the goodwill of the Kro family and managed to find noble blood among their ancestors. Otherwise, they would not be able to possess this manor, and step over the threshold into high society. The so-called ¡®Downton¡¯, is naturally the pseudonym of the couple. It originates from a marquis surname in the Chris Empire¡ª Auston. It¡¯s one of the eighteen coteral branches, and countless families and characters sprung from it. It could only be traced slowly among the vast pile of scrap papers by dedicated noble genealogists. In reality, during the empire¡¯s long history, the blood of various great nobles has already diffused, generating a vast, incalcble amount of illegitimate children.
At present, only a deity could clear up theplex genealogy chart. The upper echelons of the Empire had opened a doorway, allowing some exceptional and excellent talents to ¡®trace¡¯ their lineage back to a fraction of noble blood, thereby obtaining a ticket to high society. Of course, this was still challenging and required the help of several major families, such as the Cro. Besides that, even after stepping into this threshold, these new quasi-nobles are often regarded as parvenus and met with resistance within various social circles. It would require several generations¡¯ worth of time to truly integrate into high society. Despite all this, a considerable number of sessful lower-ss individuals eagerly pursued this. It could be said that the owner of Downton Manor, within the surrounding region, was considered a sessful example of one¡¯s euppance¡¯, a target for numerous rich merchants and heroes! Inside the grand and magnificent manor. The housekeeper Beryl, donned in a ck tailcoat, looked no different from the way she was several years ago. The [Undead] lifespan and youth are destined tost longer than most master-ss upational persons. ¡°The master and thedy will be hosting a banquet. The invited guests are all high-profile individuals in Avigus. I need you all to act ording to the strictest standards¡­. Four more maids will be dispatched to the kitchen. Who¡¯s in charge of the wine cer? Check the wine stock once again.¡± At that moment, she was using her discerning eyes to examine the few young girls in front of her, dressed in ck and white maid attire, ¡°You¡­ clean the sculptures, be careful, they are all precious works of art.¡± Nobles have a fondness for antiques, as they give off a ssical charm and could demonstrate their heritage and bloodline. But in reality, these so-called antiques, apart from having some historical and aesthetic value, are basically useless. Despite feeling sick of it in her heart, Beryl still yed her role as the housekeeper very well. Just then, she furrowed her brows. Because the scenario around her was changing dramatically. The Manor remained the same, but everyone vanished! ¡°Not just people, but living creatures too!¡± Beryl¡¯s pupils contracted slightly, being an [Undead], she was particrly sensitive to life, ¡°Is there a high-level professional around? Or is it some sort of miraculous artifact?¡±
Clearly, she had been ¡®isted¡¯ from reality. Not just that, the bright sunlight, the vibrant colors on the silk curtains, were also fading gradually. The furniture was getting old¡­ It was as though she had been torn from the material realm and had stepped into an old ck and white picture.
¡°Beryl, it¡¯s been a long time.¡± In a world of ck and white, the only ¡®color¡¯ appeared. He was a young man d in a white robe; his hair was like gold, and his eyes were dark and deep. What shocked Beryl even more was a certain kind of ¡®character¡¯! The youth in the white robe seemed nothing more than a mere skin, beneath it lurked an even more profound and terrifying indescribable entity. Just by gazing at it for a long time, it seemed like a kind of ¡®desecration¡¯. She felt as though she hadmitted an egregious sin and wished for death as atonement! ¡°Master¡­ Master!¡± Beryl knelt down, lowering her head deeply. ¡°Hm?¡± Lu touched his face, ¡°Did I expose myself?¡± Understandably, his incarnation had been elevated to the extent that ordinary people could observe it. However, when he saw the five-pointed star on Beryl¡¯s forehead, he was relieved. She was his ve and had a certain spiritual connection with him. Now, meeting face to face with him without any special shielding allowed Beryl to see more than others!
¡°Alright, get up!¡± After he understood this, Lu waved his hand, allowing Beryl to stand up. Despite the girl¡¯s exquisite face was still downcast, she didn¡¯t dare to look directly at Lu. Lu then moved forward a step, one hand extending towards Beryl¡¯s forehead, pulling out a spiritual body. This was Beryl¡¯s native spirit. On it were faint traces like rust that had spread deep into the spirit at every corner, hard to cleanse. The remnants of the Wild God. Lu murmured. Initially, Beryl, as the Saintess of the ck Death Society, had long been affected by Lady Moon. After she reached the Fifth Level, she could immediately be a ¡®vessel¡¯ for descent! As a result, Lu directly reced this influence with the Madness Chant of Shewinado. However, this also caused Beryl to be influenced by Shewinado. The influence of gods couldn¡¯t bepletely removed; one could only rece one with another. This was the ironw of the Transcendent world before one bes a deity! Even Lu at that time also had Shewinado¡¯s influence!
This was also the reason for Lu¡¯s urge to ascend and be a deity. After bing a deity, everything was naturally different! At this point, Lu¡¯s other hand reached out and grabbed the spider made of rust. Boom! A gust of Madness Chant emerged, like thebination of countless people screaming and shouting. Pain was shown on Beryl¡¯s spirit. But the big hand did not hesitate, applied some force slightly. Crack! Like shattered ss, the ¡®spider¡¯ made of Madness Chant let out a mournful scream. It cracked and turned into dust, disappearing into nothingness. Beryl¡¯s spirit also screamed, showing many cracks on the surface. ¡°Serve me!¡± ¡°Only serve me!¡± Lu happened to say softly, ayer of rainbow light spread out, recing the original influence left by the Wild God. It ¡®bonded¡¯ Beryl¡¯s spirit together. ¡°Master¡­ Master!¡±
Her spirit returned to her body, Beryl stood up wobbly. Chapter 556: 0556: Banquet (Additional 1000, Seeking Monthly Tickets) Chapter 556: Chapter 0556: Banquet (Additional 1000, Seeking Monthly Tickets) Gazing at Beryl in this state, Su Lu sighed softly to himself. The true Beryl had died long ago. It was he who had transformed her into the Corpse Maiden, who was then subtly influenced by Lady Moon. Everything about her spiritual body wasid bare just now, looking like a ragdoll that had been shattered and mended countless times. ¡®Hmm¡­ Lady Moon was the first, Shewinado the second, and I was the third¡­ In reality, her spiritual body has been shattered and stitched back together thrice, making her a monstrous stitched abnormality¡­ in her soul?¡¯ ¡®But who cares as long as she does her job properly.¡¯ A golden light shed in Su Lu¡¯s eyes, as he perfectly grasped Beryl¡¯s current state of mind and spiritual body, and he asked, ¡°How do you feel?¡± ¡°I feel¡­ more devoted to serving you, master.¡± Beryl answered, her eyes slightly unfocused. ¡°Good¡­ I will aid you in advancing to the [King of the Undead] as soon as possible!¡±
It was a level five legendary upation, and Su Lu had kept her level suppressed out of fear that Beryl would be uncontroble. In truth, the fact that Lady Moon saw her as a ¡®vessel¡¯ was indicative of the kind of remarkable talent she possessed in the path of the undead. ¡°At yourmand.¡± Beryl answered respectfully. At this moment, not only did she have Su Lu¡¯s mark of very on her forehead, but her spiritual body was also influenced by Su Lu. She could outright be ssified as a ¡®zealot,¡¯ and this made Su Lu fairly confident in her. Even if she was to rebel after advancing, what could a mere fifth level entity possibly do? ¡°Also¡­ find an appropriate time to let Rod know of my return and make preparations to meet.¡± Rod was now a personage of significance, and the sudden appearance of a younger brother would surely cause some troubles. Su Lu was not prepared to reveal himself openly given the vast chasm between gods and humans. ¡°I understand.¡± Beryl opened her mouth and suddenly found herself back in reality. ¡°Head of the household?¡± Several maids stared at her curiously, tentatively asking, ¡°Is there anything else you need us to do?¡± ¡°You¡­ clean the floor again.¡± Beryl pointed distractedly at the floor, her heart trembling, ¡°Just now¡­ the master was here indeed, but it doesn¡¯t seem as if time has passed in the outside world¡­ Is this the master¡¯s ability?¡± ¡°The master¡¯s level¡­ is perhaps already¡­¡± ¡­ The servants at Downton Manor noticed that the master seemed a little off today. He seemed unusually excited, and even arranged a small dinner party in the evening, but dismissed all the servants, leaving only the mistress, the little master, and the housekeeper. This would be considered inconceivable amongst other aristocrats.
How could there be no maid to handle the utensils, cut the meat, serve the dishes, or pour the wine during a meal? This would be seen as the behavior of uncultured upstarts. Unfortunately, the master enforced this order with resolute determination. They weren¡¯t hereditary maids with generations of servitude amongst aristocrats, but contract workers receiving wages, thus they had no choice but toply. Had they been present at the table, they would have seen that four sets of utensils had beenid out, but the fourth wasn¡¯t for the housekeeper as they might have imagined. At the long dining table, amidst the untouched feast, Rod paced back and forth, ncing at the wall clock from time to time and nervously rubbing his hands, a look of excitement on his face.
¡°Beryl, did you really see him? He said he woulde, didn¡¯t he?¡± Beryl stood behind the vacant dining chair, looking like an ordinary maid. Upon hearing his question, she answered, ¡°Master said he would definitelye back.¡± ¡°Good¡­I can finally see him, where the hell did he go? He was gone for so long!¡± Rod sounded a bit excited, and also a bit upset. ¡°Mummy¡­¡± On the side, a little girl, whose skin was as delicate and white as milk, blinked her big, glistening eyes and curiously asked, ¡°Who are we waiting for?¡± ¡°He is your father¡¯s younger brother, your uncle¡­ a very capable gentleman. Remember to be polite when you meet him, okay?¡± Anfi embraced her daughter, instructing her in a low voice. Ding! Ding! The clock in the living room struck. At the same time, a figure quickly appeared in the living room, taking the form of Su Lu. Unlike Beryl, who kept her eyes downcast and dared not look directly at Su Lu, Rod and Anfi, and little Rolin, didn¡¯t notice anything amiss. Surprisingly, Rod couldn¡¯t sense any powerful aura from his younger brother, who seemed to be just like amoner.
¡°My brother!¡± He rushed forward, giving Su Lu a firm embrace, ¡°You¡¯ve gone too far, disappearing for such a long time!¡± ¡°Apologies¡­ There were things I had to do.¡± Su Lu replied with a hint of regret, then turned toward Anfi, ¡°It¡¯s been a long time!¡± ¡°As long as you¡¯re back safe. Rolin, quickly call uncle!¡± Anfi returned his greeting with a smile, gripping Rolin¡¯s little hand and prompting her. ¡°Uncle! Uncle!¡± Rolin called out cheerily. ¡°Good girl!¡± Su Lu patted his niece on the head and sighed, ¡°Our Pottery family finally has a next generation.¡± As he thought of this, he recalled [Sacred Warrior] James and, presumably, many more [Sacred Warriors] and [Guardians of God] serving the Goddess Church! He was now capable of seeking revenge from the Goddess Church! ¡°Indeed¡­¡±
A hint of redness appeared in the corner of Rod¡¯s eyes, probably due to thoughts of their missing parents. ¡°I promise, everything will get better.¡± Su Lu took his seat and picked up his knife and fork. The act of eating waspletely meaningless for his incarnation, or to put it another way, the only meaning it had was to fulfill a desire for gourmet food, and nothing more. ¡°Please!¡± Beryl stepped forward and poured wine from the swan-neck ss decanter, which had been allowed to breathe. As Su Lu watched this scene, he was filled with mixed emotions. Perhaps it was best to let Rod continue living this way as a form of blessing? ¡­ After the dinner party, in the study. Anfi had taken Rolin to her bedroom to help her sleep, Beryl stood on guard outside the door, always ready to obey anymand. In the room, only the two brothers remained. ¡°This is a cigar from the southern ntations. Its taste is quite good, would you like to try it?¡± Rod lit the cigar and started puffing on it.
¡°No need.¡± Su Lu sat on the sofa, looking at Rod. With a couple of mustaches on his lips, Rod had the aura of a sessful person. ¡°How have you been in these past few years?¡± Su Lu asked. Indeed, this was just a pointless question, as his shadow clone had been watching everything all along. But of course he couldn¡¯t admit that, or he might risk receiving Rod¡¯s furious hammer attack. ¡°It¡¯s been okay. The Kro family has taken good care of me, thanks to you. Guardian Mr. Monahan also asked me about your whereabouts. I told him that you had gone on a trip. He didn¡¯t suspect anything. For a legendary professional, disappearing for just a few years isn¡¯t considered particrly long, unless it¡¯s been more than ten or even dozens of years!¡± Rod answered. Chapter 557 - 0557: Protection (Seeking Subscription) Chapter 557: Chapter 0557: Protection (Seeking Subscription) ¡®So, that means if I disappear for a decade or two, things might change? But Rod is not a fool, he would definitely take action in advance to avoid risks. And in the end¡­ there¡¯s always the Shadow Clone as thest resort.¡¯ Su Lu blinked, not continuing to press the issue, instead he fixed his gaze on Rod. Rod felt his brother¡¯s gaze be dreadfully intense, enough to make his skin instinctively tremble. Su Lu looked through the flesh, directly at Rod¡¯s spirit, seeing the lingering ck spiritual light full of fallen intentions on his spiritual body. ¡ª¡ª Abyssal Whisper! He sighed inwardly, then continued to ask: ¡°What about you? Did the [Winged Demon] profession bacsh yet?¡± Rod was a fallen Demon Hunter, but had not yetpletely fallen. But the current situation seemed okay. ¡°I¡¯ve taken your advice. I rarely take action, especially after forming a family with Anfi, having a little angel like Rolin. I feel that my spirit is already very calm¡­¡± Rod said, ¡°In three or four years, I will try to advance to [Hell Demon]!¡± Taking about ten years to fully master a fourth-level profession or suppress some bacsh, calm the spirit, was not a long time in the Mysterious Realm. ¡°Why do you insist on advancing?¡± Su Lu shook his head: ¡°Even if you can now ignore the influence of the Abyssal Whispers, once you ascend to the fifth level, this pollution will immediately intensify. By then, your corruption could beplete, plunging you into the permanent state of insanity and killing¡­¡± ¡°If that is my fate, I choose to ept.¡± Rod answered calmly. Su Lu fell silent. He forgot that Rod was still that Rod! Although he can arbitrarily decide for him, a person¡¯s independent thinking is the most important thing! ¡°If this is what you wish, I respect your decision.¡± After a long while, Su Lu spoke again: ¡°The path of life is filled with all sorts of choices, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s good that you understand.¡± Rod seemed to sigh with relief: ¡°If anything happens to me, please take care of Anfi and the child.¡± ¡°If you have these thoughts, it¡¯s better not to try.¡± Su Lu frowned: ¡°Or¡­ I can introduce you to a faith.¡± The path of the [Fallen] is a very interesting professional path, even the fifth-level profession information can be found in the bloodline. It belongs to demons, but not absolutely. The Goddess of Light suppressed chaos with her faith, creating [Holy Warriors] and [Guardians of God] ¡ª fanatics who lost almost all human emotions, only loyal to the church and the goddess. ¡°You¡­ faith?¡± Rod stared at Su Lu in surprise. He knew that Su Lu was less devout than he was, aplete unbeliever. How could such a guy have faith? Could he have been bewitched by some evil beings? ¡°If¡­ I mean if, you feel you can¡¯t stand it, you can use this prayer¡­ Traveler of the endless worlds, protector of spirituality, Lord of the spirit world¡­ Su Lu Ke Pottery Meng¡­¡± Su Lu slowly uttered his true name. ¡°???¡± Rod stared at his brother in amazement. At the moment when the true name was fully spoken, his body trembled, felt he was being watched by a gaze crossing the world. ¡°God¡­ ¡± He clearly felt that the true name itself contained a terrible power! If it is recited, it will be sensed by a great entity. In mysticism, this is a very dangerous thing. Rod¡¯s spirit became highly concentrated, for fear that he or Su Lu might identally turn into a beast. ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous, have you remembered it?¡± Su Luughed. Reciting aplete name naturally will be ¡®noticed¡¯ by its entity, but they are all the same person, of course, no curse or disaster wille down. ¡°Wait, that name! That name! Why does the name start with Su Lu? And Pottery?¡± Rod finally reacted, staring at Su Lu, his expression petrified. ¡®You just realized it now?¡¯ Su Lu rolled his eyes inwardly, then said seriously: ¡°That¡¯s right, its me! When you can¡¯t bear it, I allow you to recite my name and receive my protection!¡± Rod didn¡¯t answer, he waspletely copsed. Su Lu just waited quietly. After a long time, Rod got up, grabbed a bottle of red wine, didn¡¯t care about aristocratic etiquette, directly poured it into his throat, mumbling to himself: ¡°I must be crazy! This is a hallucination given to me by demons!¡± In his impression, Su Lu was just a Fifth-order Legend! Even if heter took on the job of an [Erosion Mage], he was just a powerhouse among the fifth levels. Okay¡­ Over the years, there were also some rumors that the Federation has a prodigy named Su Lu, who crosses several thresholds in a few years and reaches the level of a sixth-level upational person, bing a new generation of myths. But¡­ Between the sixth and seventh levels, the gap was more terrifying than from ordinary people to the sixth level! As for bing a god¡­ Rod didn¡¯t even dare to dream of it! ¡°I must be dreaming, yes¡­ I¡¯m dreaming!¡± Rod felt his thoughts be messy. ¡°So¡­ how about this?¡± Su Lu was somewhat helpless, and lifted the control over his aura. Boom! Suddenly, Rod felt an intense pressure. It was far beyond the fifth level, even the sixth level. It was irresistible, inescapable, the grace of a god was overwhelming, and the might of a god was like a prison! He wanted to look at Su Lu, but his own spirit was warning him fiercely, forcing him to shift his gaze away. He couldn¡¯t look! You will die if you look at it!!! Just as he was about to kneel down, the pressure disappeared. Rod¡¯s forehead was covered with big beads of sweat, and he copsed on the ground, gasping for air. ¡°You¡­ have be a god?¡± He finally came to it, staring at Su Lu incredulously. ¡°urately speaking, I¡¯m a seventh-level upational person, half-god half-human¡­¡± Su Lu shrugged: ¡°The one appearing in front of you is just a skin of my avatar! Once you see the true form of my simcrum, you will die.¡± He spoke calmly, revealing a chilling truth. Until you reach a certain stage, you don¡¯t have the right to look at the avatar! For gods, upational persons below the seventh level are just ants, even if they are legends and myths, they are just bigger ants! ¡°Whimper¡­¡± Rod covered his face with both hands, making a low growl, like a beast crying. Su Lu didn¡¯tfort him. The emotions were too suppressed and needed to be vented. It didn¡¯t take long for Rod to stand up automatically. There were no tears on his face, only a redness in the eyes: ¡°The first¡­ You¡¯re the first known ordinary person in our world to ascend to godhood! I¡¯m proud of you! The ancestors of the Pottery family would be proud of you too!¡± ¡°Uh¡­ should I say thank you?¡± Chapter 558 - 0558: Blindingly Brilliant (Additional 1200, Seeking Monthly Tickets) Chapter 558: Chapter 0558: Blindingly Brilliant (Additional 1200, Seeking Monthly Tickets) The next day, Su Lu left Downton Manor. After revealing his identity as a demigod, he felt it would be too awkward to stay any longer. So, after calling Beryl over and giving her guidance on advancing to the fifth level, he chose to leave. ¡°The Main World¡­ it¡¯s so vast. Apart from the old and new continents where humans live, there are still 90% of the areas unexplored¡­ and on the Dark Continent, there live species with inherent ¡®mysterious¡¯ traits.¡± This world has great potential and is immense! This was Su Lu¡¯s first impression after achieving the seventh level and returning. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve been back to the White Eagle Federation¡­¡± He pondered for a moment, then stepped into the Dream Spirit World. In the next moment, as space shifted, he found himself in front of his own vi in the Inner Circle of Green Tree Castle, within the White Eagle Federation. The original vi had been sealed off and appeared to have been abandoned for quite some time. Su Lu picked up a piece of wormwood from a flower bed and fell into deep thought. Surprisingly, every now and then, a student would walk by,pletely ignoring him. Even the ¡®Enigma Lock¡¯ rebuilt within the Inner Circle of Green Tree Castle showed no reaction. ¡°I should see some old friends.¡± After some thought, Su Lu released a hint of his presence. Soon, a dimensional wave arrived. Across from him appeared Dunstan Bert, with golden hair, an aged face, a schrly demeanor, and dressed in a silver Arcanist¡¯s robe. He looked at Su Lu, a smile spreading across his face, ¡°Wee back, my friend!¡± Although Su Lu had been wanted by the Church of Light and even Green Tree Castle had to remove his seat, it was clear that they had no choice. After arriving here, Su Lu received a lot of information from the Dream Spirit World, knowing that Green Tree Castle had been keeping his share of the telegrampany¡¯s dividends for him. Therefore, he offered a small smile.¡± ¡°Dunstan, congrattions on bing a [Mystery Creator]!¡± The fifth level of [Arcane] is [Arcanic Caster], and the sixth level is [Mystery Creator]! The chief of Green Tree Castle, who had already reached the fifth level at the beginning of the Dawn of the Gods, finally became a sixth level upational person. This speed was not slow, even considered on par with ¡®genius¡¯ level. ¡°Oh?¡± A trace of surprise flickered in Dunstan¡¯s eyes. He had bepletely disillusioned with external forces after the attack on Green Tree Castle and the forced abandonment of Su Lu. He turned to focus on unraveling the secrets of ¡°Arcane¡±, and after several years, he finally barely reached the sixth level, synchronizing with Su Lu¡¯s previous position. He thought he had reached the same level as Su Lu, both being mythical upational figures at the peak of the world. But at this meeting, Su Lu directly recognized his level and even his professional title. Yet he couldn¡¯t fathom Su Lu at all, feeling the man before him was just like an ordinary person. This was simply an unbelievable phenomenon! Unconsciously, he activated his upgraded ¡®Dunstan¡¯s Eye¡¯. Originally, this was merely a third level arcane he had created, but as a [Mystery Creator], he had a terrifying enhancement of all arcana, and at this point, this arcane could fully spy on a higher level of ¡®mysterious¡¯. His eyes glowed with dots of silver and he began to see that the person standing in front of him was merely a veneer. ¡®Dunstan¡¯s Eye¡¯ continued to probe, trying to glimpse the secrets hidden beneath the surface, when suddenly, a powerful breath surged forth, and ayer of rainbow light exploded before his eyes! ¡°Ah!¡± Dunstan covered his eyes and screamed in pain. Pop! Pop! Both his eyeballs exploded directly, horrifying blood sttered from his face, leaving two deep, bloody holes. But that wasn¡¯t all! Dunstan felt something chaotic and indescribable trying to worm its way into his mind. It was as if a ¡®monster¡¯ had taken residence within his body! A monster praising the Spirit World, rainbow light, and great spirituality! It was a personality that he had split from himself! His soul felt as if it had plunged into the Abyss, enduring terrible torment. Endless and infinite pain had Dunstan trembling, on the verge of confessing and repenting. ¡°I forgive your sins!¡± At that moment, Su Lu¡¯s voice rang out. Dunstan felt the ¡®monster¡¯ within him dissipate, all the pain gradually easing. He copsed on the ground, simply gasping for breath. ¡°You¡­ Chief¡­¡± The shadows writhed, transforming into the figure of Celsus, the vice-chairman. His face was gloomy as he watched this scene: ¡°Su Lu¡­ What did you do to the Chief?¡± ¡®Can I say¡­ I did nothing, and he brought this upon himself?¡¯ Su Lu exhibited an innocent gaze. ¡°No¡­ Celsus, go back! I¡¯m fine¡­ Also¡­ Activate Enigma Lock privileges, iste this area, ording to the highest level!¡± Blood tears still streamed from Dunstan¡¯s eyes, which were now empty hollows. Feeling his way to his feet, he immediately gave out his orders: ¡°I want to have a good chat with Mr. Su Lu¡­ Go quickly!¡± Celsus hesitated a little, worrying whether Dunstan had been subjected to spiritual maniption. But just as the thought arose, he dismissed it. Manipting a sixth level [Mystery Creator] inside the Inner Circle of Green Tree Castle? He shook his head, disappearing into the shadows. Secondster, a wall of mist permeated around the vi,pletely segregating the inside from the outside. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ sir, please give me a moment.¡± Dunstan casually cast a ¡®Recovery Spell¡¯ on himself, and two brand-new eyeballs grew in their sockets. After Su Lu removed his ¡®influence¡¯, physical injuries were nothing more than trivial matters to him. However, even though his eyes had recovered, Dunstan¡¯s demeanor became even more humble, only daring to look at the floor beneath Su Lu¡¯s feet. ¡°I made a mistake just now as well. I didn¡¯t expect you to see through my outermost disguise.¡± Su Lu¡¯s gentle voice sounded. ¡°Sir, your forgiveness for my sins is already an honor¡­,¡± Dunstan replied bitterly, a single phrase echoing in his mind: ¡°Don¡¯t stare directly into god!¡± He continued, ¡°I never imagined sir has already reached such a state¡­ once the Church and Eleventh Bureau know of it, all past sinners will meet their respective punishment.¡± A new god! The significance of this, Dunstan could hardly imagine. But one thing was certain, the Church¡¯s blockage hadpletely failed, they might evenpromise! Although this seemed inconceivable, for a god, giving in was not weakness, but rationality. ¡°I¡¯ve never thought about these matters¡­¡± Su Lu said casually, looking at Dunstan. In his eyes, Dunstan had no secrets, whether it was the title of his profession or his ¡®Arcane Spirit¡¯-like form: ¡°Also¡­ it seems you¡¯re on the path to godhood as well, although you have only taken a tiny, insignificant step.¡± ¡°Although Green Tree Castle is the inheritance ce of [Arcane], the seventh-tier professions and rituals are all iplete¡­ I have given up such aspirations.¡± Dunstan gave a bitter smile. ¡°Could you roughly tell me about it? Perhaps I can give you some advice.¡± Su Lu asked. Depending on the type of seventh-tier profession, the god-making rituals are allpletely different. However, he had his attribute panel, an extensive knowledge, so he was quite interested in knowing more. Chapter 559: 0559: Ritual (Third Update Request for Subscription) Chapter 559: Chapter 0559: Ritual (Third Update Request for Subscription) ¡°If you wish to know, of course, I can share¡­¡± Dunstan invited Su Lu to sit down, standing himself as if he were back in his apprenticeship, facing his mentor, ¡°[Arcane] the seventh order ritual of the Arcanist, after countless generations of Arcanists¡¯ spection, only starts with one thing, it should involve merging oneself with the concept of ¡®Arcane¡¯ and gaining widespread recognition¡­¡± ¡°In other words, when others think of ¡®Arcane¡¯, they think of you? The scope should be worldwide¡­¡± Su Lu muttered. ¡°That¡¯s right¡­ After being promoted to the [Mystery Creator], I gained the ability to forge higher level ¡®Arcane Contracts¡¯. I have now be the public notary of all the contracts of Green Tree Castle and am actively expanding my influence¡­ but.¡± A bitter smile danced on Dunstan¡¯s lips. There were too many famous [Arcane] in history. He was only the chief of this term in Green Tree Castle. It¡¯s like a pipe dream to make everyone in the world associate him with ¡®Arcane¡¯. There were plenty of people who didn¡¯t care about him! Not to mention that perhaps the Federation and the Church, who might be aware of this ritual, would never let him seed. ¡°Spirit of the White Tower? The Spirit of Arcane?¡± Su Lu suddenly thought of that peculiar Spiritual Body.
¡°The ¡®Body of Arcane¡¯ of the [Mystery Creator] is actually transforming towards the Arcane Spirit¡­ and the Arcane Spirit is naturally devoid of the concept of ¡®human¡¯, thus more easily epted by people tobine with the concept of ¡®Arcane¡¯, and is the reserve force for the seventh order¡­ It¡¯s a pity¡­¡± Dunstan shook his head and sighed. ¡®Body of Arcane¡¯ is the mythic body of the [Mystery Creator]. In Su Lu¡¯s eyes, although Dunstan appeared human on the surface, the essence of his core had be a cluster of ¡®Arcane Spiritual Fire¡¯ located at his heart, connected to various parts of his body by a densework of energy. Of course, the most regrettable thing was the ¡®Arcane Spirit¡¯. Upon its birth, one could say the ¡®Arcane Spirit¡¯ was in the middle of the seventh-order ritual and received the worship of arge number of Arcanists ¨C it had a one percent chance of ascension! This already a not low probability. ¡ª¡ªfrom Su Lu¡¯s perspective, although Dunstan had taken a small step towards ascension, his hope of bing a God was not even one in ten thousand! ¡°What a pity¡­¡± He shook his head, expressing some regret. Su Lu was self-aware. Although he had be a god and broke the blockade of the Seven Great Churches, he was still somewhat inferior when it came to entrenched churches and the Seven Major Orthodox who were at least eighth-order true gods. Furthermore, if he insisted on revenge, he would definitely bebeled as a demon, Lady Moon, Shewinado- same as those evil gods! Since he himself belonged to the ¡®evil gods¡¯ faction, the stronger the power of his faction, the better. If nothing else, it could serve as another force to share firepower. It was truly a pity that ¡®The Spirit of Arcane¡¯, which held the greatest hope, was killed by Lady Moon. This was also a characteristic of evil gods ¨C asionally cooperating, but the moment an opportunity presented itself they would ruthlessly turn against each other. ¡°Dunstan¡­ ording to my spection, thetter half of the ascension ritual may be rted to faith, but not ordinary faith, but the faith of the [Arcanist] ¡­¡± Based on his knowledge of the mysteries, Su Lu gave his advice. As for using a huge amount of experience to help Dunstan specte with the property bar? Dunstan didn¡¯t have the face for that yet!
¡°Faith?¡± Dunstan wasn¡¯t surprised, he had evidently guessed in this direction before. There are all sorts of rituals, and it¡¯s not unusual to need faith. Actually, ¡®faith¡¯ is a broad concept and can also be reced with amitment of body and mind.
¡°This base number may be veryrge. If it is to support a God Making Ceremony, I guess at least 10,000 people are needed¡­ and they must be [Arcanists] of the third order or above!¡± Su Lu added a sentence. ¡°It seems almost impossible¡­¡± The bitterness on Dunstan¡¯s face deepened. [Arcane] is a truly genius profession, requiring extremely high intelligence! Even at its pinnacle, the number of [Arcane] in the entire Green Tree Castle did not exceed a thousand! Moreover, would the [Arcane], who are deeply devoted to research and like to challenge authority, believe in another [Arcane]? Unless the other party has left them far behind, to an extent of disparity that is heaven and earth, there might be such a small possibility! ¡°Although it is difficult, I believe there are always ways, there¡¯s more than one path in a profession¡­¡± Su Luforted. Even if Dunstan can¡¯t ascend to the orthodox seventh-level of [Arcane], he could try to switch jobs, or research and create a brand new seventh-level profession. Although it¡¯s still very challenging, there is hope. The [Arcane] are very good at research. ¡°Anyway, thank you for your guidance, sir.¡±
Dunstan respectfully bowed to thank him. ¡°Don¡¯t be so formal, how¡¯s the situation in the Federation?¡± Su Lu no longer discussed this issue, changing the topic instead. ¡°The Chris Empire is attacking us aggressively. While our tactics are quite flexible, we still suffer heavy losses¡­because Emperor Antonio Caesar does not care about casualties at all¡­¡± Dunstan replied solemnly, ¡°He feels¡­ like a madman, but has unmistakably hit our vulnerability.¡± The Chris Empire is a monarchy, all its citizens theoretically serve the emperor, and they must give everything unconditionally. But the White Eagle Federation is different, the ruler will face massive criticisms, even resignation, once the casualties exceed a certain limit. ¡°However, the most important aspect is our disadvantage in the mystical aspects¡­ Despite having the support of the White Eagle Defenders and the Goddess Church, the Empire has the support of six major churches and more upational people!¡± ¡°The emperor of the Chris Empire would not usually act in this way, there must have been some sort of change.¡± Su Lu nodded and asked about the current situation of a few people he knew. His inner circle friend Siegfried has grown at an astonishing pace and has taken the office of [Mechanical Master]. He inherited a huge mecha from a former member of parliament, making him almost a fifth-level powerhouse. Besides, Sean also sessfully inherited the legacy of the [Emperor of Disaster] and returned to the Eleventh Bureau. He is now a fifth-level [Necromancer King], and a famous neer in the Federation. ¡°Knowing they are doing well eases my worries.¡±
Su Lu stood up. As for meeting them, let¡¯s forget it. It would be socially awkward, and they don¡¯t share anymonnguage or interests. ¡°Sir¡­¡± Seeing that Su Lu was about to leave, Dunstan added: ¡°I¡¯ve received an intel¡­ the Federation may be nning a major action against the Empire, and it is scheduled for January 1st next year.¡± ¡°Is that¡­ the founding day of the Chris Empire?¡± Su Lu quickly understood the connection. As the White Eagle Federation was once a colony of the Chris Empire, the calendars of the two countries are very simr. ¡°Yes, but I don¡¯t know the details; it¡¯s top-secret information known only to the Defenders and the highest echelons of the church. The location¡­ should be the Imperial Capital,¡± Dunstan added. ¡°I see, I might take a look if I have time.¡± Su Lu promised, then disappeared without a trace. Chapter 560: 0560: Sacreid (Additional 1400, Seeking Monthly Tickets) Chapter 560: Chapter 0560: Sacreid (Additional 1400, Seeking Monthly Tickets) Dream Spirit World. Countless pieces of information, countless mysterious symbols, and symbols are gathered here, forming a time river enveloping the present, past, and future. ¡°Now I¡¯m the biggest variable here.¡± Su Lu looked at the many mysteries and symbols receding, and couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. Whether it¡¯s the Seven Major Orthodox Gods or the other Evil Gods, they all focus on the multiple worlds of the Realm of All Spirits. For the Main World, even projecting oneself is treated very seriously. But I am different. As a neer ¡®demigod¡¯, there are not many worlds I influence, but I attach great importance to my homnd here. The differences in involvement will lead topletely different impacts. ¡°Wherever one has been, traces will be left¡­ I can find traces of other divine beings here, but they may find me too¡­¡±
Unless necessary, Su Lu didn¡¯t want to leave too many ¡®traces¡¯ in the Dream Spirit World. His current identity, his strength is a great weapon, which, at times, can have an unexpected effect. He stayed here only to make a divination. ¡°Antonio Caesar!¡± Su Lu gently uttered the name of the emperor of the Chris Empire. In the Dream Spirit World, many mysteries were pushed away, leaving only a few symbolic symbols to appear with very little information embodied. ¡°Huh? Interesting!¡± Su Lu¡¯s expression shifted slightly: ¡°Although as an empire ruling the Old Continent, the imperial family surely has enough foundation to resist the scrutiny and divination of high-ranking existences¡­ but achieving to this extent is a bit too deliberate.¡± ¡°It seems that the imperial family of the Chris Empire is indeed hiding some secret?¡± His pupils turned gold as if piercing the fog of past history. A vision quickly appeared before Su Lu. That was thest few scenes of elite upational persons from the Empire and the White Eagle Federation exploring the Dream of the Ancient God. The vision finally settled on the moment [Sword Saint] Rick entered the God¡¯s Tomb and disappeared through the ¡®Spirit World Traversal¡¯ amulet. ¡°I was divining Antonio Caesar¡­ why did this scene appear? There is definitely a rtionship between the two¡­¡± Su Lu¡¯s thoughts raced. The Empire sent people to the Dream of the Ancient God with clear motives, andter it seemed that Rick had achieved that goal? ¡°In the God¡¯s Tomb, the most precious thing was Shewinado after his fall¡­ did he reach some agreement with the Empire? ¡°For a divine being, the most desirable things, apart from their own divine status, is the knowledge of bing a god, just like the choice I made!¡± ¡°Although the Caesar family has been ruling the Empire, there has never been a seventh-level upational person¡­ Could it be that the emperor of this generation has such ambitions and is preparing to sponsor himself or some old immortal of his family to be a god?¡±
Su Lu¡¯s eyes widened. In this way, many things can be exined. For example, the question of why Antonio Caesar waged wars all around like a madman. ¡®The need for a certain ritual? Enough war and victory? A massive number of deaths? Or perhaps conquering arge territory? There are too many possibilities¡­ Moreover, it could be just a smokescreen, and the real ritual has already beenpleted in secret.¡¯
The ritual of the seventh order is bound to be difficult. However, as the brilliant empire that once ruled the world of humans, the foundation of the Caesar family is absolutely extraordinary, and it is possible toplete it secretly. ¡®Moreover, there are many seventh-level upations¡­ rituals vary, if it is one of those rituals of ¡®ruling a huge empire for many years¡¯, they hit the jackpot.¡¯ Su Lu left the Dream Spirit World. He had got what he wanted. ording to the ¡®divination¡¯, the Caesar family has always been trying to find something that allows them to break free of the church¡¯s constraints. It could be a powerful Divine Artifact or an opportunity to be a god. The artifact Shewinado could not have been at the time, so only the second possibility remains. Rick brought a ¡®key element¡¯ to Antonio Caesar, filling thest shoring of the Caesar family¡¯s attack on the godhood! After several years of preparation, someone in the royal family must be in a pivotal position. Major changes are likely to happen soon! ¡®In this world, if one does not be a god, they are ultimately insignificant¡­ The Caesar family must have always been uneasy, fearing that several churches would join hands to depose the throne of the emperor.¡¯ ¡®Only God! Only by making every effort to pile up a god, there is hope ofpletely being relieved of the pawn¡¯s identity and be the yer!¡¯
Su Lu understood this feeling very well because he used to think the same way. It¡¯s just that the other party is not as lucky as him, in about ten years, he caught up with the umtion of a royal family for hundreds or even thousands of years. ¡°Thinking about the information obtained from Dunstan¡­ When the new and old years cross, there might be a y in the imperial capital of the Chris Empire ¨C Sacreid.¡± Sacreid, in Common Hebrew, means ¡®Holy Land¡¯. The Caesar family, also known as the ¡®Holy Family¡¯, ¡®Golden Bloodline¡¯, ¡®Human King Legacy¡¯, etc., can be said to be one of the most prominentst names in this world. What a pity¡­ In front of the divine beings, any worldly nobility must be knocked down a level. ¡­ Sacreid. Suburbs. In mid-air, the blue sky merged with the clouds to form a semi-transparent figure. Su Lu looked out from mid-air, and saw a civilized capital without walls. The surrounding residential areas had been continuously expanded and had be a huge city amodating a poption of a million people. This is the administrative, economic, and cultural center of the Chris Empire, thend ruled by the Holy Family ¨C Sacreid. In its center, the towering and magnificent ¡®Night King Pce¡¯ with a ck main body is the heart of the entire empire, and the residence of the great emperor of the empire ¨C Antonio Caesar.
Every pir in it, every piece of floor tile, seems to solidify the dignity of the throne, filled with a sense of awe. The mysterious spiritual light protects the entire pce, giving it properties like anti-divination, anti-prophecy, and so on. Coupled with the horrible foundation of the Caesar family, it makes the Night King¡¯s pce one of the most dangerous and mysterious ces in the Old Continent. if we ignore those seven soaring mountains near the capital, as well as the churches on these mountains. ¡°Seven God Pirs¡­ there are important buildings of the Church of the Seven Gods or even headquarters located on every mountain! The legend is that when they appeared, it was a miracle of the descent of the Seven Gods!¡± Su Lu sarcastically said: ¡°If I were the emperor of the Chris Empire, looking up at these seven things every day, I would certainly want to rebel, feeling discontented.¡± As if intentionally, and as if unintentionally, these Seven God Pirs are generally one level higher than the Night King Pce, as if symbolizing the suppression of the divine power to the royal power. Chapter 561: 0561: Substitution (Seeking Subscription) Chapter 561: Chapter 0561: Substitution (Seeking Subscription) Farrell is a surname of glory and nobility. It can be traced back to the establishment of the Chris Empire when it appeared within the lineage of the Lionheart Duke, who stood alongside Emperor Caesar during the founding of the empire. Although the family¡¯s status has faded over time, with the highest rank held among their kin now being a mere baron, Baron Gregory Farrell has be one of the leaders of the royal pce guards, thanks to the advantages of ¡®tradition¡¯ and ¡®pure bloodline¡¯. Guarding the outermost gate was his responsibility, a feat he was proud of and frequently boasted about. Rest day. Under the cool autumn air, Gregory Farrell and his friends enjoyed a hearty hunting expedition in the suburbs. Returning home with their prey, they headed straight for his vi. ¡°Master.¡± Waiting on the side was Reno, a fifty-something butler in a tailcoat. His silvery hair was meticulouslybed into a ponytail. He called for a stable boy to lead away the master¡¯s beloved horse. ¡°Take good care of ¡®Lightning¡¯. Don¡¯t forget to feed him eggs tonight and tell the stable boy¡­ if he dares to eat them, I¡¯ll chop off his hands.¡± Gregory¡¯s rough voice echoed all around. ¡°Reno, take my game to the kitchen. I fancy some rabbit meat tonight.¡± ¡°Yes, sir. How about your favorite rabbit meat pies?¡±
Reno approached him calmly, ¡°Also¡­ the ¡®goods¡¯ you¡¯ve been eyeing have arrived.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Gregory¡¯s eyes sparkled, rubbing his palms together, ¡°What are we waiting for?¡± He headed for the cer prison, a ce where a suffocating stench lingered in the air. Gregory didn¡¯t seem bothered by it, he impatiently quickened his pace towards the jail cell. In the cell were two beautiful sisters. Their hands and feet were tied up; their mouths gagged with cloth, ensuring their silence andpliance. ¡°Nice, very nice¡­ I¡¯m looking forward to tonight¡¯s ¡®activities¡¯.¡± Gregory rubbed his fingers together and returned to his study. While dinner was being prepared in the kitchen, he decided to take a moment to rx. ¡°Gregory Farrell!¡± A young voice suddenly echoed in the study. Like a startled cat, Gregory jumped from his chair and gawked at the young man who had appeared out of nowhere. ¡°Who are you? Why are you here all of a sudden?¡± Gregory¡¯s muscles bulged, exuding a steely aura. ¡°Gregory Farrell! A widower with a son and a daughter, brutally fierce. You are the deciding force in the Sacreid slums, repeatedly involved in human-trafficking activities¡­ Oh, you¡¯re also a fourth-order [Berserker]!¡± ¡°You set up casinos, pressurized debts, led extortions and kidnappings¡­ Grabbing greedily every gold coin, even though they are soaked in blood and tears. Every pore of your body exudes an evil aura¡­ However, among all the people I¡¯ve vanquished, you are neither the most evil nor the most powerful. You¡¯re just an¡­ unlucky ant!¡± So spoke Su Lu in a calm tone. ¡°Who are you? Some self-proimed hero from the lower ranks? Or an agent sent by someone else?¡± Gregory bellowed loudly, hoping to draw attention from outside.
Unfortunately, no matter how sore his throat, there was no response from outside; as if all the people outside the study were dead. ¡°No¡­ I am not here because of your crimes. I just needed an excuse to crush you¡­¡± Su Lu casually waved his hand. Near Gregory, a marble statue on a stand suddenly exploded. Numerous tentacles spread out from the head of the statue, instantly ensnaring him.
¡°No!¡± Came Gregory¡¯s horrified cry. But it was futile. Even as a fourth-order upational Person, he was powerless against the tentacles. He could only stare in horror as they shackled him and brought him before Su Lu. ¡°Your identity, your everything¡­ I¡¯m taking it away!¡± Su Lu reached out, as if he had snatched something from him. This was a metaphysical ¡®deprivation,¡¯ he hadpletely usurped the other party¡¯s name and identity. ¡°No!¡± Gregory let out a hysterical scream. He didn¡¯t know what had happened, he just felt that he had lost something very important, he even forgot his own name, as if he had be an excess person in this world. This was the most thorough ¡®substitution.¡¯ From now on, even if a professional of the Fifth Order, Sixth Order divines, the only conclusion they could draw was that Su Lu was Gregory. The man next to him waspletely denied, reced.
¡°Alright, useless thing, exit the stage.¡± Su Lu waved his hand dismissively. Countless tentacles retreated back into the sculpture, the study became calm again, as if nothing had happened. Su Lu had not changed his appearance to look like Gregory, nor had he changed his clothes, he just swaggered out. Along the way, all the servants bowed respectfully, not noticing anything unusual. ¡°Master, the rabbit meat pies are not ready yet.¡± Su Lu came to the living room to find Reno reporting this. ¡°I don¡¯t like rabbit meat, just serve dinner.¡± Su Lu waved his hand. ¡°Very well.¡± Reno did not have the slightest doubt because in his mind, Su Lu¡¯s preferences had reced the original Gregory¡¯s preferences. ¡°Father!¡± At the banquet, the teenage girl Elma lifted her skirt and curtseyed to Su Lu. She never questioned how this young man could be her father, she just felt that everything was as it should be: ¡°Also¡­ brother sent a message back with the servant, he is participating in club activities at school and will not be home for a few days.¡±
¡°That rascal, cut off his living expenses starting from tomorrow.¡± Su Lu casually sliced a piece of steak and said. ¡®Poor brother¡­¡¯ Elma muttered silently, but didn¡¯t dare to argue for her brother. In a noble family, the ¡®head of the household¡¯s¡¯ authority is very important, not only her brother, but even her future, who she was to marry, was all decided by the family head, that is, Gregory. With worries in mind, the girl quickly finished her dinner. On the other hand, Su Lu enjoyed Sacreid style dinner with interest before returning to the study. He sat in the chair, his right hand in a fist, propping his cheek, and his left fingers were rhythmically tapping on the table. ¡®The previous divination¡­ Antonio Caesar showed a strong anti-divination characteristic, even using a semi-divine artifact is a bit difficult to exin¡­ unless it¡¯s a god shielding him!¡¯ ¡®Right¡­ no matter how arrogant he is, he wouldn¡¯t be plotting to challenge the Six Major Orthodox Churches alone, so, did he find supporters among them?¡¯ ¡®The alliance of the Seven Gods is not invincible? Right! If it were invincible, the Goddess Church wouldn¡¯t have shifted its focus to the Federation!¡¯ ¡®But the Righteous Gods don¡¯t want to see sessors appear, has there been any change in the situation, or is there some other special reason?¡¯ ¡®In any case, there must be a good show in Sacreid soon! And there may also be a God Incarnate lurking around, so I need toy low and adopt another identity.¡¯
A slight smile curled up the corner of Su Lu¡¯s mouth. After attaining godhood, time was limitless for him, he didn¡¯t mind waiting here patiently, until the day the great show takes the stage. Chapter 562: 0562: Campus (Additional 1600, Seeking Monthly Tickets) Chapter 562: Chapter 0562: Campus (Additional 1600, Seeking Monthly Tickets) Sacreid. Near the Night King Pce, Coastal Chambo Restaurant. The restaurant¡¯s coastal-vored menu is very popr here, along with its elegant, ancient decor and serene environment, it is highly sought after by the empire¡¯s upper ss. The reservation for dining has been booked three days in advance. In front of the restaurant, a beautifully designed carriage was parked, Su Lu, holding a cane with arge gem on the top, slowly stepped down from the carriage. ¡°Honorable Baron Farrell, you have reserved the ¡®Rose¡¯ box, please follow me!¡± Upon entering the restaurant, a tailcoat waiter immediately led Su Lu to the private rooms on the second floor. The whole restaurant has a round three-story structure, in the middle there is a mini music podium, where top-level musicians are ying music all the time. The lively and melodious music floats inside and outside the hall, making people¡¯s minds unconsciously rx. ¡®[Musician]?¡¯ Su Lu nced and immediately spotted a professional ying the violin.
It¡¯s a rather niche tradition with an ability to disrupt enemies with delightful music and sound waves. In ancient times, it had another name ¨C [Bard]! This was not his previous mysterious knowledge, but the information automatically extracted from the Spirit World upon seeing the other party. For Su Lu at this moment, any profession below the sixth rank has no secrets in front of him. Even if he wanted, he could easily figure out the information needed to be a [Musician]. ¡®No matter what, it¡¯s quite thoughtful of this restaurant to have a stage-three professional performing here¡­¡¯ Sitting in the seemingly inset box, with the soft sofa supporting his body, it gave a feeling like one¡¯s whole body would sink into it. At this time, another beautiful, slightly pointed-eared maid holding a menu approached, ¡°Sir, what would you like to have today? Our restaurant just received a batch of ¡®Blue Diamond Lobsters¡¯ from the Dark Continent¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s have one of those, you choose the rest of the side dishes, and add a bottle of the Tulip Estate¡¯s wine at the end.¡± Su Lu¡¯s gaze lingered on her ears for a moment. Seemingly noticing the customer¡¯s gaze, the maidservant¡¯s cheeks blushed and she quickened her pace. ¡°Mixed blood? Elf? Interesting!¡± Su Lu chuckled softly in his heart, ¡°Interesting to see such a mixed-race transcendent in the Imperial Capital, the Dark Continent huh? I should visit it after this incident is over.¡± Compared to the White Eagle Federation, which only sends out some exploration teams, the Chris Empire¡¯s development on the Dark Continent is more in-depth and it is said that they have established stable colonialmunities and are nning to set up provinces. The dispute over the first governor has begun to emerge in the Night King Pce. Of course, this is also rted to the huge investment of Emperor Antonio Caesar. ¡®In fact¡­ isn¡¯t Shewinado also on the Dark Continent?¡¯ Su Lu showed a thoughtful look. The Lord of Madness, after years of recovery, is an entity that cannot be ignored. After all, an incarnation or projection is certainly no match for a real God!
¡°And Shewinado has been dying his visit to the Star Realm¡­ is it because he¡¯s waiting for the dramatic change in the Chris Empire? He¡¯s traded with Antonio Caesar, and he should have a clear idea of what this emperor is thinking¡­¡± ¡°Maybe in his view, this is a great opportunity to hit the enemy? It is for me too¡­¡± Even if Su Lu bes a God, he doesn¡¯t want to charge and trap himself, such things can be handled by the Chris Empire. If there is a chance to attack the Church of the Goddess of Light, he won¡¯t let it go.
¡®The foundation of the Seven Major Orthodox Churches¡­ they definitely have a lot of six-rank professionals, possibly even demigod-artifacts or real god-artifacts? They can even pray for the arrival of the gods at critical moments?¡¯ ¡®But¡­ that¡¯s all there is.¡¯ ¡®There are many worlds that the gods can pay attention to, the energy invested in each world is limited, if the losses are too great, they are likely to cut their losses¡­¡¯ ¡®However, I can¡¯t be sure, so I need a pawn to probe the reaction of the gods.¡¯ ¡®It seems that I¡¯m once again on the same side as the Evil Gods? There¡¯s a chance that I might even coborate with Shewinado this time?¡¯ As Su Lu thought about this, he suddenly felt it was somewhat amusing. He had always prided himself on being a model young man with principles, but why did it feel like his path was straying further and further astray? ¡°Sir, your meal.¡± About ten minutester, a female waitress pushed the serving cart next to Su Lu and uncovered the silver cover. Heat and a fragrant aroma wafted out, and at its center was a considerable blue lobster. Besides that, there was an ample array of side dishes and a full-bodied wine. Su Lu was very satisfied with this meal. While he was holding a ss rod, savoring wine and dessert after the meal, his eyes suddenly moved, focusing on a certain point in the void.
¡®I seem to smell the scent of a demon¡­ Sacreid is really chaotic now, even having a meal could lead to an encounter with a demon¡¯s kin.¡¯ However, this was not entirely urate. The concealment ability of the demon¡¯s kin is powerful, barely noticeable to anyone who isn¡¯t a professional [Demon Hunter]. Moreover, Sacreid has undoubtedly be the center of a massive storm in the Mysterious Realm, attracting a lot of attention and scrutiny. The presence of a demon¡¯s kin is not unusual at all. Moreover, the other party is very careful and holds a high rank, they should possess methods like ¡®Spirit World Traversal.¡¯ Su Lu had not really seen the demon¡¯s kin but sensed the wave from the Spirit World, as well as a hint of demon¡¯s breath. ¡®A demon, huh?¡¯ Just like the Goddess of Light, this was also a target that Su Lu had paid close attention to. After some thought, he immediately got up, paid the bill, left the restaurant, and got into a carriage. ¡°Master, are we going home?¡± The coachman in the front asked. ¡°No¡­ just follow my instructions.¡±
Su Lu¡¯s muffled voice rang out. The wheels of the carriage rolled on the streets andnes of Sacreid, finally stopping at a huge campus gate. The coachman immediately recognized the ce; it was where Bru Farrell, the young master of the Farrell Family, was studying ¨C Blue Bridge University, he couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Master, shall I inform the young master?¡± ¡®So it¡¯s here, the wave and the demonic breath I was sensing from the Spirit World final led me here¡­¡¯ Su Lu got out of the carriage, waved his hand: ¡°No need, you go back.¡± He walked through the school gate, entering the most famous institution of the Chris Empire, deeply thoughtful. Compared to the White Eagle Federation, the Chris Empire¡¯s education seems tog in all aspects. Primary education is fine, but from middle school to university, tuition fees are extremely high, apart from a small number of highly noteworthy students who can get schrships, other ordinary family students either use their primary graduation certificates for regr jobs, or could only go to vocational schools to be skilled workers and screws of the empire. In the Chris Empire, admission to a first-ss university is not only about grades but also about family background; discrimination based on bloodline is everywhere. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!